An explanation of the grand mystery of godliness, or, A true and faithfull representation of the everlasting Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the onely begotten Son of God and sovereign over men and angels by H. More ...
         More, Henry, 1614-1687.
      
       
         
           1660
        
      
       Approx. 2092 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 302 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51302
         Wing M2658
         ESTC R17162
         12165689
         ocm 12165689
         55305
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51302)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55305)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 114:3)
      
       
         
           
             An explanation of the grand mystery of godliness, or, A true and faithfull representation of the everlasting Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the onely begotten Son of God and sovereign over men and angels by H. More ...
             More, Henry, 1614-1687.
          
           [2], v-xxx, 546, [28] p.
           
             Printed by J. Flesher for W. Morden ...,
             London :
             1660.
          
           
             Errata on p. [28] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Yale University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
           Christianity -- Essence, genius, nature.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EXPLANATION
           OF
           The
           grand
           Mystery
           OF
           GODLINESS
           ;
           OR
           ,
           A
           True
           and
           Faithfull
           Representation
           OF
           THE
           EVERLASTING
           GOSPEL
           Of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           the
           Onely
           Begotten
           Son
           of
           GOD
           and
           Sovereign
           over
           Men
           and
           Angels
           .
           By
           
             H.
             More
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             And
             without
             controversie
             great
             is
             the
             Mystery
             of
             godliness
             :
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             seen
             of
             Angels
             ,
             preached
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             believed
             on
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             received
             up
             into
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             Acts
             1.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             while
             they
             looked
             stedfastly
             toward
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             he
             went
             up
             ,
             behold
             ,
             two
             when
             stood
             by
             them
             in
             white
             apparell
             ;
          
           
             Which
             also
             said
             ,
             Ye
             men
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             why
             stand
             ye
             gazing
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ?
             this
             same
             Iesus
             which
             is
             taken
             up
             from
             you
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             shall
             so
             come
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             ye
             have
             seen
             him
             go
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Though
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             then
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             Flesher
          
           ,
           for
           
             W.
             Morden
          
           Bookseller
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           1660.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           1.
           
           IF
           thine
           own
           Curiosity
           has
           given
           thee
           the
           trouble
           of
           perusing
           what
           I
           have
           wrote
           hitherto
           ,
           
           that
           thou
           maiest
           not
           suspect
           thy
           task
           will
           prove
           endless
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           informe
           thee
           that
           there
           is
           no
           small
           hopes
           that
           this
           Discourse
           may
           prove
           the
           last
           from
           my
           hand
           that
           shall
           exercise
           thy
           patience
           .
           In
           which
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           believe
           me
           on
           my
           bare
           word
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           ease
           thee
           of
           thy
           fears
           I
           shall
           back
           it
           with
           some
           reason
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           indeed
           confess
           ,
           That
           free
           Speculation
           and
           that
           easie
           springing
           up
           of
           coherent
           Thoughts
           and
           Conceptions
           within
           is
           a
           Pleasure
           to
           me
           far
           above
           any
           thing
           I
           ever
           received
           from
           external
           Sense
           ;
           and
           that
           lazy
           activity
           of
           Mind
           in
           compounding
           and
           dissevering
           of
           Notions
           and
           Ideas
           in
           the
           silent
           observation
           of
           their
           natural
           connexions
           and
           disagreements
           ,
           as
           a
           Holy-day
           and
           Sabbath
           of
           rest
           to
           the
           Soul.
           But
           the
           labour
           of
           deriving
           of
           these
           senses
           of
           the
           Mind
           with
           their
           due
           advantages
           and
           circumstances
           to
           the
           Understanding
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           find
           out
           Words
           which
           will
           prove
           f●●thful
           witnesses
           of
           the
           peculiarities
           of
           my
           Thoughts
           ;
           this
           verily
           is
           to
           me
           a
           toil
           and
           a
           burden
           unsupportable
           :
           besides
           the
           very
           writing
           of
           them
           a
           trouble
           so
           tedious
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           knew
           with
           what
           impatience
           and
           vexatiousness
           I
           pen
           down
           my
           Conceptions
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           very
           well
           assured
           that
           I
           am
           not
           onely
           free
           from
           ,
           but
           incapable
           of
           the
           common
           disease
           of
           this
           Scripturient
           Age.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           No
           smal
           Engines
           therefore
           could
           ever
           move
           so
           heavy
           and
           sluggish
           a
           Soul
           as
           mine
           to
           so
           ungratefull
           a
           piece
           of
           drudgery
           ;
           
           as
           thou
           thy self
           maiest
           collect
           from
           my
           very
           Writings
           themselves
           ,
           the
           subjects
           of
           them
           being
           matters
           of
           the
           highest
           consequence
           that
           the
           Mind
           of
           man
           can
           entertain
           her self
           withall
           .
           The
           writing
           whereof
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           necessary
           result
           of
           my
           natural
           Constitution
           ,
           which
           freeing
           me
           from
           all
           the
           servitude
           of
           those
           petty
           designs
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasing
           entanglements
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           I
           might
           either
           lie
           fixt
           for
           ever
           in
           an
           unactive
           idleness
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           moved
           by
           none
           but
           very
           great
           Objects
           .
           Amongst
           which
           the
           least
           was
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           this
           Outward
           world
           ,
           whose
           several
           powers
           and
           properties
           touching
           variously
           upon
           my
           tender
           senses
           ,
           made
           to
           me
           such
           enravishing
           musick
           ,
           and
           snatcht
           away
           my
           Soul
           into
           so
           great
           admiration
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           a
           nearer
           acquaintance
           with
           that
           Principle
           from
           which
           all
           these
           things
           did
           flow
           ;
           that
           the
           pleasure
           and
           joy
           that
           frequently
           accrued
           to
           me
           from
           hence
           is
           plainly
           unutterable
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           attempted
           to
           leave
           some
           marks
           and
           traces
           thereof
           in
           my
           
             Philosophical
             Poems
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           being
           well
           advised
           both
           by
           the
           Dictates
           of
           my
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           
           and
           clear
           information
           of
           those
           Holy
           Oracles
           which
           we
           all
           deservedly
           reverence
           ,
           That
           God
           reserves
           his
           
             choicest
             secrets
          
           for
           the
           
             purest
             minds
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           uncleanness
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           distance
           of
           place
           ,
           that
           dissevers
           us
           from
           the
           Deity
           ;
           I
           was
           fully
           convinced
           that
           true
           Holiness
           was
           the
           onely
           safe
           Entrance
           into
           Divine
           knowledge
           :
           and
           having
           an
           unshaken
           belief
           of
           the
           
           
             Existence
             of
             God
          
           and
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           that
           
             we
             should
             be
             holy
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             ,
          
           there
           was
           nothing
           that
           is
           truly
           sinful
           that
           could
           appear
           to
           me
           ,
           assisted
           by
           such
           a
           power
           ,
           to
           be
           unconquerable
           .
           Which
           therefore
           urged
           me
           seriously
           to
           set
           my self
           to
           the
           task
           .
           Of
           the
           Experiences
           and
           Events
           of
           which
           Enterprize
           my
           Second
           and
           Third
           Canto
           of
           
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           is
           a
           real
           and
           faithful
           Record
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           My
           enjoyments
           then
           increasing
           with
           my
           Victories
           ,
           and
           Innocency
           and
           Simplicity
           filling
           my
           mind
           with
           ineffable
           delight
           in
           God
           and
           his
           Creation
           ,
           I
           found
           my self
           as
           loath
           to
           die
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           think
           my
           Soul
           mortal
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           when
           I
           was
           a
           child
           to
           be
           called
           in
           to
           go
           to
           bed
           in
           Summer
           evenings
           ,
           there
           being
           still
           light
           enough
           as
           I
           thought
           to
           enjoy
           my
           play
           .
           Which
           solicitude
           put
           me
           upon
           my
           first
           search
           into
           
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           which
           I
           pursued
           chiefly
           by
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           School
           of
           Plato
           ,
           whose
           Philosophy
           to
           this
           very
           day
           I
           look
           upon
           to
           be
           
             more
             then
             Humane
          
           in
           the
           chief
           strokes
           thereof
           .
           But
           launching
           out
           so
           very
           early
           into
           so
           deep
           a
           Theory
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           advertise
           the
           Reader
           that
           he
           would
           do
           well
           ,
           where
           he
           finds
           a
           difference
           in
           my
           discoveries
           ,
           to
           interpret
           ,
           and
           also
           rectifie
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           my
           First
           thoughts
           by
           my
           Second
           ,
           my
           
             Philosophick
             Poems
          
           and
           whatever
           is
           writ
           in
           that
           Volume
           ,
           by
           my
           later
           and
           better
           concocted
           Prose
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           first
           Essaies
           of
           my
           Youth
           ;
           and
           how
           great
           and
           serious
           the
           Objects
           of
           my
           Mind
           were
           therein
           thou
           canst
           easily
           judge
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           And
           after
           this
           ,
           where
           I
           seem
           most
           light
           and
           trivial
           and
           play
           the
           sportful
           Satyrist
           against
           
             Enthusiastick
             Philosophy
          
           ,
           my
           design
           even
           then
           was
           as
           seasonable
           ,
           serious
           and
           of
           as
           grand
           importance
           as
           I
           could
           possibly
           undertake
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           more
           then
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           in
           those
           Writings
           themselves
           .
           And
           though
           some
           over-subject
           to
           the
           Fanatick
           disease
           have
           looked
           upon
           that
           unexpected
           sally
           of
           mine
           as
           a
           very
           extravagant
           exploit
           ;
           yet
           I
           did
           easily
           bear
           with
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           deeming
           it
           in
           my
           silent
           thoughts
           in
           some
           sort
           parallel
           to
           that
           of
           the
           peevish
           Hebrew
           who
           reproached
           Moses
           for
           slaying
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           ,
           not
           knowing
           that
           it
           was
           a
           preludious
           act
           to
           his
           delivering
           of
           his
           whole
           nation
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Aegypt
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           And
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           speak
           it
           without
           vanity
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           discovered
           concerning
           Enthusiasme
           in
           my
           
             Enthusiasmus
             Triumphatus
          
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           which
           is
           comprehended
           in
           this
           present
           Volume
           ,
           will
           contribute
           no
           small
           share
           to
           a
           rightful
           and
           justifiable
           subduing
           of
           so
           dangerous
           a
           distemper
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           slaying
           or
           at
           least
           fettering
           that
           wild
           Beast
           that
           the
           Devil
           himself
           rides
           upon
           ,
           when
           he
           warres
           against
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           whose
           Throne
           I
           have
           seen
           shaken
           with
           the
           pushings
           of
           this
           monsters
           horns
           for
           these
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           though
           never
           clearer
           then
           now
           of
           late
           .
           And
           I
           dare
           pronounce
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           aforehand
           ,
           That
           if
           ever
           Christianity
           be
           exterminated
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           by
           Enthusiasme
           .
           Of
           so
           great
           consequence
           is
           it
           rightly
           to
           oppose
           so
           deadly
           an
           evil
           .
        
         
           Which
           cannot
           better
           be
           done
           then
           by
           shewing
           
             the
             Reasonableness
             and
             important
             Usefulness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
          
           in
           the
           Historical
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           and
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           very
           Person
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           abundantly
           performed
           in
           this
           present
           Treatise
           :
           and
           by
           discovering
           
             the
             Natural
             Causes
             and
             imposturous
             Consequences
             of
             Enthusiasme
             ,
          
           which
           I
           had
           done
           before
           in
           
             Enthusiasmus
             Triumphatus
          
           .
           Which
           two
           
           Treatises
           I
           hope
           will
           prove
           two
           invincible
           Fortresses
           against
           all
           the
           force
           and
           fury
           of
           the
           Fanatical
           spirit
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           After
           this
           the
           bold
           impiety
           of
           this
           present
           Age
           engaged
           my
           Thoughts
           in
           a
           Subject
           of
           no
           less
           moment
           then
           the
           former
           :
           
           For
           I
           saw
           that
           other
           abhorred
           monster
           ,
           Atheisme
           ,
           proudly
           strutting
           with
           a
           lofty
           gate
           and
           impudent
           forehead
           ,
           boasting
           himself
           the
           onely
           genuine
           offspring
           of
           true
           Wisdome
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           namely
           of
           that
           which
           makes
           Matter
           alone
           the
           Substance
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           .
           This
           misshapen
           Creature
           was
           first
           nourished
           up
           in
           the
           stie
           of
           Epicurus
           ,
           and
           fancied
           it self
           afterward
           grown
           more
           tall
           and
           stout
           by
           further
           strength
           it
           seemed
           to
           have
           received
           from
           some
           new
           Principles
           of
           the
           
             French
             Philosophy
          
           misinterpreted
           and
           perverted
           by
           certain
           impure
           and
           unskilful
           pens
           .
        
         
           Which
           unexpected
           confidence
           of
           those
           blind
           boasters
           made
           me
           with
           all
           anxiety
           and
           care
           imaginable
           search
           into
           
             the
             power
             of
             Matter
             and
             mere
             Mechanical
             motion
             ,
          
           and
           consider
           how
           far
           they
           might
           go
           of
           themselves
           in
           the
           production
           of
           the
           Phaenomena
           of
           the
           World.
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           Epicurus
           ,
           it
           seemed
           to
           me
           at
           the
           very
           first
           sight
           such
           a
           foolery
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           much
           amazed
           that
           a
           person
           of
           so
           commendable
           parts
           as
           
             P.
             Gassendus
          
           could
           ever
           have
           the
           patience
           to
           rake
           out
           such
           old
           course
           rags
           out
           of
           that
           rotten
           dunghill
           to
           stuffe
           his
           large
           Volumes
           withall
           .
           But
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           did
           as
           much
           admire
           Des-Cartes
           Philosophy
           as
           I
           did
           despise
           the
           Epicurean
           ,
           who
           has
           carried
           on
           the
           power
           of
           Matter
           for
           the
           production
           of
           the
           Phaenomena
           of
           Nature
           with
           that
           neatness
           and
           coherence
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           been
           as
           ignorant
           in
           other
           things
           as
           skilful
           in
           Mechanicks
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           have
           fancied
           himself
           to
           have
           wone
           that
           crown
           that
           many
           wits
           have
           striven
           for
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           accounted
           the
           most
           subtil
           and
           able
           Atheist
           of
           both
           the
           present
           and
           past
           Ages
           .
        
         
           This
           made
           me
           peruse
           his
           Writings
           with
           still
           more
           and
           more
           diligence
           :
           and
           the
           more
           I
           read
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           admired
           his
           Wit
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           grew
           the
           more
           confirmed
           
             That
             it
             was
             utterly
             impossible
             that
          
           Matter
           
             should
             be
             the
             onely
             essential
             Principle
             of
             things
             ,
          
           as
           I
           have
           in
           several
           places
           of
           my
           Writings
           demonstrated
           .
           And
           therefore
           having
           clearly
           vanquished
           this
           difficulty
           ,
           I
           betook
           my self
           with
           greater
           alacrity
           to
           the
           writing
           of
           my
           
             Antidote
             against
             Atheisme
          
           .
           To
           which
           presently
           after
           I
           added
           my
           
             Threefold
             Cabbala
          
           as
           an
           Appendix
           to
           the
           same
           design
           ,
           being
           well
           advised
           what
           a
           homely
           conceit
           our
           high
           Wits
           have
           of
           the
           Three
           first
           Chapters
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           betray
           their
           own
           ignorance
           by
           their
           mean
           opinion
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           possibly
           then
           I
           had
           left
           off
           ,
           
           had
           not
           a
           dangerous
           Sickness
           ,
           that
           made
           me
           suspect
           that
           the
           time
           did
           near
           approach
           of
           quitting
           this
           my
           earthly
           Tabernacle
           ,
           urged
           me
           more
           carefully
           to
           bethink
           my self
           what
           reception
           I
           might
           have
           in
           the
           other
           world
           .
           And
           ,
           praised
           be
           God
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           condition
           of
           my
           Soul
           ,
           though
           then
           much
           overrun
           with
           Melancholy
           ,
           that
           my
           presages
           concerning
           my
           future
           state
           were
           very
           favourable
           and
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           my
           desire
           was
           to
           be
           gathered
           to
           that
           body
           of
           which
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           Head
           ,
           even
           he
           who
           was
           crucified
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           felt
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           for
           a
           Propitiation
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           represented
           to
           me
           as
           visible
           a
           Prince
           and
           as
           distinct
           a
           person
           and
           head
           Politick
           as
           any
           
           King
           or
           Potentate
           upon
           earth
           .
           And
           therefore
           being
           thus
           fully
           convinced
           with
           my self
           that
           He
           whose
           Life
           was
           ever
           to
           me
           the
           most
           sweet
           and
           lovely
           of
           any
           thing
           I
           could
           see
           or
           taste
           ,
           was
           indeed
           even
           in
           his
           Humane
           nature
           made
           a
           King
           and
           Priest
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           constituted
           Soveraign
           over
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           my
           Heart
           was
           full
           of
           Ioy
           ;
           but
           withall
           accompanied
           with
           a
           just
           measure
           of
           shame
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           spoken
           hitherto
           so
           sparingly
           of
           his
           Royal
           Office
           and
           of
           the
           homage
           due
           to
           so
           Divine
           a
           Potentate
           ,
           whose
           Subject
           to
           my
           great
           satisfaction
           I
           found
           my self
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           whose
           presence
           I
           did
           not
           at
           all
           despair
           of
           approaching
           in
           due
           time
           to
           my
           eternal
           comfort
           and
           honour
           .
           Which
           sense
           of
           things
           made
           me
           conceive
           a
           solemn
           Vow
           with
           my self
           ,
           if
           God
           gave
           me
           life
           ,
           to
           write
           this
           present
           Treatise
           .
           Which
           occasion
           I
           thought
           fit
           not
           to
           conceal
           ,
           though
           I
           be
           much
           averse
           from
           speaking
           any
           thing
           over-particularly
           of
           my self
           ,
           that
           the
           high-flown
           Fanaticks
           of
           this
           Age
           may
           consider
           more
           carefully
           what
           I
           have
           writ
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           either
           slight
           or
           revolt
           from
           their
           Celestial
           Soveraign
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           thought
           it
           very
           convenient
           before
           I
           put
           in
           execution
           this
           great
           design
           ,
           to
           take
           again
           into
           consideration
           that
           other
           weighty
           Subject
           ,
           
             The
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           being
           better
           appointed
           and
           provided
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           that
           Truth
           then
           I
           was
           when
           I
           first
           adventured
           upon
           the
           Theory
           .
           And
           thus
           having
           fully
           convinced
           my self
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           as
           many
           else
           as
           are
           capable
           of
           judging
           of
           the
           more
           choice
           and
           subtile
           Conclusions
           of
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           )
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             That
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             is
             immortal
             ,
          
           which
           are
           the
           two
           main
           pillars
           upon
           which
           all
           Religion
           stands
           ;
           I
           advanced
           forward
           with
           courage
           ,
           having
           left
           no
           Enemy
           behind
           ,
           and
           betook
           my self
           with
           great
           confidence
           to
           the
           finishing
           and
           publishing
           of
           this
           present
           Treatise
           
             Of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
          
           .
           Which
           I
           look
           upon
           as
           the
           most
           precious
           and
           the
           most
           concerning
           piece
           of
           Wisdome
           that
           is
           communicable
           to
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           the
           very
           chief
           and
           top
           ▪
           bough
           of
           that
           Tree
           of
           Knowledge
           whose
           fruit
           has
           neither
           poison
           nor
           bitterness
           .
           And
           therefore
           being
           come
           to
           my
           journeys
           end
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           sit
           down
           with
           thanks
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           my self
           under
           this
           comfortable
           shade
           ,
           and
           do
           assure
           thee
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           likely
           to
           weary
           thy
           eyes
           with
           the
           descriptions
           of
           any
           further
           discoveries
           by
           my
           pen.
           
        
         
           
           9.
           
           Onely
           that
           thou
           mayest
           view
           this
           with
           the
           better
           ease
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           usual
           manner
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           remove
           all
           rubs
           of
           offence
           out
           of
           thy
           way
           ,
           by
           giving
           thee
           an
           account
           aforehand
           of
           whatever
           may
           seem
           to
           thee
           a
           considerable
           either
           Superfluity
           ,
           Defect
           ,
           or
           Aberration
           in
           my
           Performance
           ,
           not
           omitting
           to
           impart
           to
           thee
           the
           right
           and
           proper
           meaning
           of
           the
           very
           Title
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           Thou
           must
           therefore
           expect
           from
           my
           terming
           of
           it
           ,
           
             An
             Explanation
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
          
           not
           a
           mere
           verbal
           Exposition
           or
           Declaration
           what
           is
           signified
           therein
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           orderly
           Exhibition
           of
           the
           Truths
           thereof
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Scope
             of
             the
             Whole
          
           being
           understood
           ,
           the
           
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             Particulars
          
           thereunto
           tending
           may
           clearly
           appear
           .
           And
           the
           End
           to
           which
           all
           Parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Mystery
           point
           at
           is
           
             the
             Advancement
             and
             Triumph
             of
             the
             Divine
             Life
             .
          
           In
           the
           exaltation
           whereof
           God
           is
           the
           most
           highly
           and
           most
           truly
           magnified
           and
           glorified
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           dark
           and
           unintelligible
           exercise
           of
           an
           irresistible
           Power
           .
           By
           which
           no
           other
           acts
           of
           Devotion
           can
           be
           stirred
           up
           in
           us
           then
           Fear
           and
           Stupour
           ,
           such
           as
           seizes
           
           upon
           poor
           astonished
           cattel
           in
           stormes
           and
           lightnings
           ,
           or
           mighty
           land-flouds
           ,
           that
           carry
           them
           they
           know
           not
           whether
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           styled
           it
           also
           
             A
             true
             and
             faithful
             Representation
             of
             the
             Everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           True
           ,
           as
           intermingling
           no
           humane
           inventions
           no●
           deductions
           therewith
           ,
           but
           contenting
           my self
           with
           what
           is
           expresly
           declared
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Truth
           of
           which
           things
           I
           think
           I
           have
           demonstrated
           beyond
           all
           exception
           in
           the
           Third
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
           I
           add
           also
           ,
           Faithful
           ,
           I
           having
           wrote
           impartially
           ,
           setting
           down
           nothing
           out
           of
           any
           Passion
           ,
           Interest
           or
           Side-taking
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           opposition
           or
           vain-glory
           ,
           but
           speaking
           the
           Truth
           freely
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           persons
           or
           factions
           ;
           not
           minding
           either
           to
           sooth
           the
           one
           or
           displease
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           delivering
           my
           message
           so
           as
           one
           that
           is
           sensible
           he
           must
           give
           account
           thereof
           within
           a
           small
           space
           of
           time
           before
           them
           in
           the
           other
           World.
           And
           as
           I
           profess
           my self
           that
           I
           have
           done
           all
           things
           herein
           with
           a
           faithful
           heart
           ,
           so
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Effect
           will
           witness
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           profess
           is
           true
           .
        
         
           For
           whereas
           some
           in
           an
           Hypocritical
           flattery
           of
           the
           External
           Person
           of
           Christ
           shuffle
           out
           all
           obligation
           to
           the
           
             Divine
             Life
          
           ,
           that
           Mystical
           Christ
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           pervert
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Gospel
           to
           loosness
           and
           Libertinisme
           ;
           and
           others
           on
           the
           contrary
           (
           whether
           out
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Melancholy
           that
           calls
           the
           thoughts
           inward
           ,
           or
           the
           scandal
           they
           take
           from
           abuse
           of
           the
           personal
           Offices
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           (
           they
           seeing
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           make
           the
           external
           frame
           of
           Religion
           but
           a
           palliation
           for
           sin
           )
           or
           whether
           from
           the
           obscurity
           of
           some
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           )
           have
           become
           plainly
           Infidels
           and
           misbelievers
           of
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           his
           Person
           ,
           but
           look
           upon
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Christianity
           as
           a
           thing
           wholy
           
             within
             us
          
           ,
           and
           that
           has
           no
           other
           object
           then
           what
           is
           either
           acting
           or
           acted
           in
           our selves
           :
           I
           have
           with
           all
           earnestness
           of
           endeavour
           and
           with
           undeniable
           clearness
           of
           Testimony
           from
           Reason
           and
           Scripture
           demonstrated
           the
           Truth
           and
           Necessity
           of
           both
           
             Christ
             within
          
           and
           
             Christ
             without
          
           ,
           and
           have
           plainly
           set
           out
           the
           wonderful
           Wisdome
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           in
           contriving
           so
           powerful
           a
           means
           as
           the
           very
           exteriour
           Oeconomy
           of
           Christianity
           is
           for
           the
           renewing
           of
           our
           natures
           into
           the
           glorious
           image
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Life
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Soul
           's
           sure
           pledge
           of
           an
           happy
           Immortality
           .
           Besides
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           any
           particular
           Miracle
           hapning
           to
           or
           done
           by
           our
           Saviour
           or
           to
           be
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Gospels
           or
           any
           where
           else
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           given
           so
           solid
           and
           rational
           an
           account
           thereof
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           no
           man
           that
           has
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Understanding
           shall
           be
           able
           ever
           to
           pretend
           any
           Reason
           against
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           exhibited
           in
           the
           Holy
           Writings
           themselves
           .
           And
           what
           is
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           ,
           to
           set
           out
           
             a
             Faithful
             Representation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           Which
           I
           have
           not
           rashly
           termed
           
             The
             Everlasting
             Gospel
          
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           &c.
           being
           warranted
           thereto
           by
           that
           of
           Daniel
           ,
           who
           styles
           Christian
           Religion
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             The
             Everlasting
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           or
           
             The
             Everlasting
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           has
           well
           interpreted
           it
           .
           Which
           Religion
           is
           denoted
           by
           the
           
             suffering
             of
             the
             Messias
          
           ,
           and
           began
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           remain
           till
           he
           return
           again
           visibly
           in
           the
           Clouds
           of
           Heaven
           and
           put
           a
           period
           to
           this
           Stage
           of
           things
           .
           I
           was
           also
           thereunto
           provoked
           in
           way
           of
           
           express
           opposition
           to
           that
           bold
           Enthusiast
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           spoken
           so
           much
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           ,
           who
           seems
           to
           endeavour
           to
           superannuate
           Christianity
           as
           it
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           Person
           of
           our
           ever-Blessed
           Saviour
           the
           
             crucified
             Jesus
          
           ,
           and
           to
           introduce
           another
           Evangelie
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           
             the
             Everlasting
             Gospel
          
           ,
           
           and
           fancies
           himself
           that
           
             flying
             Angel
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             heaven
          
           that
           is
           the
           preacher
           of
           it
           to
           every
           nation
           and
           kindred
           and
           tongue
           and
           people
           .
        
         
           
           10.
           
           As
           for
           my
           Discourse
           it self
           ,
           I
           having
           adventured
           there
           to
           determine
           none
           of
           the
           more
           nice
           and
           intricate
           Opinions
           of
           Theology
           ,
           but
           kept
           my self
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           confessed
           Truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           I
           hope
           very
           few
           things
           will
           occurre
           that
           shall
           not
           be
           found
           inoffensive
           and
           perspicuously
           consonant
           to
           Scripture
           .
           That
           which
           I
           imagine
           most
           lyable
           to
           censure
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           matters
           I
           may
           seem
           over-copious
           ,
           in
           others
           too
           scant
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           
             my
             Description
             of
             the
             Animal
             Life
             ,
             my
             Display
             of
             Paganisme
             ,
             and
             my
             Parallelisme
             betwixt
             our
             Saviour
             and
             Apollonius
             ,
          
           may
           haply
           seem
           to
           some
           set
           down
           over-largely
           and
           luxuriantly
           .
           But
           truly
           I
           thought
           I
           could
           not
           be
           too
           punctuall
           in
           describing
           
             the
             Animal
             life
          
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           serviceable
           for
           our
           better
           understanding
           
             the
             Divine
          
           ,
           whose
           nature
           and
           properties
           by
           how
           much
           more
           clearly
           and
           distinctly
           any
           one
           conceives
           ,
           and
           withall
           has
           a
           savoury
           and
           experimental
           rellish
           thereof
           ,
           with
           the
           greater
           satisfaction
           shall
           he
           peruse
           what
           I
           have
           writ
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           Reasonableness
           ,
           and
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Solidity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           For
           
             the
             Divine
             Life
          
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           deepest
           bottome
           of
           this
           whole
           
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
          
           we
           treat
           of
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           The
           more
           perfect
           understanding
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           
             the
             Animal
             life
          
           makes
           us
           the
           abler
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           sundry
           Superstitions
           of
           Paganisme
           ,
           wherein
           though
           by
           their
           subtil
           Apologies
           they
           could
           clear
           themselves
           from
           Atheisme
           and
           the
           worser
           sort
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           could
           make
           it
           good
           that
           it
           was
           
             One
             Eternal
             Deity
          
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           Philosophically
           defined
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Chief
           and
           Ultimate
           Object
           of
           their
           Worship
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           hereby
           apparent
           that
           the
           best
           of
           them
           exceeds
           not
           the
           Animal
           bounds
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           worshipped
           God
           in
           these
           rude
           Religions
           onely
           out
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           gratifications
           of
           
             the
             Animal
             life
          
           :
           And
           if
           I
           have
           more
           copiously
           set
           down
           how
           foully
           and
           sordidly
           they
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           my
           pains
           therein
           I
           hope
           may
           be
           interpreted
           to
           very
           good
           purpose
           ,
           it
           being
           manifest
           thereby
           how
           just
           a
           victory
           Christianity
           had
           over
           Paganisme
           .
        
         
           
           11.
           
           And
           for
           that
           continued
           Parallel
           I
           have
           made
           betwixt
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           and
           Apollonius
           ,
           besides
           the
           pleasure
           the
           Peruser
           may
           take
           ,
           in
           receiving
           an
           account
           of
           the
           character
           and
           actions
           of
           so
           noble
           a
           person
           as
           that
           Pagan
           was
           ,
           (
           whom
           his
           fellow-Heathens
           did
           either
           equalize
           to
           or
           else
           prefer
           before
           our
           ever-Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           not
           a
           mere
           Enthusiastick
           whifler
           with
           a
           raised
           style
           and
           a
           canting
           eloquence
           ,
           but
           was
           exemplarily
           just
           ,
           chaste
           and
           generous
           ,
           and
           did
           such
           Miracles
           as
           nothing
           but
           Magick
           and
           the
           assistance
           of
           some
           of
           the
           invisible
           Powers
           he
           was
           in
           league
           with
           could
           bring
           to
           pass
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           beside
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           there
           will
           accrue
           to
           him
           also
           the
           advantage
           of
           a
           more
           clear
           and
           distinct
           knowledge
           of
           
             the
             right
             Idea
             of
             a
             person
             truly
             Divine
             ,
          
           by
           discovering
           of
           a
           counterfeit
           that
           in
           outward
           appearance
           came
           so
           nigh
           the
           true
           .
           For
           those
           things
           though
           they
           dazled
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           
           better
           sort
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           as
           Hierocles
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           they
           took
           him
           to
           be
           at
           least
           as
           sacred
           a
           person
           as
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ;
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           by
           this
           Parallelisme
           of
           mine
           I
           have
           proved
           the
           Comparison
           to
           be
           very
           vain
           and
           presumptuous
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           to
           as
           many
           as
           are
           competent
           judges
           of
           what
           is
           truly
           divine
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           does
           exceed
           the
           character
           of
           Apollonius
           (
           though
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           Philostratus
           has
           taken
           the
           liberty
           to
           adde
           more
           Miracles
           and
           Perfections
           then
           he
           ever
           was
           guilty
           of
           )
           as
           far
           as
           Apollonius
           did
           the
           brute
           beasts
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           hold
           the
           making
           of
           this
           Parallelisme
           of
           very
           great
           use
           and
           consequence
           for
           the
           enabling
           us
           to
           distinguish
           the
           Divine
           life
           from
           the
           Animal
           even
           then
           when
           it
           is
           dressed
           up
           in
           its
           most
           commendable
           ornaments
           .
           Of
           which
           this
           in
           Apollonius
           is
           a
           very
           illustrious
           Example
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           though
           there
           be
           no
           great
           exercise
           intended
           of
           curiosity
           of
           judgement
           in
           my
           bringing
           up
           Mahomet
           and
           that
           grand
           
             Enthusiast
             of
             Amsterdam
          
           upon
           the
           stage
           as
           being
           bold
           Corrivals
           with
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           supervacaneous
           action
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           sight
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           that
           their
           own
           looks
           might
           condemn
           them
           .
           For
           that
           also
           tends
           to
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           she
           has
           no
           actual
           competitors
           but
           such
           as
           bear
           upon
           them
           their
           self-condemnation
           at
           the
           very
           first
           view
           .
           Which
           is
           easilier
           obtained
           of
           Mahometisme
           ,
           their
           success
           and
           victories
           having
           made
           them
           bold
           and
           careless
           to
           lay
           out
           themselves
           to
           the
           World.
           But
           Familisme
           is
           a
           more
           various
           ,
           a
           more
           obscure
           and
           sculking
           monster
           ,
           though
           she
           mutter
           in
           her
           dark
           hole
           that
           she
           has
           right
           to
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           Christianity
           and
           Mahometisme
           are
           to
           give
           place
           to
           her
           .
           And
           therefore
           truely
           it
           might
           have
           been
           judged
           a
           defect
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           thus
           haled
           her
           out
           of
           her
           den
           into
           open
           day
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           once
           having
           seen
           her
           may
           say
           they
           have
           enough
           of
           her
           ,
           unless
           God
           out
           of
           his
           wrath
           has
           given
           them
           up
           to
           
             a
             reprobate
             sense
          
           ,
           for
           their
           abuse
           of
           the
           solid
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           my
           so
           large
           Excursions
           and
           frequent
           Expostulations
           with
           the
           Familists
           and
           Quakers
           are
           not
           very
           ornamental
           to
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           may
           go
           off
           but
           heavily
           with
           such
           persons
           as
           peruse
           mens
           Writings
           more
           for
           pleasure
           then
           service
           ,
           and
           rather
           for
           private
           satisfaction
           then
           for
           publick
           usefulness
           ,
           which
           they
           neither
           intend
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           do
           easily
           spy
           out
           or
           rellish
           in
           the
           intentions
           of
           others
           .
           But
           the
           publick
           interest
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           being
           the
           scope
           and
           measure
           of
           my
           writing
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           it
           was
           sufficient
           that
           I
           kept
           faithful
           to
           my
           own
           design
           ,
           not
           heeding
           the
           gratification
           of
           more
           trim
           and
           elegant
           fancies
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           nice
           and
           finical
           that
           they
           would
           not
           come
           near
           a
           sore
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           heal
           it
           by
           touching
           it
           ,
           nor
           approach
           a
           sick
           person
           ,
           though
           the
           cast
           of
           their
           shadow
           were
           a
           cure
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           my
           so
           sedulous
           and
           copious
           Reprehensions
           and
           Convictions
           of
           these
           two
           Sects
           ,
           who
           have
           an
           over-near
           affinity
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           were
           growing
           apace
           into
           one
           Body
           of
           Familisme
           ,
           (
           which
           made
           me
           represent
           that
           Sect
           so
           formidable
           as
           I
           have
           )
           The
           first
           reason
           of
           my
           so
           industriously
           accosting
           them
           is
           the
           either
           certain
           knowledge
           or
           strong
           presumption
           I
           have
           that
           there
           may
           very
           well
           be
           extraordinarily
           sincere
           and
           wel-meaning
           men
           adhering
           to
           their
           way
           .
           For
           though
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Familisme
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           of
           Quakerisme
           too
           ,
           be
           that
           which
           every
           good
           Christian
           ought
           from
           his
           very
           heart
           to
           detest
           and
           abhorre
           ,
           namely
           
           
             The
             slighting
             ,
             nay
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             utter
             rejecting
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             as
             to
             his
             Humane
             nature
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Offices
             assigned
             to
             him
             by
             his
             Father
          
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           an
           Arcanum
           that
           is
           kept
           hid
           from
           their
           Novices
           ,
           (
           and
           if
           a
           man
           continue
           conscienciously
           good
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           
             a
             Novice
          
           with
           them
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lives
           )
           to
           whom
           they
           propound
           nothing
           but
           the
           most
           weighty
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           charm
           their
           attention
           with
           finely-contrived
           Allegories
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Christ
           ,
           interpreting
           all
           to
           a
           spiritual
           or
           mystical
           sense
           of
           things
           to
           be
           done
           in
           us
           :
           With
           which
           these
           yonglings
           are
           not
           a
           little
           tickled
           ,
           as
           thinking
           themselves
           adorned
           with
           a
           special
           piece
           of
           divine
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           being
           marvellously
           sincere
           ,
           and
           having
           from
           an
           Enthusiastick
           complexion
           or
           some
           better
           principle
           a
           very
           eager
           thirst
           after
           reall
           goodness
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           the
           rellish
           of
           these
           Morall
           allusions
           must
           needs
           become
           still
           the
           more
           savoury
           to
           them
           .
           Whence
           it
           does
           appear
           that
           the
           best
           and
           most
           serious
           tempered
           men
           may
           be
           the
           easiliest
           drawn
           to
           the
           liking
           and
           adhering
           to
           so
           fair
           and
           cunning
           a
           Faction
           ,
           and
           that
           consequently
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           over-careful
           and
           solicitous
           in
           trying
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           undeceive
           them
           and
           set
           them
           in
           the
           right
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           again
           further
           ,
           Our
           design
           was
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           these
           who
           really
           deserve
           to
           be
           pittied
           ,
           but
           was
           aimed
           also
           against
           their
           obdurate
           deceivers
           ,
           who
           being
           deeply
           baptised
           into
           this
           accursed
           Apostasy
           from
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           led
           multitudes
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           swarming
           with
           those
           that
           for
           no
           good
           purpose
           so
           peremptorily
           distinguished
           themselves
           from
           other
           men
           ,
           by
           a
           resolved
           coursness
           and
           crosness
           of
           deportment
           .
           What
           therefore
           could
           I
           do
           more
           seasonably
           ,
           when
           not
           onely
           my self
           but
           even
           almost
           all
           men
           were
           afraid
           that
           this
           sort
           of
           people
           would
           overrun
           all
           ,
           then
           to
           expose
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           the
           Bottome
           of
           so
           damnable
           a
           Conspiracy
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           less
           then
           Rebellion
           against
           their
           celestial
           Soveraign
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           the
           undermining
           or
           tearing
           in
           pieces
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           upon
           Earth
           under
           pretence
           of
           beginning
           the
           Reign
           of
           his
           Saints
           and
           
             holy
             ones
          
           ?
           This
           made
           me
           so
           careful
           and
           explicite
           in
           discovering
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           of
           Familisme
           ,
           and
           so
           free
           and
           vehement
           in
           my
           Expostulations
           both
           with
           them
           and
           the
           Quakers
           in
           this
           Treatise
           of
           mine
           ,
           being
           very
           impatient
           whatever
           Variegations
           an
           ill-managed
           Liberty
           should
           run
           the
           Nation
           into
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           ever
           become
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           
           13.
           
           But
           to
           the
           eternal
           laud
           and
           praise
           of
           our
           infinitely-merciful
           God
           ,
           whose
           eye
           of
           Providence
           ever
           watches
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           when
           things
           were
           most
           desperate
           ,
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           answer
           the
           prayers
           and
           well-meant
           endeavours
           of
           his
           faithful
           servants
           with
           not
           onely
           hopes
           but
           enjoyments
           more
           sudden
           and
           more
           ample
           then
           could
           then
           be
           imagined
           ,
           in
           restoring
           our
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           give
           a
           long
           and
           prosperous
           reign
           ,
           so
           unexpectedly
           to
           his
           rightful
           Government
           ,
           to
           the
           unexpressible
           joy
           and
           comfort
           of
           all
           his
           Three
           Kingdomes
           .
           The
           excellent
           endowments
           of
           whose
           Royal
           person
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           whatever
           grand
           matters
           the
           fervid
           Parturiency
           and
           amuzed
           Expectation
           of
           the
           very
           Fanatick
           part
           of
           this
           Nation
           was
           big
           withall
           ,
           may
           come
           to
           a
           more
           safe
           and
           mature
           birth
           by
           the
           restoring
           this
           long-afflicted
           Prince
           to
           his
           ancient
           Right
           ,
           then
           by
           any
           other
           way
           conceivable
           .
           For
           those
           words
           of
           so
           great
           sound
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           less
           import
           ,
           namely
           the
           Millennium
           ,
           the
           
             Reign
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           the
           
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           are
           not
           very
           wild
           or
           ignorant
           can
           signifie
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           recovery
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           her
           ancient
           Apostolick
           purity
           ,
           wherein
           nothing
           shall
           be
           imperiously
           obtruded
           upon
           men
           but
           what
           is
           plainly
           discoverable
           to
           be
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Blessed
           Apostles
           .
           There
           shall
           be
           nothing
           held
           Essential
           and
           Fundamental
           but
           the
           indispensable
           Law
           of
           the
           Christian
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           Doctrine
           that
           depends
           not
           upon
           the
           fallible
           deductions
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           is
           plainly
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           other
           things
           being
           left
           to
           the
           free
           recommendation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           ensnaring
           no
           mans
           Conscience
           nor
           lording
           it
           over
           the
           flock
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           Which
           certainly
           they
           do
           that
           call
           those
           things
           Antichristian
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           
           and
           thereby
           make
           more
           Fundamentals
           then
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           which
           Errour
           is
           the
           very
           Essence
           and
           Substance
           of
           Antichristianisme
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           grand
           Apostasy
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           methinks
           should
           appear
           plainly
           to
           any
           man
           that
           considers
           it
           from
           the
           description
           of
           
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           whose
           Foundation
           and
           whole
           Fabrick
           runs
           so
           upon
           Twelve
           .
           For
           truly
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           very
           unsafe
           and
           over-near
           the
           brinks
           of
           reproach
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           conceit
           that
           Wisdome
           which
           dictated
           this
           Prophecy
           so
           shallow
           and
           trifling
           ,
           as
           to
           mean
           nothing
           by
           that
           so
           industriously
           inculcating
           the
           number
           Twelve
           but
           the
           Churches
           proceeding
           first
           from
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           a
           Truth
           that
           no
           man
           never
           so
           destitute
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           divination
           could
           misse
           of
           ,
           or
           possibly
           think
           otherwise
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           questionless
           is
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           Church
           has
           added
           
             false
             Fundamentals
          
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           as
           bad
           Superstructures
           ,
           the
           time
           will
           come
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           again
           restored
           to
           its
           former
           purity
           :
           and
           That
           as
           the
           root
           Twelve
           is
           the
           Embleme
           of
           the
           pure
           Church
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           also
           a
           root
           of
           a
           number
           that
           will
           discover
           that
           Church
           which
           is
           the
           Mother
           of
           this
           great
           Apostasy
           ,
           as
           really
           in
           my
           judgement
           Mr.
           Potter
           in
           the
           number
           666.
           has
           ingeniously
           demonstrated
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           all
           the
           zealous
           Corrivals
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           by
           either
           decrying
           things
           for
           Antichristian
           that
           in
           themselves
           are
           innocent
           and
           of
           an
           indifferent
           nature
           ,
           or
           by
           obtruding
           Opinions
           that
           are
           worse
           then
           indifferent
           ,
           have
           but
           shewed
           themselves
           Branches
           of
           that
           great
           Stock
           of
           Apostasy
           ,
           and
           are
           too
           far
           removed
           from
           the
           reputed
           merit
           of
           either
           being
           or
           beginning
           of
           a
           Church
           that
           is
           
             purely
             Apostolical
          
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           This
           Honour
           therefore
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           reserved
           by
           Providence
           for
           the
           eternizing
           the
           happy
           Reign
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           ;
           
           and
           all
           the
           parturient
           Agonies
           and
           zealous
           presages
           of
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           was
           an
           approach
           of
           some
           extraordinary
           Good
           to
           be
           revealed
           suddenly
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           nothing
           else
           (
           if
           they
           knew
           their
           own
           meaning
           )
           but
           a
           less
           explicite
           presensation
           of
           the
           return
           of
           
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
          
           to
           the
           rightfull
           Government
           of
           his
           Kingdomes
           .
           And
           truely
           it
           will
           be
           the
           greatest
           Miracle
           to
           me
           in
           the
           world
           if
           he
           can
           frustrate
           our
           expectation
           .
        
         
           For
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           excellent
           Qualifications
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Prince
           ,
           whom
           Providence
           has
           so
           long
           time
           disciplined
           in
           the
           most
           effectual
           method
           of
           Prudence
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           besides
           the
           express
           Declaration
           of
           His
           own
           Royal
           inclinations
           this
           way
           ;
           or
           whether
           we
           look
           upon
           the
           Reasonableness
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           onely
           recommended
           to
           us
           both
           by
           Precept
           and
           Prophecies
           ,
           but
           also
           offering
           so
           irrefragable
           evidence
           from
           its
           own
           
           nature
           of
           the
           indispensableness
           of
           the
           duty
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           other
           possible
           means
           to
           reduce
           the
           World
           to
           a
           right
           Christian
           tenour
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           it
           to
           a
           due
           strength
           and
           soundness
           of
           complexion
           ,
           but
           by
           shearing
           off
           those
           large
           excrescencies
           of
           either
           useless
           or
           scandalous
           Ceremonies
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           the
           foments
           of
           strife
           and
           palliations
           of
           Hypocrisy
           ,
           men
           seeking
           by
           these
           to
           be
           excused
           from
           the
           most
           weighty
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           or
           lastly
           we
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           great
           Interest
           the
           wise
           and
           reverend
           Clergy
           of
           this
           Nation
           cannot
           but
           discover
           herein
           even
           in
           reference
           to
           themselves
           :
           it
           is
           almost
           impossible
           to
           doubt
           of
           either
           endeavour
           or
           success
           in
           this
           so
           important
           affair
           .
           For
           certainly
           nothing
           can
           so
           well
           secure
           their
           peace
           and
           make
           them
           impregnable
           ,
           as
           the
           using
           of
           their
           Power
           and
           exercising
           their
           Discipline
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           such
           Truths
           and
           Rites
           as
           are
           plainly
           and
           confessedly
           Apostolical
           ,
           and
           the
           being
           more
           facil
           and
           easie
           in
           additional
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           cutting
           quite
           off
           all
           useless
           and
           entangling
           Opinions
           .
           For
           hereby
           will
           their
           Opposers
           be
           manifestly
           found
           to
           fight
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Christ
           ,
           while
           they
           contest
           with
           his
           Ministers
           who
           urge
           nothing
           upon
           the
           People
           but
           what
           was
           plainly
           taught
           and
           practised
           by
           himself
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           Waies
           and
           Doctrines
           are
           so
           sacred
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           kept
           up
           with
           all
           lawful
           severity
           .
           Which
           one
           plain
           and
           generous
           Rule
           of
           Government
           ,
           if
           faithfully
           kept
           to
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           effectual
           means
           imaginable
           of
           making
           the
           world
           good
           ,
           and
           for
           both
           the
           Unity
           and
           Enlargement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           infinitely
           above
           all
           those
           many
           fine
           artifices
           and
           small
           devices
           of
           the
           most
           professed
           Politicians
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           provided
           we
           be
           not
           course
           and
           sordid
           ,
           but
           reverent
           and
           comely
           in
           our
           publick
           Worship
           .
        
         
           
           16.
           
           But
           to
           return
           .
           In
           the
           third
           and
           last
           place
           ,
           Although
           the
           exigency
           of
           the
           Times
           which
           then
           urged
           me
           to
           write
           thus
           carefully
           touching
           the
           Quakers
           and
           Familists
           is
           now
           (
           God
           be
           thanked
           )
           changed
           into
           a
           more
           safe
           Scene
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           resettlement
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           in
           his
           Throne
           doth
           again
           secure
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           yet
           I
           thought
           it
           fit
           not
           to
           ex●unge
           what
           I
           had
           wrote
           concerning
           these
           Sects
           .
           For
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           It
           cannot
           but
           contribute
           considerably
           to
           an
           unfained
           composure
           of
           their
           Spirits
           and
           peaceful
           acquiescence
           in
           the
           known
           Christian
           Truth
           ,
           their
           minds
           being
           more
           at
           leisure
           now
           &
           better
           fitted
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           true
           then
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           when
           the
           heat
           of
           Enthusiastick
           hopes
           of
           I
           know
           not
           what
           great
           success
           inflamed
           them
           and
           blew
           them
           up
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           the
           voice
           of
           sober
           Reason
           could
           not
           well
           be
           heard
           in
           that
           fanatick
           storm
           and
           Bluster
           ,
           nor
           an
           Errour
           easily
           let
           go
           ,
           which
           seemed
           a
           pledge
           of
           the
           sudden
           approach
           of
           so
           great
           advantages
           to
           the
           entertainers
           of
           it
           .
           And
           then
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           So
           fundamental
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           unsoundness
           and
           madness
           of
           these
           Sects
           cannot
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           but
           be
           very
           effectual
           for
           the
           preventing
           their
           spreading
           hereafter
           ;
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           any
           longer
           in
           the
           power
           of
           their
           false
           Teachers
           to
           befool
           well-meaning
           men
           with
           fine
           words
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           unawares
           countenance
           a
           Faction
           ,
           the
           deepest
           Arcanum
           whereof
           is
           absolute
           rebellion
           against
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           and
           an
           utter
           abrogation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Which
           task
           though
           others
           heretofore
           have
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           I
           question
           not
           but
           with
           like
           faithful
           and
           zealous
           regard
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           their
           discovery
           could
           not
           be
           so
           perfect
           ,
           they
           not
           living
           in
           an
           Age
           of
           such
           liberty
           ,
           
           which
           has
           tempted
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           to
           shew
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           colours
           .
           Besides
           that
           what
           they
           wrote
           being
           onely
           concerning
           this
           Sect
           of
           Familisme
           in
           Pamphlets
           apart
           by
           themselves
           ,
           the
           matter
           was
           not
           of
           such
           general
           concernment
           as
           to
           invite
           or
           engage
           men
           to
           read
           .
           But
           the
           Subject
           of
           this
           present
           Treatise
           being
           of
           so
           Universal
           and
           so
           Weighty
           importance
           ,
           it
           cannot
           fail
           to
           prove
           a
           more
           effectual
           Monitour
           to
           the
           World
           of
           the
           deadly
           danger
           that
           lies
           under
           that
           fair
           enticing
           Title
           of
           
             The
             Family
             of
             Love.
          
           
        
         
           17.
           
           Nor
           ought
           my
           earnest
           diligence
           against
           Familisme
           embolden
           you
           to
           think
           me
           partial
           or
           defectuous
           ,
           
           in
           that
           you
           observe
           me
           so
           eagerly
           opposing
           no
           other
           Sect
           ;
           for
           the
           design
           of
           my
           Discourse
           leads
           me
           not
           to
           such
           Particularities
           as
           are
           controverted
           amongst
           Christians
           that
           still
           hold
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           our
           Religion
           :
           against
           whom
           I
           profess
           my self
           eager
           in
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           in
           hearty
           Exhortation
           that
           they
           would
           not
           make
           their
           Difference
           of
           Opinion
           any
           breach
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           but
           an
           exercise
           of
           their
           Christian
           Charity
           and
           tender
           forbearance
           one
           of
           another
           :
           not
           insulting
           over
           one
           anothers
           supposed
           ignorance
           ,
           nor
           forcing
           one
           another
           to
           external
           compliance
           and
           profession
           of
           what
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           by
           harsh
           Antichristian
           compulsions
           ;
           but
           by
           calme
           reasoning
           and
           kind
           treating
           one
           another
           with
           mutuall
           love
           and
           patience
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           exercise
           more
           pleasing
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           then
           the
           exactest
           Uniformity
           of
           Opinions
           and
           Worship
           that
           the
           greatest
           Formalist
           can
           propound
           or
           desire
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           find
           my self
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           be
           earnest
           in
           against
           such
           like
           Sects
           as
           these
           .
           But
           Familisme
           is
           no
           such
           Sect
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           and
           to
           yield
           them
           their
           own
           boast
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           Sect
           at
           all
           ,
           I
           mean
           of
           Christians
           ,
           but
           a
           totall
           Apostasy
           from
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           easily
           understand
           out
           of
           what
           I
           have
           writ
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
           And
           therefore
           my
           present
           purpose
           being
           
             The
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Solidity
             of
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianisme
             as
             it
             is
             apparently
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
          
           it
           was
           proper
           and
           unavoidable
           for
           me
           to
           deal
           with
           all
           such
           as
           did
           oppose
           or
           undermine
           those
           undispensable
           Truths
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           had
           been
           wanting
           to
           the
           Cause
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           thus
           industriously
           set
           my self
           against
           this
           dangerous
           and
           mischievous
           
             Mystery
             of
             Unbelief
          
           which
           is
           ordinarily
           called
           Familisme
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           have
           not
           spared
           them
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           no
           Sect
           that
           has
           stoln
           away
           any
           one
           Essential
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           whether
           appertaining
           to
           Life
           or
           Speculation
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           bid
           them
           battel
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           rescued
           the
           prey
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           and
           led
           them
           Captive
           into
           the
           Truth
           ;
           at
           least
           they
           have
           not
           escaped
           their
           share
           of
           chastisement
           for
           their
           committing
           of
           so
           hainous
           a
           crime
           .
           And
           this
           is
           all
           that
           I
           could
           in
           reason
           attempt
           ,
           unless
           I
           would
           break
           all
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Method
           ,
           and
           make
           useless
           Excursions
           beyond
           the
           set
           limits
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           My
           forbearing
           therefore
           to
           squable
           with
           every
           petty
           Sect
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           accounted
           no
           part
           of
           defectuousness
           .
           
           But
           there
           are
           other
           Omissions
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           may
           seem
           more
           justly
           liable
           to
           that
           imputation
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           have
           not
           endeavoured
           to
           clear
           
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Daniel's
             weeks
          
           to
           that
           accuracy
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             last
             week
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophecy
           seems
           most
           naturally
           to
           imply
           ;
           but
           have
           contented
           my self
           with
           that
           Chronological
           account
           of
           Funccius
           that
           suffers
           it
           to
           fall
           in
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           week
           .
           But
           as
           I
           have
           already
           intimated
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           that
           latitude
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             week
          
           ,
           
           that
           it
           may
           signifie
           any
           time
           of
           the
           week
           begun
           and
           not
           yet
           expired
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           Funccius
           his
           account
           is
           
             within
             a
             year
             or
             thereabout
          
           of
           the
           exact
           completion
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           .
           Which
           is
           so
           near
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           easily
           suspect
           that
           it
           is
           some
           mistake
           in
           their
           computations
           that
           it
           does
           not
           happen
           just
           according
           to
           the
           Prophecy
           ,
           so
           little
           time
           being
           easily
           misreckoned
           in
           so
           large
           an
           account
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           was
           sufficient
           for
           my
           purpose
           onely
           to
           take
           notice
           and
           to
           make
           evident
           ,
           That
           this
           Prophecy
           of
           Daniel
           is
           understood
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           That
           the
           weeks
           are
           long
           ago
           expired
           .
           For
           by
           this
           alone
           we
           may
           demonstratively
           conclude
           That
           he
           is
           already
           come
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           onely
           thing
           pertinent
           to
           my
           present
           Subject
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           for
           thy
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           the
           task
           thou
           expectedst
           had
           been
           too
           laborious
           for
           me
           to
           performe
           ,
           so
           thou
           thy self
           wilt
           hold
           it
           needless
           when
           thou
           shalt
           understand
           with
           what
           accuracy
           and
           solidity
           it
           is
           already
           perfected
           by
           the
           learned
           Master
           of
           our
           Colledge
           Dr.
           Cudworth
           in
           his
           publick
           Lectures
           in
           the
           Schools
           :
           wherein
           he
           has
           undeceived
           the
           world
           ,
           misled
           too
           long
           by
           the
           over-great
           opinion
           they
           had
           of
           
             Joseph
             Scaliger
          
           ,
           and
           taking
           Funccius
           his
           Epocha
           has
           demonstrated
           the
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Messiah
           to
           have
           fallen
           out
           at
           the
           End
           of
           the
           sixty
           ninth
           week
           ,
           and
           his
           Passion
           in
           the
           
             midst
             of
             the
             last
          
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           natural
           and
           proper
           sense
           thereof
           .
           Which
           demonstration
           of
           his
           is
           in
           my
           apprehension
           of
           as
           much
           price
           and
           worth
           in
           Theologie
           ,
           as
           either
           
             The
             Circulation
             of
             the
             Bloud
          
           in
           Physick
           ,
           or
           
             The
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           in
           natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           noted
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           
           19.
           
           Again
           ,
           I
           may
           haply
           seem
           unto
           thee
           defectuous
           in
           that
           I
           have
           so
           expressely
           professed
           my
           hope
           and
           expectation
           of
           Better
           times
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           gone
           about
           to
           produce
           that
           copiousness
           of
           Arguments
           that
           might
           have
           befitted
           the
           management
           of
           so
           desirable
           a
           Truth
           .
           But
           I
           have
           to
           answer
           for
           my self
           ,
           That
           that
           subject
           was
           too
           big
           for
           my
           hands
           ,
           especially
           being
           as
           full
           already
           as
           they
           could
           grasp
           ;
           and
           That
           the
           Theory
           also
           was
           not
           essential
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           my
           present
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           That
           certain
           friends
           of
           mine
           (
           whose
           more
           then
           ordinary
           skill
           and
           happy
           rellish
           of
           the
           best
           and
           choicest
           things
           has
           made
           them
           fit
           undertakers
           of
           so
           usefull
           a
           design
           )
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           ere
           long
           gratifie
           the
           world
           with
           their
           excellent
           performances
           in
           that
           subject
           .
           The
           promotion
           of
           which
           Opinion
           cannot
           but
           be
           profitable
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           provided
           the
           case
           be
           rightly
           stated
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           these
           good
           Times
           ,
           which
           we
           expect
           and
           hope
           for
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           the
           exaltation
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Sect.
           For
           the
           childish
           conceit
           of
           some
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           future
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           will
           be
           nothing
           but
           the
           setting
           up
           this
           Forme
           or
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           so
           every
           Faction
           will
           be
           content
           to
           be
           Millennists
           upon
           condition
           that
           Christ
           may
           reign
           after
           their
           way
           or
           mode
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           Calvinisme
           ,
           in
           Arminianisme
           ,
           in
           Papisme
           ,
           in
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           in
           Quakerisme
           ,
           in
           Presbytery
           ,
           in
           Episcopacy
           ,
           in
           Independency
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           
             But
             the
             true
             happiness
             of
             those
             days
             is
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             Formalities
             or
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             more
             corroborated
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             and
             his
             Promises
             ,
             by
             Devotion
             unfeigned
             ,
             by
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             and
             Innocency
             of
             Life
             ,
             by
             Faithfulness
             ,
             by
             common
             Charity
             ,
             by
             comfortable
             provisions
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             by
             chearful
             Obedience
             to
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             kindness
             and
             discreet
             condescensions
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             by
             unspotted
             Righteousness
             and
             an
             unshaken
             Peace
             ,
             by
             the
             removal
             of
             every
             unjust
             yoke
             ,
             by
             mutual
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             bearing
             
             up
             one
             another
             as
             living
             stones
             of
             that
             Temple
             where
             there
             is
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             the
             noise
             of
             either
             axe
             or
             hammer
             ,
             no
             squable
             or
             clamour
             about
             Formes
             or
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             a
             peaceable
             study
             and
             endeavour
             of
             provoking
             one
             another
             to
             love
             and
             good
             works
             .
          
           Provided
           this
           be
           the
           Idea
           of
           those
           happy
           Ages
           to
           come
           ,
           the
           inculcating
           of
           this
           belief
           in
           my
           judgement
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           useful
           ,
           it
           bearing
           along
           with
           it
           both
           a
           detection
           and
           reprehension
           of
           the
           degeneracy
           of
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           and
           a
           warmth
           and
           encouragement
           to
           hasten
           those
           good
           times
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           correct
           our
           lives
           according
           to
           this
           Pattern
           we
           have
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           That
           also
           will
           be
           accounted
           a
           Defect
           by
           some
           ,
           
           that
           I
           have
           said
           no
           more
           of
           
             Publick
             worship
          
           ,
           and
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           Church-government
           .
           But
           I
           must
           again
           answer
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           beside
           my
           Scope
           to
           meddle
           with
           such
           things
           .
           To
           which
           I
           may
           adde
           ,
           That
           the
           world
           is
           full
           of
           such
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           said
           already
           as
           either
           Wit
           or
           Zeal
           can
           excogitate
           .
           My
           design
           was
           onely
           to
           represent
           Christianity
           in
           the
           Fundamentals
           thereof
           ,
           with
           that
           purity
           and
           clearness
           as
           might
           most
           of
           all
           conciliate
           belief
           and
           strengthen
           our
           Faith
           in
           the
           most
           necessary
           points
           ,
           such
           as
           concerned
           every
           private
           Christian
           to
           believe
           and
           to
           live
           accordingly
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           though
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           times
           should
           have
           proved
           such
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           whither
           to
           turn
           him
           or
           whom
           to
           joine
           withall
           in
           any
           publick
           worship
           or
           profession
           ,
           yet
           he
           might
           rest
           satisfied
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           immutably
           grounded
           in
           the
           saving
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           was
           able
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Faith
           to
           himself
           and
           to
           as
           many
           as
           were
           fit
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           and
           living
           uprightly
           might
           not
           be
           affraid
           to
           find
           himself
           alone
           ,
           knowing
           that
           every
           single
           man
           is
           a
           Church
           ,
           if
           his
           Body
           once
           become
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           My
           onely
           solicitude
           therefore
           was
           to
           corroborate
           that
           Faith
           that
           is
           plainly
           propounded
           to
           us
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           to
           exalt
           that
           Life
           that
           has
           lyen
           dead
           and
           buried
           for
           these
           many
           Ages
           under
           a
           vast
           heap
           of
           humane
           Inventions
           ,
           useless
           and
           cumbersome
           Ceremonies
           and
           unpeaceable
           Opinions
           :
           not
           at
           all
           doubting
           but
           that
           if
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           were
           once
           awakened
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           that
           clothes
           the
           lilies
           of
           the
           field
           and
           adornes
           the
           birds
           of
           the
           aire
           with
           their
           severall
           comely
           and
           orderly-disposed
           colours
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           such
           a
           Church
           as
           has
           the
           principle
           of
           life
           in
           it self
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           will
           grow
           up
           into
           such
           an
           external
           forme
           and
           comeliness
           in
           all
           points
           as
           most
           befits
           and
           are
           the
           most
           proper
           results
           of
           those
           Vitall
           operations
           in
           it
           .
           Whenas
           the
           best
           Externals
           without
           these
           are
           but
           as
           the
           skin
           of
           an
           Animal
           stuffed
           with
           wooll
           or
           straw
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           But
           besides
           that
           it
           was
           beyond
           my
           scope
           ,
           
           it
           was
           also
           above
           my
           abilities
           to
           give
           judgement
           concerning
           the
           curiosities
           of
           Church-government
           ,
           it
           depending
           upon
           studies
           too
           tedious
           and
           voluminous
           for
           the
           strength
           of
           my
           Body
           ,
           as
           also
           very
           little
           gratefull
           to
           the
           rellishes
           of
           my
           Mind
           ,
           whose
           Genius
           has
           irresistibly
           carried
           me
           captive
           into
           another
           country
           and
           a
           quite
           different
           scene
           of
           Speculations
           and
           Objects
           .
           All
           therefore
           that
           I
           could
           with
           confidence
           and
           safety
           have
           pronounced
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           general
           Church-government
           and
           Discipline
           is
           as
           assuredly
           
             jure
             Divino
          
           as
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ;
           and
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           should
           have
           adventured
           to
           adde
           ,
           That
           in
           a
           Christian
           polity
           the
           power
           of
           appointing
           and
           ordering
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           
           lodged
           in
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           every
           such
           Body
           Politick
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           degrees
           Ecclesiastick
           are
           but
           Under-ministers
           to
           this
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           who
           is
           Head
           of
           all
           next
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           That
           this
           Supreme
           Power
           is
           to
           regulate
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           near
           to
           the
           Prescripts
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           times
           as
           they
           can
           guesse
           ,
           unless
           those
           Practices
           and
           Prescripts
           may
           be
           conceived
           to
           have
           been
           founded
           upon
           such
           a
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           is
           not
           in
           the
           present
           affairs
           of
           this
           or
           that
           part
           of
           Christendome
           which
           is
           concerned
           .
        
         
           That
           if
           the
           External
           forme
           of
           Church-government
           were
           of
           such
           mighty
           consequence
           ,
           as
           that
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           called
           Antichristian
           ,
           that
           reputed
           
             jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           were
           essential
           to
           a
           true
           Church
           to
           have
           such
           or
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           Government
           rather
           then
           another
           ,
           Christ
           would
           have
           left
           more
           express
           command
           and
           direction
           concerning
           it
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           might
           not
           be
           liable
           to
           erre
           in
           so
           fundamental
           a
           matter
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           main
           end
           of
           Church-government
           and
           Discipline
           is
           the
           countenancing
           and
           promoting
           the
           Christian
           Life
           and
           an
           holy
           observation
           of
           such
           Precepts
           of
           Christ
           as
           do
           not
           make
           men
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           secular
           Law
           by
           the
           transgressing
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           keep
           out
           also
           Idolatry
           and
           every
           errour
           or
           superstitious
           practice
           that
           tends
           to
           the
           supplanting
           or
           defeating
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           we
           ought
           rather
           to
           be
           solicitous
           about
           managing
           this
           government
           to
           the
           right
           end
           ,
           then
           disturb
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           over-scrupulous
           examination
           of
           the
           exteriour
           frame
           thereof
           .
        
         
           That
           if
           Christ
           had
           left
           an
           exact
           Platforme
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           kept
           to
           it
           ;
           if
           the
           above-said
           end
           were
           not
           aimed
           at
           in
           the
           management
           thereof
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           a
           countenance
           and
           encouragement
           to
           reall
           Godliness
           it
           should
           be
           directed
           to
           the
           upholding
           of
           useless
           or
           mischievous
           Opinions
           ,
           scandalous
           Ceremonies
           and
           ensnaring
           Inventions
           of
           men
           ;
           the
           more
           exactly
           they
           kept
           to
           this
           outward
           platforme
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           plainly
           they
           would
           discover
           themselves
           to
           be
           Antichristian
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           pretended
           Christian
           power
           against
           the
           reall
           interest
           of
           Christ
           )
           and
           that
           conjunction
           of
           the
           Horns
           of
           the
           Lamb
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Dragon
           would
           more
           evidently
           appear
           .
           
        
         
           That
           Church-discipline
           and
           Government
           is
           as
           a
           Fort
           or
           Castle
           ,
           of
           excellent
           use
           if
           it
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           faithfull
           souldiery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           safe
           Vessell
           for
           precious
           liquour
           ,
           or
           as
           restringent
           and
           corroborative
           Physick
           where
           there
           is
           an
           unexpected
           evacuation
           of
           the
           serviceable
           supports
           of
           life
           .
           But
           if
           Traitours
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           get
           possession
           of
           this
           Castle
           ,
           poison
           be
           mingled
           with
           this
           precious
           liquour
           ,
           and
           foul
           and
           malignant
           humours
           be
           lodged
           in
           the
           Body
           ;
           it
           were
           more
           desirable
           the
           Castle
           were
           ruined
           ,
           the
           Vessell
           broken
           ,
           the
           Physick
           cast
           down
           the
           sink
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           left
           free
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           then
           that
           things
           so
           hatefull
           and
           pernicious
           should
           be
           continued
           and
           conserved
           by
           them
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           It
           were
           better
           that
           Christian
           Religion
           were
           left
           to
           support
           it self
           by
           the
           innate
           evidence
           of
           its
           own
           Truth
           ,
           then
           being
           sophisticated
           with
           vain
           lies
           and
           wicked
           inventions
           be
           forcibly
           maintained
           for
           other
           Ends
           then
           it
           was
           intended
           for
           ,
           nay
           be
           made
           to
           serve
           contrary
           Ends
           ,
           and
           prove
           a
           Mystery
           of
           tyranny
           and
           ungodliness
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           first
           and
           chief
           point
           is
           to
           make
           a
           right
           choice
           of
           the
           Object
           of
           this
           Church-discipline
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           comprehend
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           sound
           
           and
           purely
           Apostolicall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           indisputable
           Truths
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           namely
           the
           generally-acknowledged
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           plain
           and
           indispensable
           Duties
           of
           Life
           .
           For
           these
           are
           such
           as
           deserve
           to
           be
           held
           up
           with
           all
           possible
           care
           and
           strictness
           ,
           other
           things
           so
           gently
           recommended
           that
           no
           consciencious
           man
           may
           be
           pinched
           thereby
           .
        
         
           That
           nothing
           can
           conciliate
           more
           authority
           to
           the
           Church
           nor
           more
           assured
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           ,
           then
           to
           deal
           
             bonâ
             fide
          
           with
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           make
           them
           more
           foolish
           and
           superstitious
           then
           they
           would
           naturally
           be
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           pride
           and
           please
           our selves
           in
           the
           sweet
           rellish
           of
           that
           false
           satisfaction
           we
           find
           in
           feeling
           our
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           fansying
           our selves
           such
           marvellous
           Church-polititians
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           by
           crafty
           delusions
           lead
           about
           those
           whom
           we
           should
           make
           it
           our
           business
           to
           undeceive
           and
           free
           from
           all
           vain
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           them
           the
           naked
           Truth
           and
           pure
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           become
           really
           good
           ,
           and
           therewith
           bear
           a
           more
           unfeigned
           respect
           to
           the
           Ministery
           and
           shew
           more
           sincere
           obedience
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           by
           being
           kept
           to
           that
           blind
           way
           of
           admiring
           outward
           Formalities
           and
           useless
           Opinions
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           cannot
           arise
           so
           natural
           a
           tie
           of
           love
           and
           honour
           to
           the
           Priest
           as
           by
           his
           discovering
           his
           faithfulness
           to
           his
           Charge
           in
           shewing
           them
           the
           very
           truth
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           Religion
           he
           ministers
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           instrumental
           in
           deriving
           of
           the
           same
           Christian
           spirit
           upon
           them
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           in
           an
           higher
           measure
           himself
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           may
           well
           hazard
           goodly
           Structures
           of
           Truth
           by
           building
           them
           upon
           doubtful
           and
           controvertible
           Foundations
           ;
           such
           is
           the
           setting
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           Episcopacy
           or
           Presbytery
           upon
           the
           Basis
           of
           
             a
             Divine
             right
          
           ;
           besides
           their
           making
           themselves
           thereby
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           suspicion
           of
           a
           design
           of
           unmerciful
           riding
           and
           galling
           the
           people
           when
           they
           have
           once
           by
           this
           device
           so
           safely
           lockt
           themselves
           into
           the
           saddle
           :
           As
           if
           that
           were
           not
           true
           which
           I
           noted
           before
           ,
           That
           the
           exactest
           platforme
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           by
           directing
           or
           using
           of
           it
           to
           other
           Ends
           then
           it
           was
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           did
           become
           thereby
           the
           more
           perfectly
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           That
           Episcopacy
           simply
           in
           it self
           is
           not
           Antichristian
           ,
           as
           appears
           even
           out
           of
           that
           Book
           which
           Fanatick
           Hot-spurres
           so
           much
           abuse
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           acknowledged
           Church-history
           concerning
           this
           ancient
           Government
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           use
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           most
           exactly
           Symmetrall
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           this
           or
           that
           Forme
           of
           Government
           were
           essential
           to
           the
           purity
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           Episcopacy
           would
           not
           have
           obtained
           in
           that
           State
           when
           she
           was
           most
           pure
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           Antichristian
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           also
           necessarily
           followes
           That
           Presbytery
           is
           not
           
             jure
             Divino
          
           .
        
         
           That
           if
           any
           Mode
           or
           Platforme
           of
           Church-government
           be
           
             jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           I
           should
           sooner
           venture
           upon
           Mr.
           
           Thorndike's
           way
           then
           any
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           apprehension
           he
           has
           made
           out
           with
           much
           solidity
           and
           freedome
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           onely
           truely
           serviceable
           to
           the
           design
           of
           Church-government
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           also
           very
           accommodate
           to
           the
           present
           constitution
           of
           things
           ,
           it
           being
           such
           a
           mixture
           of
           Episcopacy
           and
           Presbytery
           together
           ,
           
           as
           may
           justly
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           modest
           and
           ingenuous
           ,
           satisfie
           the
           expectation
           of
           both
           parties
           .
        
         
           That
           upon
           an
           account
           of
           Reason
           and
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Thing
           it self
           ,
           Episcopacy
           joined
           with
           Presbytery
           is
           better
           then
           Presbytery
           alone
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           find
           one
           man
           fitted
           for
           so
           sacred
           an
           office
           then
           many
           .
           And
           there
           is
           more
           ingenuous
           shame
           and
           sense
           of
           honour
           in
           a
           single
           person
           then
           in
           a
           multitude
           ,
           whose
           number
           makes
           them
           more
           bold
           and
           daring
           to
           pass
           any
           thing
           ,
           such
           as
           if
           it
           were
           in
           the
           power
           of
           one
           single
           person
           to
           stop
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           in
           point
           of
           reputation
           and
           self-security
           fail
           to
           use
           his
           Negative
           voice
           .
           But
           where
           the
           power
           is
           in
           a
           Multitude
           without
           any
           restraint
           ,
           there
           cannot
           but
           be
           the
           hazard
           of
           very
           gross
           transactions
           ,
           they
           bolstering
           up
           one
           another
           by
           reflexion
           upon
           their
           numerosity
           ;
           and
           every
           man
           ,
           in
           shuffling
           off
           the
           odiousness
           of
           the
           miscarriage
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           lump
           ,
           conceits
           himself
           to
           bear
           a
           very
           inconsiderable
           share
           of
           either
           the
           shame
           or
           danger
           of
           whatever
           is
           voted
           .
           Wherefore
           there
           must
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           either
           Ignorance
           or
           Malice
           to
           style
           that
           Function
           Antichristian
           ,
           that
           is
           thus
           recommended
           to
           us
           both
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           and
           the
           light
           of
           Reason
           .
        
         
           
           22.
           
           Nor
           can
           I
           understand
           why
           an
           
             ample
             and
             honourable
             Revenue
          
           should
           be
           accounted
           Antichristian
           ;
           especially
           by
           those
           whose
           ordinary
           ambition
           and
           endeavours
           are
           to
           grow
           rich
           .
           And
           for
           Honour
           it self
           ;
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           a
           symptome
           of
           
             secret
             Atheisme
          
           and
           Prophaneness
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           so
           prone
           to
           think
           a
           man
           
             less
             honourable
          
           by
           being
           in
           a
           more
           special
           and
           nearer
           manner
           the
           Servant
           of
           God
           and
           of
           his
           Son
           Iesus
           Christ
           who
           is
           Lord
           over
           all
           .
           Wherefore
           whosoever
           has
           not
           a
           very
           venerable
           esteem
           of
           these
           peculiar
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ought
           to
           suspect
           himself
           that
           he
           is
           also
           guilty
           of
           some
           latitant
           averseness
           or
           enmity
           to
           Religion
           it self
           ;
           unless
           that
           he
           can
           clearly
           deprehend
           that
           his
           disrespect
           or
           disgust
           arises
           from
           the
           over-long
           continued
           fraud
           and
           Histrionical
           imposture
           of
           such
           Functions
           in
           the
           Apostatized
           Church
           ;
           the
           gayest
           Idol
           being
           more
           odious
           and
           contemptible
           then
           the
           rudest
           and
           most
           unpolished
           piece
           of
           Timber
           that
           pretends
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           what
           it
           is
           .
           Which
           yet
           will
           not
           excuse
           him
           from
           doing
           his
           outward
           respect
           to
           such
           personages
           ,
           much
           less
           encourage
           him
           to
           personall
           revilements
           ,
           a
           disorder
           that
           S.
           Paul
           to
           an
           high
           Priest
           in
           a
           Religion
           superannuated
           could
           not
           allow
           himself
           in
           .
           Otherwise
           where
           they
           are
           not
           Idols
           ,
           but
           fill
           out
           their
           titles
           ,
           I
           think
           no
           man
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           out
           of
           envy
           or
           want
           of
           judgement
           ,
           will
           conceive
           their
           Dignities
           and
           Revenues
           ill
           placed
           .
           For
           supernatural
           Miracles
           having
           ceased
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           this
           one
           moral
           Miracle
           left
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           to
           awaken
           the
           world
           into
           a
           serious
           belief
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           namely
           a
           Bishop
           refulgent
           with
           honour
           and
           overflowing
           with
           wealth
           ,
           and
           yet
           exemplarily
           humble
           ,
           meek
           and
           temperate
           ,
           not
           thinking
           himself
           over-great
           for
           the
           personal
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office
           he
           is
           intrusted
           with
           ,
           nor
           so
           lull'd
           asleep
           in
           ease
           and
           affluency
           as
           to
           let
           fall
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           by
           such
           as
           cannot
           wield
           it
           with
           that
           paternall
           affection
           and
           judgement
           that
           a
           true
           Bishop
           and
           carefull
           Watcher
           over
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           to
           speak
           out
           plainly
           and
           at
           once
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           said
           any
           thing
           of
           
             Ecclesiastick
             Policy
          
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           forborn
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           
           Bishop
           as
           I
           have
           hitherto
           described
           ,
           and
           that
           rules
           his
           own
           family
           well
           ,
           not
           allowing
           any
           scandalous
           servants
           to
           attend
           him
           ,
           but
           being
           a
           pattern
           in
           himself
           and
           in
           all
           his
           house
           of
           unblamable
           Godliness
           and
           Christianity
           ;
           that
           makes
           his
           Visitations
           in
           his
           Diocese
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           and
           vibrates
           that
           sacred
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           ,
           the
           truely-dreadfull
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           by
           no
           other
           arme
           but
           his
           own
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           other
           aime
           then
           the
           dissipating
           of
           Vice
           and
           Wickedness
           and
           all
           Rebellion
           and
           Disobedience
           to
           the
           known
           and
           acknowledged
           Lawes
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           inflicts
           no
           Mulcts
           but
           what
           are
           bestowed
           in
           relief
           of
           the
           poor
           of
           the
           respective
           Parish
           and
           the
           needfull
           repairs
           or
           comely
           adornings
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           is
           watchfull
           ,
           prudent
           and
           compassionate
           ,
           and
           has
           the
           art
           and
           patience
           of
           conversing
           with
           the
           meanest
           capacities
           ,
           and
           the
           skill
           and
           sagacity
           of
           finding
           out
           the
           reason
           where
           he
           findes
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Gospel
           notoriously
           defeated
           in
           any
           place
           ;
           that
           has
           counsell
           in
           readiness
           and
           fit
           applications
           whether
           the
           Pastour
           or
           his
           charge
           be
           discovered
           to
           be
           in
           fault
           ;
           that
           exhorts
           every
           where
           to
           sobriety
           and
           brotherly-kindess
           ,
           and
           is
           diligent
           to
           pluck
           up
           or
           prevent
           the
           growth
           of
           such
           Opinions
           as
           serve
           the
           end
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           encourage
           men
           to
           leudness
           ;
           that
           gravely
           and
           severely
           rebukes
           the
           bold
           offender
           ,
           and
           affectionately
           bewails
           the
           failings
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           expresses
           his
           sincere
           joy
           whereever
           he
           finds
           a
           people
           live
           orderly
           and
           unblamably
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           best
           countenance
           and
           encouragement
           he
           can
           devise
           for
           the
           furthering
           the
           same
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           have
           forborn
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           to
           decry
           such
           a
           Bishop
           as
           this
           for
           Antichristian
           ,
           were
           an
           unpardonable
           piece
           of
           Antichristianisme
           ;
           and
           to
           murmure
           against
           his
           Visitations
           ,
           to
           repine
           at
           the
           annuall
           return
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           by
           whose
           warmth
           all
           things
           live
           and
           flourish
           .
           For
           there
           is
           not
           any
           effectualler
           means
           imaginable
           to
           make
           the
           People
           believe
           in
           good
           earnest
           that
           Religion
           is
           worth
           the
           looking
           after
           ,
           then
           to
           find
           themselves
           lookt
           after
           so
           carefully
           and
           affectionately
           in
           reference
           to
           Religion
           by
           persons
           of
           so
           honourable
           rank
           and
           quality
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           
           That
           will
           also
           be
           added
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Defects
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           as
           well
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
          
           as
           of
           his
           Actions
           and
           Miracles
           .
           To
           have
           done
           this
           I
           confess
           had
           been
           pertinent
           enough
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           needfull
           .
           For
           I
           could
           not
           imagine
           that
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Christ
           could
           seem
           unreasonable
           to
           any
           that
           did
           not
           pervert
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           .
           They
           may
           seem
           indeed
           severe
           and
           difficult
           at
           first
           sight
           ;
           but
           the
           Severity
           is
           no
           greater
           then
           the
           cure
           of
           the
           Disease
           requires
           .
           
             
               Ut
               valeant
               homines
               ,
               ferrum
               patiuntur
               &
               ignes
               .
            
          
           And
           to
           
             deny
             thy self
          
           and
           to
           mortifie
           thy self
           is
           neither
           the
           killing
           nor
           denying
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           thee
           but
           thy
           Vices
           ;
           upon
           which
           there
           accrews
           unto
           thee
           unspeakable
           joy
           and
           ease
           .
           Nor
           are
           thy
           Difficulties
           in
           these
           undergoings
           so
           great
           but
           that
           thy
           Helps
           are
           farre
           greater
           ,
           provided
           thou
           be
           an
           unfeigned
           Believer
           .
           For
           what
           Lust
           canst
           thou
           stick
           to
           part
           withall
           for
           his
           sake
           who
           parted
           with
           his
           life
           for
           thee
           ?
           or
           what
           present
           enjoyment
           canst
           not
           thou
           easily
           quit
           ,
           if
           thou
           believe
           that
           future
           Happiness
           that
           attends
           thee
           in
           the
           other
           world
           ?
           and
           how
           canst
           thou
           fail
           to
           fly
           fornication
           ,
           
           whilest
           thou
           considerest
           that
           by
           practising
           this
           unclean
           vice
           thou
           makest
           a
           vile
           strampet
           corrivall
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           Temple
           thy
           Body
           is
           if
           thou
           beest
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           whose
           Temple
           it
           cannot
           be
           if
           thou
           indulge
           to
           thy self
           so
           dangerous
           a
           liberty
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           that
           does
           more
           extinguish
           the
           operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           the
           letting
           thy self
           loose
           to
           lawless
           lusts
           ?
           But
           the
           Reasons
           of
           Christ's
           Precepts
           are
           so
           obvious
           in
           Theory
           and
           so
           faithfull
           in
           Experience
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           it
           needless
           to
           insist
           upon
           this
           Theam
           ,
           assuring
           every
           one
           that
           he
           shall
           best
           understand
           their
           solidity
           by
           life
           and
           practice
           .
        
         
           
           24.
           
           But
           there
           are
           others
           whose
           reprehensions
           I
           shall
           hardly
           escape
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           render
           the
           Reason
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           Religion
           seeming
           to
           them
           in
           the
           best
           dress
           when
           it
           appears
           most
           unreasonable
           .
           Which
           humour
           is
           the
           most
           treacherous
           to
           true
           Christianity
           that
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           a
           sure
           barre
           to
           her
           progress
           amongst
           free
           and
           ingenuous
           persons
           .
           But
           truly
           whenas
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           deemed
           hopeless
           ,
           no
           not
           upon
           the
           coursely
           covetous
           ,
           enormously
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           sottishly
           sensual
           ;
           I
           could
           see
           no
           cause
           why
           Freedome
           ,
           Ingenuity
           ,
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           should
           be
           such
           crimes
           as
           to
           make
           men
           less
           capable
           of
           the
           benefit
           thereof
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           I
           must
           profess
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           chiefly
           that
           are
           over-prone
           to
           these
           more
           noble
           infirmities
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           I
           have
           represented
           Christianity
           no
           less
           Reasonable
           then
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           as
           Reasonable
           as
           any
           judicious
           spirit
           could
           desire
           or
           expect
           .
        
         
           
           25.
           
           And
           if
           in
           my
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Reasonableness
           of
           things
           a
           more
           then
           ordinary
           heat
           has
           accompanied
           that
           light
           ,
           and
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           armed
           my
           Style
           in
           some
           places
           with
           over-much
           sharpness
           and
           vehemence
           ;
           I
           would
           desire
           so
           soft
           and
           prudent
           a
           Soul
           to
           consider
           with
           himself
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           men
           in
           the
           world
           as
           bad
           as
           I
           describe
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           ought
           in
           charity
           to
           conceit
           I
           mean
           any
           other
           then
           those
           ;
           and
           being
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           whether
           they
           can
           deserve
           less
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           none
           of
           them
           himself
           ,
           why
           he
           should
           partake
           of
           their
           sinnes
           by
           disallowing
           of
           their
           deserved
           chastisement
           and
           rebuke
           .
           Against
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           colourable
           reason
           ,
           unless
           that
           these
           which
           deserve
           this
           punishment
           may
           have
           grown
           past
           feeling
           .
           Which
           insensibleness
           is
           more
           to
           be
           deplored
           and
           pitied
           then
           their
           being
           exposed
           to
           the
           search
           of
           a
           faithfull
           Chirurgion
           ,
           the
           method
           of
           whose
           Art
           forces
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           possibly
           ,
           to
           launce
           them
           to
           the
           quick
           .
           But
           those
           that
           have
           digested
           Wickedness
           into
           Principles
           ,
           and
           framed
           Religion
           it self
           into
           a
           compliance
           and
           furtherance
           to
           the
           foulest
           conversation
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           while
           they
           can
           upon
           such
           fantastick
           grounds
           conceit
           themselves
           the
           darlings
           of
           Heaven
           and
           children
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           that
           they
           look
           for
           proportionable
           honour
           and
           respect
           from
           men
           ;
           
           and
           would
           march
           on
           ,
           though
           in
           these
           ill
           wayes
           ,
           as
           solemnly
           and
           securely
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           not
           a
           dogge
           should
           move
           his
           tongue
           against
           any
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Concerning
           that
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Apocalyptick
             Visions
          
           which
           Mr.
           Mede
           has
           hit
           upon
           ,
           and
           which
           for
           the
           main
           I
           have
           professed
           my self
           to
           conceive
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           seems
           to
           me
           so
           harsh
           therein
           as
           that
           Objection
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           contend
           that
           it
           implies
           that
           all
           the
           Adherers
           to
           the
           
           Romane
           Church
           after
           this
           her
           Apostacy
           will
           be
           certainly
           damned
           .
           The
           concocting
           or
           ruminating
           on
           which
           sad
           sentence
           cannot
           but
           be
           to
           a
           benigne
           nature
           like
           the
           eating
           of
           
             the
             little
             book
          
           which
           contains
           the
           Visions
           of
           this
           Apostacy
           ,
           bitter
           in
           the
           stomack
           ,
           though
           the
           first
           pleasures
           of
           unriddling
           these
           prophetick
           aenigmes
           may
           be
           
             as
             honey
          
           to
           the
           mouth
           .
           And
           to
           speak
           freely
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           easily
           contented
           that
           another
           should
           be
           damned
           ,
           is
           no
           good
           sign
           that
           himself
           is
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           .
           That
           was
           a
           witty
           decision
           of
           Solomon
           in
           defining
           her
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Mother
           that
           could
           not
           endure
           that
           the
           Child
           should
           be
           divided
           and
           killed
           .
           And
           whatever
           Church
           is
           cruell
           and
           remorsless
           in
           either
           Temporall
           persecution
           or
           the
           Eternall
           damnation
           of
           such
           men
           as
           believe
           in
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           easie
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           live
           accordingly
           ;
           she
           may
           approve
           her self
           to
           be
           an
           imperious
           Harlot
           ,
           but
           no
           discerning
           spirit
           will
           ever
           take
           her
           for
           the
           true
           Mother
           ,
           that
           new
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           or
           Wife
           of
           the
           Lamb.
           Wherefore
           those
           are
           very
           weak
           Christians
           that
           are
           so
           low-belled
           by
           this
           terror
           as
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           and
           captivated
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           her
           the
           mother-Church
           by
           force
           of
           that
           Argument
           that
           demonstrates
           the
           contrary
           :
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           their
           disingenuous
           abuse
           of
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           confess
           that
           for
           sureness
           I
           had
           rather
           exercise
           my
           Charity
           in
           wishing
           them
           Converts
           from
           Popery
           ,
           then
           express
           any
           great
           confidence
           of
           their
           being
           safe
           in
           that
           Religion
           .
           Not
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           me
           (
           who
           cannot
           infallibly
           demonstrate
           to
           my self
           that
           all
           that
           lived
           under
           Paganisme
           are
           certainly
           damned
           )
           to
           imagine
           that
           all
           that
           have
           gone
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Papists
           have
           tumbled
           down
           into
           Hell.
           But
           the
           case
           is
           much
           like
           that
           in
           Shipwrack
           on
           the
           sea
           ,
           or
           Pestilence
           in
           a
           City
           where
           we
           will
           suppose
           not
           a
           house
           free
           ;
           no
           man
           can
           pronounce
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           such
           or
           such
           a
           person
           should
           escape
           ,
           nor
           that
           any
           of
           them
           are
           in
           any
           tolerable
           safety
           .
           The
           danger
           is
           alike
           to
           them
           that
           adhere
           to
           the
           Apostate
           Church
           :
           for
           though
           there
           be
           a
           possibility
           of
           some
           mens
           being
           saved
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           or
           miraculous
           Providence
           ,
           they
           breaking
           through
           all
           those
           impediments
           and
           snares
           that
           are
           laid
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           attaining
           to
           a
           Dispensation
           above
           the
           Church
           they
           live
           in
           ,
           (
           as
           haply
           some
           under
           Paganisme
           did
           ;
           )
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           the
           Oeconomie
           of
           that
           Church
           naturally
           tends
           to
           the
           betraying
           of
           Souls
           to
           Eternall
           destruction
           ;
           that
           falling
           out
           which
           our
           Saviour
           said
           of
           old
           of
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             They
             compass
             sea
             and
             land
             to
             make
             one
             profelyte
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             made
             ,
             he
             becomes
             twofold
             more
             the
             child
             of
             the
             devil
             then
             themselves
             .
          
           For
           he
           will
           not
           stint
           his
           Hypocrisie
           in
           Religion
           by
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           gain
           that
           invented
           the
           forme
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           it
           for
           their
           End
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           own
           ,
           namely
           that
           he
           may
           excuse
           himself
           from
           all
           reall
           holiness
           by
           keeping
           to
           the
           observation
           and
           profession
           of
           their
           vain
           inventions
           .
           
             And
             thus
             are
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             made
             of
             none
             effect
             by
             their
             Traditions
             .
          
           In
           brief
           ,
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           that
           Church
           is
           fashioned
           out
           so
           near
           to
           the
           ancient
           guise
           of
           
             Idolatrous
             Paganisme
          
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           the
           liveless
           and
           ineffectual
           forme
           of
           Judaisme
           ,
           (
           both
           which
           Christ
           appeared
           on
           purpose
           to
           destroy
           ,
           as
           either
           contrary
           
           or
           ineffectuall
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           does
           explicitly
           recommend
           to
           the
           world
           a
           pure
           and
           spirituall
           worship
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           worship
           the
           Father
           
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             truth
          
           ;
           )
           or
           lastly
           is
           so
           full
           of
           Contradictions
           and
           Impossibilities
           in
           their
           feigned
           Stories
           and
           imperiously-obtruded
           Opinions
           ;
           that
           the
           natural
           result
           of
           being
           born
           under
           such
           a
           Religion
           or
           of
           turning
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           become
           a
           besotted
           Superstitionist
           to
           believe
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           others
           will
           have
           him
           to
           do
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           a
           sign
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Regeneration
           has
           not
           yet
           passed
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           life
           nor
           light
           in
           him
           ,
           )
           or
           else
           (
           which
           is
           too
           frequent
           )
           to
           turn
           down-right
           Atheist
           ;
           it
           being
           so
           grosly
           discernable
           that
           the
           Tenents
           of
           their
           Church
           are
           impossible
           ,
           and
           their
           Practices
           fraudulent
           ,
           fitted
           chiefly
           for
           filthy
           lucre
           ,
           and
           their
           Ceremonies
           useless
           ,
           thankless
           and
           ridiculous
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           any
           be
           saved
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           not
           truely
           
             of
             it
          
           ,
           but
           
             above
             it
          
           ,
           and
           fend
           for
           themselves
           as
           well
           as
           they
           may
           by
           some
           pardonable
           sleights
           of
           Prudence
           accompanied
           with
           an
           impregnable
           innocency
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           readiness
           of
           doing
           all
           possible
           good
           they
           can
           ;
           they
           sparing
           their
           own
           lives
           and
           liberties
           upon
           no
           other
           account
           then
           that
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           perswasion
           that
           he
           that
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           
             wise
             as
             Serpents
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             innocent
             as
             Doves
          
           ,
           has
           given
           them
           no
           commission
           inconsiderately
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           betray
           themselves
           into
           the
           power
           of
           his
           usurping
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           others
           that
           are
           
             perfect
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           swallow
           down
           all
           that
           Church
           proposes
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           chewing
           or
           distasting
           any
           thing
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Demonstration
           there
           is
           no
           Principle
           of
           life
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           like
           dead
           earthen
           pitchers
           ,
           which
           receive
           poison
           and
           wholesome
           liquors
           with
           a
           like
           admittance
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           no
           principle
           of
           life
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           seed
           of
           Salvation
           in
           a
           man.
           For
           it
           is
           most
           certainly
           true
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           doth
           witness
           to
           it
           ,
           That
           
             unless
             a
             man
             be
             born
             from
             above
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             That
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Spirit
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           
             new
             Creature
          
           that
           is
           created
           in
           
             wisdome
             ,
             righteousness
          
           and
           
             true
             holiness
          
           .
           The
           first
           of
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           expunges
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           gives
           no
           leave
           to
           a
           man
           never
           so
           regenerate
           to
           judge
           for
           himself
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           say
           as
           the
           Church
           sayes
           ,
           right
           or
           wrong
           :
           and
           for
           the
           other
           two
           all
           their
           superstitious
           Ceremonies
           put
           together
           adde
           nothing
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           stifle
           and
           sufflaminate
           them
           .
           Again
           ,
           S.
           John
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           
             he
             that
             hates
             his
             brother
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             knows
             no
             whither
             he
             goes
             .
          
           But
           others
           may
           know
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           another
           saying
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Every
             one
             that
             hates
             his
             brother
             ,
             is
             a
             murderer
             ;
             and
             no
             murderer
             hath
             eternall
             life
             abiding
             in
             him
             .
          
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           he
           affirms
           ,
           That
           
             Love
             is
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             he
             that
             loveth
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             knowes
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           apply
           the
           Case
           to
           these
           Rules
           ,
           If
           Love
           be
           an
           
             essential
             Character
          
           of
           a
           Regenerate
           soul
           ,
           and
           Hatred
           of
           
             Errour
             ,
             Darkness
          
           and
           
             Eternal
             Death
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           to
           come
           yet
           closer
           ,
           If
           Hatred
           it self
           be
           Murder
           ;
           what
           will
           Murder
           it self
           be
           ,
           added
           thereunto
           ?
           And
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           Murder
           ,
           I
           demand
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           ,
           namely
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           a
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           who
           does
           fully
           and
           freely
           profess
           the
           Ancient
           and
           Apostolick
           Faith
           according
           to
           the
           Letter
           or
           History
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
           and
           does
           seriously
           compose
           his
           life
           according
           to
           the
           Precepts
           therein
           contained
           ;
           and
           does
           onely
           declare
           against
           and
           reject
           the
           Contradictious
           Opinions
           and
           Idolatrous
           Practices
           that
           have
           no
           ground
           at
           all
           in
           Scripture
           nor
           Reason
           ,
           but
           are
           quite
           contrary
           to
           both
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           no
           Murder
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Murder
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           how
           guilty
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           of
           this
           Crime
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           knowes
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           bloudy
           Church
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           a
           perfect
           Papist
           being
           of
           one
           mind
           and
           suffrage
           with
           his
           Church
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           (
           for
           she
           will
           be
           held
           no
           less
           then
           Infallible
           )
           't
           is
           apparent
           that
           no
           through-paced
           Papist
           can
           ever
           go
           to
           heaven
           while
           he
           is
           such
           ;
           this
           
             murderous
             disposition
          
           being
           a
           demonstration
           that
           he
           is
           not
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           him
           that
           was
           
             a
             murderer
             from
             the
             beginning
          
           .
           For
           Love
           being
           the
           very
           
             Heart
             and
             Center
             of
             Regeneration
          
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Antipathie
           in
           us
           against
           that
           which
           is
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           deepest
           Principle
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             life
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           there
           is
           none
           of
           that
           Life
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           this
           Hypothesis
           of
           Mr.
           Mede
           cannot
           be
           made
           harsh
           or
           odious
           by
           the
           Opposer's
           surmise
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           capacity
           of
           being
           saved
           in
           such
           as
           I
           have
           above
           described
           ,
           though
           of
           the
           Papall
           denomination
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           it
           were
           
             the
             Woman
             in
             the
             wilderness
          
           .
           And
           for
           that
           incapacity
           of
           being
           saved
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           wants
           no
           Apocalypse
           to
           reveal
           the
           certainty
           thereof
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           know
           a
           more
           uncharitable
           opinion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           promises
           them
           Salvation
           that
           are
           so
           far
           from
           Charity
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           professedly
           persecuters
           and
           murderers
           of
           the
           innocent
           ,
           nay
           of
           the
           sincere
           and
           faithful
           members
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           27.
           
           But
           the
           Subtilty
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           is
           such
           that
           they
           will
           reply
           ,
           
           That
           there
           are
           as
           many
           snares
           and
           impediments
           in
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           to
           true
           Holiness
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           all
           Holiness
           ,
           in
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Solifidianisme
           and
           
             Eternall
             Decrees
          
           ;
           and
           as
           great
           a
           demonstration
           of
           their
           utter
           insensibility
           of
           that
           Principle
           of
           the
           Divine
           love
           into
           which
           every
           true
           Christian
           is
           regenerated
           ,
           in
           their
           doctrine
           of
           
             Absolute
             Reprobation
          
           and
           inevitable
           damnation
           of
           innumerable
           myriads
           of
           men
           ,
           Providence
           determining
           them
           upon
           all
           the
           wayes
           and
           means
           thereto
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Romanists
           either
           censuring
           all
           out
           of
           their
           Church
           to
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           perdition
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           inflicting
           a
           Temporal
           death
           upon
           them
           that
           gainsay
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           For
           what
           is
           this
           in
           comparison
           of
           being
           content
           that
           all
           the
           World
           in
           a
           manner
           should
           be
           adjudged
           to
           everlasting
           torments
           for
           doing
           such
           things
           as
           they
           were
           from
           all
           Eternity
           decreed
           to
           do
           ,
           nor
           could
           any
           way
           possibly
           avoid
           it
           ?
        
         
           This
           Objection
           I
           must
           confess
           is
           very
           shrewdly
           levelled
           at
           the
           mark
           ;
           nor
           can
           I
           well
           undertake
           within
           the
           narrow
           limits
           of
           my
           now
           almost-ended
           Preface
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           full
           and
           direct
           Answer
           to
           the
           things
           themselves
           :
           Onely
           I
           shall
           return
           thus
           much
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           all
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           are
           not
           Solifidians
           ,
           nor
           hold
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           Divine
           Decrees
           inconsistent
           with
           either
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           or
           the
           Advancement
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           am
           one
           of
           that
           number
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           that
           do
           ,
           do
           not
           profess
           themselves
           infallible
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           nor
           judge
           others
           to
           be
           in
           a
           damnable
           condition
           that
           are
           not
           
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           do
           not
           low-bell
           men
           into
           their
           own
           errour
           by
           either
           uncharitable
           censurings
           or
           bloudy
           persecutions
           ,
           nor
           become
           incorrigible
           themselves
           upon
           pretence
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           but
           are
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           of
           acknowledging
           the
           Truth
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           rightly
           and
           advantageously
           proposed
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Their
           errours
           are
           not
           so
           many
           nor
           managed
           with
           that
           meditated
           craft
           and
           design
           as
           in
           the
           old
           Apostate
           Church
           ;
           they
           being
           not
           invented
           to
           serve
           some
           avaritious
           or
           ambitious
           end
           ,
           but
           fallen
           into
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           by
           chance
           ,
           upon
           reading
           some
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           that
           looked
           upon
           alone
           may
           seem
           to
           favour
           their
           Conclusions
           )
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           obscurity
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           such
           as
           have
           puzled
           contemplative
           men
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           Places
           .
        
         
           And
           fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           If
           they
           have
           made
           their
           own
           Inventions
           and
           argumentative
           Conclusions
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           they
           are
           not
           yet
           sufficiently
           cleansed
           from
           the
           corruption
           they
           contracted
           under
           the
           Mother
           of
           Apostasy
           :
           which
           mainly
           consists
           in
           this
           ,
           
             in
             adding
             the
             fallible
             deductions
             of
             humane
             Reason
             to
             the
             infallible
             Articles
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             Apostolick
             Faith.
          
           So
           that
           whatever
           hazard
           of
           Salvation
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           reason
           that
           they
           do
           still
           Romanize
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           clear
           up
           into
           a
           certain
           and
           uncontroverted
           Apostolick
           purity
           ,
           exhibiting
           nothing
           for
           Fundamentals
           but
           what
           is
           expresly
           so
           in
           the
           Text
           it self
           ,
           without
           the
           slipperyness
           of
           humane
           Ratiocination
           .
           Which
           certainly
           as
           it
           is
           their
           Duty
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           also
           their
           greatest
           Interest
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           effectuall
           way
           for
           Peace
           and
           Righteousness
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
           28.
           
           As
           for
           that
           abusable
           Opinion
           of
           Imputative
           Righteousness
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           shewn
           my
           dissatisfaction
           touching
           that
           point
           ,
           (
           which
           ordinarily
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           most
           of
           all
           build
           upon
           ;
           though
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           well-meaning
           and
           piously-disposed
           persons
           may
           also
           heedlesly
           take
           up
           the
           forme
           )
           I
           hope
           the
           judicious
           will
           not
           misconstrue
           it
           ,
           nor
           take
           it
           ill
           that
           I
           have
           been
           so
           free
           and
           faithful
           as
           to
           discover
           the
           danger
           and
           groundlesness
           of
           this
           overmuch
           Idolized
           doctrine
           .
           For
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           very
           Idol
           ,
           that
           is
           Nothing
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           describes
           an
           Idol
           to
           be
           ;
           I
           mean
           nothing
           of
           it self
           but
           a
           mere
           Phrase
           ,
           if
           you
           prescind
           it
           from
           what
           is
           comprized
           in
           
             Remission
             of
             sins
             through
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             shed
             upon
             the
             Cross.
          
           For
           this
           
             Remission
             of
             sins
          
           contains
           in
           it
           such
           a
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           safe
           from
           all
           the
           Effects
           of
           his
           wrath
           both
           concerning
           this
           state
           and
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           punished
           by
           his
           withholding
           his
           Grace
           from
           us
           here
           ,
           or
           that
           Glory
           which
           is
           expected
           in
           the
           other
           Life
           .
           For
           these
           deprivements
           being
           the
           results
           of
           sin
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           not
           secured
           from
           them
           ,
           our
           sins
           were
           not
           remitted
           ;
           which
           is
           against
           the
           Hypothesis
           .
           Now
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           of
           the
           most
           zealous
           assertour
           of
           
             Imputative
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           find
           any
           thing
           more
           comprized
           therein
           then
           
             such
             a
             remission
             of
             sins
          
           as
           we
           have
           defined
           ;
           and
           whether
           when
           he
           talks
           of
           being
           cloathed
           with
           Christs
           righteousness
           in
           this
           imputative
           sense
           ,
           he
           can
           understand
           any
           thing
           but
           being
           as
           it
           were
           armed
           and
           defended
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           and
           all
           the
           ill
           consequences
           thereof
           .
           For
           if
           this
           Righteousness
           we
           are
           thus
           cloathed
           with
           were
           a
           Righteousness
           that
           really
           kept
           us
           (
           suppose
           )
           from
           Envy
           ,
           from
           Drunkenness
           ,
           from
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           Charitable
           ,
           Sober
           and
           
           Chast
           ;
           it
           were
           not
           then
           imputative
           ,
           but
           inherent
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           plainly
           appears
           that
           if
           you
           prescind
           it
           from
           
             remission
             of
             sins
          
           through
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           this
           Phrase
           of
           
             Imputative
             Righteousness
          
           has
           no
           signification
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           loss
           or
           damage
           done
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           accounted
           a
           distinct
           Article
           from
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ.
           For
           it
           cannot
           afford
           any
           true
           and
           useful
           sense
           distinct
           there-from
           ,
           nay
           I
           may
           say
           any
           that
           is
           not
           very
           mischievous
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           tends
           to
           that
           loathsome
           and
           pestilential
           errour
           of
           Antinomianisme
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           will
           understand
           by
           it
           
             Remission
             of
             sins
          
           ;
           I
           do
           again
           appeal
           to
           the
           sagacious
           ,
           if
           there
           may
           not
           yet
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           fraud
           and
           hypocrisie
           in
           making
           choice
           of
           such
           an
           Expression
           as
           does
           easily
           insinuate
           to
           over-many
           a
           needlesness
           of
           seriously
           endeavouring
           to
           be
           really
           righteous
           ,
           (
           we
           being
           so
           warmely
           secure
           by
           the
           imputation
           of
           anothers
           ▪
           )
           and
           does
           omit
           such
           circumstances
           of
           the
           
             Meritorious
             cause
          
           of
           the
           
             Remission
             of
             our
             sins
          
           (
           namely
           the
           Bloud
           of
           Christ
           hanging
           upon
           the
           Cross
           )
           as
           are
           not
           onely
           the
           plainest
           pledge
           of
           that
           inestimable
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           strongest
           engagement
           imaginable
           and
           greatest
           endearement
           of
           our
           affections
           to
           Christ
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           be
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           mortifie
           our
           corruptions
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           and
           to
           eschew
           Sin
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           hateful
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           remit
           it
           without
           the
           atonement
           of
           the
           most
           precious
           bloud
           of
           his
           onely-begotten
           Son.
           Which
           admirable
           artifice
           of
           the
           Divine
           Wisdome
           and
           unspeakable
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           is
           very
           cunningly
           and
           fraudulently
           declined
           in
           this
           new
           Phraseology
           of
           
             Imputative
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           dry
           Scene
           ,
           and
           works
           not
           at
           all
           upon
           our
           Affections
           ,
           unless
           to
           a
           carelesness
           and
           dissoluteness
           of
           life
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           set
           the
           easie
           entertainment
           of
           such
           a
           pretended
           doctrine
           upon
           the
           same
           score
           with
           the
           rejectment
           or
           neglect
           of
           the
           Anniversary
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Crucifixion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           a
           Solemnity
           of
           more
           importance
           then
           any
           Festival
           of
           the
           Year
           .
           As
           if
           the
           tendency
           of
           Reformation
           were
           to
           slur
           and
           defeat
           the
           chiefest
           arts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           cut
           away
           the
           strongest
           ties
           to
           the
           most
           indispensable
           duties
           of
           a
           Christian.
           
        
         
           29.
           
           But
           the
           last
           and
           greatest
           Exception
           I
           presage
           will
           be
           against
           what
           I
           have
           wrote
           for
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           
           especially
           considering
           what
           a
           foul
           face
           of
           things
           the
           late
           pretence
           to
           this
           right
           had
           superinduced
           upon
           this
           miserably-distracted
           Kingdome
           .
           But
           this
           aggravation
           will
           really
           be
           found
           to
           have
           no
           weight
           ,
           if
           indifferently
           examined
           .
           For
           if
           every
           Right
           should
           be
           forfeited
           ,
           or
           rather
           be
           accounted
           no
           right
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           been
           contended
           for
           in
           an
           undue
           manner
           ,
           or
           brought
           much
           calamity
           and
           confusion
           upon
           a
           nation
           ;
           not
           onely
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           but
           all
           
             Civil
             Rights
          
           also
           ,
           nay
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           it self
           ,
           would
           be
           forfeited
           ;
           Warre
           ,
           Bloudshed
           and
           Confusion
           being
           as
           frequently
           introduced
           upon
           these
           pretences
           as
           upon
           any
           .
           Besides
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           a
           
             simple
             Permission
          
           of
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           an
           Encouragement
           and
           Fomenting
           of
           Sects
           and
           Factions
           ,
           and
           an
           unworthy
           prostitution
           of
           this
           Sacred
           Right
           to
           the
           base
           Political
           designes
           of
           ambitious
           persons
           ;
           they
           that
           were
           in
           power
           conniving
           at
           the
           most
           uncouth
           and
           unseemly
           miscarriages
           out
           of
           a
           sense
           and
           consciousness
           that
           they
           had
           no
           right
           to
           rule
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           of
           making
           their
           usurpation
           
           as
           sweet
           to
           the
           people
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           by
           forbidding
           them
           nothing
           but
           disobedience
           to
           themselves
           .
           So
           that
           the
           gross
           disorders
           that
           had
           grown
           and
           were
           still
           growing
           more
           and
           more
           upon
           us
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           so
           much
           to
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           unhinging
           of
           all
           Civill
           government
           ,
           and
           removing
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           undoubted
           Soveraignty
           over
           the
           People
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           defined
           concerning
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           would
           abuse
           that
           Right
           ,
           will
           seem
           rather
           the
           taking
           of
           it
           away
           then
           a
           patronizing
           of
           it
           .
           But
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           as
           well
           to
           establish
           it
           upon
           its
           justest
           and
           clearest
           grounds
           ,
           as
           to
           circumscribe
           it
           within
           its
           due
           limits
           .
        
         
           Which
           performance
           of
           mine
           cannot
           but
           be
           distastful
           to
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           .
           The
           one
           are
           such
           as
           being
           very
           cold
           at
           home
           ,
           letting
           their
           Hearts
           freeze
           to
           the
           indispensable
           duties
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           conformable
           to
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           in
           Humility
           ,
           holy
           Love
           and
           unspotted
           Purity
           of
           conversation
           ,
           do
           in
           stead
           thereof
           with
           zeal
           scalding
           hot
           seek
           to
           hale
           and
           force
           other
           men
           by
           externall
           compulsion
           to
           a
           Conformity
           to
           their
           foolish
           and
           useless
           Opinions
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           loving
           to
           order
           other
           folks
           with
           great
           Rigour
           and
           Lordliness
           ,
           to
           make
           amends
           ,
           as
           they
           think
           ,
           thereby
           for
           their
           own
           disorder
           and
           conspicuous
           impotency
           in
           not
           being
           masters
           of
           themselves
           .
           When
           as
           yet
           they
           exercise
           the
           worst
           of
           Vices
           even
           in
           the
           actions
           whereby
           they
           would
           make
           an
           atonement
           for
           their
           other
           gross
           miscarriages
           .
           For
           what
           is
           it
           but
           a
           notorious
           specimen
           of
           Pride
           thus
           to
           force
           others
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           Wisdome
           by
           making
           them
           profess
           to
           be
           of
           their
           opinion
           ?
           and
           what
           but
           Injustice
           and
           barbarous
           Cruelty
           to
           afflict
           men
           for
           what
           they
           cannot
           help
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           they
           do
           not
           sinne
           ?
           and
           what
           but
           plain
           Rebellion
           against
           God
           to
           wrest
           his
           Scepter
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           by
           which
           he
           rules
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           usurp
           this
           Empire
           unto
           themselves
           ?
           To
           say
           nothing
           how
           often
           they
           sacrifice
           here
           also
           to
           Mammon
           and
           the
           belly
           .
           But
           to
           have
           such
           enemies
           as
           these
           to
           our
           Conclusion
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           thought
           one
           Argument
           added
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ;
           nor
           ought
           I
           to
           be
           over-solicitous
           if
           what
           I
           have
           writ
           scandalize
           those
           that
           in
           their
           principles
           and
           practices
           are
           so
           scandalous
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           other
           sort
           I
           ought
           to
           bear
           a
           more
           tender
           respect
           ,
           to
           those
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           no
           corrupt
           principle
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           sincere
           affection
           to
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           dislike
           our
           Plea
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           being
           afraid
           that
           Christianity
           it self
           will
           be
           prejudiced
           thereby
           .
           But
           to
           these
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           as
           I
           highly
           commend
           their
           care
           and
           solicitude
           for
           the
           best
           of
           Religions
           ,
           so
           I
           must
           humbly
           crave
           leave
           to
           dissent
           from
           their
           judgements
           in
           managing
           the
           Interest
           thereof
           .
           For
           I
           dare
           pronounce
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           nothing
           would
           make
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           Right
           of
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           were
           known
           and
           acknowledged
           all
           over
           the
           world
           .
           For
           then
           assuredly
           by
           how
           much
           more
           manifest
           the
           Truth
           and
           Authority
           of
           every
           Religion
           is
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           more
           certainly
           would
           it
           prevail
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           every
           Religion
           by
           how
           much
           more
           false
           it
           is
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           severely
           and
           tyrannically
           it
           is
           supported
           by
           external
           violence
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           it
           could
           be
           agreed
           upon
           to
           take
           away
           this
           external
           support
           ,
           false
           Religion
           and
           vain
           Superstition
           would
           sinke
           ,
           those
           bladders
           and
           bulrushes
           being
           taken
           from
           
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           would
           be
           found
           to
           swimme
           whose
           innate
           Truth
           was
           able
           to
           bear
           it
           up
           of
           it self
           .
           And
           such
           certainly
           is
           the
           naked
           Simplicity
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           devested
           of
           those
           many
           encumberments
           of
           humane
           inventions
           both
           false
           and
           useless
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           is
           so
           laden
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           sink
           notwithstanding
           any
           externall
           support
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           force
           of
           the
           undeniable
           Truths
           therein
           bear
           up
           all
           that
           luggage
           which
           Ignorance
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Covetousness
           has
           cast
           upon
           it
           .
           How
           free
           and
           quick
           passage
           then
           would
           it
           have
           if
           this
           burden
           had
           once
           sunk
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           restored
           to
           the
           Primaevall
           purity
           thereof
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           That
           Religion
           that
           got
           ground
           so
           fast
           ,
           though
           cruelly
           persecuted
           and
           opposed
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           make
           admirable
           progresses
           ,
           might
           it
           but
           once
           upon
           equall
           termes
           grapple
           with
           other
           Religions
           .
           I
           am
           prone
           to
           believe
           that
           it
           would
           not
           be
           long
           till
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           Earth
           would
           become
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Christ.
           
        
         
           So
           great
           an
           Interest
           has
           the
           True
           and
           Primaevall
           Christianity
           in
           this
           common
           Right
           of
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           which
           though
           Christians
           might
           imagine
           extendible
           no
           further
           then
           to
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           so
           streight
           to
           one
           another
           as
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           mutual
           Right
           ,
           seems
           enormously
           harsh
           and
           unchristian
           .
           For
           we
           all
           agreeing
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           certainly
           are
           sufficient
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           (
           since
           the
           Belief
           and
           Practice
           of
           what
           is
           plain
           in
           them
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           carry
           a
           man
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           )
           what
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           is
           it
           that
           there
           should
           be
           that
           hatred
           and
           persecution
           against
           those
           that
           God
           so
           well
           approves
           that
           he
           will
           save
           them
           ,
           and
           Christ
           so
           dearly
           loved
           that
           he
           gave
           his
           life
           a
           ransome
           for
           them
           ?
           Again
           ,
           there
           being
           also
           a
           necessity
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           in
           the
           Persecuted
           of
           thinking
           as
           he
           does
           ,
           and
           an
           uncertainty
           in
           the
           Opinions
           that
           the
           Persecutour
           would
           promote
           ,
           as
           being
           demonstrable
           by
           neither
           Reason
           nor
           Scripture
           ;
           how
           unwarrantable
           an
           action
           is
           it
           to
           do
           a
           certain
           injury
           for
           an
           uncertain
           conceit
           ?
           To
           all
           which
           you
           may
           adde
           ,
           That
           the
           Love
           of
           Knowledge
           is
           but
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Devil
           :
           how
           much
           more
           then
           is
           bitter
           Zeal
           and
           brawling
           about
           it
           ?
           but
           the
           depretiating
           of
           humane
           devices
           tends
           much
           to
           the
           exaltation
           of
           true
           Sanctity
           ,
           that
           mask
           of
           Hyprocrisie
           patcht
           up
           of
           empty
           Opinions
           and
           Formalities
           being
           by
           this
           means
           torn
           off
           and
           leaving
           the
           face
           bare
           ,
           that
           their
           Complexion
           may
           be
           more
           discernable
           how
           pure
           and
           sincere
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           how
           unsound
           ,
           cadaverous
           and
           deformed
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           a
           mutuall
           agreement
           of
           bearing
           with
           one
           anothers
           dissents
           in
           the
           Non-fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           is
           really
           a
           greater
           Ornament
           of
           Christianity
           then
           the
           most
           exact
           Uniformity
           imaginable
           ,
           it
           being
           an
           eminent
           act
           or
           exercise
           of
           Charity
           ,
           the
           Flower
           of
           all
           Christian
           graces
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           way
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           at
           the
           long
           run
           to
           make
           the
           Church
           as
           Uniforme
           as
           can
           justly
           be
           desired
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           true
           Christian
           Love
           could
           once
           get
           the
           rule
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           will
           undertake
           for
           her
           that
           she
           shall
           
             do
             nothing
             unseemly
          
           .
           For
           Charity
           is
           indeed
           the
           Mother
           of
           Unity
           and
           bond
           of
           Perfection
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           really
           spirited
           thereby
           ,
           I
           dare
           promise
           for
           him
           that
           he
           will
           never
           oftentate
           his
           Sanctimony
           by
           a
           pretended
           queziness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           a
           more
           delicate
           sense
           and
           a
           more
           peculiar
           discernment
           
           in
           things
           appertaining
           to
           Godliness
           then
           others
           have
           .
           But
           whatever
           a
           good
           round
           force
           would
           urge
           him
           to
           ,
           out
           of
           love
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           safety
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           fail
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           to
           comply
           therewith
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Order
           and
           the
           Reverence
           he
           bears
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           he
           lives
           under
           .
           Nor
           on
           the
           other
           side
           would
           the
           Church
           ever
           offer
           to
           obtrude
           upon
           her
           children
           what
           is
           either
           false
           or
           useless
           .
           For
           they
           both
           of
           them
           being
           once
           imbued
           with
           that
           Divine
           sense
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           well
           assured
           
             That
             neither
             Circumcision
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             Faith
             working
             by
             Love.
          
           And
           whosoever
           walketh
           by
           this
           Rule
           ,
           peace
           be
           upon
           him
           and
           upon
           the
           true
           Israel
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             H.
             M.
             
          
           
             
               From
               my
               Study
               at
            
             Christs
             Coll.
             in
             Cambridge
             
               Iune
               
                 12.
                 1660.
              
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         AN
         EXPLANATION
         OF
         The
         grand
         Mystery
         OF
         GODLINESS
         .
      
       
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             The
             Four
             main
             Properties
             of
             a
             
               Mystery
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             first
             Propertie
             ,
             
               Obscurity
               .
               3.
            
             
             The
             second
             ,
             
               Intelligibleness
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             third
             ,
             
               Truth
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             fourth
             ,
             
               Usefulness
               .
               6.
            
             
             A
             more
             full
             Description
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             
               Mystery
               .
               7.
            
             
             The
             Distribution
             of
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             EVery
             legitimate
             Mystery
             comprehends
             in
             it
             at
             least
             these
             Four
             
               Properties
               .
               It
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
            
             First
             ,
             
               competently
               Obscure
               ,
               Recondite
               and
               Abstruse
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             so
             utterly
             hid
             and
             intricate
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             Second
             place
             ,
             
               It
               is
               in
               a
               due
               measure
               Intelligible
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               only
               Intelligible
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               evidently
               and
               certainly
               True.
            
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
               It
               is
               no
               impertinent
               or
               idle
               Speculation
               ,
               but
               a
               Truth
               very
               Usefull
               and
               Profitable
            
             :
             We
             may
             well
             add
             also
             ,
             
               for
               some
               Religious
               End.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Obscuritie
             and
             Abstruseness
             makes
             not
             only
             the
             Mystery
             more
             solemn
             and
             venerable
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             communicated
             ,
             but
             hides
             it
             also
             from
             their
             eyes
             that
             are
             
               not
               worthy
            
             to
             partake
             thereof
             .
             From
             whence
             some
             Criticks
             have
             derived
             Mysterium
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               hide
            
             :
             Which
             is
             well
             aimed
             at
             as
             to
             the
             sense
             .
             But
             others
             ,
             with
             more
             judgment
             in
             Grammar
             ,
             acknowledge
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             a
             proper
             Greek
             word
             ,
             and
             fetch
             the
             Derivation
             of
             it
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             they
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             communicated
             are
             
               to
               keep
               silence
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             impart
             it
             to
             unmeet
             persons
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             Chrysostome
             expounds
             Mysterium
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               A
               matter
               wonderfull
               ,
               unknown
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               easily
               or
               rashly
               communicated
               to
               others
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             indeed
             could
             it
             be
             at
             all
             ▪
             if
             it
             were
             
               utterly
               Unintelligible
            
             .
             Wherefore
             Intelligibleness
             adds
             this
             further
             requisite
             also
             to
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             it
             thereby
             becomes
             Communicable
             to
             such
             as
             are
             fitly
             prepared
             to
             be
             instructed
             therein
             .
             For
             which
             reason
             the
             Etymologists
             give
             also
             this
             Notation
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             a
             man
             
               in
               Divine
               matters
            
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             the
             party
             is
             fit
             to
             receive
             .
             Hence
             is
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Mysta
             ,
             a
             Scholar
             or
             Commencer
             in
             Divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             more
             slightly
             imbued
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             such
             Holy
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             there
             is
             afterward
             a
             clearer
             manifestation
             and
             a
             fuller
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             then
             becomes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             being
             now
             more
             firmly
             ascertained
             of
             the
             Truth
             which
             he
             did
             but
             obscurely
             apprehend
             before
             .
             From
             which
             Clearness
             and
             Certainty
             of
             the
             thing
             represented
             there
             necessarily
             arises
             
               a
               full
               and
               free
               assent
            
             of
             his
             Understanding
             without
             any
             further
             doubt
             or
             hesitancy
             ;
             the
             Proverb
             being
             made
             good
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             That
             
               Seeing
               is
               Believing
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             that
             there
             may
             not
             be
             a
             mere
             dry
             Belief
             without
             any
             love
             or
             liking
             of
             the
             Object
             thereof
             ,
             we
             added
             also
             that
             this
             Mystery
             is
             not
             only
             
               certainly
               True
            
             ,
             but
             very
             concerningly
             Usefull
             and
             Profitable
             ;
             which
             though
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it self
             does
             not
             implie
             ,
             yet
             another
             in
             the
             same
             language
             and
             of
             the
             like
             sense
             does
             ,
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Initiations
               into
               sacred
               Mysteries
            
             .
             The
             Usefulness
             whereof
             a
             Platonist
             admirably
             well
             describes
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             verbal
             allusion
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Which
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             render
             it
             in
             our
             more
             familiar
             language
             ,
             sounds
             thus
             ;
             The
             scope
             or
             aim
             of
             all
             Religious
             Mysteries
             is
             the
             bringing
             back
             faln
             man
             into
             his
             pristine
             condition
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             him
             again
             to
             that
             high
             station
             which
             he
             then
             first
             forsook
             when
             he
             preferr'd
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Animal
             life
             before
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             and
             that
             Life
             and
             Sense
             which
             is
             truly
             Divine
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             not
             to
             dwell
             too
             long
             on
             the
             threshold
             ,
             we
             conclude
             briefly
             and
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             a
             Mystery
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Divine
             knowledge
             
               measurably
               Abstruse
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             becomes
             
               more
               Venerable
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             Intelligible
             that
             it
             may
             be
             Communicable
             ,
             and
             True
             and
             Certain
             that
             it
             may
             win
             
               firm
               Assent
            
             ,
             and
             lastly
             
               very
               Usefull
            
             and
             Effectual
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             restoring
             them
             to
             that
             Happiness
             which
             they
             anciently
             had
             faln
             from
             ;
             that
             so
             near
             a
             Concernment
             may
             as
             well
             gain
             upon
             their
             Affections
             as
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             engage
             their
             Understandings
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             man
             may
             be
             carried
             on
             to
             a
             devout
             embracement
             of
             what
             is
             exhibited
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             we
             have
             thus
             Generally
             proposed
             we
             shall
             now
             applie
             more
             Particularly
             ,
             and
             more
             fully
             prosecute
             those
             
               Four
               primary
               Properties
            
             in
             that
             
               Grand
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
            
             which
             we
             call
             Christianity
             :
             distributing
             our
             Discourse
             into
             these
             
               Four
               main
               Parts
            
             ;
             The
             First
             whereof
             shall
             insist
             somewhat
             upon
             the
             Abstruseness
             and
             Obscurity
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Second
             upon
             the
             Intelligibleness
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Third
             upon
             the
             
             Certainty
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Fourth
             on
             the
             
               great
               concerning
               Usefulness
            
             thereof
             .
             To
             which
             we
             shall
             add
             what
             Considerations
             we
             think
             fittest
             concerning
             the
             
               Secondary
               Properties
            
             which
             emerge
             out
             of
             these
             Primary
             ones
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               Christianity
            
             should
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             Obscure
             ,
             to
             exclude
             the
             Sensuall
             and
             Worldly
             .
             2.
             
             As
             also
             to
             defeat
             disobedient
             Learning
             and
             Industry
             :
             3.
             
             And
             for
             the
             pleasure
             and
             improvement
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             obedient
             .
             4.
             
             The
             high
             Gratifications
             of
             the
             Speculative
             Soul
             from
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             there
             is
             a
             
               considerable
               Obscurity
               and
               Abstrusenesse
               in
               Christian
               Religion
            
             is
             easily
             made
             evident
             as
             well
             from
             the
             Cause
             as
             the
             Effects
             of
             this
             Obscurity
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             from
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             a
             Mystery
             Christianity
             ought
             to
             be
             
               competently
               Obscure
               and
               Abstruse
            
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             thereby
             become
             
               more
               Venerable
            
             and
             more
             safely
             removed
             out
             of
             all
             danger
             of
             contempt
             ;
             we
             cannot
             but
             see
             what
             a
             speciall
             Congruity
             there
             is
             in
             the
             matter
             it self
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             holy
             and
             so
             highly-concerning
             a
             Mystery
             as
             our
             Religion
             is
             ,
             Abstruse
             and
             Obscure
             .
             For
             that
             Divine
             wisdome
             that
             orders
             all
             things
             justly
             ought
             not
             to
             communicate
             those
             precious
             Truths
             in
             so
             plain
             a
             manner
             that
             the
             Unworthy
             may
             as
             easily
             apprehend
             them
             as
             the
             Worthy
             ;
             but
             does
             most
             righteously
             neglect
             the
             Sensuall
             and
             Careless
             ,
             permitting
             every
             man
             to
             carry
             home
             wares
             proportionable
             to
             the
             price
             he
             would
             pay
             in
             the
             open
             market
             for
             them
             :
             And
             when
             they
             can
             bestow
             so
             great
             industry
             upon
             things
             of
             little
             moment
             ,
             will
             not
             spare
             to
             punish
             their
             undervaluing
             this
             inestimable
             Pearle
             by
             the
             perpetual
             losse
             of
             it
             .
             For
             what
             a
             palpable
             piece
             of
             Hypocrisie
             is
             it
             for
             a
             man
             to
             excuse
             himself
             from
             the
             study
             of
             Piety
             ,
             by
             complaining
             against
             the
             Intricacies
             and
             Difficulties
             of
             the
             Mystery
             thereof
             ;
             whenas
             he
             never
             yet
             laid
             out
             upon
             it
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             that
             pains
             and
             affection
             that
             he
             does
             upon
             the
             ordinary
             trivial
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Thus
             are
             the
             careless
             voluptuous
             Epicure
             and
             over-careful
             Worldling
             justly
             met
             with
             .
             But
             not
             they
             alone
             .
             For
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             this
             Mystery
             we
             speak
             of
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Nature
             and
             Geometry
             can
             never
             reach
             the
             Depth
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             rellish
             the
             Excellency
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             all
             the
             
               skill
               of
               Tongues
            
             rightly
             interpret
             it
             ,
             unless
             that
             true
             Interpreter
             and
             great
             Mystagogus
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             vouchsafe
             the
             opening
             of
             it
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             on
             so
             home
             in
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             that
             it
             begets
             Faith
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             so
             that
             our
             Hearts
             misgive
             us
             not
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             what
             we
             would
             acknowledge
             as
             True.
             For
             as
             for
             the
             outward
             Letter
             it self
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             God
             has
             not
             so
             plainly
             delivered
             himself
             therein
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             given
             the
             staff
             out
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             but
             does
             still
             direct
             the
             humble
             and
             single-hearted
             ,
             while
             he
             suffers
             the
             proud
             searcher
             to
             lose
             himself
             in
             this
             Obscure
             
             field
             of
             Truth
             .
             Wherefore
             disobedient
             both
             Learning
             and
             Industry
             are
             turned
             off
             from
             obtaining
             any
             certain
             and
             satisfactory
             Knowledge
             of
             this
             Divine
             Mystery
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Worldliness
             and
             Voluptuousness
             .
             According
             as
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             has
             pronounced
             in
             that
             devout
             Doxology
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               unto
               babes
               :
               Even
               so
               ,
               Father
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               seemed
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             are
             the
             Wicked
             onely
             disappointed
             ,
             but
             the
             Godly
             very
             much
             gratified
             by
             the
             Intricacy
             of
             this
             sacred
             Mystery
             .
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             man
             being
             so
             naturally
             given
             to
             search
             after
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             his
             Understanding
             being
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             and
             choicest
             Faculties
             in
             him
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             a
             very
             high
             delight
             to
             him
             to
             employ
             his
             noblest
             endowments
             upon
             the
             divinest
             Objects
             ,
             and
             very
             congruous
             and
             decorous
             they
             should
             be
             so
             employ'd
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             present
             Doubtfulness
             of
             Truth
             makes
             the
             holy
             Soul
             more
             devout
             and
             dependant
             on
             God
             the
             onely
             true
             and
             safe
             guide
             thereunto
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             murmuring
             against
             Divine
             Providence
             for
             the
             Obscurity
             and
             Ambiguity
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             rather
             magnifie
             his
             Wisdome
             therein
             ;
             We
             having
             discovered
             so
             many
             and
             so
             weighty
             Reasons
             why
             those
             Divine
             Oracles
             should
             be
             Obscure
             :
             The
             wicked
             thereby
             being
             excluded
             ;
             the
             due
             Reverence
             of
             the
             Mystery
             maintained
             ;
             and
             the
             worthy
             partakers
             thereof
             much
             advantaged
             and
             highly
             gratified
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             what
             can
             indeed
             more
             highly
             gratifie
             a
             man
             ,
             whose
             very
             Nature
             is
             Reason
             ,
             and
             special
             Prerogative
             Speech
             ;
             then
             by
             his
             skill
             in
             Arts
             and
             Languages
             ,
             by
             the
             Sagacity
             of
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             industrious
             comparing
             of
             one
             place
             of
             those
             Sacred
             pages
             with
             another
             ,
             to
             work
             out
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             clear
             up
             ,
             some
             Divine
             Truth
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             the
             unexpected
             satisfaction
             of
             himself
             and
             general
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             dearest
             Faculty
             of
             his
             Soul
             and
             greatest
             glory
             of
             his
             Nature
             acting
             then
             with
             the
             fullest
             commission
             ,
             and
             to
             so
             good
             an
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             need
             know
             no
             bounds
             ,
             but
             Joy
             and
             Triumph
             may
             be
             unlimited
             ,
             the
             Heart
             exulting
             in
             that
             in
             which
             we
             cannot
             exceed
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Honor
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               Good
               of
               his
               people
            
             ?
             All
             which
             gratulations
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             her
             successful
             pursuits
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             would
             be
             utterly
             lost
             or
             prevented
             ,
             if
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             set
             down
             all
             things
             so
             fully
             ,
             plainly
             and
             methodically
             ,
             that
             our
             reading
             and
             understanding
             would
             every
             where
             keep
             equal
             pace
             together
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             the
             Mind
             of
             man
             may
             be
             worthily
             employ'd
             and
             taken
             up
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Spiritual
             husbandry
             ,
             God
             has
             not
             made
             the
             Scriptures
             like
             an
             artificial
             Garden
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Walks
             are
             plain
             and
             regular
             ,
             the
             Plants
             sorted
             and
             set
             in
             order
             ,
             the
             Fruits
             ripe
             ,
             and
             the
             Flowers
             blown
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             fully
             exposed
             to
             our
             view
             ;
             but
             rather
             like
             an
             uncultivated
             field
             ,
             where
             indeed
             we
             have
             the
             ground
             and
             hidden
             seeds
             of
             all
             precious
             things
             ,
             but
             nothing
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             any
             great
             beauty
             ,
             order
             ,
             fulness
             or
             maturity
             ,
             without
             our
             own
             industry
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             with
             it
             ,
             unless
             the
             dew
             of
             His
             grace
             descend
             upon
             it
             ,
             without
             whose
             blessing
             this
             Spiritual
             Culture
             will
             thrive
             as
             little
             as
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             husbandman
             without
             showres
             of
             rain
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             1.
             
             The
             Obscurity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Mystery
             argued
             from
             the
             Effect
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Iews
             rejecting
             their
             Messias
             ;
             2.
             
             From
             the
             many
             Sects
             amongst
             Christians
             ;
             3.
             
             Their
             difference
             in
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             Creation
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             the
             Nature
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             HItherto
             we
             have
             argued
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Mystery
             from
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Causes
             thereof
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             evinced
             
               That
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               Obscure
               ,
            
             and
             that
             therefore
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             it
             is
             so
             .
             But
             the
             Effects
             are
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             do
             but
             briefly
             point
             at
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             put
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             That
             it
             is
             so
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             instance
             in
             some
             few
             .
             Why
             are
             the
             Iews
             yet
             unconverted
             ,
             or
             rather
             why
             did
             they
             at
             first
             cast
             off
             their
             Messias
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             Prophesies
             in
             Scripture
             were
             so
             Obscure
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             taken
             up
             a
             false
             Notion
             of
             him
             and
             of
             the
             Condition
             he
             was
             to
             appear
             in
             ?
             For
             they
             expected
             him
             as
             a
             mighty
             Prince
             that
             should
             restore
             the
             kingdome
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             Victory
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Prosperity
             and
             Dominion
             should
             be
             accumulated
             upon
             the
             Iewish
             nation
             by
             his
             means
             .
             Which
             opinion
             I
             conceive
             the
             Lowness
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             dispensation
             under
             which
             they
             lived
             ,
             that
             perpetually
             propounded
             to
             them
             worldly
             advantage
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             their
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             the
             Predictions
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             engaged
             them
             in
             .
             For
             they
             being
             either
             Figurative
             and
             Allegorical
             ,
             or
             mingling
             sometimes
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Second
             coming
             with
             his
             First
             ;
             their
             eager
             eye
             being
             so
             fully
             fixt
             upon
             what
             sounded
             like
             worldly
             happiness
             ,
             they
             could
             mind
             no
             other
             sense
             but
             that
             in
             these
             Enigmatical
             writings
             :
             Which
             yet
             proved
             clear
             enough
             to
             as
             many
             as
             God
             had
             prepared
             ,
             and
             belonged
             to
             the
             election
             of
             Grace
             .
             But
             he
             might
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             pleased
             his
             Wisdome
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             have
             made
             all
             things
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             need
             at
             this
             day
             to
             expect
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             but
             they
             might
             have
             been
             one
             Body
             with
             us
             long
             since
             .
             But
             their
             Rejection
             is
             a
             greater
             assurance
             to
             us
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             we
             being
             able
             to
             make
             it
             good
             even
             out
             of
             those
             Records
             that
             are
             kept
             by
             our
             professed
             Enemies
             .
             Besides
             a
             man
             can
             no
             more
             rationally
             require
             ,
             that
             all
             Israel
             should
             have
             flowed
             in
             at
             the
             first
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             that
             his
             Second
             coming
             should
             be
             joyned
             with
             his
             First
             ,
             or
             his
             First
             drawn
             back
             to
             the
             next
             Age
             after
             Adams
             fall
             ,
             nor
             that
             more
             rationally
             ,
             then
             that
             Autumne
             should
             be
             cast
             upon
             Summer
             ,
             and
             both
             upon
             Spring
             .
             The
             Counsels
             of
             God
             are
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             the
             fulfillings
             of
             them
             ripen
             in
             due
             order
             and
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             though
             we
             let
             go
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             contain
             our selves
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             those
             that
             either
             are
             or
             would
             be
             accounted
             Christians
             ,
             their
             Opinions
             and
             Sects
             both
             have
             been
             and
             are
             so
             numerous
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             mention
             of
             so
             confessed
             a
             Truth
             may
             sufficiently
             evince
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             those
             Divine
             Oracles
             to
             which
             they
             all
             appeal
             .
             I
             will
             
             instance
             only
             in
             things
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             sure
             pledge
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             innumerable
             dissensions
             in
             smaller
             matters
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             that
             more
             intricate
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Triunity
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             where
             the
             curious
             Speculators
             of
             that
             difficult
             Theory
             are
             first
             divided
             into
             Trinitarians
             and
             Anti-Trinitarians
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Trinitarians
             into
             
               Heterusians
               ,
               Homousians
            
             and
             Homoeusians
             :
             we
             shall
             see
             them
             disagreeing
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             
               Distinction
               of
               the
               Persons
            
             ,
             but
             concerning
             
               the
               Essence
            
             it self
             :
             Some
             affirming
             God
             to
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             others
             Finite
             ;
             some
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             others
             a
             Body
             ;
             othersome
             not
             onely
             a
             Body
             ,
             but
             a
             Body
             of
             the
             very
             same
             shape
             with
             mans
             .
             Of
             which
             opinion
             the
             Aegyptian
             Anthropomorphites
             were
             so
             zealously
             confident
             ,
             that
             they
             forced
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             his
             life
             to
             subscribe
             to
             their
             gross
             conceit
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Again
             concerning
             
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             some
             affirme
             That
             God
             made
             it
             of
             Matter
             coaeternal
             with
             ,
             and
             independent
             of
             ,
             himself
             :
             Others
             that
             he
             created
             it
             of
             Nothing
             :
             Others
             that
             he
             made
             it
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             by
             good
             Angels
             ,
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Soul
               of
               man
            
             ,
             some
             say
             it
             subsists
             and
             acts
             before
             it
             comes
             into
             the
             Body
             ;
             Others
             onely
             
               in
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             solution
             of
             the
             Body
             :
             Others
             in
             the
             
               Body
               alone
            
             ;
             Others
             not
             there
             neither
             ,
             as
             holding
             indeed
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             
               a
               Soul
            
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Body
             it self
             does
             all
             :
             Which
             some
             hold
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             others
             not
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             is
             finished
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Concerning
             Christ
             ,
             some
             were
             of
             Opinion
             that
             he
             was
             onely
             God
             appearing
             in
             humane
             shape
             ;
             others
             onely
             man
             :
             others
             both
             ;
             others
             neither
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Concerning
             Angels
             ,
             some
             affirm
             them
             to
             be
             Fiery
             or
             
               Aery
               Bodies
            
             ;
             some
             pure
             Spirits
             ;
             some
             Spirits
             in
             Aery
             or
             Fiery
             Bodies
             ;
             Others
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             
               momentaneous
               Emanations
            
             from
             God
             ;
             Others
             that
             they
             are
             
               onely
               Divine
               Imaginations
            
             in
             men
             :
             which
             can
             be
             by
             no
             means
             allowed
             ,
             unless
             we
             should
             admit
             the
             Holy
             Patriarch
             Abraham
             to
             have
             arrived
             at
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             dotage
             ,
             as
             to
             provide
             cakes
             and
             a
             
               fatted
               calf
            
             to
             entertain
             
               three
               Divine
               Imaginations
            
             which
             visited
             him
             in
             his
             tent
             .
             But
             certainly
             such
             slight
             and
             exorbitant
             glosses
             as
             these
             can
             argue
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             misbelief
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             indeed
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Interpreter
             is
             
               no
               Christian
            
             ,
             but
             either
             Atheist
             or
             Infidel
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             leave
             such
             Spirits
             as
             these
             to
             the
             confident
             Dictates
             of
             their
             own
             foul
             Complexion
             ,
             we
             shall
             rather
             take
             into
             consideration
             some
             Few
             ,
             but
             Main
             ,
             points
             wherein
             certain
             men
             ,
             otherwise
             Rational
             enough
             in
             their
             sphere
             ,
             and
             hearty
             Assertors
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             disagree
             from
             the
             Generality
             of
             other
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             them
             is
             
               Concerning
               the
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               in
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             
               Concerning
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             last
             
               Concerning
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Soul
               after
               Death
               .
            
             Which
             Points
             though
             I
             must
             confess
             they
             are
             of
             subtle
             speculation
             ,
             yet
             they
             seem
             so
             necessary
             and
             essential
             ,
             the
             two
             former
             especially
             ,
             to
             Christian
             
             Religion
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             fit
             not
             to
             pass
             them
             over
             with
             a
             bare
             mention
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             speak
             much
             in
             so
             profound
             and
             Mysterious
             a
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Trinity
             was
             not
             brought
             out
             of
             Plato's
             School
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Fathers
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             
               Platonick
               Trinity
            
             and
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             
               Hypostases
               .
               3.
            
             
             A
             description
             of
             their
             Union
             :
             4.
             
             And
             why
             they
             hold
             All
             a
             due
             Object
             of
             Adoration
             .
             5.
             
             The
             irrefutable
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             
               Platonick
               Trinity
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             declined
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             a
             Demonstration
             that
             the
             Trinity
             was
             not
             brought
             out
             of
             Plato's
             School
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             6.
             
             Which
             is
             further
             evidenced
             from
             the
             compliableness
             of
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             
               Platonick
               Trinity
            
             with
             the
             Phrase
             and
             Expressions
             of
             Scripture
             .
             7.
             
             That
             if
             the
             
               Christian
               Trinity
            
             were
             from
             Plato
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             Mystery
             is
             Pagan
             .
             
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
            
             
             The
             Trinity
             proved
             from
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Writ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             concerning
             the
             First
             ,
             
               The
               Trinity
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             objecting
             against
             it
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Pagan
             or
             
               Heathenish
               Figment
            
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             Pythagoras
             and
             Plato
             ,
             and
             inserted
             into
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             who
             most
             of
             them
             were
             Platonists
             .
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             very
             highly
             improbable
             that
             the
             Fathers
             borrowed
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             from
             the
             School
             of
             Plato
             ;
             which
             you
             shall
             easily
             understand
             when
             we
             have
             so
             far
             as
             serves
             to
             our
             purpose
             explained
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Platonical
               Triad
            
             ,
             which
             is
             briefly
             thus
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             
               Three
               Hypostases
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Deity
            
             ,
             namely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Good
            
             ,
             or
             
               First
               self-originated
               Goodness
               ;
               Intellect
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Eternal
               Mind
            
             ;
             and
             lastly
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             .
             Their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             also
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             they
             distinguish
             all
             Three
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Good.
                
                 
              
               
                 Intellect
                 .
              
               
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   One.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   One
                   All.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   One
                   and
                   All.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             ease
             our
             Apprehension
             here
             by
             the
             help
             of
             our
             Phansy
             ,
             we
             might
             compare
             the
             First
             to
             Simple
             and
             pure
             Light
             ;
             the
             Second
             to
             Light
             variegated
             into
             Colours
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Rainbow
             ;
             the
             Third
             to
             those
             Rayes
             of
             light
             (
             for
             all
             is
             Light
             )
             that
             receive
             and
             carry
             down
             these
             Colours
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             impress
             them
             and
             reflect
             them
             from
             some
             standing
             pool
             or
             plash
             of
             water
             .
             Again
             the
             First
             Hypostasis
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Essentially
               the
               Good
               ,
               Causally
               the
               Intellect
               .
            
             
             The
             Second
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Essentially
               Intellect
               ,
               Causally
               Soul
               ,
               Participatively
               the
               Good.
            
             The
             Third
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Essentially
               Soul
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Love
               and
               Operation
               ,
               Causally
               Matter
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               Participatively
               the
               Good
               and
               Intellect
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             for
             
               the
               Union
               of
               the
               Three
               Hypostases
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             understand
             the
             accuracy
             thereof
             by
             degrees
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             proper
             life
             and
             energie
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             of
             each
             Hypostasis
             is
             not
             contein'd
             within
             it self
             ,
             but
             ,
             like
             a
             vocal
             and
             audible
             Sound
             in
             a
             still
             silent
             Night
             ,
             perpetually
             re-ecchoes
             through
             the
             whole
             Deity
             :
             Or
             as
             when
             a
             Song
             of
             Three
             parts
             is
             sung
             ,
             each
             Musician
             enjoys
             the
             harmony
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             I
             must
             confess
             looks
             more
             properly
             like
             Communion
             then
             perfect
             Union
             :
             we
             step
             therefore
             a
             degree
             further
             ,
             and
             affirme
             ,
             That
             as
             
               Body
               and
               Soul
            
             is
             conceived
             to
             make
             up
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             this
             Individual
             Body
             and
             this
             Individual
             Soul
             to
             make
             up
             this
             Individual
             man
             :
             so
             these
             
               Three
               Hypostases
            
             to
             make
             up
             one
             Individual
             Deity
             ,
             their
             Union
             and
             Actuation
             one
             of
             another
             being
             infinitely
             and
             unspeakably
             more
             perfect
             then
             in
             any
             other
             Being
             imaginable
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             perceptible
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Impressions
             of
             the
             Soul
             upon
             the
             Body
             would
             be
             perceptible
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             of
             it self
             a
             Faculty
             of
             Perception
             :
             So
             likewise
             by
             this
             ineffable
             close
             Union
             and
             mutual
             Actuation
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Hypostases
            
             ,
             all
             their
             proper
             Energies
             become
             fully
             perceptible
             to
             one
             another
             .
             And
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             first
             so
             infinitely
             and
             unexpressibly
             gratifying
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             Both
             the
             Third
             by
             an
             immutable
             necessity
             and
             congruity
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             can
             have
             but
             
               One
               Will
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             Centre
             or
             
               Root
               of
               the
               Deity
            
             ,
             the
             
               Eternal
               Self-originated
               Good.
            
             
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             These
             
               three
               Hypostases
            
             are
             not
             One
             onely
             by
             this
             
               actuating
               Union
            
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             admit
             of
             a
             real
             separability
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             also
             a
             
               real
               Unity
            
             or
             Identity
             in
             them
             :
             the
             distinction
             among
             them
             being
             ,
             as
             Tatianus
             speaks
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             like
             the
             Rayes
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             as
             the
             Centre
             ,
             Rayes
             and
             Surface
             of
             a
             Globe
             ,
             which
             implyes
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             be
             conceived
             without
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             are
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             inseparable
             from
             her
             as
             she
             is
             from
             her self
             .
          
           
             The
             Union
             therefore
             
               of
               them
               all
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Emanation
               of
               the
               Second
               and
               Third
               from
               the
               First
            
             being
             so
             
               Necessary
               ,
               Natural
            
             ,
             and
             Inevitable
             ,
             (
             For
             the
             First
             can
             be
             no
             more
             without
             the
             Second
             ,
             or
             the
             Second
             without
             the
             Third
             ,
             then
             the
             Sun
             can
             be
             without
             his
             Rayes
             ,
             or
             the
             Soul
             without
             her
             Faculties
             ;
             )
             there
             is
             no
             scruple
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             call
             all
             this
             
               the
               Godhead
            
             or
             Deity
             ,
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             coming
             so
             unavoidably
             out
             of
             the
             First
             Root
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             inseparable
             from
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             nothing
             here
             properly
             Creature
             ;
             Creation
             being
             a
             free
             act
             :
             and
             if
             not
             Creature
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             be
             but
             God
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             since
             from
             these
             Three
             are
             all
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hands
             is
             the
             guidance
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             Nothing
             less
             then
             
               Divine
               Adoration
            
             can
             of
             right
             belong
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             though
             there
             may
             be
             
             some
             allay
             of
             Excellency
             in
             their
             descent
             from
             the
             First
             ,
             yet
             they
             being
             all
             our
             Creators
             and
             Governors
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             Divine
             worship
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             a
             brief
             Summe
             of
             the
             Platonists
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             :
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             in
             it self
             Rational
             enough
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             obnoxious
             to
             several
             bold
             cavils
             that
             over-daring
             Wits
             make
             against
             the
             Sacred
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             alledging
             against
             Distinction
             of
             Persons
             without
             difference
             of
             Essence
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             only
             Three
             Logical
             Notions
             attributed
             to
             one
             single
             and
             individual
             nature
             :
             and
             against
             Three
             Essences
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             That
             it
             looks
             like
             an
             unnecessary
             and
             groundless
             repetition
             ,
             and
             That
             that
             great
             Chasma
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Matter
             will
             be
             as
             wide
             as
             before
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             unconceivable
             but
             ,
             the
             Last
             being
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             the
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             also
             Prolifical
             ,
             and
             so
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             :
             That
             
               these
               Three
            
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             Three
             Gods
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             be
             God
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             all
             exquisitly
             of
             the
             same
             Kind
             ;
             whenas
             in
             the
             
               Platonick
               Triad
            
             the
             First
             is
             only
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             also
             ventured
             to
             affirm
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Trinity
            
             .
             Now
             I
             say
             all
             being
             so
             easy
             and
             unexceptionable
             in
             the
             Platonical
             speculation
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             it
             seems
             almost
             impossible
             but
             that
             if
             the
             Fathers
             had
             borrowed
             this
             Notion
             of
             the
             Trinity
             from
             the
             Platonists
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             explain'd
             it
             in
             this
             more
             facile
             and
             plausible
             way
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             you
             'l
             object
             ,
             That
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             more
             Rational
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             not
             be
             so
             happily
             applied
             to
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             they
             took
             the
             Mystery
             from
             Plato
             in
             the
             gross
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             particularly
             explain
             it
             after
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Platonists
             .
             But
             without
             doubt
             there
             is
             not
             only
             no
             place
             of
             Scripture
             that
             plainly
             clashes
             with
             the
             above-described
             Mystery
             ,
             but
             sundry
             Places
             that
             may
             be
             very
             speciously
             alledged
             for
             it
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             as
             the
             
               Second
               Hypostasis
            
             in
             Platonisme
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             Christianity
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             if
             Wisdome
             and
             Intellect
             were
             acknowledged
             his
             proper
             Character
             in
             both
             .
             They
             might
             also
             plausibly
             enough
             draw
             to
             their
             sense
             what
             Christ
             speaks
             ,
             John
             14.28
             .
             
               My
               Father
               is
               greater
               then
               I
            
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             utters
             concerning
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             chap.
             16.14
             .
             
               He
               shall
               glorifie
               me
               ;
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             being
             every
             way
             so
             fairly
             invited
             to
             bring
             the
             Platonick
             Notion
             of
             the
             Trinity
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             assuredly
             if
             themselves
             had
             been
             Platonists
             ,
             and
             had
             fetched
             the
             Mystery
             from
             that
             School
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             failed
             to
             have
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Admit
             that
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             were
             Platonists
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             straight
             follow
             That
             it
             is
             therefore
             a
             Pagan
             or
             
               Heathenish
               Mystery
               :
               Pythagoras
            
             and
             Plato
             having
             not
             received
             it
             from
             Pagans
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             learned
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             sundry
             Authors
             assert
             ;
             the
             Iews
             themselves
             in
             long
             succession
             having
             received
             it
             as
             a
             Divine
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             such
             is
             Platonisme
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             by
             Iamblichus
             ,
             who
             sayes
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             assuredly
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             some
             very
             great
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             men
             so
             wise
             and
             profoundly
             
             knowing
             as
             
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Plotinus
            
             and
             others
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             made
             so
             much
             adoe
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             is
             not
             only
             impious
             ,
             but
             vain
             and
             foolish
             ,
             to
             asperse
             that
             Mystery
             with
             the
             reproch
             of
             Paganisme
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             plainly
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             be
             not
             prejudiced
             ,
             set
             down
             and
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             For
             the
             very
             
               Forme
               of
               Baptisme
            
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             evidently
             enough
             denotes
             
               Three
               Divine
               Hypostases
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Father
             there
             is
             no
             question
             .
             Concerning
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Sonne
            
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             Second
             point
             we
             proposed
             .
             That
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             Power
             ,
             Property
             or
             Attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             an
             Hypostasis
             ,
             one
             free
             enough
             from
             being
             swai'd
             by
             Tradition
             or
             Authority
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             himself
             conceits
             )
             a
             very
             close
             and
             safe
             adherer
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             does
             grosly
             enough
             acknowledge
             ,
             while
             he
             makes
             it
             
               some
               created
               Angel
            
             that
             bears
             the
             sacred
             Title
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             undergoes
             those
             Divine
             functions
             that
             are
             attributed
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             need
             not
             maintain
             Truth
             by
             any
             mans
             Error
             ,
             it
             being
             sufficiently
             able
             to
             support
             it self
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             will
             make
             use
             of
             no
             advantage
             ,
             but
             what
             Scripture
             it self
             offers
             us
             .
             And
             this
             
               Forme
               of
               Baptisme
            
             affords
             us
             something
             to
             the
             evincing
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             is
             not
             an
             Attribute
             ,
             but
             an
             Hypostasis
             .
             For
             sith
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             up
             a
             mans
             self
             to
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             Government
             and
             Authority
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Person
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             most
             natural
             sense
             to
             conceive
             that
             
               all
               Three
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Forme
             are
             Persons
             ,
             we
             being
             so
             well
             assured
             that
             two
             of
             them
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             other
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             that
             will
             make
             the
             point
             more
             clear
             .
             Rom.
             15.13
             .
             
               The
               God
               of
               hope
               fill
               you
               with
               all
               joy
               and
               peace
               in
               believing
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               abound
               in
               hope
               ,
               through
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Now
             if
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             were
             but
             a
             Power
             ,
             not
             a
             Person
             ,
             what
             a
             ridiculous
             Tautology
             would
             it
             be
             ?
             for
             the
             sense
             would
             be
             ,
             
               through
               the
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               power
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             John
             16.13
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             very
             ill
             Syntax
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Personality
             in
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             by
             what
             follows
             is
             most
             undeniably
             evident
             ;
             
               For
               he
               shall
               not
               speak
               of
               himself
               :
               but
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               hear
               ,
               that
               shall
               he
               speak
               .
            
             To
             
               receive
               of
               one
            
             and
             
               communicate
               to
               others
            
             by
             way
             of
             hearing
             and
             speaking
             ,
             what
             can
             that
             belong
             to
             but
             a
             Person
             or
             Hypostasis
             ?
             To
             this
             you
             may
             adde
             also
             Mark
             13.11
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               in
               that
               hour
               ,
               that
               speak
               ye
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               you
               that
               speak
               ,
               but
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             Hypostasis
             is
             not
             
               a
               created
               Angel
            
             ,
             amongst
             other
             Reasons
             the
             
               Conception
               of
               Christ
            
             may
             well
             argue
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             congruous
             That
             that
             spirit
             that
             moved
             upon
             the
             waters
             and
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             form
             that
             holy
             Foetus
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             then
             that
             any
             created
             Angel
             should
             apply
             himself
             to
             that
             work
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             not
             then
             been
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
            
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             birth
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Besides
             ,
             this
             
               one
               Individual
               Spirit
            
             in
             Scripture
             in
             represented
             as
             every
             where
             ready
             
               to
               sanctify
               ,
               to
               regenerate
               ,
               to
               distribute
               various
               gifts
               and
               graces
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               spoke
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               
               be
               a
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               a
               discerner
               of
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               Baptisme
            
             also
             and
             Benedictions
             are
             imparted
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             he
             is
             also
             
               called
               to
               witness
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             
               Divine
               worship
            
             :
             all
             which
             seems
             
               more
               naturally
            
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             him
             whom
             we
             properly
             call
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             then
             of
             any
             particular
             created
             Angel
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             shall
             onely
             adde
             one
             place
             more
             ,
             which
             will
             put
             all
             out
             of
             doubt
             to
             them
             that
             do
             not
             doubt
             of
             the
             Text
             it self
             ;
             1
             John
             5.7
             .
             
               There
               are
               three
               witnesses
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               :
               and
               these
               three
               are
               One.
            
             What
             can
             be
             writ
             more
             plain
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             ?
             But
             for
             those
             that
             suspect
             the
             Clause
             to
             be
             supposititious
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             my self
             to
             confute
             them
             ;
             that
             task
             being
             performed
             so
             solidly
             and
             judiciously
             by
             a
             late
             Interpreter
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             Prejudice
             and
             Wilfulness
             can
             make
             a
             man
             depart
             unsatisfied
             with
             so
             clear
             a
             demonstration
             .
             Wherefore
             secure
             of
             this
             Point
             Concerning
             
               the
               Trinity
            
             ,
             we
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             concerning
             
               The
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             natural
             sense
             of
             the
             First
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             does
             evidently
             witness
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
               2.
            
             
             A
             more
             particular
             urging
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
             3.
             
             That
             S.
             Iohn
             used
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Iewish
             or
             Cabbalistical
             notion
             .
             
               4.
               
               The
               Trinity
               and
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             argued
             from
             Divine
             worship
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             being
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             .
             5.
             
             That
             to
             deny
             
               the
               Trinity
            
             and
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             the
             Union
             of
             our selves
             with
             the
             Godhead
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             that
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             subverts
             Christianity
             .
             6.
             
             The
             uselesness
             and
             sauciness
             of
             the
             pretended
             Deification
             of
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             and
             how
             destructive
             it
             is
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Providence
             of
             God
             in
             preparing
             of
             the
             Nations
             by
             Platonisme
             for
             the
             easier
             reception
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             Christ
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               a
               mere
               Creature
            
             ,
             but
             
               a
               divine
               Hypostasis
            
             ,
             or
             truly
             ,
             really
             and
             Physically
             (
             not
             Allegorically
             and
             Morally
             )
             joyn'd
             with
             that
             Divine
             Hypostasis
             which
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             if
             men
             would
             not
             bring
             their
             own
             sturdy
             preconceptions
             ,
             but
             listen
             to
             the
             easy
             and
             natural
             aire
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             the
             Beginning
             of
             S.
             Iohns
             Gospel
             would
             put
             out
             of
             all
             controversy
             .
             For
             I
             'le
             appeal
             to
             any
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Union
             of
             Christ's
             Humanity
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             what
             fitter
             ,
             more
             significant
             or
             better-becoming
             way
             could
             it
             be
             expressed
             then
             already
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             that
             Gospel
             ?
             Wherefore
             to
             interpret
             it
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             is
             to
             delude
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             abuse
             the
             Scripture
             through
             the
             prepossessions
             of
             their
             own
             Prejudice
             .
             Of
             which
             violence
             they
             do
             thereto
             they
             cannot
             well
             be
             sensible
             ,
             they
             thinking
             they
             have
             full
             commission
             to
             distort
             it
             into
             any
             posture
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             let
             it
             alone
             in
             that
             which
             so
             plainly
             points
             to
             a
             Mystery
             which
             
             they
             hold
             impossible
             and
             self-contradictious
             .
             For
             so
             has
             their
             bold
             and
             blind
             reasoning
             concluded
             aforehand
             concerning
             
               the
               Trinity
            
             ,
             and
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             to
             those
             that
             are
             indifferent
             this
             Text
             bears
             such
             evidence
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             settle
             their
             belief
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             why
             should
             the
             Euangelist
             omit
             the
             manner
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             as
             he
             was
             Man
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             intent
             upon
             his
             
               Eternal
               Generation
            
             as
             he
             was
             God
             ?
             Or
             why
             should
             he
             not
             call
             him
             by
             that
             name
             that
             was
             given
             him
             at
             his
             Circumcision
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Crist
             or
             the
             Messias
             who
             was
             a
             Person
             expected
             in
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             thoughts
             were
             carried
             back
             to
             that
             of
             him
             which
             was
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ?
             Nor
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             he
             should
             be
             here
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             Iesus
             or
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             there
             were
             some
             valuable
             Mystery
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             learned
             easily
             unriddle
             from
             Iewish
             Interpreters
             ,
             they
             speaking
             often
             of
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             as
             an
             Hypostasis
             distinguishable
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             by
             which
             he
             created
             Adam
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Creatures
             .
             And
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             the
             Greek
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             Pythagoras
             and
             Plato
             ,
             had
             not
             onely
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               whole
               Mystery
               of
               their
               Trinity
            
             from
             the
             Divine
             Traditions
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             Philo
             the
             Jew
             speaks
             often
             of
             this
             Principle
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             other
             sometimes
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             attributes
             unto
             it
             
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             
               Healing
               of
               the
               diseases
               of
               our
               Mindes
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Purging
               of
               our
               Souls
               from
               sins
            
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             this
             Author
             might
             be
             a
             good
             Commentator
             upon
             this
             first
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             there
             being
             this
             Notion
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             
               Creation
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               World
            
             is
             attributed
             ,
             the
             same
             also
             being
             done
             here
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             likely
             then
             that
             S.
             Iohn
             means
             the
             very
             same
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             
               Creator
               and
               Governor
               of
               all
            
             ?
             Which
             the
             very
             Phrase
             and
             
               Posture
               of
               things
            
             will
             yet
             further
             confirme
             .
             For
             assuredly
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             :
             and
             what
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             the
             same
             Epistle
             will
             explicate
             ,
             chap.
             2.14
             .
             
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               known
               the
               Eternal
               :
            
             and
             Christ
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             is
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Eternal
               Father
            
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             meaning
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             Esay
             57.15
             .
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               high
               and
               lofty
               one
               who
               inhabits
               Eternity
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               inhabiting
               Eternity
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             incongruous
             for
             the
             same
             Being
             to
             be
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             and
             
               the
               Father
            
             and
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             .
             And
             the
             Prophet
             Micah
             chap.
             5.
             prophesying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             describes
             him
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               His
               emanations
               are
               from
               the
               Beginning
               ,
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Eternity
               .
            
             Which
             agrees
             well
             with
             what
             Christ
             professes
             of
             himself
             ,
             Iohn
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             if
             he
             was
             
               before
               Abraham
            
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             question
             but
             he
             was
             before
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             but
             his
             due
             attribute
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Before
               the
               mountains
               were
               brought
               forth
               ,
               or
               the
               Earth
               was
               formed
               ,
               even
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               Thou
               art
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             now
             for
             
               the
               Posture
               of
               things
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Evangelist
             has
             twice
             asserted
             That
             
               he
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             not
             mistake
             and
             
             think
             he
             means
             
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Ministry
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             he
             tells
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             That
             
               all
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               :
            
             and
             at
             the
             tenth
             verse
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             no
             subterfuge
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             That
             
               even
               that
               world
               that
               was
               made
               by
               him
               knew
               him
               not
               :
            
             which
             excludes
             all
             Moral
             and
             Mystical
             interpretations
             ,
             and
             shews
             plainly
             that
             wicked
             men
             ,
             though
             not
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             are
             his
             Creation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             And
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             is
             a
             farther
             witness
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             citing
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             concerning
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               hast
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavens
               are
               the
               work
               of
               thy
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             argument
             of
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             I
             need
             not
             prove
             ,
             it
             being
             acknowledged
             even
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             
               Religious
               worship
               due
               to
               him
            
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             due
             to
             none
             but
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             and
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             we
             have
             hitherto
             proved
             out
             of
             
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             might
             adde
             many
             places
             more
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Reason
               and
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
            
             shall
             be
             the
             last
             Confirmation
             .
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
            
             is
             acknowledged
             of
             all
             hands
             .
             But
             
               to
               worship
            
             one
             that
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             relapse
             into
             the
             ancient
             rites
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             were
             Men-worshippers
             and
             eaters
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             For
             
               Iupiter
               ,
               Belus
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Vulcan
               ,
               Mercurius
               ,
               Osiris
            
             and
             Isis
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             what
             were
             they
             but
             
               mere
               men
            
             ,
             whose
             Benefactions
             extorted
             
               divine
               honours
            
             from
             Superstitious
             posterity
             after
             their
             Death
             ?
             Wherefore
             Christ
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             
               a
               mere
               man
            
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             really
             and
             
               physically
               united
               to
               the
               Deity
            
             ;
             it
             being
             present
             not
             by
             Assistance
             onely
             but
             by
             Information
             ;
             that
             as
             Body
             and
             Soul
             are
             
               one
               Man
            
             ,
             so
             God
             and
             Man
             may
             be
             
               one
               Christ.
            
             But
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             
               One
               Hypostasis
            
             in
             the
             Deity
             and
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             thus
             joyn'd
             with
             it
             ,
             How
             could
             he
             be
             
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             there
             being
             none
             beside
             himself
             to
             whom
             he
             should
             be
             offer'd
             ?
             or
             How
             could
             he
             be
             
               sent
               by
               another
            
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             none
             other
             to
             send
             him
             ?
             and
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             of
             his
             Father
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             suffer
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             offended
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             pacifie
             himself
             :
             which
             things
             are
             very
             absurd
             and
             incongruous
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             the
             Absurdity
             still
             remains
             in
             
               the
               Second
               Hypostasis
            
             .
             For
             was
             not
             Sin
             as
             contrary
             to
             Him
             as
             to
             the
             First
             and
             Third
             ,
             and
             consequently
             He
             as
             much
             offended
             ?
             and
             therefore
             He
             dying
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             was
             sacrificed
             to
             pacify
             Himself
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             I
             admit
             that
             all
             
               Three
               Hypostases
            
             were
             
               alike
               offended
            
             at
             Sin
             ,
             and
             withall
             
               alike
               compassionate
            
             to
             Sinners
             .
             Which
             Compassion
             was
             in
             the
             Deity
             towards
             Mankind
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             and
             Death
             of
             Christ.
             But
             the
             formal
             Declaration
             and
             visible
             Consignation
             of
             this
             Reconcilement
             was
             by
             Christ
             according
             as
             he
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whose
             Transactions
             in
             our
             behalf
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               a
               sweet
               and
               kind
               Condescension
               of
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               in
               this
               Mystery
            
             accommodating
             himself
             to
             our
             humane
             capacities
             and
             properties
             ,
             to
             win
             us
             off
             in
             a
             kindly
             was
             to
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             
               Three
               Hypostases
            
             being
             alike
             offended
             at
             Sin
             ,
             and
             alike
             prone
             to
             pardon
             the
             Sinner
             and
             recover
             him
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             contrived
             
               such
               a
               way
               of
               declaring
               their
               pardon
               ,
            
             as
             might
             shew
             their
             highest
             
               dislike
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             
             
               win
               most
               upon
               the
               Sinner
            
             by
             moving
             his
             affections
             to
             a
             serious
             Sorrow
             and
             Remorse
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Divine
             complotment
             was
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God
            
             should
             be
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             the
             Hatred
             of
             God
             to
             Sin
             and
             his
             Love
             to
             mankind
             ,
             should
             be
             sacrificed
             for
             an
             Atonement
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Then
             which
             a
             greater
             Engine
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             to
             move
             us
             to
             an
             
               Abhorrence
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             his
             Law
             that
             thus
             redeemed
             us
             and
             wrought
             our
             reconciliation
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             To
             whom
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             the
             Head
             in
             the
             Divinity
             and
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             having
             in
             his
             Paternal
             right
             the
             First
             power
             of
             punishing
             and
             pardoning
             ,
             this
             Pacification
             is
             naturally
             directed
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             if
             a
             Father
             of
             a
             Family
             or
             the
             Prince
             of
             a
             Nation
             having
             a
             minde
             to
             pardon
             some
             Malefactor
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             seem
             too
             prone
             to
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             so
             encourage
             men
             to
             Rebellion
             ,
             should
             plot
             with
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             to
             be
             an
             earnest
             Intercessor
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             Son
             disrelisheth
             the
             crime
             of
             him
             he
             intercedes
             for
             as
             much
             as
             his
             Father
             did
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             Reason
             in
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             Eternal
             Father
             ,
             saving
             that
             it
             was
             with
             more
             earnestnesse
             and
             greater
             agony
             ,
             even
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             farre
             higher
             consequence
             .
             But
             that
             such
             an
             Intercession
             and
             Pacification
             as
             this
             should
             be
             made
             up
             in
             the
             solitary
             Scene
             of
             one
             Person
             ,
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             denying
             of
             either
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             or
             
               the
               Trinity
            
             seems
             a
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             Fanatical
             piece
             of
             Magnificency
             of
             some
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             
               their
               Union
               with
               God
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               Christ's
               .
            
             For
             then
             were
             they
             
               truly
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               Divine
               Adoration
            
             would
             belong
             unto
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             they
             are
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             not
             :
             Either
             of
             which
             confounds
             or
             destroys
             our
             Religion
             .
             But
             if
             you
             demand
             what
             the
             Difference
             is
             betwixt
             the
             Union
             of
             Christ
             and
             Ours
             with
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             I
             have
             intimated
             it
             before
             .
             In
             one
             the
             Divinity
             is
             
               Forma
               informans
            
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             but
             
               Forma
               assistens
            
             :
             in
             the
             one
             it
             is
             as
             
               Lux
               in
               Corpore
               lucido
            
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             as
             
               Lumen
               in
               Corpore
               diaphano
            
             .
             The
             Divinity
             in
             Christ
             is
             as
             the
             Light
             in
             the
             Sun
             ;
             the
             Divinity
             in
             his
             Members
             as
             the
             Sun-shine
             in
             the
             Aire
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             this
             distinction
             and
             due
             distance
             being
             kept
             ,
             which
             some
             saucy
             and
             high-flown
             Enthusiasts
             do
             not
             observe
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             scope
             and
             encouragement
             enough
             for
             them
             to
             strive
             to
             be
             full
             as
             good
             as
             they
             pretend
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             farre
             better
             then
             they
             are
             :
             there
             ordinarily
             being
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             meanest
             Christians
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             Tongues
             are
             swelled
             with
             greater
             tumor
             and
             turgency
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             their
             Minds
             filled
             with
             more
             vain
             phantasyes
             and
             exorbitant
             Lunacyes
             ;
             whenas
             the
             other
             speak
             conformably
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             with
             less
             noise
             live
             more
             honestly
             .
             But
             that
             no
             less
             
               Union
               with
               God
            
             then
             Real
             and
             
               Physical
               Deification
            
             must
             make
             them
             Good
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             they
             are
             
               stark
               naught
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Pride
             has
             laid
             wast
             their
             Intellectuals
             .
             For
             is
             not
             that
             Spirit
             that
             created
             and
             framed
             all
             things
             able
             to
             reforme
             us
             unto
             the
             most
             unblamable
             pitch
             of
             
               Humility
               ,
               Self-denial
               ,
               Dependency
               upon
               God
               ,
               Love
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               Obedience
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Temperance
            
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             without
             being
             any
             more
             Hypostatically
             united
             with
             us
             then
             with
             the
             
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Starres
             ,
             and
             the
             Natural
             parts
             of
             the
             Creation
             ?
             Wherefore
             we
             conclude
             
               That
               to
               assert
               ,
               That
               the
               Union
               of
               any
               true
               Christian
               with
               God
               is
               the
               Same
               with
               that
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               is
               a
               bold
               ,
               useless
               and
               groundless
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               inconsistent
               with
               and
               destructive
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             have
             seen
             How
             
               Necessary
               and
               Essential
               to
               Christianity
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
            
             
             and
             consequently
             
               of
               the
               Trinity
            
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             other
             cannot
             be
             rightly
             conceived
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             do
             not
             onely
             disapprove
             of
             those
             frivolous
             slanders
             and
             cavils
             that
             would
             brand
             that
             Sacred
             Mystery
             with
             the
             infamous
             note
             of
             Paganisme
             ;
             but
             highly
             magnifie
             and
             humbly
             adore
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             that
             that
             Truth
             should
             be
             kept
             so
             long
             warme
             and
             be
             so
             carefully
             polished
             by
             those
             Heathens
             that
             knew
             not
             the
             main
             Use
             thereof
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             end
             the
             Tradition
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             ancient
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             or
             holy
             Sages
             of
             old
             in
             either
             Aegypt
             or
             Iudaea
             ,
             from
             whence
             Pythagoras
             and
             Plato
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             prepared
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             where
             their
             Philosophy
             had
             taken
             foot-hold
             ,
             to
             an
             easy
             reception
             of
             Christianity
             :
             but
             this
             we
             have
             glanced
             at
             elsewhere
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             1.
             
             The
             danger
             and
             disconsolateness
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               Psychopannychites
               .
               2.
            
             
             What
             they
             alledge
             out
             of
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             set
             down
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Preparation
             to
             an
             Answer
             advertising
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Prophetick
             Schemes
             of
             speech
             .
             4.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             various
             vibration
             of
             an
             inspired
             Phansie
             .
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             of
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             words
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             6.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             being
             sunk
             into
             an
             Unbelief
             of
             any
             Reward
             after
             this
             life
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Answer
             out
             of
             the
             last
             and
             foregoing
             Premisse
             .
             8.
             
             A
             further
             Answer
             out
             of
             the
             first
             .
             9.
             
             As
             also
             out
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             ,
             where
             their
             Objection
             from
             verse
             32.
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             .
             10.
             
             Their
             Argument
             answered
             which
             they
             urge
             from
             our
             Saviours
             citation
             to
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             proceed
             now
             to
             the
             Third
             and
             Last
             Point
             propounded
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Concerning
               the
               state
               of
               Souls
               departed
               ,
            
             which
             we
             assert
             
               not
               to
               sleep
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             void
             of
             all
             Operation
             and
             Sense
             of
             Joy
             or
             Punishment
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Knowledge
             and
             Apprehension
             of
             their
             own
             condition
             ,
             be
             it
             Good
             or
             Bad.
             Which
             Article
             I
             hold
             as
             undoubtedly
             True
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             indispensable
             ,
             as
             the
             Two
             former
             ,
             and
             though
             not
             so
             Necessary
             ,
             yet
             exceeding
             Convenient
             to
             be
             entertain'd
             :
             It
             being
             a
             great
             Abater
             to
             our
             zeal
             and
             fervency
             in
             Religion
             to
             think
             that
             in
             the
             end
             of
             our
             life
             we
             shall
             be
             dodged
             and
             put
             off
             by
             a
             long
             senseless
             and
             comfortless
             
               Sleep
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             under
             the
             sods
             of
             the
             Grave
             for
             many
             hundreds
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             some
             thousands
             ,
             of
             years
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             an
             indulgence
             to
             such
             a
             Dulness
             and
             Heartlesness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             
             as
             to
             be
             content
             to
             intermit
             the
             Functions
             of
             Life
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             may
             at
             last
             work
             the
             Soul
             into
             a
             sottish
             mistrust
             of
             ever
             being
             awaked
             ,
             and
             make
             her
             conclude
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               Christianity
            
             within
             the
             narrow
             verges
             of
             this
             mortal
             life
             ;
             as
             
               David
               George
            
             and
             other
             Enthusiasts
             did
             ,
             who
             were
             more
             in
             love
             with
             many
             Wives
             then
             with
             any
             Article
             of
             Faith
             that
             promised
             such
             pleasures
             as
             might
             not
             be
             reaped
             in
             this
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             we
             are
             here
             to
             deal
             (
             not
             with
             such
             vain
             Fanaticks
             ,
             but
             )
             with
             severely-devoted
             Sons
             of
             Reason
             ,
             who
             pretend
             not
             to
             dictate
             but
             demonstrate
             out
             of
             Scripture
             
               the
               Sleep
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ;
             confidently
             suggesting
             to
             the
             better
             gaining
             Proselytes
             to
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             is
             not
             Christian
             but
             Heathenish
             ,
             derived
             from
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             Plato
             (
             which
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             had
             imbibed
             )
             and
             thence
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             To
             the
             First
             of
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             our
             Adversaries
             Demonstrations
             for
             
               the
               Sleep
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             are
             but
             their
             own
             Imaginations
             and
             Dreams
             upon
             the
             mistaken
             Text.
             It
             is
             beside
             my
             scope
             to
             insist
             long
             on
             this
             matter
             :
             I
             shall
             onely
             give
             you
             a
             tast
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Arguments
             by
             proposing
             and
             refuting
             of
             those
             that
             seem
             the
             strongest
             .
             Their
             main
             proof
             is
             from
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             the
             15
             of
             the
             1
             Cor.
             and
             more
             particularly
             from
             the
             32
             verse
             ;
             
               If
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               I
               have
               fought
               with
               beasts
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               what
               advantageth
               it
               me
               ,
               if
               the
               dead
               rise
               not
               ?
            
             Hence
             they
             think
             may
             certainly
             be
             concluded
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             has
             not
             the
             Perception
             or
             Enjoyment
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             very
             Remembrance
             of
             those
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             might
             be
             a
             solace
             for
             Paul
             when
             he
             was
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             to
             answer
             this
             Difficulty
             with
             the
             fuller
             satisfaction
             ,
             let
             us
             premise
             some
             few
             things
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             to
             it
             :
             As
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Schemes
               of
               speech
               in
               Prophets
               and
               men
               inspired
            
             are
             usually
             such
             as
             
               most
               powerfully
               strike
               the
               Phansie
            
             and
             most
             strongly
             beat
             upon
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             they
             describing
             things
             in
             the
             most
             sensible
             ,
             palpable
             and
             particular
             representations
             that
             can
             be
             .
             According
             to
             which
             Figure
             the
             
               General
               Resurrection
            
             is
             set
             off
             by
             mens
             awaking
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Graves
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             many
             thousands
             have
             wanted
             Burial
             ,
             their
             bones
             rotting
             on
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             thousands
             have
             had
             their
             intombement
             in
             the
             Waters
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Holy
             Writers
             do
             not
             pen
             down
             their
             Conceptions
             in
             so
             strict
             a
             Scholastick
             Method
             ,
             that
             they
             keep
             precisely
             and
             punctually
             to
             one
             Title
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             
               free
               vibration
               of
               Phansie
            
             give
             a
             touch
             here
             and
             a
             touch
             there
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             and
             actuated
             by
             that
             Spirit
             that
             exhibits
             more
             to
             their
             Minds
             at
             once
             then
             their
             Tongue
             has
             leasure
             orderly
             and
             distinctly
             to
             utter
             ;
             and
             are
             more
             earnestly
             taken
             up
             in
             making
             good
             the
             main
             and
             most
             usefull
             scope
             of
             their
             discourse
             ,
             then
             to
             satisfie
             mens
             Curiosities
             in
             particular
             Niceties
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             many
             Words
             in
             Scripture
             have
             a
             lax
             and
             ambiguous
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             according
             as
             Circumstances
             and
             Likelyhood
             of
             Truth
             determine
             :
             and
             that
             these
             Termes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             they
             sometimes
             
             signifying
             
               the
               raising
               up
               again
               of
               a
               Body
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             sometimes
             
               merely
               vivificating
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             or
             
               recovering
               a
               Person
               to
               life
            
             ,
             other
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             Jewes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             observes
             ,
             which
             signifies
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               Eternal
               life
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               Blessed
               Immortality
            
             .
             Others
             enlarge
             the
             Signification
             further
             ,
             and
             make
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             same
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Conservation
               in
               Being
            
             :
             And
             Death
             seeming
             to
             us
             so
             dangerous
             a
             passage
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             in
             hazard
             of
             either
             
               falling
               asleep
            
             or
             
               sliding
               into
               a
               Non-subsistence
            
             ,
             Divine
             Conservation
             ,
             because
             we
             begin
             then
             
               a
               new
               state
               of
               life
            
             ,
             is
             not
             unfitly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             giving
             us
             as
             it
             were
             
               a
               new
               Subsistence
            
             ,
             setting
             us
             upon
             our
             feet
             again
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               keeping
               us
               awake
            
             when
             we
             seemed
             in
             danger
             of
             letting
             go
             all
             functions
             of
             life
             .
             Which
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             a
             late
             Interpreter
             handsomely
             makes
             good
             ,
             comparing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             9.17
             .
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Exod.
             9.16
             .
             which
             the
             Seventy
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             which
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Conservation
             is
             excellently
             set
             out
             by
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             may
             imply
             a
             kinde
             of
             jogging
             or
             stirring
             up
             which
             is
             used
             to
             recover
             or
             prevent
             ones
             falling
             into
             a
             swoon
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             the
             grand
             Author
             of
             Life
             and
             Motion
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             Corinthians
             being
             a
             people
             given
             notoriously
             to
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             but
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             place
             had
             also
             drawn
             away
             some
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Now
             there
             being
             nothing
             that
             does
             so
             much
             extinguish
             all
             Hopes
             and
             Apprehensions
             of
             
               a
               Life
               to
               come
            
             as
             Carnal
             and
             Sensual
             pleasures
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             those
             corrupted
             members
             fell
             away
             in
             their
             own
             judgments
             from
             the
             belief
             of
             any
             
               Reward
               after
               this
               life
            
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             Himeneus
             and
             Philetus
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             David-Georgians
             and
             our
             modern
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             allegorized
             away
             the
             real
             meaning
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             or
             the
             
               Blessed
               Immortality
            
             into
             a
             mere
             moral
             sense
             ,
             under
             pretence
             whereof
             they
             might
             ostentate
             themselves
             more
             Spiritual
             and
             knowing
             Christians
             then
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             yet
             with
             less
             fear
             and
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             indulge
             to
             themselves
             all
             loosness
             and
             liberty
             of
             enjoying
             every
             tempting
             pleasure
             of
             this
             mortall
             life
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             to
             the
             present
             Argument
             I
             answer
             in
             general
             out
             of
             this
             last
             and
             the
             foregoing
             Premiss
             ,
             That
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             15
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             is
             to
             shew
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Life
               after
               the
               death
               of
               this
               Body
               ,
               and
               a
               Blessed
               Immortality
               to
               be
               expected
               .
            
             A
             palpable
             pledge
             whereof
             was
             
               God's
               raising
               of
               Christs
               body
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             and
             exhibiting
             him
             alive
             to
             his
             Disciples
             .
             Which
             was
             a
             Sign
             very
             significant
             and
             expressive
             of
             the
             thing
             ;
             this
             
               Blessed
               Immortality
            
             mainly
             consisting
             in
             being
             clothed
             with
             those
             
               Heavenly
               ,
               Ethereal
            
             and
             
               Paradisiacal
               bodies
            
             which
             Christ
             will
             bestow
             upon
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             him
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             First
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             though
             S.
             Paul
             speak
             in
             such
             a
             Phrase
             as
             fixes
             our
             Imagination
             on
             the
             Earth
             only
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             from
             that
             comparison
             of
             seed
             sown
             and
             rotting
             in
             the
             ground
             (
             for
             men
             sow
             not
             seed
             upon
             the
             Water
             )
             yet
             in
             whatsoever
             Element
             the
             Souls
             or
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             be
             found
             ,
             
               Earth
               ,
               Water
            
             or
             Air
             ,
             nay
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             
             with
             some
             that
             sundry
             Souls
             of
             holy
             men
             act
             in
             Aery
             vehicles
             in
             this
             interval
             betwixt
             their
             Death
             and
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             more
             prejudice
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             those
             that
             are
             found
             alive
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             For
             none
             are
             excluded
             from
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             
               glorified
               bodies
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             S.
             Paul
             might
             very
             well
             have
             Three
             conceptions
             vibrating
             in
             his
             minde
             ,
             while
             he
             wrote
             concerning
             this
             Mystery
             :
             the
             one
             more
             Simple
             and
             General
             ,
             of
             the
             Life
             and
             Subsistency
             of
             the
             Soul
             out
             of
             this
             Earthly
             Body
             ;
             the
             other
             more
             Special
             ,
             of
             a
             
               Blessed
               Immortality
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Third
             
               most
               Determinate
            
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             represented
             the
             
               manner
               of
               this
               Blessedness
            
             ,
             in
             being
             invested
             with
             glorified
             bodies
             .
             And
             out
             of
             this
             General
             I
             shall
             direct
             a
             more
             Particular
             answer
             to
             that
             of
             the
             32
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             either
             interpreted
             ,
             
               if
               the
               Souls
               of
               just
               men
               deceased
               obtain
               not
               their
               glorified
               or
               heavenly
               Bodies
               :
            
             (
             For
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             they
             did
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             live
             and
             act
             in
             
               Aery
               vehicles
            
             ,
             yet
             that
             State
             and
             Region
             ,
             as
             the
             Earth
             ,
             being
             common
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             they
             had
             yet
             obtained
             no
             peculiar
             reward
             for
             their
             hardship
             and
             toil
             here
             )
             Or
             else
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             more
             safe
             sense
             by
             far
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             interpreted
             at
             large
             of
             
               the
               life
               and
               subsistency
               of
               the
               Soul
               after
               its
               departure
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             last
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Premiss
             .
             And
             thus
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             main
             proof
             of
             the
             Psychopannychites
             utterly
             enervated
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             there
             are
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             which
             they
             misapply
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             as
             the
             Answer
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Sadducees
             question
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               ;
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             Hence
             our
             Adversaries
             would
             conclude
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             departed
             do
             not
             live
             ;
             because
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             our
             Saviour's
             argument
             would
             be
             invalid
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             if
             
             Abraham's
             Spirit
             were
             now
             alive
             ,
             God
             might
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             though
             his
             Body
             never
             rise
             .
             But
             this
             is
             easily
             satisfied
             out
             of
             the
             second
             Premiss
             :
             By
             Resurrection
             there
             being
             understood
             a
             
               Life
               hereafter
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             being
             
               That
               there
               is
               neither
               Angel
               ,
               nor
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             he
             does
             not
             exactly
             tie
             himself
             to
             that
             particular
             circumstance
             of
             
               a
               blessed
               Immortality
            
             that
             consists
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             
               glorified
               Bodies
            
             ;
             but
             answers
             more
             at
             large
             concerning
             
               the
               subsistence
               of
               Souls
               of
               men
               departed
               ,
            
             that
             they
             are
             and
             live
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             there
             are
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             so
             handsomly
             confutes
             the
             
               whole
               Doctrine
            
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             by
             that
             citation
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Pentateuch
             ,
             and
             a
             skilful
             application
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             1.
             
             A
             General
             Answer
             to
             the
             last
             sort
             of
             places
             they
             alledge
             that
             imply
             no
             enjoyment
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Particular
             answer
             to
             that
             of
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             out
             of
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
               .
               3.
            
             
             A
             preparation
             to
             an
             Answer
             of
             the
             Author
             's
             own
             ,
             by
             explaining
             what
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             signifie
             .
             4.
             
             His
             Paraphrase
             of
             the
             six
             first
             Verses
             of
             the
             forecited
             Chapter
             .
             5.
             
             A
             further
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Paraphrase
             .
             6.
             
             The
             weakness
             of
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Psychopannychites
             noted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             third
             and
             last
             way
             of
             proving
             
               the
               Sleep
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             is
             from
             such
             Passages
             in
             Scripture
             as
             seem
             to
             joyn
             the
             
               Hour
               of
               our
               Death
            
             immediately
             with
             the
             
               Day
               of
               our
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             as
             in
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             intimate
             that
             there
             does
             nothing
             intercede
             betwixt
             the
             solution
             of
             our
             Earthly
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             being
             clothed
             with
             the
             Heavenly
             ;
             which
             not
             being
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             no
             condition
             unless
             that
             of
             Sleep
             till
             then
             .
             So
             likewise
             in
             2
             Tim.
             chap.
             1.
             and
             chap.
             4.
             
             In
             the
             former
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             Depositum
             ,
             
             which
             he
             intrusts
             God
             with
             till
             
               that
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             prays
             that
             Onesiphorus
             may
             finde
             mercy
             at
             
               that
               Day
            
             :
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               a
               Crown
               of
               righteousness
            
             that
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             will
             give
             him
             at
             
               that
               day
            
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             defer'd
             till
             then
             .
             But
             in
             my
             conceit
             it
             is
             a
             weak
             kinde
             of
             Argument
             ,
             Because
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             receive
             not
             their
             
               great
               reward
            
             till
             the
             
               Day
               of
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             receive
             
               nothing
               at
               all
            
             ;
             nay
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             worse
             state
             then
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             having
             lost
             all
             Sense
             of
             Existence
             or
             Being
             .
             Their
             opinion
             to
             me
             seems
             more
             tolerable
             then
             this
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             presently
             mount
             them
             up
             in
             their
             
               Ethereal
               Chariots
            
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             permit
             them
             to
             move
             and
             to
             act
             in
             their
             
               Aereal
               Vehicles
            
             at
             a
             less
             distance
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             that
             
               Last
               day
            
             being
             a
             day
             of
             that
             high
             Solemnity
             ,
             dreadful
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             for
             the
             better
             moving
             of
             the
             Minds
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             so
             often
             mentions
             that
             time
             without
             taking
             any
             notice
             of
             the
             interceding
             Space
             :
             For
             thereby
             it
             also
             seems
             more
             nigh
             ,
             as
             a
             distant
             Object
             does
             to
             the
             sight
             ,
             no
             visible
             thing
             coming
             between
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             for
             the
             second
             to
             the
             Cor.
             5.
             chap.
             There
             be
             two
             waies
             of
             clearing
             that
             difficulty
             there
             :
             The
             one
             of
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             late
             learned
             Interpreter
             of
             our
             own
             does
             also
             insist
             ,
             expounding
             (
             as
             they
             may
             well
             )
             the
             third
             verse
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               so
               be
               we
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               still
               clothed
               with
               these
               Earthly
               bodies
               ,
               not
               stript
               naked
               of
               them
               by
               death
               .
            
             This
             Interpretation
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             going
             afore
             makes
             still
             the
             more
             warrantable
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             following
             phrase
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             a
             parallel
             case
             .
             This
             Exposition
             utterly
             destroys
             all
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Psychopannychites
             Argument
             taken
             from
             this
             place
             :
             For
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             speak
             as
             if
             immediately
             upon
             the
             solution
             of
             this
             Earthly
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             invested
             with
             a
             Heavenly
             Tabernacle
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             mainly
             to
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             second
             and
             
             fourth
             verses
             )
             it
             is
             only
             upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             might
             come
             while
             they
             were
             yet
             clothed
             with
             flesh
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             because
             this
             Interpretation
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             something
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Apostle's
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             pendulous
             and
             uncertain
             whether
             
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
            
             might
             not
             be
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             which
             some
             men
             will
             not
             bear
             :
             I
             shall
             propound
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             their
             choice
             .
             The
             former
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             special
             advantage
             in
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             those
             two
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             if
             we
             can
             but
             come
             off
             well
             here
             ,
             we
             shall
             carry
             on
             the
             rest
             handsmooth
             .
             We
             premise
             therefore
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             two
             words
             ,
             That
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             simply
             
               to
               put
               on
               a
               garment
            
             ,
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             well
             signifie
             
               to
               put
               on
               an
               inward
               garment
               .
            
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             signifie
             within
             ,
             in
             composition
             ,
             as
             the
             Latine
             word
             In
             does
             in
             
               Inducula
               ,
               Inducium
            
             ,
             and
             Interula
             ;
             all
             which
             signifie
             an
             
               inward
               Garment
            
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             former
             they
             ordinarily
             derive
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             .
             And
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             signifie
             
               to
               put
               on
               an
               inward
               garment
               ,
            
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             signifie
             an
             
               addition
               of
               an
               inward
               garment
               to
               an
               outward
               ,
            
             for
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             signifie
             in
             composition
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             sense
             were
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             content
             to
             wear
             an
             upper
             garment
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             put
             on
             also
             an
             inward
             ;
             as
             we
             do
             in
             winter
             add
             an
             half-shirt
             or
             a
             wastcoat
             .
             Or
             if
             this
             look
             like
             too
             curious
             a
             Criticism
             ,
             let
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             same
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             would
             be
             :
             which
             would
             signifie
             then
             at
             large
             only
             
               the
               adding
               of
               further
               clothing
            
             ,
             whether
             within
             or
             without
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             as
             circumstances
             require
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Being
             thus
             fitted
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             briefly
             paraphrase
             the
             six
             first
             verses
             of
             the
             15.
             chap.
             which
             they
             alledge
             against
             us
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   this
                   Earthly
                   and
                   Mortal
                   Body
                   of
                   ours
                   were
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   that
                   yet
                   we
                   have
                   an
                   Heavenly
                   one
                   whose
                   Author
                   and
                   Maker
                   is
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   we
                   groan
                   so
                   earnestly
                   to
                   be
                   clothed
                   also
                   with
                   our
                   Heavenly
                   Body
                   within
                   this
                   Earthly
                   :
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   we
                   being
                   thus
                   clothed
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   put
                   off
                   our
                   Earthly
                   Body
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   naked
                   ,
                   nor
                   our
                   Souls
                   left
                   to
                   float
                   in
                   the
                   crude
                   Air.
                   
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   For
                   we
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   these
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                   groan
                   earnestly
                   being
                   burdened
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   stript
                   naked
                   of
                   all
                   Corporeity
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   presently
                   rid
                   of
                   these
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                   before
                   God
                   see
                   fit
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   more
                   Heavenly
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   clothing
                   within
                   ,
                   that
                   mortality
                   may
                   be
                   swallowed
                   up
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   do
                   we
                   arrive
                   to
                   this
                   pitch
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   who
                   works
                   upon
                   us
                
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 
                   both
                   Body
                   and
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   frames
                   us
                   into
                   this
                   condition
                   by
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   given
                   as
                   a
                   pledge
                   of
                   our
                   Eternal
                   Happiness
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   alwaies
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   courage
                   ,
                   not
                   discontented
                   at
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   For
                   whether
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   Earthly
                   Body
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   tolerable
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   our
                   usual
                   and
                   natural
                   home
                   ;
                   or
                   whether
                   we
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   desirable
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   then
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   our
                   inward
                   man
                   being
                   so
                   fitly
                   clad
                   for
                   the
                   journey
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             5.
             
             That
             this
             is
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             these
             verses
             ,
             the
             16
             verse
             of
             the
             Chapter
             immediately
             going
             before
             will
             further
             confirm
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               though
               his
               outward
               man
               perish
               ,
               yet
               his
               inward
               man
               is
               renewed
               day
               by
               day
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Though
               his
               Earthly
               Body
               be
               in
               a
               perishing
               and
               decaying
               condition
               ,
               yet
               his
               Spiritual
               and
               Heavenly
               gets
               strength
               and
               flourisheth
               every
               day
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
             Now
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             and
             
               Attainment
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Body
            
             being
             all
             one
             ,
             it
             were
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Philipp
             .
             3.
             v.
             11.
             where
             he
             professes
             his
             unwearied
             endeavours
             to
             
               attain
               to
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             :
             where
             presently
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               Not
               as
               if
               I
               had
               already
               attained
               it
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               I
               were
               already
               perfected
               .
            
             For
             if
             he
             meant
             not
             this
             
               Inward
               Spiritual
               body
            
             inveloped
             in
             the
             Earthly
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             tell
             the
             Philippians
             that
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             attain'd
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Point
             in
             hand
             is
             sufficiently
             plain
             already
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             have
             seen
             what
             weak
             Demonstrators
             the
             Psychopannychites
             are
             against
             
               the
               Life
               and
               Operation
               of
               Souls
               out
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             in
             their
             appeals
             to
             Scripture
             :
             We
             shall
             now
             see
             how
             improbable
             their
             aspersion
             is
             of
             the
             Opinion
             being
             a
             Pagan
             or
             Heathenish
             invention
             derived
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             merely
             from
             the
             School
             of
             Pythagoras
             and
             Plato
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Soul
             's
             living
             and
             acting
             immediately
             after
             Death
             ,
             was
             not
             fetched
             out
             of
             Plato
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             they
             left
             out
             Preexistence
             ,
             an
             Opinion
             very
             rational
             in
             it self
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             such
             as
             seems
             plausible
             from
             sundry
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             those
             alledged
             by
             
               Menasseh
               Ben
               Israel
            
             out
             of
             
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               Jeremy
            
             ,
             and
             
               Job
               .
               3.
            
             as
             also
             God's
             resting
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             .
             4.
             
             That
             their
             proclivity
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Angel
             that
             appeared
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             so
             often
             was
             Christ
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             a
             further
             inducement
             .
             5.
             
             Other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             which
             seem
             to
             imply
             the
             Preexistence
             of
             Christ's
             Soul.
             6.
             
             More
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             out
             of
             S.
             
               John.
               7.
            
             
             Force
             added
             to
             the
             last
             proofs
             from
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Socinians
             .
             8.
             
             That
             our
             Saviour
             did
             admit
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             disapprove
             the
             opinion
             of
             Preexistence
             .
             9.
             
             The
             main
             scope
             intended
             from
             the
             preceding
             allegations
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             's
             living
             and
             acting
             after
             death
             is
             no
             Pagan
             opinion
             out
             of
             Plato
             ,
             but
             a
             Christian
             Truth
             evidenced
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             hard
             for
             a
             man
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             sinister
             conceit
             of
             theirs
             is
             almost
             impossible
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             if
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             conversing
             so
             much
             with
             
             Plato's
             writings
             had
             brought
             this
             opinion
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Souls
               living
               and
               subsisting
               after
               death
               ,
            
             into
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             they
             could
             by
             no
             means
             have
             omitted
             
               the
               Preexistence
               of
               it
               afore
            
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             explicite
             and
             frequent
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Platonists
             ;
             especially
             that
             Tenet
             being
             a
             Key
             for
             some
             main
             Mysteries
             of
             Providence
             which
             no
             other
             can
             so
             handsomly
             unlock
             ,
             
             and
             having
             so
             plausible
             Reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             nothing
             considerable
             to
             be
             alledged
             against
             it
             .
             For
             is
             it
             not
             plain
             that
             the
             Soul
             ,
             being
             an
             Indivisible
             and
             Immaterial
             Substance
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             generated
             ?
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             created
             by
             God
             at
             every
             effectual
             act
             of
             Venery
             ,
             (
             besides
             that
             in
             general
             it
             is
             harsh
             that
             God
             should
             precipitate
             
               immaculate
               Souls
            
             into
             
               defiled
               Bodies
            
             )
             it
             seems
             abominable
             that
             by
             so
             special
             an
             act
             of
             his
             as
             Creation
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             assist
             Adultery
             ,
             Incest
             and
             Buggery
             .
             Of
             this
             see
             more
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Trestise
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             12
             ,
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             'l
             still
             urge
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             the
             Uncompliableness
             of
             it
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             forgoe
             the
             Preexistency
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             though
             they
             retained
             her
             Subsistency
             ,
             Life
             and
             Activity
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             it
             had
             assuredly
             been
             no
             hard
             matter
             for
             them
             to
             have
             made
             their
             Cause
             plausible
             even
             out
             of
             Scripture
             it self
             .
             The
             Jewes
             would
             have
             contributed
             something
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             
               Menasseh
               Ben
               Israel
            
             cites
             several
             places
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             as
             Deuteronomy
             29.14
             ,
             15.
             insinuating
             there
             ,
             that
             God
             making
             his
             covenant
             with
             the
             absent
             and
             the
             present
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             the
             Jewes
             were
             then
             in
             Being
             ,
             though
             not
             there
             present
             at
             the
             Publication
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             into
             absent
             and
             present
             naturally
             implies
             that
             they
             Both
             are
             ,
             though
             some
             here
             ,
             some
             in
             other
             places
             .
             This
             Text
             is
             seriously
             alledged
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Jewes
             for
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             has
             noted
             upon
             the
             place
             :
             Also
             Jeremy
             1.
             verse
             5.
             
             The
             forenamed
             Rabbi
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Antequam
               formassem
               te
               in
               ventre
               ,
               indidi
               tibi
               sapientiam
               ,
            
             reading
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Piel
             ,
             not
             in
             
               Cal.
               Before
               I
               formed
               thee
               in
               the
               belly
               ,
               I
               had
               made
               thee
               of
               a
               wise
               ingenie
               ,
               fitted
               thee
               to
               all
               holy
               Knowledge
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             We
             will
             add
             a
             third
             place
             ,
             Job
             38.
             
             He
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Nosti
               te
               jam
               tum
               natum
               fuisse
               ,
               Knowest
               thou
               that
               thou
               wast
               then
               born
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               number
               of
               thy
               daies
               are
               many
               ?
               Then
               ,
            
             viz.
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             Light
             was
             made
             (
             a
             symbol
             of
             Intellectual
             or
             Immaterial
             Beings
             )
             .
             The
             Seventy
             also
             plainly
             render
             it
             to
             that
             sense
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               wast
               formed
               then
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               number
               of
               thy
               years
               are
               many
               .
            
             The
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Book
               of
               Wisdome
            
             (
             who
             though
             he
             be
             not
             Canonical
             ,
             yet
             is
             acknowledged
             a
             very
             venerable
             Writer
             )
             speaks
             out
             plainly
             concerning
             the
             Soul
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             v.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               For
               I
               was
               a
               witty
               childe
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               good
               Spirit
               :
               Yea
               ,
               rather
               being
               good
               ,
               I
               came
               into
               a
               body
               undefiled
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Besides
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             alledged
             how
             inconsistent
             
               the
               daily
               Creation
               of
               Souls
            
             is
             with
             God's
             resting
             on
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ,
             as
             having
             then
             finished
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             his
             Creation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             their
             inclination
             to
             think
             that
             in
             sundry
             of
             those
             
               Apparitions
               of
               Angels
            
             to
             the
             ancient
             Patriarchs
             ,
             it
             was
             Christ
             himself
             that
             appeared
             ,
             would
             further
             have
             enticed
             them
             to
             retain
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Preexistence
             of
             Souls
             ,
             that
             that
             opinion
             of
             Christ's
             appearing
             then
             might
             be
             more
             entire
             and
             determinate
             ;
             as
             it
             would
             be
             also
             in
             those
             that
             hold
             Melchisedec
             that
             blessed
             Abraham
             to
             have
             been
             Christ
             :
             which
             opinion
             
             Cunaeus
             looks
             upon
             as
             true
             ;
             nor
             can
             Calvin
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             strange
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             but
             hold
             to
             his
             own
             words
             in
             his
             readings
             upon
             
               Daniel
               ,
               In
               eo
               nihil
               est
               absurdi
               ,
               quòd
               Christus
               aliquam
               speciem
               humanae
               naturae
               exhiberet
               antequam
               manifestatus
               esset
               in
               carne
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             Angel
             that
             led
             the
             Israelites
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             Christ
             ,
             seems
             plainly
             asserted
             1
             Cor.
             chap.
             10.
             v.
             9.
             
             
               Neither
               let
               us
               tempt
               Christ
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               tempted
               him
               ,
               and
               perished
               by
               Serpents
               .
            
             But
             Christ
             is
             a
             complexion
             of
             the
             Humane
             nature
             with
             the
             Divine
             .
             Consider
             also
             Hebr.
             11.26
             .
             which
             seems
             to
             implie
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messias
             was
             a
             Patron
             and
             Protector
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               seed
            
             betimes
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             special
             relation
             to
             the
             Iews
             above
             any
             other
             Nation
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             was
             born
             ,
             brought
             up
             and
             conversed
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             )
             he
             might
             the
             more
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             come
             to
             
               his
               own
            
             ,
             though
             his
             own
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             John
             1.11
             .
          
           
             And
             verily
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             in
             Being
             before
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             flesh
             ,
             the
             most
             easie
             and
             natural
             meaning
             of
             1
             Joh.
             4.2
             .
             seems
             also
             to
             import
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Here
             S.
             Iohn
             seems
             to
             cabbalize
             ,
             as
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Learned
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             For
             the
             genuine
             sense
             is
             ,
             
               He
               that
               confesses
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
               come
               into
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             or
             
               into
               a
               Terrestrial
               Body
               ,
               is
               of
               God
            
             :
             Which
             implies
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             into
             it
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             expressed
             so
             exactly
             according
             to
             their
             sense
             ,
             that
             themselves
             could
             not
             have
             uttered
             it
             more
             naturally
             and
             significantly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             might
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             unnatural
             and
             violent
             to
             put
             any
             other
             meaning
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Again
             ,
             He
             being
             happily
             (
             before
             the
             Generation
             of
             men
             and
             the
             peopling
             of
             the
             earth
             )
             
               the
               Messiah
               Elect
            
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             united
             also
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             resplendent
             with
             Celestial
             glory
             and
             beauty
             amongst
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             this
             Hypothesis
             will
             give
             a
             very
             easie
             and
             natural
             sense
             to
             sundry
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             that
             otherwise
             seem
             very
             obscure
             .
             As
             that
             of
             Philipp
             .
             2.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             it
             has
             racked
             many
             mens
             minds
             to
             conceive
             how
             an
             
               Exinanition
               of
               himself
            
             can
             belong
             to
             the
             Eternal
             and
             Immutable
             God
             by
             becoming
             man
             ;
             which
             the
             Text
             seems
             to
             point
             at
             .
             But
             it
             may
             very
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             who
             was
             yet
             truly
             God
             by
             a
             
               Physical
               union
            
             with
             the
             Godhead
             .
             So
             likewise
             John
             17.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               I
               have
               glorified
               thee
               upon
               earth
               ,
               for
               which
               purpose
               I
               was
               sent
               down
               thither
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               Father
               ,
               bring
               me
               up
               back
               again
               to
               thy self
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               again
               enjoy
               that
               Glory
               which
               I
               had
               with
               thee
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               before
               the
               world
               and
               Generations
               of
               men
               were
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             easie
             meaning
             of
             those
             two
             Verses
             :
             For
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Grotius
             is
             so
             confident
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             fain
             to
             turn
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               I
               was
               to
               have
            
             ,
             or
             
               which
               I
               was
               designed
               to
               have
               ,
               before
               the
               world
               was
               .
            
             But
             this
             present
             gloss
             needs
             no
             such
             distortion
             or
             force
             done
             to
             words
             ,
             but
             is
             very
             natural
             and
             genuine
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Again
             ,
             John
             6.38
             .
             
               I
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               mine
               own
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               :
            
             and
             chap.
             3.31
             .
             
               He
               that
               comes
               from
               Heaven
               is
               above
               all
               :
            
             and
             yet
             clearer
             ,
             chap.
             16.28
             .
             
               I
               came
               forth
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               am
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               again
               I
               leave
               the
               world
               ,
               
               and
               go
               to
               the
               Father
               .
            
             But
             clearest
             of
             all
             ,
             chap.
             3.13
             .
             where
             speaking
             of
             his
             Ascension
             (
             and
             that
             was
             Local
             )
             he
             mentions
             also
             his
             Descension
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             most
             natural
             to
             understand
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             
               No
               man
               hath
               ascended
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               even
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               who
               is
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             whose
             mind
             and
             conversation
             is
             there
             ,
             though
             his
             Personal
             and
             visible
             presence
             be
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             also
             interpreteth
             these
             last
             words
             .
             To
             all
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             John
             6.26
             .
             
               What
               if
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ascend
               where
               he
               was
               before
               ?
            
          
           
             7.
             
             These
             Scriptures
             which
             we
             have
             cited
             bear
             so
             strong
             towards
             a
             
               Local
               descending
            
             from
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ascending
             up
             to
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             some
             have
             thought
             that
             Christ
             was
             ,
             besides
             his
             Ascension
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             bodily
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             there
             received
             instructions
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             then
             sent
             down
             to
             publish
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             certainly
             so
             notable
             a
             Transaction
             of
             Christ
             then
             in
             the
             flesh
             would
             never
             have
             been
             omitted
             by
             the
             other
             three
             Evangelists
             ,
             nor
             so
             slightly
             and
             obscurely
             intimated
             by
             this
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             this
             Evangelist
             flying
             higher
             then
             to
             be
             kept
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             time
             since
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             very
             easie
             for
             the
             Fathers
             to
             have
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Preexistence
             and
             Descent
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messiah
             from
             Heaven
             into
             an
             Earthly
             Body
             from
             those
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             which
             we
             have
             quoted
             .
             And
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             further
             alledged
             for
             this
             opinion
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Preexistence
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             at
             least
             unreproved
             ,
             if
             not
             approved
             of
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ;
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             John
             9.
             where
             he
             being
             asked
             by
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             the
             blind
             mans
             own
             fault
             ,
             or
             his
             parents
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             born
             blind
             (
             which
             question
             plainly
             implies
             a
             Preexistence
             before
             this
             life
             )
             he
             seems
             to
             admit
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             does
             not
             reprehend
             ,
             the
             Hypothesis
             :
             No
             more
             then
             he
             does
             ,
             Mark
             8.27
             ,
             28.
             or
             Matthew
             16.14
             .
             where
             his
             Disciples
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             some
             took
             him
             for
             Elias
             ,
             others
             for
             Ieremias
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             one
             of
             the
             old
             Prophets
             or
             other
             ;
             he
             there
             again
             admits
             or
             not
             gainsaies
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Jews
             concerning
             the
             Preexistence
             or
             Transmigration
             of
             Souls
             ,
             (
             as
             Grotius
             himself
             acknowledges
             that
             of
             Ieremie
             to
             be
             referred
             ad
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             but
             passes
             to
             a
             questioning
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             thought
             him
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             there
             being
             such
             plausible
             pretensions
             to
             prove
             the
             Preexistence
             of
             Souls
             ,
             not
             only
             out
             of
             Reason
             but
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             if
             the
             Fathers
             had
             been
             imbued
             with
             that
             Heathenish
             and
             Pagan
             opinion
             (
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             term
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Soul
             's
             being
             able
             to
             act
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             from
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             Plato
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             even
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             forgoe
             the
             latter
             part
             concerning
             the
             Pre-existent
             life
             of
             the
             Soul
             before
             she
             comes
             into
             these
             Bodies
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             I
             have
             all
             this
             while
             driven
             at
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             1.
             
             Proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             That
             the
             Soul
             does
             not
             sleep
             after
             death
             :
             as
             1
             Peter
             3.
             with
             the
             explication
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Authors
             Paraphrase
             compared
             with
             Calvin's
             Interpretation
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Calvin
             needed
             not
             to
             suppose
             the
             Apostle
             to
             have
             writ
             false
             Greek
             .
             4.
             
             Two
             waies
             of
             interpreting
             the
             Apostle
             so
             as
             both
             Grammatical
             Soloecisme
             and
             Purgatory
             may
             be
             declined
             .
             5.
             
             The
             second
             way
             of
             Interpretation
             .
             6.
             
             A
             second
             proof
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             7.
             
             A
             third
             of
             like
             nature
             with
             the
             former
             .
             8.
             
             A
             further
             enforcement
             and
             explication
             thereof
             .
             9.
             
             A
             fourth
             place
             .
             10.
             
             A
             fifth
             from
             Hebr.
             12.
             where
             God
             is
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             
               &c.
               11.
            
             
             A
             sixth
             testimony
             from
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             that
             this
             so
             Usefull
             and
             Comfortable
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Soul
             's
             living
             and
             subsisting
             after
             the
             shipwrack
             of
             this
             Body
             may
             be
             firmly
             established
             ,
             I
             shall
             further
             adde
             what
             plain
             Evidences
             there
             are
             in
             Scripture
             for
             the
             proof
             thereof
             (
             For
             as
             for
             those
             of
             Reason
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             you
             again
             to
             my
             above-named
             Treatise
             ,
             Book
             2.
             ch
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             and
             18.
             )
          
           
             And
             I
             conceive
             that
             of
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             v.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             is
             none
             of
             the
             meanest
             ,
             if
             Prejudice
             and
             Violence
             wrest
             it
             not
             out
             of
             its
             genuine
             sense
             ,
             which
             any
             man
             may
             easily
             apprehend
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             
               For
               Christ
               also
               has
               once
               suffered
               for
               sins
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
               (
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               )
               being
               put
               to
               death
               as
               to
               his
               Body
               or
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               yet
               safe
               and
               alive
               as
               to
               his
               Soul
               and
               Spirit
               .
               By
               which
               also
               he
               went
               and
               preached
               unto
               the
               separated
               Souls
               and
               Spirits
               in
               prison
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               were
               disobedient
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               in
               the
               days
               of
            
             Noe.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             solid
             interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             
               Iohn
               Calvin
            
             expounds
             it
             in
             the
             main
             according
             to
             this
             Paraphrase
             ;
             only
             for
             
               being
               alive
               as
               to
               his
               Soul
               or
               Spirit
               ,
            
             he
             reads
             it
             ,
             
               vivificatus
               Spiritu
            
             ,
             meaning
             by
             Spirit
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Antithesis
             is
             more
             patt
             and
             punctual
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             as
             warrantably
             interpreted
             
               to
               be
               alive
               as
               to
               be
               made
               alive
            
             :
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               to
               be
               grave
            
             ,
             not
             
               to
               be
               made
               grave
            
             .
             Beside
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Greek
             Septuagint
             signifies
             not
             only
             
               to
               revive
               one
               dead
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               save
               alive
            
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             sense
             we
             have
             translated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             another
             slight
             difference
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             translated
             a
             watch-tower
             then
             a
             prison
             :
             Which
             we
             should
             easily
             admit
             ,
             who
             alledge
             this
             place
             against
             the
             Sleep
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             but
             he
             acknowledging
             also
             that
             the
             other
             sense
             is
             good
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             varied
             from
             the
             common
             Translation
             .
             The
             greatest
             discrepancy
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             conceives
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Dative
             for
             a
             Genitive
             absolute
             :
             but
             I
             leave
             him
             there
             to
             compound
             that
             controversie
             with
             the
             Grammarians
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             learned
             and
             pious
             Interpreter
             thought
             it
             more
             tolerable
             to
             admit
             that
             the
             Apostle
             writ
             false
             Syntax
             then
             unsound
             Doctrine
             ;
             the
             fond
             opinion
             of
             the
             Papistical
             Purgatory
             being
             a
             worse
             Soloecisme
             in
             Religion
             ,
             then
             to
             Latinize
             in
             Greek
             ,
             or
             put
             a
             false
             Case
             ,
             is
             in
             Grammar
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             this
             being
             too
             loose
             a
             Principle
             ,
             &
             wholy
             unsatisfactory
             to
             our
             
             Adversaries
             ,
             to
             phansie
             the
             Holy
             Writers
             to
             soloecize
             in
             their
             language
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             like
             the
             sense
             ;
             he
             had
             better
             have
             taken
             some
             other
             course
             more
             allowable
             to
             save
             us
             from
             the
             peril
             of
             Purgatory
             :
             and
             in
             my
             judgment
             there
             are
             two
             ,
             either
             of
             which
             will
             suffice
             to
             fence
             us
             from
             the
             Assaults
             of
             the
             Romanists
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             By
             observing
             a
             latitude
             of
             sense
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             notes
             in
             his
             Metaphys
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             12.
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             composition
             does
             not
             only
             signifie
             
               perfect
               privation
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             well
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               in
               times
               past
               were
               not
               so
               obedient
            
             or
             
               so
               believing
               as
               they
               should
               be
            
             ;
             and
             who
             were
             so
             bad
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             punished
             in
             their
             bodies
             and
             perish
             in
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             they
             must
             attain
             to
             an
             higher
             degree
             of
             eternal
             life
             by
             Christ's
             
               preaching
               to
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             intimated
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             acknowledging
             but
             Two
             states
             ,
             viz.
             of
             either
             Hell
             or
             Paradise
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             in
             the
             very
             lowest
             degree
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             kept
             as
             in
             an
             inferior
             Mansion
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             prison
             or
             close
             custody
             unto
             them
             ,
             (
             their
             desires
             aspiring
             higher
             ,
             )
             till
             there
             was
             made
             a
             great
             accession
             unto
             their
             happiness
             upon
             Christ's
             appearing
             and
             preaching
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             sense
             that
             Calvin
             aims
             at
             in
             his
             Commentarie
             upon
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             Interpretation
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             propound
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             as
             free
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             any
             Purgatory
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             requires
             no
             immutation
             at
             all
             in
             our
             foregoing
             Paraphrase
             .
             We
             'll
             admit
             therefore
             that
             these
             Disobedient
             Souls
             were
             in
             Hell
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             lowest
             Region
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             more
             tolerable
             parts
             thereof
             :
             It
             does
             not
             at
             all
             from
             hence
             follow
             ,
             because
             Christ
             in
             his
             Spirit
             exhibited
             himself
             to
             these
             ,
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             prepared
             them
             by
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             after
             carryed
             them
             to
             Heaven
             with
             him
             in
             Triumph
             as
             a
             glorious
             spoil
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             jaws
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Redemption
             out
             of
             Hell
             now
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             Purgatorie
             .
             For
             there
             were
             two
             notable
             occasions
             for
             this
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             never
             happen
             again
             :
             For
             it
             respects
             the
             Souls
             of
             them
             that
             were
             suddenly
             swept
             away
             in
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             and
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Crucifixion
             and
             Ascension
             ;
             He
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Death
             undermining
             the
             Prince
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             Ascension
             victoriously
             carrying
             away
             these
             First-fruits
             of
             his
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             presenting
             them
             to
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             highest
             Heaven
             .
             But
             to
             expect
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             still
             continued
             a
             daily
             or
             yearly
             releasment
             out
             of
             Hell
             or
             Purgatory
             ,
             is
             as
             groundlesly
             concluded
             as
             if
             ,
             because
             at
             the
             solemn
             Coronation
             of
             some
             great
             Prince
             all
             the
             prison-doors
             in
             some
             City
             were
             flung
             open
             ,
             Malefactors
             should
             infer
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             ever
             stand
             open
             all
             his
             whole
             Reign
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             safe
             also
             the
             easy
             and
             obvious
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             is
             ;
             which
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             rescue
             from
             the
             torture
             of
             other
             more
             learned
             and
             curious
             Expositors
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             able
             to
             give
             its
             free
             suffrage
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             a
             Point
             so
             usefull
             as
             this
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             if
             Christ
             
               preached
               to
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             they
             were
             
               not
               asleep
            
             at
             so
             concerning
             a
             Sermon
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Again
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             v.
             8.
             
             
               We
               are
               confident
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               willing
               rather
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               present
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             Here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             plainly
             intimates
             a
             going
             out
             of
             this
             Mortal
             Body
             ,
             not
             a
             change
             of
             it
             into
             an
             Immortal
             one
             :
             therefore
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             that
             this
             courage
             and
             willingness
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             die
             implies
             an
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             after
             death
             before
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             :
             Else
             why
             should
             he
             rather
             desire
             to
             die
             then
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             expects
             that
             Faith
             should
             be
             presently
             perfected
             by
             Sight
             ,
             as
             he
             insinuates
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ?
             But
             assuredly
             better
             is
             that
             enjoyment
             which
             is
             onely
             by
             Faith
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             no
             enjoyment
             at
             all
             ;
             as
             it
             must
             be
             if
             the
             Soul
             cannot
             operate
             out
             of
             this
             Body
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             like
             Proof
             to
             this
             and
             further
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Truth
             is
             that
             of
             Philipp
             .
             1.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             again
             professing
             his
             courage
             and
             forwardness
             to
             
               magnifie
               Christ
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               whether
               by
               life
               or
               by
               death
               ,
            
             uses
             the
             like
             Argument
             as
             before
             ;
             
               For
               to
               me
               to
               live
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               is
               gain
               .
               But
               if
               I
               live
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               worth
               my
               labour
               ;
               yet
               what
               I
               should
               chuse
               I
               wote
               not
               .
               For
               I
               am
               in
               a
               strife
               betwixt
               two
               ,
               having
               a
               desire
               to
               depart
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               far
               better
               :
               Nevertheless
               ,
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               flesh
               is
               more
               needfull
               for
               you
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             genuine
             sense
             of
             which
             Place
             is
             questionless
             this
             ;
             That
             while
             he
             lived
             ,
             his
             life
             was
             like
             Christ's
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             but
             encumbred
             with
             much
             hardship
             and
             affliction
             ,
             bearing
             about
             in
             his
             body
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             once
             for
             all
             seal
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Martyrdome
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             scape
             all
             future
             troubles
             (
             which
             yet
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             Hope
             of
             Reward
             did
             ever
             sustain
             him
             in
             )
             but
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             great
             gain
             and
             advantage
             ,
             arrive
             to
             an
             higher
             fruition
             of
             him
             after
             whom
             he
             had
             so
             longing
             a
             desire
             .
             But
             if
             
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             were
             
               to
               sleep
            
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             sensible
             he
             is
             there
             ;
             it
             were
             impossible
             the
             Apostles
             affections
             should
             be
             carried
             so
             strongly
             to
             that
             state
             ,
             or
             his
             judgement
             should
             determine
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               so
               exceedingly
               much
               better
            
             ;
             especially
             his
             stay
             in
             the
             flesh
             being
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             Philippians
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             suffered
             and
             might
             further
             suffer
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             no
             less
             a
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             then
             Death
             it self
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Those
             phrases
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.13
             .
             
               Yea
               I
               think
               it
               meet
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               I
               am
               in
               this
               Tabernacle
               ,
               to
               stir
               you
               up
               and
               put
               you
               in
               remembrance
               :
               Knowing
               that
               I
               must
               shortly
               put
               off
               this
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             so
             vers
             .
             15.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             alludes
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             if
             his
             Soul
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             as
             out
             of
             a
             Tabernacle
             .
             All
             these
             Phrases
             I
             say
             seem
             to
             me
             manifestly
             to
             indicate
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             necessary
             Union
             betwixt
             the
             Soul
             and
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             she
             may
             act
             as
             freely
             out
             of
             it
             as
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             men
             are
             nothing
             the
             more
             dull
             ,
             sleepy
             or
             senseless
             by
             putting
             off
             their
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             but
             rather
             more
             awakened
             ,
             active
             and
             sensible
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.
             
             
             There
             God
             is
             called
             
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
            
             ,
             the
             Corrector
             and
             Chastiser
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             our
             Flesh
             or
             Bodies
             :
             and
             then
             vers
             .
             22.
             lifting
             us
             up
             quite
             above
             the
             consideration
             of
             our
             Corporeal
             condition
             ,
             he
             brings
             us
             to
             the
             Mystical
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             the
             
             City
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             Heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               the
               Universal
               assembly
               ,
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               first-born
               which
               are
               inrolled
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               the
               Iudge
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               .
            
             Now
             I
             demand
             what
             Perfection
             can
             be
             in
             the
             
               Spirits
               of
               these
               just
               men
            
             to
             be
             overwhelmed
             in
             a
             
               senseless
               Sleep
            
             :
             or
             what
             a
             disproportionable
             and
             unsutable
             representation
             is
             it
             of
             this
             throng
             Theatre
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             them
             as
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Holy
             men
             deceased
             should
             be
             found
             drooping
             or
             quite
             drown'd
             in
             an
             unactive
             Lethargie
             ?
             Certainly
             as
             it
             is
             incongruous
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             altogether
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             magnificency
             of
             the
             representation
             which
             this
             Author
             intends
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             Matth.
             10.28
             .
             The
             life
             of
             the
             Soul
             separate
             from
             the
             Body
             is
             there
             plainly
             asserted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             .
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               that
               kill
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               the
               Soul
               ;
               but
               rather
               fear
               him
               who
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               both
               Body
               and
               Soul
               in
               Hell
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             able
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             life
             both
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             Hell-fire
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             conceit
             of
             those
             whose
             opinions
             I
             have
             recited
             in
             my
             Treatise
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             18.
             or
             else
             miserably
             to
             punish
             or
             afflict
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             Hell
             ,
             the
             torments
             whereof
             are
             worse
             then
             Death
             it self
             .
             For
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             perire
             signifie
             to
             be
             
               excessively
               miserable
            
             ,
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             perdere
             may
             very
             well
             signifie
             to
             
               make
               excessively
               miserable
            
             .
             But
             now
             for
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             [
             
               but
               are
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               the
               Soul
            
             ]
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             were
             able
             ,
             if
             the
             Soul
             could
             not
             live
             separate
             from
             the
             Body
             .
             For
             
               killing
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             depriving
             it
             of
             life
             ?
             wherefore
             if
             the
             Soul
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Body
             be
             also
             deprived
             of
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             she
             can
             be
             killed
             ;
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Assertion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             1.
             
             A
             pregnant
             Argument
             from
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Thief
             after
             death
             .
             
               2.
               
               Grotius
            
             his
             explication
             of
             Christ's
             promise
             to
             the
             Thief
             .
             3.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             4.
             
             How
             Christ
             with
             the
             Thief
             could
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             in
             Paradise
             at
             once
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Parables
             of
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
             and
             of
             the
             unjust
             Steward
             implie
             That
             the
             Soul
             hath
             life
             and
             sense
             immediately
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             yet
             one
             more
             notable
             Testimony
             against
             our
             Adversaries
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ's
             Soul
             and
             the
             Thief
             's
             upon
             the
             Cross
             did
             subsist
             and
             live
             immediately
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Luke
             23.42
             ,
             43.
             
             
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               Iesus
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               me
               when
               thou
               comest
               into
               thy
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               Iesus
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               This
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             thus
             answer
             ,
             Thou
             indeed
             beggest
             of
             me
             that
             I
             would
             be
             mindfull
             of
             thee
             when
             I
             come
             into
             my
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             deferre
             thee
             so
             long
             ;
             onely
             distrust
             not
             the
             unexpected
             riches
             of
             my
             goodness
             to
             thee
             :
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             That
             this
             very
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             
             Paradise
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             evasion
             from
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             noteth
             ,
             interpointing
             betwixt
             [
             
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
            
             ]
             and
             [
             Today
             ,
             ]
             and
             all
             the
             Greek
             copies
             ,
             as
             Beza
             affirmes
             ,
             joyning
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             also
             having
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             betwixt
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             that
             all
             subterfuge
             is
             quite
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Grotius
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             this
             place
             is
             very
             ingenious
             ,
             wherein
             he
             supposes
             Christ
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Thief
             being
             a
             Jew
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             called
             the
             state
             of
             the
             piously-deceased
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               garden
               of
               Pleasure
            
             or
             Paradise
             :
             where
             though
             they
             enjoyed
             not
             that
             
               consummate
               Happiness
            
             which
             they
             were
             in
             expectation
             of
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             at
             the
             present
             in
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Joy
             and
             Pleasure
             ;
             so
             much
             indeed
             that
             they
             held
             none
             to
             arrive
             to
             it
             after
             their
             death
             but
             such
             as
             had
             their
             Souls
             well
             purified
             before
             they
             departed
             their
             Bodies
             :
             whom
             he
             parallells
             to
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             above
             mentioned
             out
             of
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             chap.
             12.
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             great
             cause
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             said
             ,
             
               This
               day
            
             ,
             thereby
             signifying
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             any
             longer
             deferred
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Rabbins
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             vainness
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             upon
             this
             his
             Repentance
             should
             immediately
             be
             with
             Christ
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             even
             that
             very
             day
             he
             spoke
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             need
             we
             with
             S.
             Austin
             sweat
             much
             in
             labouring
             to
             make
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             agree
             with
             his
             being
             in
             Paradise
             in
             the
             Intervall
             betwixt
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             this
             Expositour
             makes
             good
             ,
             signifies
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             
               invisible
               state
               of
               Souls
               separate
               from
               the
               Body
               :
            
             nor
             does
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             restrain
             it
             to
             a
             
               descent
               into
               Hell.
            
             For
             as
             for
             this
             phrase
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             whole
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             of
             others
             that
             enter
             into
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             by
             the
             defixion
             of
             our
             Phansy
             upon
             what
             is
             most
             gross
             and
             sensible
             ,
             viz.
             the
             going
             down
             of
             the
             body
             into
             the
             grave
             ,
             we
             are
             easily
             drawn
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             express
             the
             whole
             business
             both
             of
             the
             Bodie
             's
             and
             the
             Soul
             's
             receding
             from
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             the
             living
             :
             as
             Iacob
             does
             ,
             Genes
             .
             37.35
             .
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             when
             notwithstanding
             his
             Son
             was
             not
             buried
             ,
             but
             torn
             in
             pieces
             with
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             
               my
               Body
               descending
               into
               the
               Grave
               ,
               with
               my
               Soul
               shall
               I
               go
               unto
               my
               Son
               into
               the
               Region
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Again
             ,
             Though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             usually
             signifies
             
               to
               descend
            
             or
             
               go
               downwards
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             signifies
             sometimes
             merely
             
               to
               vanish
            
             or
             
               go
               out
               of
               sight
            
             ;
             and
             very
             often
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             no
             signification
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             all
             one
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               go
            
             :
             of
             which
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             give
             plenty
             of
             Examples
             out
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             account
             it
             needless
             .
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             very
             well
             be
             rendred
             ,
             not
             that
             
               he
               descended
               into
               hell
            
             ,
             but
             that
             
               he
               went
               into
               the
               Region
               of
               Souls
               separate
               ,
            
             or
             
               of
               the
               Spirits
               of
               men
               departed
               this
               life
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             bears
             this
             General
             sense
             ,
             Grotius
             makes
             good
             not
             only
             from
             the
             forecited
             place
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             sundry
             Greek
             
             Authors
             ,
             as
             
               Diphilus
               ,
               Sophocles
               ,
               Diodorus
               Siculus
               ,
               Iosephus
               ,
               Plato
            
             and
             others
             .
             That
             of
             Plutarch
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             where
             he
             expounds
             that
             verse
             of
             Homer
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Author
             elsewhere
             ,
             *
             To
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             intimating
             that
             
               the
               Air
            
             is
             that
             
               Invisible
               Region
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             Spirits
             of
             dying
             men
             depart
             .
             And
             it
             is
             confessed
             of
             all
             sides
             that
             whereas
             those
             other
             Elements
             ,
             
               Fire
               ,
               Water
               ,
               Earth
            
             are
             visible
             ,
             that
             the
             Air
             and
             Aether
             are
             utterly
             invisible
             ;
             and
             therefore
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             very
             well
             contain
             in
             it
             both
             Hell
             and
             Paradise
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Christ
             might
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             both
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             be
             both
             in
             England
             and
             in
             London
             at
             once
             .
             And
             his
             Promise
             to
             the
             Thief
             of
             the
             immediate
             enjoyment
             of
             that
             Bliss
             ,
             was
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Proclamation
             from
             the
             Cross
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             live
             and
             subsist
             out
             of
             their
             Bodies
             .
             Which
             he
             further
             demonstrated
             by
             reassuming
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             ascending
             with
             it
             up
             to
             Heaven
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Which
             Truth
             he
             seems
             to
             me
             also
             plainly
             to
             suppose
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             
               Unjust
               Steward
            
             .
             For
             Dives
             his
             desiring
             Abraham
             to
             send
             Lazarus
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             to
             inform
             them
             of
             his
             sad
             condition
             ,
             in
             what
             trouble
             and
             torment
             he
             was
             ,
             does
             manifestly
             imply
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Wicked
             are
             in
             Torment
             and
             in
             Trouble
             before
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             yea
             immediately
             upon
             their
             Death
             ;
             and
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Godly
             are
             forthwith
             in
             Joy
             after
             their
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             life
             :
             as
             is
             intimated
             by
             the
             Transportation
             of
             Lazarus
             his
             Soul
             into
             
             Abraham's
             bosome
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour's
             application
             of
             
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Steward
            
             ,
             exhorting
             us
             to
             be
             liberal
             of
             these
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             life
             and
             the
             pleasures
             thereof
             fail
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             received
             into
             joy
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             need
             not
             insist
             upon
             what
             is
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Cavils
             and
             Evasions
             of
             our
             slippery
             Adversaries
             ,
             we
             having
             produced
             already
             so
             many
             and
             unexceptionable
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             present
             Truth
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             
               no
               Paganism
            
             ,
             but
             sound
             and
             warrantable
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             assert
             
               That
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               deceased
               do
               not
               sleep
               ,
               but
               do
               live
               ,
               understand
               and
               perceive
               what
               condition
               they
               are
               in
               after
               death
               ,
               be
               it
               good
               or
               evil
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           II.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             He
             passes
             to
             the
             more
             Intelligible
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             certain
             preparative
             Propositions
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             down
             .
             2.
             
             As
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God.
               3.
               
            
             A
             brief
             account
             of
             the
             Assertion
             from
             his
             Idea
             .
             4.
             
             A
             further
             Confirmation
             from
             its
             ordinary
             concatenation
             with
             the
             Rational
             account
             of
             all
             other
             Beings
             ,
             as
             first
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             the
             disjoynt
             and
             independent
             particles
             of
             Matter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             at
             length
             passed
             through
             the
             most
             dark
             and
             doubtful
             part
             of
             our
             journey
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             what
             Account
             we
             were
             able
             of
             the
             most
             Obscure
             and
             Abstruse
             points
             in
             Christianity
             :
             We
             begin
             now
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             more
             lightsome
             Region
             and
             easier
             prospect
             of
             Truth
             ,
             the
             day
             breaking
             upon
             us
             and
             the
             morning-light
             tinging
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             mountains
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             are
             ascertain'd
             of
             a
             further
             and
             a
             more
             full
             discovery
             of
             that
             
               Grand
               Mystery
            
             we
             seek
             after
             ;
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             plain
             Records
             of
             Scripture
             will
             afterward
             so
             ratifie
             and
             confirm
             ,
             that
             to
             those
             that
             have
             a
             judgment
             to
             discern
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             secured
             from
             all
             future
             controversie
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             are
             to
             contemplate
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               and
               Intelligibleness
            
             thereof
             from
             some
             chief
             Heads
             or
             eminent
             and
             known
             Aphorisms
             in
             Philosophy
             and
             free
             Reason
             ,
             which
             will
             no
             less
             gratifie
             our
             Understanding
             in
             this
             present
             pursuit
             after
             Truth
             ,
             then
             the
             pleasant
             reflections
             of
             the
             Sun's
             beams
             from
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             hils
             do
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             early
             traveller
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             only
             rehearse
             ,
             not
             insist
             much
             upon
             the
             proof
             of
             these
             Conclusions
             ,
             they
             being
             either
             so
             fully
             and
             irrefutably
             demonstrated
             in
             other
             writings
             (
             See
             my
             Treatise
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             and
             my
             
               Antidote
               against
               Atheism
            
             )
             or
             else
             of
             that
             Evidency
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             want
             nothing
             but
             simple
             perception
             for
             their
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             First
             and
             Chiefest
             is
             
               The
               Existence
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               a
               Being
               both
               infinitely
               Wise
               ,
               Good
               and
               Powerful
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             cannot
             be
             Matter
             or
             Body
             ,
             grinde
             it
             as
             thin
             as
             you
             will
             in
             your
             Imagination
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             be
             
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               Omnipresent
               ,
               pervading
               and
               penetrating
               all
               things
               .
            
             Which
             Conclusion
             is
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Natural
               Faculties
               of
               our
               Mind
            
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             once
             acquainted
             with
             them
             .
             (
             For
             some
             men
             are
             become
             even
             strangers
             to
             the
             better
             part
             of
             themselves
             )
             that
             any
             thing
             contrary
             or
             on
             this
             side
             of
             this
             Po●ition
             will
             certainly
             lie
             very
             unevenly
             and
             untowardly
             in
             our
             Conception
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             whereas
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             
               Something
               must
               be
               of
               itself
            
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             far
             more
             congruous
             to
             our
             Reason
             That
             that
             be
             of
             itself
             whose
             very
             Nature
             and
             Idea
             importeth
             so
             much
             ,
             then
             that
             not
             only
             This
             
             should
             not
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             also
             some
             other
             thing
             should
             be
             of
             itself
             ,
             whose
             nature
             imports
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             most
             easie
             and
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             our
             own
             Faculties
             to
             admit
             
               the
               Existence
               of
               God.
            
             From
             whence
             we
             are
             enabled
             to
             give
             a
             rational
             account
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             Objects
             that
             fall
             under
             our
             Contemplation
             .
             For
             if
             any
             man
             will
             dare
             to
             assert
             
               That
               Matter
               exists
               of
               it self
            
             ,
             his
             Assertion
             is
             at
             randome
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             render
             any
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             such
             thing
             conteined
             in
             the
             Idea
             thereof
             .
             But
             if
             he
             asserts
             
               God
               to
               exist
            
             ,
             and
             any
             should
             further
             demand
             How
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             the
             very
             
               Idea
               of
               God
            
             represents
             his
             Nature
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             
               that
               he
               cannot
               fail
               to
               be
               .
            
             For
             the
             
               Idea
               of
               the
               most
               Absolute
               and
               Perfect
               Essence
            
             cannot
             but
             represent
             it
             to
             our
             minds
             to
             be
             such
             as
             has
             
               the
               most
               Absolute
               and
               Perfect
               relation
               to
               Existence
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             our
             own
             Faculties
             ,
             
               That
               he
               does
               exist
            
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             when
             our
             Faculties
             tell
             us
             That
             
               Necessary
               Existence
            
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             notwithstanding
             affirm
             That
             it
             does
             not
             belong
             unto
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             certainly
             it
             does
             not
             ,
             if
             he
             exist
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             )
             which
             is
             a
             palpable
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             what
             a
             madness
             were
             it
             in
             a
             man
             to
             deny
             the
             
               free
               Dictates
               of
               his
               own
               Reason
            
             in
             a
             Point
             not
             only
             so
             plain
             in
             itself
             but
             so
             serviceable
             and
             delightfull
             in
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             Nature
             and
             that
             
               Corporeal
               Matter
            
             of
             which
             they
             are
             made
             ?
             For
             as
             for
             the
             Existence
             of
             the
             
               very
               Substance
               of
               Matter
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             in
             the
             search
             of
             the
             Cause
             thereof
             ,
             though
             it
             contein
             no
             reason
             of
             its
             Existence
             in
             its
             Idea
             .
             For
             though
             every
             part
             thereof
             be
             independent
             of
             the
             rest
             and
             separable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             might
             have
             been
             a
             Want
             of
             Matter
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             an
             Overplus
             ;
             yet
             neither
             of
             these
             have
             fallen
             out
             :
             but
             how
             Matter
             came
             to
             be
             produced
             such
             ,
             and
             
               so
               much
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             found
             out
             a
             true
             and
             sufficient
             Cause
             ,
             
               an
               Omnipotent
               Deity
            
             ,
             that
             can
             perform
             any
             thing
             that
             implies
             no
             Contradiction
             ;
             and
             such
             is
             the
             Production
             or
             Emission
             of
             Matter
             into
             Being
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             wise
             contrivances
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Nature
             prove
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             have
             extorted
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             a
             General
             Providence
             ,
             even
             from
             irreligious
             Naturallists
             .
             
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Particular
               Providence
            
             or
             
               Inspection
               of
               God
               upon
               every
               individual
               person
               :
            
             Which
             is
             his
             Second
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             BUT
             we
             proceed
             to
             that
             which
             is
             most
             curious
             and
             admirable
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               The
               Contrivance
               of
               this
               Matter
               into
               such
               various
               forms
               of
               living
               Creatures
               ,
            
             wherein
             there
             is
             such
             excellent
             and
             accurate
             Wisdome
             and
             Skill
             discovered
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             that
             
               the
               mere
               motion
               of
               the
               Matter
            
             should
             ever
             reduce
             it
             ,
             without
             an
             Intellectual
             Guide
             ,
             into
             such
             perfect
             form
             and
             order
             .
             But
             to
             call
             the
             
               First
               Cause
            
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             Nature
             rather
             then
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             talk
             either
             very
             ignorantly
             or
             very
             humorsomely
             .
             
             For
             if
             they
             make
             Nature
             a
             blind
             and
             unknowing
             Principle
             ,
             how
             can
             she
             keep
             so
             constant
             a
             tenor
             of
             such
             cunning
             artifice
             in
             all
             kinds
             of
             living
             Creatures
             ?
             But
             if
             they
             will
             admit
             in
             her
             Knowledge
             and
             Skill
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             a
             frivolous
             and
             an
             humorsome
             controversie
             ,
             whether
             the
             First
             Principle
             of
             all
             things
             should
             be
             deemed
             a
             God
             or
             a
             Goddess
             ,
             and
             be
             called
             Deus
             or
             Natura
             .
             But
             they
             that
             are
             not
             wilfully
             ignorant
             ,
             may
             understand
             
               That
               there
               is
               That
               Order
               and
               Contrivance
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             that
             the
             First
             Original
             cannot
             but
             be
             Intellectual
             or
             Rational
             ;
             and
             
               That
               all
               things
               are
               ordered
               for
               the
               best
               purpose
               and
               greatest
               happiness
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             So
             that
             what
             we
             find
             in
             the
             
               Idea
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Infinite
               Wisdome
               and
               Goodness
            
             ,
             we
             find
             also
             reflected
             from
             
               the
               Objects
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             can
             thence
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             highest
             Devotion
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             both
             further
             confirm
             that
             
               Innate
               Notion
            
             we
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ease
             our
             Minds
             in
             resting
             in
             so
             full
             and
             sufficient
             a
             Cause
             of
             those
             exquisitely-framed
             Phaenomena
             that
             daily
             appear
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             verily
             the
             Species
             of
             things
             are
             so
             excellently-well
             provided
             for
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             extorted
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             a
             
               General
               Providence
            
             even
             from
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             Intellectuals
             would
             have
             permitted
             them
             ,
             their
             Morals
             would
             scarcely
             have
             upheld
             them
             from
             sinking
             into
             the
             dullest
             degree
             of
             Atheisme
             .
             But
             seeing
             things
             so
             framed
             in
             Nature
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             affirm
             That
             they
             came
             from
             an
             
               Intellectual
               Principle
            
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ;
             allowing
             him
             an
             ineffable
             happiness
             in
             contemplating
             of
             Himself
             and
             His
             own
             Wisdome
             in
             forming
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             various
             kinds
             of
             Creatures
             therein
             ;
             but
             phansying
             him
             withall
             so
             fatally
             affixed
             to
             his
             own
             seat
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             bow
             himself
             to
             look
             so
             low
             as
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             any
             Particular
             or
             Personal
             carriages
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             stretch
             forth
             his
             arm
             either
             to
             reward
             or
             punish
             them
             .
             An
             Opinion
             that
             seems
             either
             to
             arise
             out
             of
             a
             desperate
             inability
             of
             giving
             a
             Reason
             of
             sundry
             accidents
             that
             happen
             to
             particular
             Creatures
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             else
             out
             of
             a
             tender
             regard
             to
             their
             own
             Interest
             ;
             they
             being
             afraid
             of
             any
             other
             God
             then
             such
             as
             they
             have
             promised
             themselves
             will
             act
             nothing
             above
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             ordinary
             and
             known
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             certain
             assurance
             of
             future
             Impunity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             impossible
             that
             so
             excellent
             a
             Being
             as
             the
             Deity
             is
             ,
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             implies
             no
             Contradiction
             to
             be
             known
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             Second
             Assertion
             shall
             be
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               very
               exquisite
               Particular
               Providence
               reaching
               to
               every
               Individual
               thing
               or
               Person
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             It
             being
             as
             easie
             for
             God
             to
             see
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             
               any
               one
            
             thing
             ;
             his
             Perception
             being
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Undistractable
             and
             Indefatigable
             .
             Now
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Power
             being
             no
             less
             immense
             ,
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             That
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             befalls
             the
             meanest
             Creature
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             suitable
             to
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             either
             to
             cause
             it
             or
             permit
             it
             .
             For
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             at
             the
             present
             harsh
             to
             that
             particular
             Being
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             length
             it
             may
             prove
             for
             its
             greater
             Advantage
             ;
             at
             least
             it
             may
             be
             deemed
             good
             for
             the
             Universe
             ,
             as
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             solidly
             and
             judiciously
             ever
             and
             anon
             does
             suggest
             :
             and
             I
             think
             he
             is
             but
             a
             shallow
             Philosopher
             that
             cannot
             maintain
             this
             Cause
             against
             all
             Atheistical
             surmises
             and
             cavills
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             1.
             
             His
             Third
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               Particular
               Spirits
               or
               Immaterial
               Substances
               ,
            
             and
             of
             their
             Kinds
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Proof
             of
             their
             Existence
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             theirs
             which
             in
             a
             more
             large
             sense
             be
             called
             Souls
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             Souls
             or
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             and
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Witches
             prove
             the
             Existence
             of
             Devils
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Existence
             of
             Devils
             proves
             the
             Existence
             of
             Good
             Angels
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             MY
             Third
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               Particular
               Spirits
               or
               Immaterial
               Substances
               .
            
             Which
             will
             easily
             flow
             from
             what
             is
             so
             firmly
             proved
             already
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               one
               Omnipotent
               ,
               Omniscient
               and
               infinitely-Benign
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               we
               call
            
             GOD
             :
             who
             therefore
             acting
             according
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             has
             created
             innumerable
             companies
             of
             Spirits
             to
             enjoy
             themselves
             and
             their
             Creatour
             .
             Which
             are
             either
             
               purely
               Immaterial
            
             ,
             having
             no
             communion
             at
             all
             with
             Matter
             ,
             with
             the
             Greeks
             again
             divide
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             into
             pure
             Intellects
             or
             Minds
             and
             simple
             Unities
             :
             or
             else
             such
             as
             (
             although
             according
             to
             their
             very
             Substance
             or
             Essence
             they
             be
             Immaterial
             ,
             yet
             )
             have
             
               a
               propertie
               of
               being
               vitally
               united
               with
               ,
               and
               also
               affected
               by
               ,
               the
               Matter
               .
            
             To
             these
             Spirits
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             better
             term
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             the
             boldness
             to
             abuse
             a
             known
             word
             to
             a
             greater
             latitude
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             name
             of
             Souls
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             vitally
             actuate
             the
             Matter
             ,
             be
             it
             
               Aethereal
               ,
               Aereal
            
             ,
             or
             Terrestrial
             .
             Whether
             there
             be
             not
             also
             a
             middle
             sort
             betwixt
             these
             Souls
             and
             
               pure
               Intellects
            
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             well
             doubt
             ,
             which
             differ
             from
             Intellect
             in
             having
             an
             immediate
             power
             of
             moving
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             from
             Souls
             in
             not
             being
             vitally
             joined
             therewith
             ,
             but
             acting
             merely
             as
             
               Assistent
               Formes
            
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Aristoteleans
             phansie
             their
             Intelligencies
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Existence
             of
             the
             
               Three
               first
               Orders
            
             we
             have
             intimated
             already
             a
             considerable
             Argument
             which
             reaches
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Spirits
             indifferently
             .
             The
             last
             Order
             falls
             not
             only
             under
             the
             knowledge
             of
             more
             
               abstracted
               Reason
            
             ,
             but
             also
             under
             Experience
             it self
             .
             For
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             is
             evident
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             such
             *
             Operations
             in
             us
             as
             are
             incompetible
             to
             Matter
             ,
             if
             we
             more
             closely
             and
             considerately
             examine
             them
             .
             This
             Spirit
             that
             thus
             acts
             in
             us
             is
             called
             a
             Soul.
             But
             that
             there
             is
             some
             such
             analogical
             Principle
             in
             the
             Aereal
             or
             Aethereal
             Genii
             ,
             the
             actions
             and
             conditions
             of
             some
             of
             them
             do
             confirm
             .
             For
             if
             their
             Nature
             were
             not
             such
             as
             we
             have
             described
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             inhabit
             and
             vitally
             actuate
             corporeal
             Vehicles
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             ever
             sin
             or
             fall
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             out
             of
             the
             conjunction
             of
             these
             two
             Principles
             ,
             Spirit
             and
             Vehicle
             ,
             that
             there
             ever
             could
             be
             brought
             in
             any
             inward
             
               Temptation
               ,
               Distraction
            
             or
             Confusion
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Genii
             or
             Angels
             .
             But
             Pure
             and
             
               Simple
               Abstract
            
             Beings
             seem
             utterly
             Impassible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Impeccable
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             very
             highly
             probable
             That
             all
             
               fallen
               Angels
            
             ,
             which
             we
             ordinarily
             call
             Devils
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             
               Fourth
               Order
            
             of
             Spirits
             which
             we
             have
             described
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Which
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Genii
             ,
             fallen
             or
             not
             fallen
             ,
             notoriously
             differ
             from
             these
             Spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             informing
             an
             Humane
             or
             Terrestrial
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             bear
             themselves
             above
             them
             as
             a
             Superior
             Being
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             their
             pride
             and
             scorn
             have
             ever
             since
             their
             fall
             ,
             either
             by
             fraud
             or
             force
             ,
             universally
             entangled
             poor
             contemptible
             Mankinde
             in
             sundry
             performances
             of
             Idolatrous
             worship
             unto
             them
             ;
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             men
             were
             not
             lapsed
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Pagans
               Superstitions
            
             and
             the
             History
             of
             Witches
             will
             make
             good
             that
             there
             are
             Devils
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             we
             speak
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             think
             this
             being
             evinced
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             question
             but
             that
             there
             are
             also
             
               Good
               Angels
            
             to
             conflict
             with
             and
             moderate
             the
             Bad.
             For
             God
             will
             not
             let
             the
             great
             Automaton
             of
             the
             Universe
             be
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             step
             out
             perpetually
             himself
             to
             do
             that
             which
             some
             Noble
             part
             of
             his
             Creation
             might
             perform
             ;
             nor
             set
             those
             things
             one
             against
             another
             that
             are
             quite
             of
             another
             kinde
             .
             Besides
             ,
             those
             Philosophers
             that
             have
             wrote
             of
             these
             things
             with
             most
             judgment
             ,
             do
             not
             easily
             conclude
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             any
             other
             created
             Intellectual
             Beings
             but
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             vitally
             united
             with
             some
             Vehicle
             or
             other
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             is
             nothing
             prejudicial
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             admission
             of
             
               the
               Three
               First
               Orders
            
             being
             little
             or
             nothing
             serviceable
             to
             our
             design
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             improbable
             but
             that
             ,
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Angels
             being
             from
             a
             Free
             principle
             ,
             as
             some
             fell
             ,
             so
             others
             stood
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             has
             ever
             been
             since
             their
             fall
             both
             Good
             and
             Bad
             Angels
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             as
             I
             have
             explained
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Angels
             or
             Genii
             ,
             whether
             Good
             or
             Bad.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             
               His
               Fourth
               Assertion
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Angels
             was
             their
             giving
             up
             themselves
             to
             the
             Animal
             life
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             the
             Divine
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Fifth
            
             ,
             That
             this
             fall
             of
             theirs
             changed
             their
             purest
             Vehicles
             into
             more
             gross
             and
             feculent
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               Sixth
            
             ,
             That
             the
             change
             of
             their
             Vehicles
             was
             no
             extinction
             of
             life
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Seventh
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             are
             immortal
             ,
             and
             act
             and
             live
             after
             death
             .
             
               The
               inducements
               to
               which
               belief
               are
               the
               Activity
               of
               fallen
               Angels
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               The
               Homogeneity
               of
               the
               inmost
               Organ
               of
               Perception
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               The
               scope
               and
               meaning
               of
               External
               Organs
               of
               Sense
               in
               this
               Earthly
               Body
               .
            
             7.
             
             
               The
               Soul's
               power
               of
               Organizing
               her
               Vehicle
               .
            
             8.
             
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               The
               accuracy
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             add
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               That
               these
               Angels
               before
               their
               Fall
               had
               a
               twofold
               Principle
               of
               Life
               in
               them
               ,
               Divine
            
             and
             Animal
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Fall
             consisted
             in
             this
             ,
             
               In
               leaving
               their
               obedience
               to
               the
               DIVINE
               LIFE
               ,
               and
               wholy
               betaking
               themselves
               to
               the
               ANIMAL
               LIFE
               without
               rule
               or
               measure
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Rebellion
               had
               an
               effect
               upon
               their
               Vehicles
               ,
               and
               
               changed
               their
               pure
               Aethereal
               Bodies
               into
               more
               Feculent
               and
               Terrestrial
               ,
            
             (
             understanding
             Terrestrial
             in
             as
             large
             a
             sense
             as
             Cartesius
             does
             ,
             which
             will
             take
             in
             the
             whole
             Atmosphere
             .
             )
             They
             have
             forfeited
             therefore
             these
             more
             resplendent
             mansions
             for
             this
             obscure
             and
             caliginous
             Air
             they
             wander
             in
             ,
             and
             have
             now
             in
             their
             polluted
             Vehicles
             less
             of
             Heaven
             then
             the
             meanest
             Regenerate
             Soul
             that
             dwels
             in
             these
             Tabernacles
             of
             Earth
             :
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             is
             most
             true
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Sun
               is
               gone
               down
               at
               mid-day
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Destruction
               of
               these
               Aethereal
               Vehicles
               was
               not
               an
               utter
               Extinction
               of
               life
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               an
               Exclusion
               from
               the
               life
               and
               pleasures
               of
               that
               Supernal
               Paradise
               which
               they
               enjoyed
               in
               those
               Heavenly
               Vehicles
               .
            
             For
             that
             they
             now
             live
             and
             move
             and
             act
             is
             manifest
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             rings
             of
             their
             exploits
             and
             villanies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
            
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             much
             Immortall
             (
             they
             being
             Spirits
             )
             as
             those
             of
             the
             faln
             Angels
             are
             ,
             
               are
               not
               devoid
               of
               life
               after
               the
               death
               of
               this
               Body
               .
            
             For
             as
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             descended
             from
             thinner
             to
             thicker
             ,
             without
             the
             loss
             of
             Sense
             and
             Life
             ;
             so
             do
             our
             Souls
             ascend
             from
             thicker
             to
             thinner
             habitations
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             (
             if
             not
             greater
             )
             security
             of
             acting
             and
             living
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Which
             we
             shall
             the
             easilier
             believe
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             contemptible
             and
             homely
             a
             thing
             that
             Organ
             is
             which
             is
             the
             ultimate
             and
             immediate
             conveigher
             of
             whatever
             we
             perceive
             in
             the
             outward
             world
             (
             and
             which
             is
             most
             remarkable
             )
             in
             which
             alone
             the
             Soul
             has
             any
             Sense
             at
             all
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             arrives
             to
             her
             cognoscence
             .
             *
             Which
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               the
               Animal
               Spirits
               within
               the
               Brain
               ,
            
             which
             makes
             most
             of
             all
             for
             us
             )
             I
             confess
             with
             Cartesius
             I
             think
             it
             most
             probable
             to
             be
             the
             Conarion
             ,
             then
             which
             nor
             Water
             ,
             nor
             Air
             ,
             nor
             Aether
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Element
             else
             seems
             more
             Simple
             and
             Homogeneal
             .
             So
             that
             the
             advantage
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Organ
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             because
             the
             Soul
             by
             those
             lawes
             that
             brought
             her
             into
             the
             Body
             ,
             has
             placed
             her
             
               Centre
               of
               Perception
            
             there
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Which
             little
             Pavilion
             of
             the
             
               Soul's
               Centre
               of
               Perception
            
             ,
             being
             of
             so
             gross
             consistence
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             becoming
             thereby
             less
             Passive
             and
             Alterable
             ;
             it
             was
             very
             requisite
             that
             there
             should
             be
             that
             curious
             frame
             of
             the
             external
             Organs
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
             the
             Ear
             ,
             the
             Nose
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             those
             motions
             and
             impressions
             that
             they
             transmit
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             forcibly
             enough
             to
             strike
             upon
             the
             Conarion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             strike
             through
             the
             Organs
             ,
             and
             penetrate
             to
             the
             
               Animal
               Spirits
               in
               the
               Brain
            
             ,
             supposing
             them
             the
             most
             inward
             and
             immediate
             Organ
             of
             Perception
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Conformation
             of
             the
             external
             Organs
             of
             Sense
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             admiration
             fitted
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             well
             known
             amongst
             the
             Anatomists
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             insist
             on
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             :
             as
             it
             is
             also
             among
             Physitians
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             the
             external
             Organs
             have
             any
             Sense
             at
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             an
             Acousticon
             or
             a
             Dioptrick
             glass
             .
             From
             whence
             is
             discovered
             the
             Unreasonableness
             of
             their
             Despair
             ,
             that
             conceit
             that
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             devested
             of
             her
             
               Organical
               Body
            
             ,
             she
             can
             have
             no
             Sense
             nor
             Perception
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             For
             this
             
               curious
               
               Organization
            
             tends
             to
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             proportionating
             the
             vigour
             of
             Motion
             to
             the
             difficulty
             of
             its
             passage
             through
             the
             Nerves
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             grossness
             of
             the
             consistency
             of
             the
             Conarion
             .
             Which
             Organical
             contrivance
             therefore
             may
             not
             be
             at
             all
             needfull
             in
             the
             Soul
             separate
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             
               Centre
               of
               Perception
            
             being
             placed
             bare
             in
             a
             more
             tender
             and
             passive
             Element
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Air
               ,
               Aether
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             So
             that
             it
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             wonder
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             should
             sleep
             after
             death
             ,
             so
             small
             a
             thing
             being
             able
             to
             waken
             her
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Unreasonable
             but
             that
             She
             and
             other
             Spirits
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             set
             Organs
             ,
             yet
             for
             more
             distinct
             and
             full
             perception
             of
             Objects
             may
             frame
             the
             Element
             they
             are
             in
             into
             temporary
             Organization
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             as
             much
             ease
             and
             swiftness
             as
             we
             can
             dilate
             and
             contract
             the
             pupil
             of
             our
             Eye
             ,
             and
             bring
             back
             or
             put
             forward
             the
             Crystalline
             humor
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             not
             only
             to
             respect
             the
             Natures
             of
             Humane
             Souls
             but
             also
             the
             Will
             and
             Purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             yet
             that
             pretended
             to
             knowledge
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             that
             denied
             
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             in
             this
             sense
             which
             we
             contend
             for
             ,
             but
             they
             deni'd
             first
             
               a
               Particular
               Divine
               Providence
            
             ;
             which
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             think
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             one
             to
             deny
             that
             will
             diligently
             and
             indifferently
             search
             into
             the
             matter
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             Seventh
             Assertion
             may
             very
             well
             stand
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               are
               Immortal
               ,
               and
               act
               and
               live
               after
               Death
               .
            
             Of
             this
             Subject
             I
             have
             wrote
             more
             lately
             and
             more
             fully
             in
             my
             Treatise
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             
             to
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             have
             recourse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Eighth
               Assertion
            
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Polity
             amongst
             the
             Angels
             and
             Souls
             separate
             ,
             both
             Good
             and
             Bad
             ;
             
               and
               therefore
               Two
               distinct
               Kingdomes
               ,
               one
               of
               Light
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Darkness
               :
            
             2.
             
             
               And
               a
               perpetual
               fewd
               and
               conflict
               betwixt
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               The
               Ninth
            
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             infinite
             swarms
             of
             Atheistical
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             well
             Aereal
             as
             Terrestrial
             ,
             in
             an
             utter
             ignorance
             or
             hatred
             of
             all
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             THE
             Eighth
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Angel
               ,
               Good
               or
               Bad
               ,
               is
               as
               truly
               a
               Person
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               being
               endued
               also
               with
               Life
               ,
               Sense
               and
               Understanding
            
             ;
             whence
             they
             are
             likewise
             capable
             of
             Ioy
             and
             Pain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             coercible
             by
             Laws
             .
             And
             
               mutual
               Helps
            
             being
             able
             to
             procure
             what
             Solitude
             cannot
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             Sociable
             and
             hold
             together
             in
             
               Bodies
               Politick
            
             ,
             and
             obey
             ,
             for
             either
             hope
             of
             advantage
             or
             fear
             of
             mischief
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             whole
             masse
             therefore
             of
             the
             Angelical
             Nature
             (
             taking
             in
             also
             according
             to
             
               Philo
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
            
             ,
             be
             they
             in
             what
             Vehicles
             they
             will
             )
             there
             arise
             since
             their
             Fall
             two
             distinct
             Kingdoms
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             (
             whose
             Laws
             reach
             no
             further
             then
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             )
             the
             other
             of
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
             here
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             is
             in
             subjection
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             bears
             rule
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             is
             trodden
             down
             in
             the
             other
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             has
             the
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             the
             inward
             life
             and
             spring
             of
             Motion
             in
             each
             Kingdom
             being
             so
             different
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             these
             two
             Kingdoms
             must
             alwaies
             be
             at
             odds
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             perpetual
             conflict
             till
             victory
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             still
             more
             easily
             conceive
             ,
             if
             we
             admit
             what
             is
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Light
            
             reaches
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             as
             there
             are
             found
             on
             the
             same
             surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             Animals
             both
             wilde
             and
             
               gentle
               ,
               harmless
            
             and
             poisonous
             ,
             and
             men
             good
             and
             
               bad
               ,
               pious
            
             and
             impious
             ;
             so
             likewise
             even
             in
             the
             same
             Regions
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             scatter'd
             Spirits
             of
             both
             Kindes
             ,
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             Subjects
             of
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Darkness
            
             and
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Light.
            
             In
             the
             order
             of
             those
             
               Aereal
               Angels
            
             the
             ancient
             Philosophers
             ranked
             the
             
               Souls
               of
               men
               deceased
            
             whether
             Vertuous
             or
             Wicked
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             reached
             to
             an
             extraordinary
             and
             Heroical
             degree
             of
             Purity
             and
             Perfection
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             conceited
             that
             they
             were
             carried
             up
             to
             those
             more
             high
             and
             Aethereal
             Regions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ninthly
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               infinite
               swarms
               of
               Atheistical
               Spirits
               ,
               as
               well
               Aereal
               as
               Terrestrial
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               that
               either
               absolutely
               deny
               God
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               particular
               Providence
            
             ;
             and
             look
             upon
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             as
             a
             tedious
             and
             troublesome
             phansie
             and
             destitute
             of
             all
             future
             reward
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             present
             contentment
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             reckon
             it
             amongst
             such
             as
             accrews
             to
             men
             mad
             and
             distracted
             ,
             whose
             Imagination
             makes
             them
             many
             a
             fools
             Paradise
             to
             please
             themselves
             in
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             does
             this
             Religious
             Lunacy
             to
             them
             that
             are
             tainted
             with
             it
             ;
             it
             having
             neither
             any
             real
             Object
             nor
             solid
             fruits
             but
             what
             a
             beguiled
             Phansy
             mocks
             their
             superstitious
             minds
             withall
             .
             And
             though
             these
             Rebels
             may
             be
             well
             enough
             seen
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Nature
             and
             Mathematical
             subtilties
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Craft
             and
             State-policy
             ,
             yet
             their
             desires
             being
             so
             fully
             lulled
             asleep
             to
             all
             Divine
             things
             ,
             they
             can
             neither
             excogitate
             ought
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             allow
             of
             any
             Reasons
             from
             others
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             brought
             off
             from
             that
             state
             of
             Darkness
             and
             Rebellion
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             Nay
             it
             is
             probable
             they
             are
             obdurated
             to
             that
             height
             of
             boldness
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             themselves
             able
             to
             grapple
             with
             the
             Powers
             of
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Light
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Superiority
             was
             theirs
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             may
             come
             into
             their
             hands
             again
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Chieftain
             is
             the
             elder
             brother
             ,
             though
             cast
             thus
             low
             by
             the
             envy
             of
             the
             yonger
             :
             which
             was
             the
             wilde
             conceit
             of
             the
             
               Euchites
               ,
               Ophites
            
             ,
             or
             Satanians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             1.
             
             
               His
               Tenth
               Assertion
            
             ,
             That
             there
             will
             be
             a
             finall
             Overthrow
             of
             the
             Dark
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               and
               that
               in
               a
               supernatural
               manner
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               external
               persons
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               The
               Eleventh
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Generations
             of
             men
             had
             a
             beginning
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             have
             an
             end
             .
             3.
             
             
               To
               which
               also
               the
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               world
               gives
               witness
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             NOW
             ,
             in
             the
             Tenth
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             uncouth
             and
             unusual
             that
             so
             resolved
             and
             unreconcileable
             opposition
             as
             there
             is
             betwixt
             the
             
               Two
               Kingdomes
            
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             should
             not
             end
             at
             last
             in
             some
             signal
             overthrow
             ,
             with
             Victory
             on
             the
             one
             part
             or
             other
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
             the
             undeniable
             right
             and
             justness
             of
             the
             cause
             which
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
            
             contend
             for
             ,
             will
             not
             onely
             procure
             of
             Him
             that
             fits
             Judge
             an
             End
             to
             their
             toyle
             and
             conflict
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             certainly
             carry
             it
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             a
             still
             ,
             Mystical
             ,
             Allegorical
             sense
             ,
             (
             which
             these
             Atheistical
             Spirits
             will
             have
             no
             sense
             at
             all
             of
             nor
             any
             perception
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             resolve
             all
             into
             
               Nature
               ,
               Policy
            
             and
             
               good
               Fortune
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             into
             some
             more
             then
             ordinary
             influence
             of
             the
             Starres
             that
             begin
             to
             set
             
               a
               golden
               Age
            
             on
             foot
             again
             ;
             so
             little
             would
             a
             Reign
             of
             righteous
             men
             upon
             Earth
             convince
             the
             obdurately
             wicked
             )
             but
             by
             a
             powerful
             Miraculous
             appearance
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shall
             be
             confounded
             in
             their
             outward
             Senses
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             else
             left
             for
             Divine
             Providence
             to
             work
             upon
             ;
             the
             Divine
             life
             and
             touch
             of
             Conscience
             being
             utterly
             lost
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Reason
             being
             perfectly
             lulled
             asleep
             to
             whatsoever
             concerns
             the
             true
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             duties
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Eleventhly
             ,
             
               The
               Generations
               of
               men
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               and
               will
               also
               have
               an
               end
               .
            
             That
             they
             had
             
               a
               beginning
            
             ,
             is
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             all
             Philosophers
             ,
             Poets
             and
             Historians
             .
             The
             Aristoteleans
             indeed
             dissent
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             weak
             grounds
             that
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             confute
             them
             .
             But
             Cartesius
             his
             Philosophy
             is
             so
             favourable
             to
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             necessarily
             it
             inferrs
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
               the
               History
               of
               Nature
            
             seems
             to
             confess
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Earth
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             such
             perfect
             Animals
             as
             she
             did
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             Lucretius
             has
             noted
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Rerum
               Natura
            
             .
             
               
                 
                   Iamque
                   adeo
                   fracta
                   est
                   Aetas
                   ,
                   effoetaque
                   Tellus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Vix
                   animalia
                   parva
                   creat
                   ,
                   quae
                   cuncta
                   creavit
                
                 
                   Secla
                   ,
                   deditque
                   ferarum
                   ingentia
                   corpora
                   partu
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   who
                   of
                   her self
                   at
                   first
                   brought
                   forth
                
                 
                   Huge
                   lusty
                   men
                   of
                   Stature
                   big
                   and
                   bold
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   large-limb'd
                   beasts
                   ,
                   she
                   grown
                   effete
                   and
                   old
                
                 
                   Hardly
                   bears
                   small
                   ones
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   worth
                   .
                
              
            
             Which
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             infallible
             sign
             of
             her
             Age
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             also
             of
             her
             once
             being
             young
             and
             having
             a
             beginning
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Now
             ,
             besides
             that
             Axiom
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               That
               what
               has
               a
               beginning
               ,
               will
               also
               have
               an
               end
            
             ;
             That
             Generation
             shall
             at
             last
             cease
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             ancient
             fame
             of
             
               the
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               world
            
             gives
             further
             witness
             to
             .
             Of
             which
             direfull
             fate
             the
             Sibylls
             have
             sung
             long
             since
             ,
             and
             *
             Pythagoras
             and
             Heraclitus
             given
             Testimony
             ,
             whom
             Ovid
             also
             has
             followed
             :
             And
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             men
             slow
             enough
             to
             believe
             great
             things
             upon
             slight
             grounds
             ,
             have
             taken
             it
             into
             their
             Philosophy
             ;
             adding
             also
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             subsist
             till
             then
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             the
             last
             they
             are
             extinguished
             in
             this
             
               Final
               Conflagration
            
             .
             Others
             phansy
             a
             more
             benigne
             use
             of
             this
             Fire
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             purge
             and
             fertilize
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             prepare
             it
             for
             a
             more
             happy
             Habitation
             :
             as
             if
             the
             Divine
             Nemesis
             had
             a
             kinde
             design
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             when
             she
             seems
             so
             cruelly
             severe
             to
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             did
             in
             this
             not
             onely
             an
             act
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             but
             of
             skilfull
             Husbandry
             ,
             burning
             up
             the
             barren
             ground
             with
             all
             the
             vermine
             therein
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Field
             the
             more
             fruitfull
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Virgil
             in
             his
             Georgicks
             ,
             
               
                 
                   
                   Saepe
                   etiam
                   steriles
                   incendere
                   profuit
                   agros
                   ,
                
                 
                   Atque
                   levem
                   stipulam
                   crepitantibus
                   urere
                   flammis
                   :
                
                 
                   Sive
                   inde
                   occultas
                   vires
                   ac
                   pabula
                   terrae
                
                 
                   Pinguia
                   concipiunt
                   ;
                   sive
                   illis
                   omne
                   per
                   ignem
                
                 
                   Excoquitur
                   vitium
                   ,
                   atque
                   exudat
                   inutilis
                   humor
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fruitless
                   field
                   with
                   its
                   dry
                   standing
                   straw
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   fit
                   sometimes
                   to
                   burn
                   with
                   crackling
                   fire
                   :
                
                 
                   For
                   whether
                   hence
                   the
                   Earth
                   hid
                   virtue
                   draw
                
                 
                   And
                   oyly
                   moisture
                   ,
                   or
                   she
                   doth
                   perspire
                
                 
                   And
                   sweat
                   out
                   all
                   corruption
                   ;
                   by
                   this
                   Law
                
                 
                   The
                   bettered
                   soil
                   answers
                   the
                   swain's
                   desire
                   .
                
              
            
             But
             God
             forbid
             that
             any
             mortall
             man
             should
             be
             so
             bold
             and
             unwise
             as
             to
             profess
             he
             understands
             so
             profound
             a
             Mystery
             of
             Providence
             .
             All
             that
             I
             aime
             at
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Christians
             but
             of
             ancient
             Heathens
             and
             Jews
             ,
             that
             the
             Earth
             at
             length
             will
             be
             all
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             period
             put
             to
             this
             present
             stage
             of
             things
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             make
             a
             solid
             use
             of
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             our
             Religion
             against
             them
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             1.
             
             
               His
               Twelfth
               Assertion
            
             ,
             That
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Visible
             and
             Supernatural
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Light
             ,
             at
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Reason
               of
               the
               Assertion
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               His
               Thirteenth
               Assertion
            
             ,
             That
             the
             last
             vengeance
             and
             deliverance
             shall
             be
             so
             contrived
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             best
             fit
             for
             the
             Triumph
             of
             the
             Divine
             
               life
               over
               the
               Animal
               life
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Whence
               it
               is
               most
               reasonable
               the
               Chieftain
               of
               the
            
             Kingdome
             of
             Light
             
               should
               be
               rather
               an
               Humane
               Soul
               then
               an
               Angel
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               His
               last
               Assertion
               an
               Inference
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               a
               brief
               Description
               of
               the
               General
               nature
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             MY
             Twelfth
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             
               That
               there
               shall
               not
               onely
               be
               a
               sensible
               and
               palpable
               Overthrow
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Darkness
               ,
            
             (
             such
             as
             themselves
             shall
             feel
             with
             a
             vengeance
             ,
             a
             whirlwind
             of
             destruction
             ratling
             about
             their
             ears
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ;
             the
             visible
             wrath
             of
             God
             seizing
             upon
             their
             external
             persons
             ,
             )
             
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               also
               a
               visible
               deliverance
               of
               the
               other
               Kingdome
               from
               this
               storme
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               from
               this
               fierce
               anger
               of
               God
               and
               the
               rorings
               and
               boilings
               of
               incensed
               Nature
               against
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
             For
             who
             can
             imagine
             the
             horror
             ,
             the
             stench
             ,
             the
             confusion
             ,
             the
             crackling
             of
             Flames
             of
             Fire
             ,
             those
             loud
             murmurs
             and
             bellowings
             of
             the
             troubled
             Seas
             working
             and
             smoking
             like
             seething
             Water
             in
             a
             Caldron
             ,
             the
             fearfull
             howlings
             and
             direfull
             grones
             of
             those
             rebellious
             Ghosts
             ,
             who
             besides
             the
             general
             defacement
             of
             whatsoever
             they
             heretofore
             took
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             are
             in
             an
             unexpressible
             torture
             of
             Body
             ,
             with
             an
             unimaginable
             vexation
             of
             Minde
             ;
             Self-love
             then
             (
             the
             centre
             of
             the
             Animal
             life
             )
             proving
             the
             depth
             and
             bottom
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             being
             inflamed
             and
             boiling
             up
             with
             the
             highest
             indignation
             and
             vengeance
             against
             it self
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             had
             so
             many
             opportunities
             ,
             it
             provided
             no
             better
             for
             its
             own
             happiness
             ;
             being
             now
             convinced
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Special
             Providence
             over
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             that
             Righteousness
             has
             its
             Eternal
             Reward
             ?
             For
             in
             that
             day
             shall
             all
             the
             Faithful
             renew
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             shall
             mount
             up
             with
             wings
             as
             Eagles
             ,
             and
             be
             carried
             far
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             this
             dismal
             Fate
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             ascend
             up
             in
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Chariots
            
             or
             
               Ethereal
               Vehicles
            
             (
             the
             ancient
             Philosophers
             speak
             of
             )
             and
             so
             enter
             into
             Immortality
             and
             Eternal
             rest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             there
             were
             not
             this
             
               Visible
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
               ,
            
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             contrary
             Kingdome
             ,
             let
             them
             suffer
             what
             they
             would
             ,
             they
             would
             imagine
             it
             a
             piece
             of
             blind
             and
             inevitable
             Fortune
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             partial
             Earthquakes
             and
             Inundations
             and
             particular
             Conflagrations
             ,
             which
             have
             destroyed
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             heretofore
             ;
             and
             therefore
             deem
             their
             ill
             condition
             a
             fad
             Calamity
             indeed
             ,
             but
             no
             Punishment
             .
             Which
             will
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             Epicures
             and
             Atheists
             themselves
             admit
             of
             a
             
               Final
               Destruction
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Lucretius
             ,
             who
             speaking
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             presages
             thus
             of
             them
             ,
             
               
               
                 
                   
                   Tres
                   Species
                   tam
                   dissimiles
                   ,
                   tria
                   talia
                   Texta
                   ,
                
                 
                   Una
                   dies
                   dabit
                   exitio
                   ;
                   multosque
                   per
                   annos
                
                 
                   Sustentata
                   ruet
                   moles
                   &
                   machina
                   mundi
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Three
                   Species
                   of
                   things
                   so
                   different
                   ,
                
                 
                   Three
                   such
                   contextures
                   ,
                   shall
                   one
                   fatall
                   day
                
                 
                   Ruine
                   at
                   once
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   world's
                   Machina
                
                 
                   Upheld
                   so
                   long
                   rush
                   into
                   Atomes
                   rent
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             My
             Thirteenth
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             
               That
               this
               palpable
               and
               visible
               Difference
               which
               Divine
               Providence
               is
               to
               make
               betwixt
               the
               Evill
               and
               the
               Good
               ,
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               so
               wisely
               contrived
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
            
             not
             onely
             be
             a
             manifest
             Conviction
             and
             Confutation
             of
             Atheists
             and
             Epicures
             ,
             and
             an
             undoubted
             Revelation
             of
             God's
             Existence
             and
             Soveraignty
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               for
               the
               high
               Honour
               and
               Triumph
               of
               the
               Divine
               life
               over
               the
               Animal
               life
               .
            
             Which
             through
             so
             many
             Sorrows
             ,
             Afflictions
             ,
             Temptations
             ,
             scornfull
             Reproaches
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             their
             cruel
             and
             barbarous
             usages
             ,
             shall
             at
             last
             with
             all
             the
             Embraces
             of
             her
             be
             enthroned
             in
             Everlasting
             Peace
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             that
             this
             may
             be
             done
             more
             exquisitely
             ,
             That
             Wisdome
             that
             contrives
             all
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             was
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             those
             things
             that
             seem
             so
             goodly
             and
             precious
             to
             the
             Animal
             life
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             The
             
               outward
               Power
            
             and
             Pompe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Highness
               of
               Rank
               ,
               Transcendency
               in
               natural
               Knowledge
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               Birth
               ,
               bodily
               Strength
               ,
            
             or
             whatsoever
             
               the
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             divided
             from
             
               the
               Divine
            
             ,
             takes
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             and
             can
             perform
             by
             it self
             :
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             that
             Person
             by
             whom
             this
             great
             conquest
             over
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Darkness
            
             was
             to
             be
             atchieved
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               He
               has
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               an
               horse
               ,
            
             
             
               neither
               delighteth
               he
               in
               any
               mans
               legs
               :
               But
               the
               delight
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               in
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               and
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               his
               mercy
               .
            
             Which
             I
             onely
             cite
             for
             illustration
             sake
             ,
             it
             being
             undeniably
             true
             in
             it self
             ,
             That
             God
             preferres
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             that
             is
             
               the
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Image
               of
               himself
            
             shining
             in
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             before
             any
             Natural
             accomplishment
             whatsoever
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             it
             was
             to
             fare
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             
               the
               Chieftain
               of
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
               :
            
             As
             if
             some
             great
             Prince
             being
             highly
             displeased
             at
             the
             general
             
               Luxury
               ,
               Rebellion
            
             ,
             and
             Persidiousness
             of
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             little
             he
             esteemed
             the
             
               Highness
               of
               their
               Ranks
            
             in
             respect
             of
             
               true
               Vertue
            
             ,
             should
             take
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Lowest
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             yet
             indued
             with
             eminent
             
               Prudence
               ,
               Loyalty
            
             and
             Valour
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             next
             to
             himself
             in
             
               Honour
               ,
               Trust
            
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             administrating
             the
             affairs
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             So
             the
             Almighty
             passing
             by
             those
             more
             Superior
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             that
             his
             high
             esteem
             of
             
               the
               Divine
               life
            
             might
             be
             more
             apparent
             and
             conspicuous
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             his
             choice
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             
               Humane
               Souls
            
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             the
             Government
             upon
             some
             one
             ,
             who
             being
             designed
             to
             that
             Office
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             win
             notorious
             victories
             against
             
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Darkness
            
             ,
             and
             rescue
             at
             last
             all
             such
             as
             the
             Devil
             has
             held
             captive
             ,
             into
             the
             glorious
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             therefore
             (
             to
             make
             an
             end
             at
             length
             of
             my
             
               Preparatory
               
               Assertions
            
             )
             the
             
               main
               Mystery
               of
               Christianity
            
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             wise
             contrivance
             of
             Providence
             upon
             the
             lapse
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             to
             slur
             and
             defeat
             all
             the
             Pride
             and
             practices
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             accomplices
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             all
             Penitent
             and
             Regenerate
             Souls
             to
             that
             Glory
             and
             Happiness
             they
             heretofore
             forfeited
             and
             fell
             from
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             briefly
             ,
             but
             more
             significantly
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Christianity
               is
               that
               Period
               of
               the
               VVisdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Providence
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Animal
               life
               is
               remarkably
               insulted
               or
               triumphed
               over
               by
               the
               Divine
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             not
             to
             be
             at
             least
             
               a
               Speculative
               Christian
            
             is
             a
             Sign
             of
             the
             want
             of
             common
             Wit
             and
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Divine
             and
             Animal
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             before
             and
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             coming
             ,
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             before
             we
             proceed
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             God
             does
             not
             forthwith
             advance
             the
             Divine
             life
             and
             that
             Glory
             that
             seems
             due
             to
             her
             .
             4.
             
             The
             First
             Answer
             .
             5.
             
             A
             Second
             Answer
             .
             6.
             
             A
             Third
             Answer
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Fourth
             and
             last
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             now
             laid
             down
             such
             Conclusions
             ,
             either
             so
             Evident
             from
             themselves
             ,
             or
             Demonstrable
             from
             Reason
             ,
             or
             so
             Allowable
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             wisest
             men
             that
             have
             been
             in
             the
             world
             and
             yet
             uninterested
             in
             Christianity
             ;
             that
             ,
             the
             hardest
             difficulties
             thereof
             being
             resolvable
             into
             these
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             an
             Indisposition
             to
             all
             Religion
             whatever
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Want
               of
               Common
               Wit
            
             and
             the
             laudable
             parts
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             keeps
             any
             one
             off
             ,
             at
             least
             from
             being
             
               a
               Speculative
               Christian.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             only
             Two
             things
             more
             for
             a
             further
             Preparation
             to
             be
             proposed
             to
             our
             view
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             a
             Particular
             application
             of
             the
             several
             Branches
             of
             Christianity
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Theorems
             .
             The
             One
             is
             
               Concerning
               the
            
             Animal
             
               life
               and
               the
            
             Divine
             ;
             The
             other
             is
             
               Concerning
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               World
               upon
               these
               times
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
               began
               that
               great
               enterprise
               of
               redeeming
               of
               lapsed
               mankind
               out
               of
               the
               bondage
               of
               Satan
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             the
             First
             it
             is
             likely
             some
             will
             be
             forward
             to
             enquire
             ,
             
               What
               is
               this
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             and
             
               what
               the
               Divine
            
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             so
             pompously
             triumph
             over
             the
             other
             ?
             and
             why
             ,
             if
             the
             one
             be
             so
             much
             more
             pretious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             then
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             does
             he
             not
             without
             so
             long
             ambages
             and
             tiresome
             circumstances
             enthrone
             her
             at
             once
             ,
             giving
             her
             her
             due
             honour
             without
             delay
             ,
             and
             mistaken
             and
             lapsed
             Souls
             that
             happiness
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             without
             so
             tedious
             and
             irksome
             trouble
             ?
          
           
             The
             rudeness
             and
             unmannerliness
             of
             this
             latter
             Question
             ,
             or
             rather
             bold
             and
             unskillful
             Expostulation
             ,
             provokes
             me
             beyond
             the
             laws
             of
             Method
             to
             dispatch
             it
             before
             the
             former
             ;
             especially
             we
             wanting
             nothing
             further
             to
             answer
             it
             then
             what
             is
             supposed
             in
             the
             very
             Expostulation
             ,
             viz.
             
             That
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             is
             more
             transcendently
             excellent
             and
             precious
             then
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             is
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             as
             Transcendent
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             aright
             ,
             that
             of
             it
             which
             is
             kept
             from
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             an
             high
             and
             precious
             modification
             of
             our
             own
             Minds
             ,
             whereby
             we
             become
             unspeakably
             Good
             and
             Happy
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             thereby
             capable
             of
             enjoying
             God
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Good
             that
             is
             conceivable
             .
             But
             
               the
               Divine
               life
            
             in
             God
             is
             impassible
             ,
             and
             cannot
             by
             any
             means
             be
             disturb'd
             ,
             diminished
             ,
             or
             incommodated
             any
             way
             :
             and
             That
             Life
             in
             us
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Divine
             modification
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             not
             being
             bears
             no
             calamity
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             being
             in
             us
             does
             it
             feel
             any
             either
             pain
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             gratification
             or
             discontent
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Soul
             it self
             that
             has
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             She
             that
             feels
             this
             
               Divine
               sense
            
             or
             life
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             Sense
             feels
             it self
             ,
             else
             there
             would
             be
             as
             many
             Persons
             as
             Senses
             .
             Wherefore
             
               the
               Divine
               life
            
             it self
             is
             not
             injured
             ,
             troubled
             ,
             nor
             pain'd
             by
             any
             impatiency
             or
             expectance
             of
             that
             Honour
             and
             Triumph
             that
             is
             intended
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             estate
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Blessed
             at
             last
             arrive
             to
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             crowning
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             in
             them
             with
             Glory
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             is
             so
             Excellent
             and
             
               Transcendent
               a
               Condition
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             just
             and
             congruous
             that
             no
             free
             Agent
             should
             ever
             arrive
             to
             it
             but
             through
             a
             competent
             measure
             of
             Tribulation
             and
             Distress
             ,
             as
             a
             Tryal
             of
             that
             Loyal
             affection
             he
             owes
             to
             so
             fair
             and
             lovely
             an
             Object
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Waies
             of
             Providence
             be
             something
             tedious
             and
             tiresome
             in
             bringing
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             to
             this
             haven
             of
             rest
             and
             quietness
             ;
             yet
             because
             we
             are
             so
             certainly
             and
             highly
             rewarded
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             if
             Self-love
             do
             not
             blind
             our
             eyes
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             confess
             that
             the
             whole
             progress
             was
             very
             becoming
             and
             decorous
             ,
             and
             that
             things
             were
             carried
             on
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             :
             as
             Aristotle
             notes
             of
             
               Poetical
               History
            
             ,
             where
             laborious
             and
             calamitous
             Vertue
             ever
             at
             last
             attains
             to
             Victory
             and
             Glory
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             that
             regard
             the
             Philosopher
             prefers
             the
             reading
             of
             Epick
             Poets
             before
             Historians
             ,
             because
             they
             write
             of
             Affairs
             
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
            
             ,
             but
             Historians
             only
             
               as
               they
               are
            
             ,
             which
             do
             often
             seem
             not
             to
             be
             so
             well
             as
             they
             should
             be
             .
             But
             Fools
             and
             Children
             ,
             as
             the
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             are
             unfit
             Spectators
             of
             things
             in
             motion
             and
             transaction
             ,
             they
             knowing
             not
             at
             all
             whither
             they
             tend
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             stupid
             World
             be
             much
             amuzed
             at
             Providence
             ,
             till
             that
             great
             Dramatist
             ,
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             draw
             on
             the
             Period
             towards
             the
             last
             Catastrophe
             of
             things
             .
             For
             then
             certainly
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             will
             ring
             with
             this
             Plaudite
             or
             Acclamation
             ,
             
               Verily
               there
               is
               a
               Reward
               for
               the
               righteous
               ;
               doubtless
               there
               is
               a
               God
               that
               judges
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             a
             wayward
             and
             impatient
             Temper
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             neither
             expect
             nor
             approve
             that
             Method
             in
             the
             full
             course
             of
             Providence
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             curious
             and
             judicious
             Phansies
             have
             set
             out
             to
             the
             great
             Gratification
             of
             our
             Faculties
             ,
             though
             but
             in
             feigned
             History
             :
             as
             if
             Humane
             contrivance
             could
             be
             more
             just
             and
             exact
             then
             Divine
             Wisdome
             it self
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             That
             assuredly
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             
               Passive
               and
               Perseverant
               Vertue
            
             shall
             ascend
             her
             Triumphant
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             be
             drawn
             
             through
             the
             wide
             Theatre
             of
             the
             world
             in
             all
             imaginable
             pomp
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             not
             only
             a
             due
             price
             set
             upon
             the
             Reward
             by
             this
             long
             Trial
             and
             Probation
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             
               Peculiar
               Vertues
            
             very
             noble
             and
             laudable
             that
             are
             exercised
             therein
             ,
             which
             might
             for
             ever
             have
             lien
             asleep
             without
             this
             occasion
             :
             Such
             are
             
               Heroical
               Fortitude
            
             ,
             unconquerable
             Patience
             ,
             sedulous
             and
             watchfull
             Prudence
             ,
             dexterous
             and
             subtile
             Invention
             ,
             and
             clear
             and
             solid
             management
             of
             Reason
             against
             the
             perverse
             suggestions
             or
             more
             impudent
             declarations
             of
             the
             Sophisters
             of
             
               the
               dark
               Kingdome
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             a
             more
             sensible
             School
             of
             profound
             Humilitie
             and
             Submission
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             opportunity
             cast
             upon
             us
             of
             so
             strong
             Trials
             of
             our
             Loyaltie
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Desertion
             ,
             that
             the
             remembrance
             of
             that
             Fidelitie
             cannot
             but
             make
             us
             find
             our selves
             far
             more
             dear
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             raise
             an
             ineffable
             Joy
             and
             Content
             to
             our
             Minds
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             had
             such
             Occasions
             to
             shew
             our
             Faithfulness
             and
             Constancy
             to
             him
             whom
             our
             Soul
             loveth
             .
             Wherefore
             from
             the
             going
             on
             thus
             by
             degrees
             there
             seems
             to
             arise
             a
             natural
             accrewment
             of
             greater
             Happiness
             .
             But
             to
             require
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             at
             once
             command
             the
             Soul
             into
             that
             state
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             kindly
             to
             ripen
             into
             in
             succession
             of
             time
             ,
             is
             to
             expect
             that
             the
             Seasons
             of
             the
             Year
             should
             be
             thrown
             headlong
             one
             upon
             another
             on
             an
             heap
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             neither
             should
             be
             Buds
             nor
             Blossoms
             (
             though
             they
             have
             their
             peculiar
             Use
             ,
             Beauty
             and
             Fragrancy
             )
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             Autumne
             all
             the
             year
             long
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             answered
             already
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
             But
             the
             
               Divine
               Wisdome
            
             is
             the
             best
             dispenser
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             who
             to
             set
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Nature
             aworking
             ,
             brings
             in
             Monsters
             as
             well
             as
             Hercules
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             Valour
             may
             have
             a
             proportionate
             Object
             .
             And
             were
             not
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Darkness
            
             it self
             some
             way
             usefull
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             some
             Homage
             or
             other
             to
             the
             high
             Soveraignty
             of
             Divine
             VVisdome
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             I
             dare
             pronounce
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             subsist
             one
             moment
             ,
             but
             be
             quite
             exterminated
             out
             of
             Being
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             There
             being
             nothing
             detrimented
             but
             our selves
             (
             if
             we
             be
             detrimented
             )
             by
             this
             delay
             of
             our
             Happiness
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             demonstrated
             ,
             and
             our selves
             being
             lapsed
             and
             revolted
             from
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             just
             that
             we
             do
             a
             very
             competent
             Penance
             in
             that
             regard
             ;
             that
             that
             Divine
             excellency
             that
             we
             are
             to
             return
             to
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             dishonoured
             by
             so
             vile
             and
             cheap
             a
             prostitution
             ,
             and
             too
             easie
             and
             sudden
             reconcilement
             .
             For
             though
             God
             be
             at
             once
             reconciled
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             excuse
             us
             from
             undergoing
             a
             due
             order
             of
             Penalties
             before
             we
             enjoy
             the
             full
             fruit
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             no
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             have
             taught
             ,
             
               That
               through
               much
               tribulation
               and
               affliction
               we
               are
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             
               whom
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               ,
               he
               chasteneth
               ,
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               Son
               whom
               he
               receiveth
               .
            
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             returning
             to
             our
             lost
             Happiness
             or
             being
             received
             again
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             but
             in
             a
             durable
             way
             of
             Nurture
             and
             Trial.
             So
             that
             we
             see
             sufficient
             reason
             why
             Providence
             should
             not
             bring
             on
             all
             that
             Happiness
             of
             the
             Faithful
             at
             once
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             will
             fall
             to
             their
             shares
             ;
             but
             use
             some
             Delay
             and
             
             Circumstances
             (
             as
             the
             Expostulator
             presumptuously
             cals
             them
             )
             before
             all
             things
             be
             finished
             and
             compleated
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             1.
             
             What
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             is
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Good
             in
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             Self-love
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Animal
             Passions
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             both
             requisite
             and
             harmless
             in
             Creatures
             .
             3.
             
             As
             also
             the
             Branches
             .
             4.
             
             The
             more
             refined
             Animal
             properties
             in
             Brutes
             ,
             as
             the
             Sense
             of
             Praise
             ,
             natural
             affection
             ,
             Craft
             :
             5.
             
             Political
             Government
             in
             Bees
             6.
             
             And
             Cranes
             and
             Stags
             ,
             7.
             
             As
             also
             in
             Elephants
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Inference
             ,
             That
             Political
             Wisdom
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Branches
             thereof
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Animal
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOW
             to
             return
             to
             what
             we
             should
             have
             spoke
             of
             first
             ,
             
               The
               Animal
               Life
            
             and
             
               the
               Divine
            
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             What
             they
             are
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             scrupulous
             Philosophical
             way
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             will
             serve
             for
             use
             and
             the
             guidance
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             we
             say
             first
             in
             General
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             is
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             discerned
             in
             Brutes
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Men
             ,
             which
             at
             large
             consists
             
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Senses
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               Passions
               that
               Nature
               has
               implanted
               in
               them
               ,
            
             either
             for
             the
             good
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Conservation
             of
             their
             Species
             .
             Which
             will
             be
             better
             understood
             ,
             if
             we
             instance
             in
             some
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             Nature
             is
             easily
             to
             be
             traced
             .
             Whence
             it
             will
             likewise
             appear
             That
             there
             is
             simply
             no
             Evil
             but
             Good
             in
             the
             Animal
             life
             it self
             ;
             but
             that
             our
             undue
             use
             of
             ,
             or
             immoderate
             complacency
             in
             ,
             such
             Motions
             is
             the
             only
             Sin
             :
             which
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             outward
             Senses
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             chiefly
             ,
             though
             very
             briefly
             ,
             consider
             the
             Passions
             of
             the
             brute
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             general
             Root
             of
             these
             questionless
             is
             Self-love
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             sound
             odiously
             (
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             do
             taken
             in
             the
             worst
             sense
             )
             amongst
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             right
             and
             requisite
             Property
             of
             life
             in
             every
             brute
             Animal
             .
             For
             they
             not
             being
             indued
             with
             the
             larger
             and
             more
             free
             Faculties
             of
             Reason
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             if
             that
             intense
             love
             which
             each
             bears
             to
             it self
             should
             have
             been
             equally
             carried
             forth
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             what
             a
             puzzle
             and
             distraction
             would
             it
             have
             made
             in
             every
             single
             Animal
             ?
             care
             and
             solicitude
             being
             so
             redoubled
             upon
             external
             considerations
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             force
             them
             every
             one
             to
             be
             regardless
             of
             its
             own
             safety
             and
             welfare
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             make
             them
             less
             able
             to
             provide
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             having
             their
             Animadversion
             fixed
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             as
             they
             cannot
             by
             reason
             of
             distance
             of
             place
             or
             like
             disadvantage
             conveniently
             succour
             .
             And
             thus
             their
             Affection
             would
             prove
             as
             well
             fruitless
             to
             others
             as
             unprofitable
             to
             themselves
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             directed
             thither
             nor
             concentred
             there
             where
             it
             may
             do
             most
             good
             ,
             viz.
             to
             themselves
             ;
             whom
             yet
             they
             are
             alwaies
             most
             able
             and
             most
             in
             readiness
             to
             help
             and
             assist
             ,
             they
             being
             nighest
             at
             hand
             and
             most
             present
             to
             themselves
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             upon
             very
             just
             grounds
             that
             every
             Animal
             should
             bear
             the
             strongest
             love
             towards
             it self
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             better
             
             able
             to
             attend
             its
             own
             welfare
             then
             another's
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             attended
             by
             another
             .
             
               
                 Nec
                 tam
                 praesentes
                 alibi
                 cognoscere
                 Divos
                 .
              
            
             There
             is
             therefore
             no
             Vitiosity
             in
             Self-love
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             Animal
             affection
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             warrantable
             Principle
             of
             life
             implanted
             by
             God
             in
             Nature
             for
             the
             good
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             Creature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Root
             having
             no
             poison
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Branches
             in
             themselves
             are
             pure
             and
             innocuous
             .
             Which
             Branches
             are
             all
             the
             
               Animal
               Passions
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Anger
               ,
               Fear
               ,
               Sorrow
               ,
               Ioy
               ,
            
             all
             the
             necessary
             Desires
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             Being
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             Hunger
             ,
             and
             Thirst
             ,
             and
             Sleepiness
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             effect
             or
             influence
             of
             Self-love
             rest
             here
             in
             providing
             for
             the
             Individual
             ;
             but
             that
             Wisdom
             that
             works
             in
             Nature
             has
             so
             contrived
             it
             ,
             that
             these
             brute
             Creatures
             when
             they
             seek
             their
             greatest
             content
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             do
             then
             the
             most
             serviceable
             act
             that
             can
             be
             done
             to
             the
             Universe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Conservation
             of
             those
             Species
             of
             Animals
             which
             are
             so
             perfect
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             world
             without
             this
             manner
             of
             propagation
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             union
             of
             Male
             and
             Female
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             to
             make
             an
             exact
             enumeration
             of
             all
             the
             
               Animal
               affections
            
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             declare
             the
             Use
             of
             them
             ;
             in
             which
             Divine
             Providence
             does
             as
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             gives
             Testimony
             that
             they
             are
             all
             
               good
               in
               their
               kinde
            
             ,
             as
             being
             inserted
             into
             the
             
               Animal
               Nature
            
             by
             so
             Wise
             and
             so
             Benign
             an
             Artificer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             will
             only
             mention
             some
             few
             of
             the
             more
             refined
             Passions
             that
             are
             observable
             in
             some
             Brutes
             :
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             
               The
               sense
               of
               Praise
               and
               glory
               ,
               The
               strength
               of
               natural
               affection
               ,
               The
               exercise
               of
               craft
               and
               subtilty
               for
               self-preservation
               ,
               Their
               real
               and
               effectual
               Policy
               for
               common
               safety
               ,
            
             and
             
               an
               obscure
               Imitation
               of
               some
               acts
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             We
             shall
             not
             make
             any
             tedious
             Excursions
             upon
             these
             Particulars
             ;
             we
             will
             only
             name
             some
             Animals
             ,
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             we
             intimate
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             
               the
               sense
               of
               praise
               ,
               glory
               and
               victory
               in
               Brutes
               ,
            
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             
               Peacock
               ,
               Elephant
               ,
               Horse
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Cocks
             of
             the
             game
             .
             That
             there
             is
             
               natural
               affection
            
             in
             them
             to
             their
             young
             ones
             ,
             almost
             all
             Creatures
             witness
             ;
             but
             of
             
               reciprocal
               affection
            
             of
             their
             young
             to
             them
             that
             brought
             them
             forth
             the
             most
             eminent
             Example
             is
             in
             the
             Stork
             ,
             whence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             of
             an
             affectionate
             childe
             to
             his
             aged
             Parent
             .
             Gratitude
             also
             of
             another
             kind
             is
             very
             conspicuous
             in
             other
             Animals
             ,
             in
             Dogs
             especially
             ,
             who
             have
             often
             interposed
             their
             lives
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Masters
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             so
             deep
             a
             sense
             of
             Sorrow
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             thereupon
             voluntarily
             pined
             away
             themselves
             and
             died
             .
             So
             that
             these
             very
             Brutes
             seem
             to
             have
             arrived
             to
             that
             
               Pharisaical
               perfection
            
             that
             reached
             no
             further
             then
             
               loving
               their
               friends
            
             ,
             or
             
               doing
               good
               to
               those
               that
               did
               good
               to
               them
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             Craft
             and
             skill
             in
             shifting
             for
             one
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             saving
             a
             mans
             own
             carkass
             ,
             though
             we
             might
             instance
             in
             many
             others
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             in
             only
             naming
             that
             one
             Animal
             so
             well
             known
             for
             his
             wiles
             and
             subtilties
             ,
             the
             Fox
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             for
             
               Political
               order
               and
               government
            
             ,
             the
             exactness
             thereof
             in
             the
             
             
               Commonwealth
               of
               Bees
            
             is
             not
             only
             noted
             by
             great
             Naturalists
             ,
             such
             as
             Aristotle
             and
             Pliny
             ,
             but
             vulgarly
             known
             to
             every
             Countreyman
             that
             has
             Hives
             in
             his
             garden
             ;
             where
             he
             may
             observe
             ,
             how
             some
             one
             Bee
             by
             his
             humming
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             awakes
             the
             rest
             to
             their
             work
             ;
             how
             fitly
             the
             whole
             Company
             distribute
             the
             several
             tasks
             of
             Mellification
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             how
             severe
             punishers
             they
             are
             of
             Drones
             ,
             ejecting
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Hives
             ;
             how
             loyal
             they
             are
             to
             their
             King
             or
             Captain
             ,
             moving
             as
             he
             moves
             ,
             and
             sustaining
             him
             with
             their
             own
             bodies
             when
             he
             is
             weary
             with
             flying
             ;
             how
             wise
             they
             are
             to
             keep
             themselves
             from
             being
             dispersed
             in
             a
             storm
             of
             winde
             ,
             by
             taking
             little
             pieces
             of
             Stones
             in
             their
             feet
             to
             ballast
             their
             light
             Bodies
             :
             which
             is
             also
             reported
             of
             the
             Cranes
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             agreed
             to
             what
             end
             ;
             some
             affirming
             that
             the
             Stones
             they
             carry
             in
             their
             claws
             are
             to
             discover
             ,
             when
             they
             fly
             ,
             whether
             they
             fly
             over
             water
             or
             dry
             ground
             ;
             for
             by
             letting
             them
             fall
             ,
             by
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             sound
             they
             will
             discern
             which
             it
             is
             .
             But
             I
             believe
             they
             may
             as
             easily
             discover
             it
             by
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             use
             of
             these
             Stones
             is
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Bees
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             that
             which
             seems
             more
             Political
             in
             the
             Cranes
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             one
             Captain
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             rest
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             watches
             over
             the
             whole
             company
             ,
             holding
             a
             Stone
             in
             one
             foot
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             by
             chance
             be
             overcome
             by
             drowsiness
             ,
             the
             falling
             thereof
             might
             waken
             him
             :
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             sleep
             with
             their
             heads
             under
             their
             wings
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             danger
             approach
             ,
             the
             Captain
             gives
             notice
             by
             crying
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             away
             they
             fly
             .
             This
             office
             of
             Precedency
             they
             have
             by
             turns
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Air
             as
             on
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             van
             and
             cuts
             the
             Air
             first
             ,
             in
             due
             time
             retires
             .
             As
             is
             also
             eminently
             observable
             in
             the
             
               Sicilian
               Staggs
            
             in
             their
             passing
             through
             the
             streight
             betwixt
             Sicilia
             and
             Calabria
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             in
             Summer-time
             to
             seek
             new
             pastures
             :
             He
             that
             follows
             lays
             his
             head
             on
             the
             hinder
             part
             of
             him
             that
             goes
             before
             ;
             he
             therefore
             that
             goes
             first
             comes
             back
             into
             the
             rear
             when
             he
             is
             weary
             and
             easeth
             his
             head
             upon
             the
             hindmost
             :
             Which
             they
             do
             by
             turns
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             horns
             proves
             no
             great
             impediment
             to
             their
             swimming
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             also
             is
             very
             exquisite
             Policy
             ,
             which
             Apollonius
             in
             his
             Travels
             into
             India
             observed
             in
             the
             Elephants
             while
             they
             passed
             the
             River
             ;
             the
             least
             went
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             proportionably
             the
             rest
             followed
             ,
             the
             greatest
             passing
             over
             the
             last
             of
             all
             .
             Which
             order
             Damis
             his
             disciple
             and
             fellow-traveller
             disallowing
             as
             rude
             and
             inept
             ,
             his
             master
             Apollonius
             informs
             him
             of
             the
             right
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             shewing
             him
             how
             they
             were
             now
             in
             chace
             and
             hunted
             after
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             retreat
             ,
             according
             to
             military
             discipline
             the
             strongest
             were
             to
             march
             last
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             greatest
             had
             marched
             foremost
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             bodies
             would
             have
             made
             the
             passage
             more
             deep
             ,
             and
             more
             difficult
             and
             inconvenient
             to
             the
             lesser
             that
             should
             follow
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             
               Political
               Wisdom
            
             is
             a
             Branch
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             and
             such
             Vertues
             as
             are
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Political
               Iustice
               ,
               Temperance
               ,
               Fortitude
            
             or
             
               Courage
               ,
               a
               sense
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               
               Fame
               ,
            
             or
             Glory
             ;
             with
             several
             other
             Affections
             that
             are
             contain'd
             in
             the
             
               Political
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             discoverable
             in
             several
             other
             brute
             Animals
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Elephant
             :
             but
             I
             must
             not
             expatiate
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             according
             to
             Pliny
             a
             kind
             of
             Religion
             also
             in
             Brutes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               Cercopithecus
               ;
               2.
            
             
             In
             the
             Elephant
             .
             3.
             
             A
             confutation
             of
             
             Pliny's
             conceit
             .
             4.
             
             That
             there
             may
             be
             a
             certain
             Passion
             in
             Apes
             and
             Elephants
             upon
             their
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             something
             a-kin
             to
             that
             of
             Veneration
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             how
             Idolatry
             may
             be
             the
             proper
             fruit
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
               .
               5.
            
             
             A
             discovery
             thereof
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             
               Indians
               ,
               6.
            
             whose
             Idolatry
             to
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             sprung
             from
             that
             Animal
             passion
             .
             7.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             hurt
             in
             the
             Passion
             it self
             ,
             if
             it
             sink
             us
             not
             into
             an
             insensibleness
             of
             the
             First
             invisible
             cause
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             last
             Affection
             we
             named
             was
             Religion
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             shadow
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Aegyptians
             figure
             out
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Moon
             by
             a
             Cynocephalus
             ,
             who
             sympathizeth
             so
             with
             that
             Planet
             ,
             that
             while
             she
             is
             in
             Conjunction
             that
             Creature
             loseth
             its
             sight
             ,
             being
             blind
             till
             the
             Moon
             hath
             recovered
             her
             light
             :
             The
             menstruous
             flux
             of
             the
             Female
             is
             also
             exactly
             in
             the
             Interlunium
             .
             Whence
             the
             Aegyptian
             Priests
             kept
             these
             Animals
             in
             their
             Temples
             for
             the
             more
             exact
             observation
             of
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             Hieroglyphicks
             to
             represent
             the
             rising
             thereof
             ;
             drawing
             a
             Cercopithecus
             in
             this
             posture
             ,
             viz.
             standing
             upon
             his
             hinder
             feet
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             his
             fore-feet
             toward
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             his
             face
             directed
             up
             to
             the
             Moon
             .
             And
             Pliny
             does
             plainly
             affirm
             that
             they
             do
             
               Novam
               Lunam
               exultatione
               adorare
            
             .
             Which
             yet
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             no
             more
             an
             act
             of
             Adoration
             ,
             then
             the
             fawning
             and
             leaping
             of
             a
             Dog
             at
             the
             return
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             or
             the
             manifold
             incurvations
             or
             prostrations
             of
             his
             body
             at
             his
             feet
             .
             Whence
             the
             Criticks
             endeavor
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             Author
             ,
             amongst
             other
             Properties
             of
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             saies
             there
             is
             this
             in
             him
             also
             ,
             
               Religio
               siderum
               ,
               Solisque
               ac
               Lunae
               veneratio
               ,
            
             a
             religious
             observance
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             Veneration
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             Mauritania
             ,
             every
             New
             Moon
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             shine
             ,
             the
             Elephants
             repair
             to
             the
             river
             Amilus
             ,
             where
             ,
             after
             a
             solemn
             purification
             and
             washing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             having
             first
             done
             their
             salutations
             to
             the
             Moon
             ,
             they
             return
             into
             the
             woods
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             two
             great
             Luminaries
             of
             the
             world
             have
             a
             very
             strong
             influence
             upon
             all
             sublunary
             bodies
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             and
             upon
             some
             more
             peculiarly
             then
             others
             ;
             and
             yet
             without
             any
             suspicion
             of
             Religion
             in
             them
             .
             For
             what
             Religion
             can
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Heliotropium
             that
             winds
             about
             so
             with
             the
             Sun
             ?
             Or
             what
             so
             early
             Devotion
             is
             that
             in
             the
             Cock
             ,
             whom
             yet
             Proclus
             will
             needs
             phansie
             to
             sing
             his
             Morning-hymn
             to
             
             Apollo
             or
             the
             Sun
             at
             the
             first
             sense
             of
             his
             rayes
             at
             break
             of
             day
             ?
             Or
             what
             Evening-Devotion
             is
             that
             in
             Crows
             or
             Rooks
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             observe
             roosting
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             trees
             with
             their
             bills
             turned
             toward
             the
             Sun
             setting
             ?
             The
             general
             life
             and
             motion
             in
             the
             world
             has
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             its
             particular
             effect
             according
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Animal
             .
             And
             so
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Moon
             that
             is
             received
             with
             so
             much
             exultation
             by
             the
             Cercopithecus
             ,
             with
             so
             solemn
             a
             shew
             of
             devotion
             by
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             is
             notwithstanding
             barked
             at
             by
             the
             Dog
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             cursed
             by
             a
             certain
             people
             of
             Libya
             for
             his
             troublesome
             heat
             .
             But
             I
             think
             no
             man
             that
             is
             not
             very
             rash
             will
             admit
             ,
             that
             that
             kinde
             of
             Ape
             and
             the
             Elephant
             do
             any
             more
             by
             their
             actions
             and
             gestures
             adore
             the
             Moon
             ,
             then
             the
             Dog
             by
             his
             barking
             does
             blaspheme
             her
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             in
             Apes
             and
             Elephants
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             brute
             Creatures
             that
             bid
             nearer
             towards
             humane
             perfection
             ,
             that
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Moon
             may
             sometime
             cause
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             Sense
             or
             Impress
             in
             them
             ,
             some
             uncouth
             confounded
             Phantasm
             consisting
             of
             
               Love
               ,
               Fear
            
             ,
             and
             Wonderment
             ,
             near
             to
             that
             Passion
             which
             in
             us
             is
             called
             Veneration
             .
             So
             great
             power
             have
             the
             more
             notable
             Objects
             of
             Nature
             upon
             the
             weak
             Animal
             senses
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             Religion
             be
             not
             ,
             yet
             Idolatry
             may
             be
             the
             
               proper
               fruit
               of
               the
               Animal
               life
               ,
            
             as
             is
             handsomly
             discoverable
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             what
             the
             Apes
             and
             those
             Elephants
             in
             Mauritania
             do
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Idolaters
             of
             the
             East-Indies
             in
             the
             two
             Islands
             of
             Tidor
             and
             Ternate
             ,
             where
             they
             sing
             hymns
             to
             the
             rising
             Sun
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             the
             Moon
             by
             night
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             Children
             ,
             Cattel
             and
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             conceiving
             these
             Two
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Deities
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Sun
             the
             Male
             and
             the
             Moon
             the
             Female
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             Two
             begat
             the
             Stars
             ,
             which
             they
             look
             upon
             also
             as
             petty
             Deities
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             they
             sought
             out
             a
             
               First
               Cause
            
             on
             whom
             the
             Order
             ,
             Oeconomy
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             should
             depend
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Sagacity
             of
             the
             
               Superior
               Faculties
            
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             but
             that
             they
             so
             vainly
             pitched
             upon
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             the
             brutish
             admiration
             and
             dull
             astonishment
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               Senses
            
             in
             them
             .
             Which
             Animal
             propensity
             and
             enticing
             Power
             of
             these
             Objects
             are
             lively
             set
             down
             in
             Iob.
             
             
               If
               I
               beheld
               the
               Sun
               when
               it
               shined
               ,
               or
               the
               Moon
               walking
               in
               brightness
               ;
               And
               my
               heart
               hath
               been
               secretly
               enticed
               ,
               or
               my
               mouth
               has
               kissed
               my
               hands
               :
               This
               also
               were
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Iudge
               ;
               for
               I
               should
               have
               denied
               the
               God
               above
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             though
             Religion
             be
             not
             ,
             yet
             Idolatry
             may
             rightly
             be
             deemed
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             Animal
             passion
             ,
             which
             is
             
               a
               natural
               Veneration
               of
               glorious
               astonishing
               Objects
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Not
             that
             it
             is
             any
             hurt
             to
             be
             sensibly
             struck
             with
             the
             most
             illustrious
             Phaenomena
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             not
             sink
             so
             far
             in
             or
             stick
             so
             fast
             there
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             proceed
             further
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             who
             is
             Invisible
             and
             cannot
             be
             seen
             with
             the
             Outward
             eyes
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Otherwise
             
               Transportation
               of
               minde
            
             and
             Wonderment
             at
             the
             more
             noble
             Objects
             in
             the
             world
             is
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             harm
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             usual
             Property
             of
             the
             Philosophical
             and
             
               Religious
               Complexion
            
             ,
             and
             has
             
             its
             great
             pleasure
             and
             use
             .
             As
             there
             is
             indeed
             some
             use
             and
             advantage
             in
             all
             the
             Animal
             affections
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             relinquish
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             for
             an
             higher
             good
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             thereby
             more
             maimed
             and
             imperfect
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             a
             
               Middle
               life
            
             whose
             Root
             is
             Reason
             ,
             and
             what
             Reason
             it self
             is
             .
             2.
             
             The
             main
             branches
             of
             this
             
               Middle
               life
               .
               3.
            
             
             That
             the
             
               Middle
               life
            
             acts
             according
             to
             the
             life
             she
             is
             immersed
             into
             ,
             whether
             Animal
             or
             
               Divine
               .
               4.
            
             
             Her
             activity
             ,
             when
             immersed
             in
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             in
             things
             against
             and
             on
             this
             side
             Religion
             .
             5.
             
             How
             far
             she
             may
             goe
             in
             Religious
             performances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             now
             competently
             set
             out
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             :
             but
             before
             we
             pass
             to
             the
             Divine
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             needfull
             to
             us
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             
               Middle
               life
            
             or
             Facultie
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             betwixt
             the
             Divine
             and
             Animal
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             might
             name
             by
             the
             general
             Principle
             or
             common
             Root
             thereof
             ,
             we
             may
             call
             it
             Reason
             :
             Which
             is
             
               a
               Power
               or
               Facultie
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               whereby
               either
               from
               her
               Innate
               Ideas
               or
               Common
               Notions
               ,
               or
               else
               from
               the
               assurance
               of
               her
               own
               Senses
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Relation
               or
               Tradition
               of
               another
               ,
               she
               unravels
               a
               further
               clew
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               enlarging
               her
               sphere
               of
               Intellectual
               light
               ,
               by
               laying
               open
               to
               her self
               the
               close
               connexion
               and
               cohesion
               of
               the
               Conceptions
               she
               has
               of
               things
               ,
               whereby
               inferring
               one
               thing
               from
               another
               she
               is
               able
               to
               deduce
               multifarious
               Conclusions
               as
               well
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               Speculation
               as
               the
               necessity
               of
               Practice
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             this
             single
             Facultie
             or
             common
             Root
             of
             emproved
             Knowledge
             shoot
             out
             many
             Branches
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             name
             only
             some
             main
             ones
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             
               The
               skill
               of
               Natural
               Philosophy
               ,
               of
               Arithmetick
            
             and
             
               Geometry
               ;
               the
               Power
               of
               Speech
               ,
            
             whether
             merely
             Grammatical
             ,
             or
             also
             
               Rhetorical
               ;
               A
               capacity
               of
               Civil
               Education
               ,
            
             and
             
               an
               ability
               of
               discoursing
               and
               acting
               also
               after
               an
               exteriour
               way
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             a
             short
             Description
             of
             the
             
               Middle
               life
            
             which
             is
             neither
             Animal
             nor
             Divine
             ,
             but
             is
             really
             (
             what
             the
             Astrologians
             phansy
             Mercurie
             to
             be
             )
             such
             as
             that
             with
             which
             it
             is
             conjoined
             ,
             whether
             Good
             or
             
               Bad
               ,
               Divine
            
             or
             Animal
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             if
             Reason
             be
             swallowed
             down
             into
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             it
             ceases
             not
             to
             operate
             there
             ,
             but
             all
             her
             operations
             then
             are
             tinctured
             with
             that
             life
             into
             which
             she
             is
             immers'd
             :
             So
             that
             she
             will
             be
             active
             there
             ,
             either
             in
             
               crafty
               contrivances
            
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             Wealth
             ,
             or
             in
             
               merry
               wiles
            
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Pleasure
             ;
             or
             else
             be
             plotting
             designs
             to
             satisfie
             Ambition
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             be
             perpetually
             taken
             up
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             a
             necessary
             livelihood
             .
             Nor
             doth
             she
             contain
             her self
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             mere
             dry
             Action
             ,
             but
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             discovers
             her self
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             Speech
             and
             Eloquence
             :
             She
             enabling
             some
             to
             write
             very
             sage
             
               Political
               Discourses
            
             ,
             employing
             others
             in
             framing
             out
             
               very
               curious
               Conclusions
            
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             others
             she
             busies
             as
             much
             to
             excogitate
             all
             the
             
             Cavils
             they
             can
             against
             the
             Religion
             they
             are
             born
             under
             ,
             and
             indeed
             against
             the
             whole
             profession
             of
             Pietie
             in
             general
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             
               the
               Belief
               of
               a
               God
               and
               his
               Providence
            
             ridiculous
             to
             the
             world
             .
             Sometimes
             she
             further
             associates
             to
             her self
             the
             help
             of
             Poetry
             ,
             the
             more
             winningly
             to
             recommend
             her
             own
             Conceptions
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             she
             communicates
             them
             .
             Hence
             are
             so
             many
             melting
             Elegies
             upon
             the
             unexpected
             death
             of
             some
             famous
             
               Beauty
               ,
               Triumphant
               Songs
            
             upon
             cruell
             and
             
               barbarous
               Victories
            
             in
             
               bloody
               warre
               ,
               Impure
               Sonnets
            
             to
             that
             polluted
             Goddess
             the
             terrestrial
             Venus
             ,
             wild
             Catches
             that
             applaud
             and
             encourage
             exorbitant
             abuses
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Grape
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Nor
             is
             this
             all
             that
             Reason
             and
             Phansy
             can
             do
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             inspired
             merely
             from
             the
             Animal
             life
             with
             a
             competent
             advantage
             from
             Education
             and
             Complexion
             :
             but
             they
             will
             also
             adventure
             to
             compose
             
               Devout
               Hymns
            
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             especially
             ,
             nay
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             and
             Eternal
             Trinity
             ;
             describe
             to
             us
             the
             Pleasures
             and
             Riches
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             came
             there
             ,
             nor
             it
             may
             be
             never
             will
             do
             .
             And
             if
             these
             things
             may
             seem
             more
             slight
             ,
             because
             Poetical
             ,
             those
             more
             seeming
             Substantial
             performances
             in
             solid
             Prose
             ,
             I
             mean
             ardent
             and
             
               prolix
               Praiers
               ,
               long
            
             and
             
               fervent
               Preaching
            
             ,
             backed
             with
             much
             affection
             and
             winning
             Eloquence
             ,
             I
             must
             pronounce
             of
             these
             also
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             do
             too
             often
             ,
             arise
             from
             no
             higher
             a
             Principle
             then
             what
             we
             have
             described
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Results
             of
             such
             Powers
             as
             may
             reside
             in
             the
             
               mere
               Natural
            
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             wide
             conjecture
             and
             dead
             relish
             of
             the
             
               mere
               Animal
               man
            
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Root
             of
             this
             life
             is
             
               Obediential
               Faith
               in
               God.
               2.
            
             
             The
             three
             Branches
             from
             this
             Root
             ,
             
               Humility
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             Purity
             ;
             and
             why
             they
             are
             called
             
               Divine
               .
               3.
            
             
             A
             Description
             of
             
               Humility
               .
               4.
            
             
             A
             Description
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             how
             Civil
             Justice
             or
             Moral
             Honesty
             is
             eminently
             contained
             therein
             .
             5.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             Purity
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             eminently
             contains
             in
             it
             what
             ever
             
               Moral
               Temperance
            
             or
             Fortitude
             pretend
             to
             .
             6.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             truest
             Fortitude
             :
             7.
             
             And
             how
             transcendent
             an
             Example
             thereof
             our
             Saviour
             was
             .
             8.
             
             A
             further
             representation
             of
             the
             stupendious
             Fortitude
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             9.
             
             That
             Moral
             Prudence
             also
             is
             necessarily
             comprized
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               life
               .
               10.
            
             
             That
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             is
             the
             truest
             Key
             to
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             but
             the
             excellency
             thereof
             unconceivable
             to
             those
             that
             do
             not
             partake
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             now
             I
             have
             advanced
             
               the
               Animal
               life
            
             so
             high
             ,
             by
             adding
             this
             
               Middle
               Nature
            
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             perhaps
             marvail
             upon
             what
             I
             shall
             pitch
             that
             may
             seem
             more
             precious
             and
             desirable
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             some
             
               wonder-working
               Faith
            
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             might
             cast
             out
             Devils
             and
             command
             mountains
             to
             remove
             and
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             
             the
             Sea.
             But
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             any
             such
             like
             priviledge
             that
             the
             Tumour
             of
             the
             natural
             Spirit
             of
             man
             would
             please
             it self
             in
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             afraid
             when
             I
             shall
             describe
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             no
             relish
             at
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             scarce
             understand
             what
             I
             mean
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             dry
             insipid
             Notion
             without
             any
             fruit
             or
             pleasure
             therein
             .
             But
             however
             I
             will
             declare
             it
             to
             him
             as
             well
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             wanting
             ,
             I
             shall
             First
             give
             a
             short
             glance
             at
             
               the
               Root
               of
               this
               Divine
               life
            
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             
               an
               Obediential
               Faith
               and
               Affiance
               in
               the
               true
               God
               ,
            
             the
             Maker
             and
             Original
             of
             all
             things
             .
             From
             
               this
               Faith
            
             Apostate
             Angels
             and
             lapsed
             Mankind
             are
             fallen
             ;
             but
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messias
             ever
             stood
             upright
             ,
             wading
             through
             the
             deepest
             Temptations
             that
             humane
             Nature
             could
             be
             encumbred
             with
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             this
             Holy
             and
             
               Divine
               life
            
             to
             such
             as
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             see
             ,
             will
             be
             most
             perceptible
             in
             the
             Branches
             thereof
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             
               Natural
               man
            
             they
             will
             look
             very
             witheredly
             and
             contemptibly
             .
             These
             Branches
             are
             Three
             ,
             whose
             names
             though
             trivial
             and
             vulgar
             ,
             yet
             if
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             they
             bear
             such
             a
             sense
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             nothing
             more
             weighty
             can
             be
             pronounced
             by
             the
             tongue
             of
             men
             or
             Seraphims
             :
             and
             in
             brief
             they
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Charity
               ,
               Humility
            
             ,
             and
             Purity
             ;
             which
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             are
             found
             ,
             are
             the
             sure
             and
             infallible
             marks
             or
             signes
             of
             either
             an
             
               unfallen
               Angel
            
             or
             a
             
               Regenerate
               Soul.
            
             
          
           
             These
             we
             call
             
               Divine
               Vertues
            
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             they
             imitate
             in
             some
             things
             the
             Holy
             Attributes
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Deity
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             a
             Creature
             to
             whom
             God
             communicates
             his
             own
             nature
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             receiving
             it
             ,
             whether
             that
             Creature
             be
             Man
             or
             Angel
             ,
             and
             so
             becomes
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             such
             a
             Creature
             as
             this
             (
             and
             Christ
             was
             such
             a
             Creature
             in
             the
             highest
             manner
             conceivable
             )
             has
             conspicuously
             in
             it
             these
             three
             Divine
             Vertues
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Humility
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             Purity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             Humility
             I
             understand
             such
             a
             Spirit
             or
             gracious
             property
             in
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             or
             any
             Intellectual
             Creature
             ,
             as
             that
             hereby
             he
             does
             sensibly
             and
             affectionately
             attribute
             all
             that
             he
             has
             or
             is
             or
             can
             do
             to
             God
             the
             Author
             and
             Giver
             of
             every
             good
             and
             perfect
             gift
             .
             This
             is
             the
             highest
             piece
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             truest
             and
             most
             acceptable
             sacrifice
             we
             can
             offer
             to
             God
             ,
             thus
             lively
             and
             freely
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             we
             have
             is
             from
             him
             :
             From
             whence
             we
             do
             not
             arrogate
             any
             thing
             to
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             contemptuously
             lord
             it
             over
             others
             .
             In
             this
             Grace
             is
             comprehended
             an
             ingenuous
             Gratitude
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             freest
             and
             most
             Noble
             kind
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             A
             full
             renouncing
             of
             all
             Self-dependency
             ,
             a
             firm
             and
             profound
             Submission
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             Disgust
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Deadness
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             applause
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             Charity
             I
             understand
             an
             Intellectual
             Love
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             enamoured
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Perfections
            
             ,
             such
             as
             his
             
               Goodness
               ,
               Equity
               ,
               Benignity
            
             ,
             his
             Wisdome
             also
             ,
             his
             Iustice
             and
             his
             Power
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             graciously
             actuated
             and
             modified
             by
             the
             forenamed
             Attributes
             .
             And
             I
             say
             that
             to
             be
             truly
             transformed
             into
             these
             
               Divine
               Perfections
            
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             communicable
             to
             Humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             
             real
             sense
             of
             them
             in
             our selves
             ,
             to
             love
             and
             admire
             God
             in
             whom
             they
             infinitely
             and
             unmeasurably
             reside
             ,
             is
             the
             truest
             and
             highest
             kind
             of
             Adoration
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             grateful
             Praising
             and
             Glorifying
             God
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             can
             exhibit
             to
             her
             Maker
             .
             But
             in
             being
             thus
             transformed
             into
             this
             Divine
             image
             of
             
               Intellectual
               Love
            
             our
             Mindes
             are
             not
             onely
             raised
             in
             holy
             Devotions
             towards
             God
             ,
             but
             descend
             also
             in
             very
             full
             and
             free
             streams
             of
             dearest
             Affection
             to
             our
             fellow-Creatures
             ,
             rejoycing
             in
             their
             good
             as
             if
             it
             were
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             compassionating
             their
             misery
             as
             if
             it
             were
             our selves
             did
             suffer
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             our
             best
             judgement
             and
             power
             ever
             endeavoring
             to
             promote
             the
             one
             and
             to
             remove
             the
             other
             .
             And
             this
             most
             eminently
             conteins
             in
             it
             whatever
             good
             is
             driven
             at
             by
             
               Civil
               Iustice
            
             or
             
               Moral
               Honesty
            
             .
             For
             how
             should
             we
             injure
             those
             for
             whose
             real
             welfare
             we
             could
             be
             content
             to
             die
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             Purity
             I
             understand
             a
             due
             moderation
             and
             rule
             over
             all
             the
             Joyes
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             bearing
             so
             strict
             an
             hand
             and
             having
             so
             watchful
             an
             eye
             over
             their
             subtil
             enticements
             &
             allurements
             ,
             and
             so
             firme
             and
             loyal
             affection
             to
             that
             Idea
             of
             Celestial
             Beauty
             set
             up
             in
             our
             Mindes
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Pains
             of
             the
             Body
             nor
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             Animal
             life
             shall
             ever
             work
             us
             below
             our
             Spiritual
             Happiness
             and
             all
             the
             competible
             enjoyments
             of
             that
             life
             that
             is
             truly
             Divine
             .
             And
             in
             this
             conspicuously
             is
             contain'd
             whatever
             either
             
               Moral
               Temperance
            
             or
             Fortitude
             can
             pretend
             to
             .
             For
             ordinarily
             he
             is
             held
             Temperate
             enough
             ,
             that
             can
             but
             save
             his
             brains
             from
             gross
             sottishness
             and
             his
             Body
             from
             diseases
             ;
             but
             this
             Purity
             respects
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             it self
             ,
             and
             requires
             such
             a
             Moderation
             in
             all
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             our
             Bodies
             may
             still
             remain
             unpolluted
             Temples
             and
             meet
             Habitations
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             dwell
             in
             and
             act
             in
             ,
             whether
             by
             way
             of
             Illumination
             ,
             or
             Sanctification
             and
             Animation
             to
             interiour
             duties
             of
             Holiness
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Fortitude
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             this
             Purity
             of
             the
             Soul
             having
             mortified
             and
             tamed
             the
             exorbitant
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             Death
             will
             seem
             less
             formidable
             by
             far
             ,
             and
             this
             mortal
             Life
             of
             lesser
             value
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             the
             greatest
             Fortitude
             of
             all
             is
             when
             Love
             proves
             stronger
             then
             Death
             it self
             even
             in
             the
             deepest
             and
             most
             bitter
             sense
             of
             it
             :
             and
             not
             so
             much
             the
             weakness
             and
             insensibleness
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             full
             carreer
             or
             furious
             heat
             and
             hurry
             of
             the
             naturall
             Spirits
             makes
             Pain
             and
             Death
             more
             tolerable
             ;
             but
             the
             pure
             courage
             of
             the
             Soul
             her self
             animated
             onely
             by
             an
             unrelinquishable
             Love
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             and
             whatever
             design
             is
             imposed
             upon
             her
             by
             that
             Principle
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Example
             of
             this
             Fortitude
             is
             admirable
             in
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             transcends
             as
             much
             the
             general
             Valour
             recorded
             by
             the
             Pens
             of
             Poets
             and
             Historians
             ,
             as
             the
             valour
             of
             those
             Heroes
             does
             exceed
             the
             salvage
             fierceness
             and
             boldness
             of
             Bears
             ,
             Wolves
             and
             Lions
             .
             For
             a
             man
             to
             encounter
             Death
             in
             an
             exalted
             heat
             and
             fire
             of
             his
             agitated
             Spirits
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             unlike
             a
             mere
             drunken
             fray
             ,
             where
             their
             blood
             being
             heated
             with
             the
             excesse
             of
             Wine
             ,
             the
             Combatants
             become
             unsensible
             of
             those
             mortal
             Gashes
             they
             make
             in
             one
             anothers
             bodies
             .
             But
             to
             fight
             in
             cold
             blood
             ,
             is
             true
             valour
             indeed
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             enterprise
             approves
             it self
             noble
             ,
             and
             
             the
             parties
             are
             not
             at
             first
             engaged
             by
             any
             rage
             or
             passion
             .
             For
             then
             they
             sacrifice
             their
             lives
             but
             to
             a
             rash
             fit
             of
             Choler
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             ,
             that
             Tyrant
             in
             them
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             which
             they
             for
             the
             better
             credit
             of
             the
             business
             ordinarily
             call
             
               The
               sense
               of
               Honour
            
             ;
             else
             they
             could
             willingly
             upon
             better
             thoughts
             save
             themselves
             the
             pains
             and
             danger
             of
             the
             Combate
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             to
             speak
             of
             Valour
             more
             lawfull
             and
             laudable
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             meet
             the
             enemy
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             where
             their
             minds
             are
             enraged
             and
             heightned
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Drum
             and
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             able
             to
             put
             but
             an
             ordinarily-metall'd
             man
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             )
             it
             is
             yet
             counted
             a
             very
             valiant
             and
             honourable
             Act
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             in
             this
             hurry
             and
             tumult
             of
             his
             Spirits
             makes
             his
             sword
             fat
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             slain
             ,
             and
             mows
             down
             his
             Enemies
             on
             every
             side
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             his
             Country
             and
             Friends
             ,
             I
             mean
             to
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             near
             unto
             him
             .
             Which
             yet
             may
             be
             parallel'd
             with
             the
             Courage
             and
             Rage
             of
             Wolves
             and
             Tigres
             ,
             who
             will
             fiercely
             enough
             defend
             their
             young
             by
             that
             innate
             valour
             and
             animosity
             in
             them
             ,
             without
             help
             of
             any
             external
             artifice
             to
             heighten
             their
             boldness
             .
             But
             the
             Valour
             and
             Fortitude
             of
             the
             ever-blessed
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             has
             no
             parallel
             ,
             but
             is
             transcendently
             above
             whatever
             can
             be
             named
             .
             For
             what
             comparison
             is
             there
             betwixt
             
               that
               Courage
            
             which
             is
             inspired
             from
             the
             pomp
             of
             Warre
             or
             single
             Combat
             ,
             from
             the
             heat
             and
             height
             of
             the
             Natural
             Spirits
             ,
             from
             the
             rage
             and
             hatred
             against
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             love
             to
             a
             Friend
             ;
             and
             
               such
               a
               Fortitude
            
             as
             being
             destitute
             of
             all
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             nay
             clogg'd
             with
             the
             disadvantages
             thereof
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             deep
             sense
             of
             
               Death
               ,
               Fear
               ,
               Agony
            
             and
             Horror
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             an
             humble
             Submission
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             and
             a
             dear
             Respect
             to
             that
             lovely
             Image
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             wades
             through
             with
             an
             unyielding
             constancy
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             without
             astonishment
             and
             amazement
             )
             not
             to
             rescue
             or
             right
             a
             Friend
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             and
             deliver
             a
             malevolent
             Enemy
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             have
             seen
             how
             
               Iustice
               ,
               Temperance
            
             and
             Fortitude
             are
             in
             a
             supereminent
             manner
             comprehended
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             which
             taking
             possession
             of
             the
             
               Middle
               life
            
             or
             Rational
             powers
             ,
             must
             needs
             beget
             also
             in
             the
             Soul
             the
             truest
             ground
             of
             Prudence
             that
             may
             be
             .
             For
             this
             
               Divine
               life
            
             is
             both
             the
             Light
             and
             the
             Purification
             of
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             whereby
             Reason
             becomes
             truly
             illuminated
             in
             all
             Divine
             and
             Moral
             concernments
             .
             *
             Which
             Mystery
             though
             it
             cannot
             be
             declared
             according
             to
             the
             worthiness
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             yet
             some
             more
             external
             intimations
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             thereof
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             does
             remove
             
               Pride
               ,
               Self-interest
            
             and
             Intemperance
             that
             clog
             the
             Body
             and
             cloud
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             hence
             ,
             of
             what
             great
             advantage
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             is
             for
             the
             rectifying
             and
             ruling
             our
             Judgements
             and
             Understandings
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             have
             endevoured
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             Abilities
             briefly
             to
             set
             before
             you
             
               the
               Excellency
            
             of
             that
             Life
             which
             we
             call
             Divine
             .
             But
             it
             is
             impossible
             by
             words
             to
             conveigh
             it
             to
             that
             Soul
             that
             has
             not
             in
             her
             in
             some
             measure
             the
             Sense
             of
             it
             aforehand
             .
             Which
             if
             she
             have
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             her
             
               the
               truest
               Key
               to
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Christianity
            
             that
             can
             be
             found
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             light
             a
             man
             shall
             clearly
             discern
             how
             decorous
             and
             just
             a
             
             thing
             it
             is
             that
             
               This
               Life
            
             which
             is
             transcendently
             better
             then
             all
             ,
             should
             at
             last
             after
             long
             Trials
             and
             Conflicts
             triumph
             over
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             this
             purpose
             Jesus
             Christ
             should
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             this
             more
             then
             Noble
             and
             Heroical
             Enterprise
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           BOOK
           III.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lapse
             of
             the
             Soul
             from
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             immersing
             her
             into
             Matter
             ,
             brings
             on
             the
             Birth
             of
             Cain
             in
             the
             Mystical
             Eve
             driven
             out
             of
             Paradise
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             most
             Fundamental
             mistake
             of
             the
             Soul
             lapsed
             is
             that
             Birth
             of
             Cain
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             hence
             also
             sprung
             Abel
             in
             the
             mystery
             ,
             the
             vanity
             of
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             .
             3.
             
             Solomon's
             universal
             charge
             against
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             of
             Polytheisme
             and
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             how
             fit
             it
             is
             their
             Apology
             should
             be
             heard
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             the
             State
             of
             the
             World
             out
             of
             Christ.
             4.
             
             Their
             plea
             of
             worshipping
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             namely
             the
             Sun
             ,
             handsomely
             managed
             by
             
               Macrobius
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             
               Indian
               Brachmans
            
             worshippers
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             Apollonius
             his
             entertainment
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             false
             and
             vain
             affectation
             of
             
               Pythagorisme
               .
               6.
            
             
             The
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Indian
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Daemons
             that
             instructed
             them
             .
             7.
             
             A
             Concession
             that
             they
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Pagans
             terminated
             their
             worship
             upon
             one
             Supreme
             Numen
             ,
             which
             they
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             with
             a
             competent
             clearness
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             set
             forth
             
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Divine
               life
            
             (
             to
             such
             as
             have
             a
             Principle
             to
             judge
             thereof
             )
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Animal
             ,
             we
             shall
             the
             more
             fully
             understand
             wherein
             consists
             the
             lapse
             or
             revolt
             as
             well
             of
             the
             
               rebellious
               Angels
            
             as
             of
             
               fallen
               Man.
            
             Which
             was
             in
             that
             they
             forsook
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             and
             wholy
             gave
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             ranting
             it
             and
             revelling
             it
             there
             without
             any
             measure
             or
             bounds
             .
             Of
             which
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             sad
             effect
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             had
             quite
             forgot
             his
             Creatour
             ,
             being
             fully
             plunged
             and
             immersed
             into
             the
             very
             feculency
             of
             the
             Material
             world
             .
             For
             that
             Faculty
             in
             him
             whereby
             he
             is
             capable
             of
             Corporeal
             joy
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             *
             
               Mystical
               Eve
            
             ,
             had
             grown
             so
             rampant
             and
             lawless
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             quite
             devoured
             and
             laid
             waste
             those
             more
             noble
             and
             delicate
             Senses
             of
             the
             Mind
             ;
             and
             had
             so
             intimately
             joyned
             him
             in
             love
             and
             dependance
             on
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             his
             Soul
             having
             forsaken
             God
             her
             true
             Lord
             and
             Husband
             ,
             by
             a
             lively
             adhesion
             stuck
             so
             close
             to
             this
             gross
             Corporeal
             Fabrick
             ,
             this
             outward
             sensible
             Universe
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             near
             and
             affectionate
             conjunction
             with
             it
             ,
             she
             made
             good
             in
             the
             Mystery
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Letter
             concerning
             Eve
             ,
             after
             she
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             
             Paradise
             ,
             
               She
               brought
               forth
               her
               first-born
               Cain
               ,
            
             whose
             birth
             in
             the
             Mystical
             sense
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             that
             false
             conceit
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             name
             imports
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               got
               a
               man
            
             ,
             or
             
               an
               husband
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               very
               Iehovah
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             most
             easie
             and
             natural
             meaning
             of
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             First
             and
             most
             Fundamental
             mistake
             of
             
               lapsed
               Mankind
            
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             Body
             or
             Matter
             the
             only
             true
             Iehovah
             ,
             the
             only
             true
             Essence
             and
             first
             Substance
             of
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             no
             God
             but
             this
             Visible
             or
             Sensible
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             stop
             not
             here
             ,
             but
             naturally
             proceed
             to
             the
             Birth
             of
             Abel
             ,
             which
             Iosephus
             interprets
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sorrow
             .
             Which
             certainly
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             in
             this
             condition
             is
             abundantly
             obnoxious
             to
             .
             But
             the
             word
             may
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             does
             more
             ordinarily
             ,
             signifie
             Vanity
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             the
             Heathens
             and
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             grown
             vain
             in
             their
             imaginations
             .
             And
             so
             that
             came
             to
             pass
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             pious
             Book
             entituled
             
               The
               Wisdom
               of
               Solomon
            
             so
             sadly
             complains
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Surely
               vain
               are
               all
               men
               by
               nature
               ,
               who
               are
               ignorant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               out
               of
               the
               good
               things
               that
               are
               seen
               ,
               know
               him
               that
               is
               ;
               nor
               by
               considering
               the
               works
               ,
               acknowledge
               the
               work-master
               :
               But
               deemed
               either
               Fire
               or
               Wind
               ,
               or
               the
               swift
               Air
               ,
               or
               the
               Circle
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               or
               the
               violent
               Water
               ,
               or
               the
               Lights
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Gods
               that
               govern
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Charge
             is
             laid
             home
             by
             this
             Writer
             upon
             Universal
             Paganism
             .
             But
             it
             is
             but
             a
             just
             thing
             to
             give
             them
             a
             little
             scope
             to
             plead
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             thereby
             Truth
             may
             be
             the
             better
             discovered
             and
             the
             more
             firmly
             established
             ,
             and
             the
             Natural
             state
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             before
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             be
             more
             fully
             understood
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             present
             business
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Point
             we
             propounded
             by
             way
             of
             Preparation
             to
             our
             main
             work
             .
          
           
             The
             Crime
             they
             are
             accused
             of
             here
             is
             Polytheism
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             includes
             in
             it
             Atheism
             .
             For
             to
             say
             There
             are
             more
             Gods
             then
             one
             ,
             is
             to
             assert
             There
             is
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             the
             notion
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             thereof
             ,
             being
             incompetible
             to
             any
             more
             then
             One.
             Wherefore
             the
             Heathen
             being
             Polytheists
             in
             profession
             ,
             by
             undeniable
             consequence
             are
             found
             Atheists
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             here
             some
             of
             them
             apologize
             for
             themselves
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             affirming
             that
             they
             acknowledged
             
               one
               only
               Supreme
               Deity
            
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Sun
             :
             and
             that
             the
             several
             worships
             which
             were
             exhibited
             were
             to
             this
             One
             ,
             though
             under
             
               several
               names
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             
               several
               powers
            
             or
             virtues
             observed
             in
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             plea
             of
             Macrobius
             ,
             and
             he
             manages
             it
             under
             the
             person
             of
             
               Vettius
               Praetextatus
            
             very
             handsomly
             and
             wittily
             ,
             reducing
             from
             either
             Properties
             of
             Nature
             ,
             allusion
             of
             Names
             ,
             the
             likeness
             of
             Statues
             or
             Images
             ,
             the
             conformity
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             testimony
             of
             Oracles
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             sixteen
             Deities
             of
             the
             Heathen
             (
             that
             to
             the
             vulgar
             seem
             distinct
             )
             to
             this
             One
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             namely
             
               Apollo
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Mercury
               ,
               Aesculapius
            
             and
             
               Salus
               ,
               Hercules
               ,
               Isis
               ,
               Serapis
               ,
               Adonis
               ,
               Attin
               ,
               Osiris
               ,
               Horus
               ,
               Nemesis
               ,
               Pan
               ,
               Iupiter
               ,
               Saturnus
               .
            
             And
             I
             doubt
             
             not
             but
             with
             the
             like
             windings
             and
             turnings
             of
             wit
             and
             imagination
             he
             may
             reduce
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             same
             Deity
             ;
             he
             having
             let
             fall
             an
             ominous
             word
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Ancients
             at
             the
             very
             entrance
             of
             the
             Discourse
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             if
             it
             be
             well
             followed
             ,
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             make
             good
             That
             the
             Heathens
             worship
             was
             terminated
             upon
             
               one
               Supreme
               Object
            
             ,
             which
             Macrobius
             will
             have
             to
             be
             the
             Sun.
             And
             he
             concludes
             all
             ,
             for
             a
             fuller
             confirmation
             thereof
             ,
             with
             a
             double
             citation
             .
             The
             one
             is
             of
             a
             short
             Invocation
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Theologers
             ,
             the
             form
             whereof
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               O
               Sun
               ommnipotent
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             The
             other
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Hymns
             of
             Orpheus
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 dost
                 guide
                 the
                 ever-winding
                 gyre
              
               
                 And
                 wide
                 Rotations
                 of
                 th'
                 Aethereal
                 fire
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 Sol
                 ,
                 great
                 Sire
                 of
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 give
                 ear
                 .
              
               
                 Omniparent
                 Sol
                 with
                 golden
                 visage
                 clear
                 ,
              
               
                 All-various
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 glorious
                 Jove
                 ,
              
               
                 Or
                 whate're
                 else
                 thou
                 'rt
                 styl'd
                 ,
                 my
                 vows
                 approve
                 .
              
            
             In
             which
             Verses
             the
             Government
             and
             
               Generation
               of
               all
               things
            
             are
             attributed
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             who
             (
             that
             it
             may
             be
             less
             incongruous
             )
             is
             allowed
             to
             have
             Sense
             and
             Understanding
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             
               Saturnal
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             23.
             which
             is
             also
             asserted
             cap.
             18.
             where
             he
             proves
             Bacchus
             and
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             
               all
               one
            
             .
             For
             he
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Mens
               Iovis
            
             ,
             understanding
             by
             Iupiter
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Air
             or
             liquid
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             Theon
             explains
             it
             upon
             Aratus
             .
             And
             here
             Macrobius
             saies
             that
             Iupiter
             signifies
             Heaven
             .
             *
             
               Physici
               Solem
               Mundi
               mentem
               dixerunt
               :
               Mundus
               autem
               vocatur
               Coelum
               ,
               quod
               appellant
               Iovem
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Sun
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Numen
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             may
             be
             further
             evinced
             from
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             Worship
             the
             
               Indian
               Brachmans
            
             did
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             were
             also
             called
             the
             
               Priests
               of
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             whom
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             ,
             that
             industrious
             restorer
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             so
             loudly
             extols
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             preferrs
             before
             the
             
               Babylonian
               Magi
               ,
               Gymnosophists
            
             and
             all
             the
             Wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             But
             the
             circumstances
             of
             his
             entertainment
             there
             according
             to
             Philostratus
             is
             an
             argument
             only
             of
             their
             being
             more
             able
             Magicians
             or
             Conjurers
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             more
             
               truly
               Wise
            
             ,
             as
             we
             that
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             must
             of
             necessity
             conclude
             .
             For
             what
             else
             can
             we
             gather
             from
             that
             black
             swarthy
             Page
             with
             a
             golden
             Anchor
             in
             his
             hand
             and
             a
             Crescent
             like
             the
             Moon
             shining
             upon
             his
             forehead
             ,
             that
             met
             Damis
             and
             Apollonius
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             told
             them
             their
             purpose
             aforehand
             ,
             and
             conducted
             them
             to
             the
             Magi
             ?
             What
             from
             that
             ever-smoaky
             Mount
             ,
             guarded
             or
             enveloped
             with
             a
             perpetual
             thick
             cloud
             or
             mist
             ,
             so
             that
             these
             Sages
             could
             not
             be
             found
             without
             
             some
             such
             black
             guide
             of
             their
             own
             sending
             ,
             nor
             their
             Habitation
             entred
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             neither
             man
             nor
             ditches
             to
             defend
             them
             ?
             What
             from
             their
             manner
             of
             entertainment
             of
             this
             zealous
             Greek
             that
             traversed
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             world
             to
             find
             them
             out
             ?
             whom
             they
             received
             at
             a
             banquet
             where
             wine
             and
             viands
             were
             conveighed
             to
             the
             table
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             any
             Mortal
             .
             What
             from
             their
             Hymns
             and
             frantick
             dances
             in
             a
             round
             by
             way
             of
             Divine
             worship
             done
             unto
             the
             Sun
             ,
             when
             striking
             the
             ground
             with
             a
             rod
             ,
             the
             earth
             would
             rise
             in
             waves
             under
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             danced
             thus
             and
             sung
             their
             Morning
             Songs
             to
             their
             supposed
             Deity
             as
             he
             appeared
             above
             the
             Horizon
             ?
             What
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             a
             Conventicle
             of
             Witches
             or
             Conjurers
             ?
             though
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             they
             might
             be
             the
             most
             accomplished
             Priests
             that
             Paganism
             at
             that
             time
             could
             vaunt
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             fittest
             Instructers
             of
             Apollonius
             ,
             whose
             purpose
             was
             with
             all
             care
             and
             diligence
             to
             restore
             the
             Heathenish
             rites
             ,
             and
             thereby
             stop
             the
             growth
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             And
             surely
             the
             Devil
             made
             Paganism
             as
             desirable
             and
             lovely
             as
             he
             could
             in
             those
             notable
             ornaments
             of
             Wit
             and
             Manners
             and
             other
             more
             miraculous
             accomplishments
             that
             were
             found
             in
             that
             person
             .
             But
             his
             constant
             devotions
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             though
             they
             shew
             him
             to
             be
             a
             very
             skilful
             and
             orthodox
             Hierophanta
             in
             the
             Pagan
             Superstition
             ;
             yet
             his
             ignorance
             in
             Philosophy
             demonstrates
             him
             no
             genuine
             Pythagorean
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             did
             craftily
             abuse
             that
             name
             and
             profession
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             promote
             his
             Heathenish
             design
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             seems
             those
             Spirits
             that
             the
             Indian
             Magicians
             and
             Apollonius
             were
             acquainted
             withall
             ,
             were
             either
             very
             Envious
             or
             very
             Ignorant
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Philostratus
             that
             wrote
             their
             Story
             .
             For
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             their
             Mysteries
             such
             things
             fall
             from
             them
             as
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             most
             Essential
             parts
             of
             Pythagoras
             his
             Philosophy
             and
             Truth
             it self
             .
             But
             as
             for
             this
             of
             making
             the
             Sun
             the
             Supreme
             Numen
             ,
             these
             lapsed
             Spirits
             being
             haply
             as
             much
             concerned
             in
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             as
             we
             Mortals
             (
             as
             Homer
             intimates
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 He
                 rose
                 to
                 shine
                 to
                 Gods
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 ;
                 )
              
            
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             but
             being
             fallen
             so
             low
             from
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             that
             themselves
             make
             this
             the
             Object
             of
             their
             Worship
             from
             whom
             they
             finde
             the
             most
             sensible
             good
             ,
             and
             are
             kept
             from
             that
             utter
             darkness
             that
             a
             sad
             fate
             at
             the
             long
             run
             may
             bring
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             which
             things
             considered
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             grant
             what
             Macrobius
             so
             industriously
             drives
             at
             ,
             That
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Heathen
             was
             terminated
             in
             
               One
               Supreme
               Deity
            
             ,
             which
             the
             profounder
             Mystagogi
             conceiv'd
             to
             be
             the
             Sun
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             taught
             by
             the
             Clarian
             Oracle
             to
             call
             him
             Iao
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             true
             Iehovah
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             above-said
             concession
             advantages
             the
             Pagans
             nothing
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             there
             are
             more
             Suns
             then
             one
             .
             2.
             
             That
             not
             only
             Unity
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Divine
             Attributes
             are
             incompetible
             to
             the
             Sun.
             3.
             
             Of
             
             Cardan's
             attributing
             Understanding
             to
             the
             Sun
             's
             light
             ,
             with
             a
             confutation
             of
             his
             fond
             opinion
             .
             4.
             
             Another
             sort
             of
             Apologizers
             for
             Paganism
             ,
             who
             pretend
             the
             Heathens
             worshipped
             One
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             gave
             no
             name
             .
             5.
             
             A
             discovery
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             that
             this
             innominated
             Deity
             was
             not
             the
             True
             God
             but
             the
             Material
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             it
             is
             easily
             demonstrated
             that
             they
             get
             nothing
             by
             this
             grant
             :
             For
             whereas
             they
             please
             themselves
             most
             of
             all
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             this
             Numen
             ,
             there
             being
             as
             they
             fancy
             but
             
               one
               Sun
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             Latine
             word
             Sol
             implies
             ,
             and
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greek
             (
             Nay
             Macrobius
             dotes
             so
             much
             on
             this
             Notion
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             have
             him
             called
             
               Apollo
               Delphicus
            
             from
             the
             place
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             but
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             an
             old
             Greek
             word
             which
             signifies
             Unus
             ,
             from
             whence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             derived
             
               quasi
               jam
               non
               unus
            
             :
             )
             yet
             the
             noble
             and
             free
             Spirit
             of
             Philosophy
             will
             not
             be
             carried
             captive
             with
             these
             cobweb-fetters
             of
             Superstition
             and
             verbal
             Criticism
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             are
             more
             knowing
             in
             Nature
             boldly
             point
             us
             to
             as
             many
             Suns
             as
             there
             are
             discovered
             
               Fixed
               Stars
            
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ;
             as
             is
             to
             admiration
             made
             clear
             in
             that
             never-sufficiently-extolled
             Philosophy
             of
             Des-Cartes
             .
             Then
             which
             ,
             if
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             found
             a
             stronger
             bar
             against
             either
             the
             Folly
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             or
             the
             Profaneness
             of
             Atheism
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             not
             only
             this
             obvious
             Attribute
             of
             Unity
             is
             wanting
             to
             this
             Pagan
             Deity
             ,
             but
             several
             others
             also
             that
             are
             as
             necessarily
             included
             in
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             God
             :
             such
             as
             are
             
               Sprituality
               ,
               Immensity
               ,
               Omnipotency
               ,
               Omnisciency
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             
               the
               reflexion
               of
               his
               beams
            
             is
             a
             demonstration
             that
             
               Light
               is
               a
               Body
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             unless
             all
             Bodies
             were
             Light
             or
             at
             least
             diaphanous
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             Immense
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             excluded
             by
             other
             Bodies
             .
             And
             hence
             he
             is
             not
             Omnipotent
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             in
             his
             most
             eminent
             Property
             .
             For
             he
             cannot
             illuminate
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             Earth
             at
             once
             ,
             nor
             free
             his
             own
             face
             of
             those
             importunate
             spots
             that
             ever
             and
             anon
             lie
             upon
             it
             like
             filth
             or
             scum
             maugre
             all
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             Scheiner
             and
             Des-Cartes
             have
             diligently
             observed
             .
             He
             is
             also
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Omniscient
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             knowledge
             at
             all
             ,
             a
             Body
             being
             uncapable
             ,
             of
             Cogitation
             ,
             as
             the
             Cartesian
             School
             judiciously
             maintains
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             fully
             demonstrated
             in
             my
             Book
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             Cardan
             attributing
             Understanding
             to
             this
             Luminary
             ,
             writes
             more
             like
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Sun
             (
             as
             indeed
             both
             himself
             and
             his
             Father
             have
             been
             suspected
             for
             Magicians
             )
             then
             a
             man
             of
             Reason
             or
             a
             sound
             Philosopher
             .
             But
             that
             the
             charge
             may
             not
             seem
             incredible
             ,
             I
             will
             produce
             his
             own
             words
             .
             
               Cumque
               Sol
               luceat
               intellectu
            
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               qui
               ei
               
               est
               tanquam
               anima
               ;
               si
               ab
               eo
               secedere
               posset
               Intellectas
               ,
               non
               aliter
               luceret
               Sol
               quàm
               Terra
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               And
               whereas
               the
               Sun
               shines
               by
               Understanding
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Soul
               ;
               if
               so
               be
               that
               Understanding
               should
               recede
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               Sun
               would
               shine
               no
               otherwise
               then
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             he
             plainly
             makes
             
               Visible
               light
            
             and
             Intellect
             all
             one
             .
             From
             whence
             yet
             it
             would
             follow
             That
             the
             Sun
             discerns
             nothing
             done
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             Omniscient
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Glow-worm
             or
             Rush-candle
             are
             better
             witnesses
             what
             is
             transacted
             in
             the
             Night
             then
             he
             can
             be
             .
             For
             if
             
               Visible
               light
            
             and
             Intellect
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             every
             new-lighted
             Lamp
             or
             Taper
             will
             prove
             an
             Intelligence
             :
             So
             vain
             is
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             the
             supreme
             Numen
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             there
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             Apologizers
             for
             Heathenism
             ,
             that
             frame
             their
             Defence
             more
             cautiously
             ,
             averring
             only
             in
             general
             That
             the
             
               various
               Rites
            
             done
             to
             
               Particular
               Deities
            
             were
             meant
             to
             
               One
               Supreme
               Cause
               of
               all
               things
               ,
            
             though
             they
             have
             the
             discretion
             not
             to
             venture
             to
             name
             him
             .
             For
             the
             proof
             whereof
             they
             alledge
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             invoked
             any
             particular
             Deity
             that
             was
             proper
             for
             them
             then
             to
             invoke
             ,
             the
             Priests
             afterwards
             added
             an
             invocation
             of
             all
             the
             Deities
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             Servius
             notes
             upon
             that
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             
               
                 Diique
                 Deaeque
                 omnes
                 ,
                 studium
                 quibus
                 arva
                 tueri
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Deities
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             were
             Altars
             that
             were
             consecrated
             to
             them
             all
             in
             general
             ,
             with
             such
             Inscriptions
             as
             these
             ,
             
               DIS
               DEABUSQE
               OMNIBUS
               ,
               and
               DIBUS
               DEABUSQE
               OMNIBUS
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             one
             common
             Feast
             for
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Selden
             notes
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Aegyptians
             ,
             a
             people
             more
             infamous
             for
             Polytheism
             and
             variety
             of
             Religions
             then
             any
             nation
             under
             the
             cope
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             their
             Priests
             are
             observed
             more
             compendiously
             to
             do
             their
             Ceremonies
             to
             certain
             Spheres
             or
             round
             Globes
             ,
             whereof
             there
             was
             one
             in
             every
             Temple
             ,
             but
             kept
             very
             close
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ;
             the
             Priests
             reserving
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Object
             of
             their
             worship
             as
             an
             Arcanum
             only
             belonging
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             that
             
               This
               One
               Object
               of
               Worship
            
             was
             not
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Material
               World
            
             ,
             the
             very
             figure
             they
             make
             use
             of
             does
             most
             naturally
             intimate
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             noted
             above
             that
             Mundus
             and
             Iupiter
             in
             the
             Pagan
             Philosophy
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             And
             Plutarch
             speaks
             expresly
             concerning
             the
             
               Aegyptians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               That
               they
               account
               the
               World
               or
               Universe
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               prime
               God
               or
               First
               Cause
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             Him
             the
             Aegyptians
             worshipped
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Serapis
             ;
             who
             being
             asked
             by
             Nicocreon
             King
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             what
             God
             he
             was
             ,
             the
             Oracle
             gave
             this
             Answer
             ,
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Such
                   is
                   my
                   Godhead
                   as
                   to
                   thee
                   I
                   tell
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Heaven
                   's
                   my
                   Head
                   ,
                   the
                   Seas
                   my
                   Belly
                   swell
                   ;
                
                 
                   The
                   Earth's
                   my
                   Feet
                   ,
                   my
                   Ears
                   lye
                   in
                   the
                   Aire
                   ,
                
                 
                   My
                   piercing
                   Eye
                   's
                   the
                   lamp
                   of
                   Phaebus
                   fair
                   .
                
              
            
             From
             which
             Hypothesis
             is
             most
             easily
             understood
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             Enigmatical
             Inscription
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Sais
             in
             Aegypt
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               am
               all
               that
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               my
               veil
               no
               mortall
               ever
               did
               yet
               uncover
               .
            
             A
             venerable
             Riddle
             under
             which
             there
             lyes
             not
             one
             grane
             of
             Truth
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             nothing
             but
             
               modified
               matter
            
             in
             Being
             .
             But
             thus
             to
             make
             the
             World
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             no
             God
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Kinde
             of
             Monotheisme
             of
             the
             Heathen
             is
             as
             rank
             Atheisme
             as
             their
             Polytheisme
             was
             proved
             to
             be
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             1.
             
             The
             last
             Apologizers
             for
             Paganisme
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             be
             an
             Eternal
             Mind
             distinct
             from
             Matter
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             are
             manifestations
             of
             his
             Attributes
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Manifestations
             in
             the
             External
             World.
             3.
             
             His
             Manifestations
             within
             us
             by
             way
             of
             Passion
             .
             4.
             
             His
             more
             noble
             emanations
             and
             communications
             to
             the
             inward
             Mind
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             ancient
             Heathen
             affixed
             personal
             Names
             to
             these
             several
             Powers
             or
             manifestations
             .
             5.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             their
             making
             these
             several
             Powers
             so
             many
             Gods
             or
             Goddesses
             .
             6.
             
             Their
             Reason
             for
             worshipping
             the
             Genii
             and
             Heroes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             last
             and
             best
             sort
             of
             Apologizers
             for
             Paganisme
             are
             those
             who
             profess
             one
             Eternal
             Spiritual
             and
             Intellectual
             Being
             ,
             the
             Governour
             and
             Moderatour
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Such
             as
             Plutarch
             a
             Pagan
             Priest
             defines
             God
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               God
               is
               a
               Mind
               or
               Intellect
               ,
               an
               Abstract
               Forme
               or
               Being
               ,
               pure
               from
               all
               Matter
               ,
               and
               disintangled
               from
               whatever
               is
               passible
               .
            
             Which
             he
             sets
             down
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
            
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             .
             The
             most
             subtil
             therefore
             and
             ingenious
             among
             the
             Heathen
             defend
             themselves
             thus
             ;
          
           
             We
             acknowledge
             (
             say
             they
             )
             One
             Eternal
             Deity
             ,
             infinitely
             Holy
             and
             Benigne
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
             Omnipotent
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             First
             Cause
             and
             Original
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             well
             Spiritual
             as
             Corporeal
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             but
             what
             is
             a
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Presence
             and
             precious
             Attributes
             of
             this
             one
             Deity
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             vast
             capacity
             of
             the
             wide
             Universe
             as
             a
             most
             august
             and
             
             most
             Sacred
             Temple
             of
             His
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             fills
             and
             possesses
             every
             part
             thereof
             :
             every
             appearance
             to
             our
             outward
             Senses
             ,
             every
             motion
             and
             excitation
             within
             our
             own
             bodies
             ,
             every
             impression
             upon
             our
             Mindes
             ,
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             so
             many
             Manifestations
             of
             either
             the
             Wisdome
             ,
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             the
             Power
             ,
             the
             Justice
             ,
             or
             the
             Wrath
             of
             that
             One
             God
             ;
             whose
             appearances
             we
             are
             every
             where
             ready
             to
             adore
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             therefore
             our
             Eyes
             be
             struck
             with
             that
             more
             radiant
             lustre
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             whether
             we
             behold
             that
             more
             placid
             and
             calme
             beauty
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             or
             be
             refreshed
             with
             the
             sweet
             breathings
             of
             the
             open
             Aire
             ,
             or
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             contemplation
             of
             those
             pure
             sparkling
             lights
             of
             the
             Starres
             ,
             or
             stand
             astonished
             at
             the
             gushing
             down-falls
             of
             some
             mighty
             River
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Nile
             ,
             or
             admire
             the
             height
             of
             some
             insuperable
             and
             inaccessible
             Rock
             or
             Mountain
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             pleasant
             horrour
             and
             chilness
             look
             upon
             some
             
               silent
               Wood
            
             ,
             or
             solemn
             
               shady
               Grove
            
             ;
             whether
             the
             face
             of
             Heaven
             smile
             upon
             us
             with
             a
             chearfull
             bright
             azure
             ,
             or
             look
             upon
             us
             with
             a
             more
             sad
             and
             minacious
             countenance
             ,
             dark
             pitchy
             Clouds
             being
             charged
             with
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             to
             let
             fly
             against
             the
             Earth
             ;
             whether
             the
             Aire
             be
             cool
             ,
             fresh
             and
             healthful
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             soultry
             ,
             contagious
             and
             pestilential
             ,
             so
             that
             while
             we
             gasp
             for
             life
             we
             are
             forc'd
             to
             draw
             in
             a
             sudden
             and
             inevitable
             Death
             ;
             whether
             the
             Earth
             stand
             firm
             and
             prove
             favourable
             to
             the
             industry
             of
             the
             Artificer
             ,
             or
             whether
             she
             threaten
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             our
             buildings
             with
             trembling
             and
             tottering
             Earth-quakes
             accompanied
             with
             remugient
             Echoes
             and
             ghastly
             murmurs
             from
             below
             ;
             whatever
             notable
             emergencies
             happen
             for
             either
             Good
             or
             Bad
             to
             us
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Ioves
             and
             Vejoves
             that
             we
             worship
             ,
             which
             to
             us
             are
             not
             many
             but
             
               one
               God
            
             ,
             who
             has
             the
             onely
             power
             to
             save
             or
             destroy
             :
             and
             therefore
             from
             whatever
             part
             of
             this
             magnificent
             Temple
             of
             his
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             shall
             send
             forth
             his
             voice
             ,
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Eyes
             are
             presently
             directed
             thitherward
             with
             Fear
             ,
             Love
             and
             Veneration
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             does
             our
             Devotion
             stop
             here
             ,
             or
             rather
             stray
             only
             without
             ,
             but
             those
             more
             notable
             Alterations
             and
             Commotions
             we
             find
             within
             our selves
             ,
             we
             attribute
             also
             to
             him
             whose
             Spirit
             ,
             Life
             and
             Power
             filleth
             all
             things
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             very
             Passions
             of
             Love
             and
             Wrath
             ,
             on
             the
             former
             whereof
             dependeth
             all
             that
             kindly
             sweetness
             of
             affection
             that
             is
             found
             in
             either
             the
             friendship
             of
             men
             or
             love
             of
             women
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             latter
             all
             the
             pompe
             and
             splendour
             of
             warre
             ;
             these
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Passions
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             we
             look
             upon
             as
             the
             Manifestations
             of
             His
             Presence
             ,
             who
             worketh
             every
             where
             for
             our
             
               Solace
               ,
               Punishment
            
             ,
             or
             Trial.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             can
             we
             omit
             those
             more
             noble
             Communications
             of
             His
             and
             Heavenly
             emanations
             into
             our
             Minds
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             
               Wisdome
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               Political
               Order
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             with
             the
             former
             and
             an
             innumerable
             companie
             more
             which
             we
             have
             passed
             by
             ,
             the
             Religion
             of
             our
             Ancestours
             fram'd
             into
             
               Personal
               Gods
            
             and
             Goddesses
             ;
             calling
             Wisdome
             ,
             Minerva
             ;
             Justice
             ,
             Dice
             or
             Themis
             ;
             Political
             order
             ,
             Eunomia
             :
             to
             Love
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             Cupid
             and
             Venus
             ;
             to
             
               Wrath
               ,
               Mars
            
             and
             
               the
               Furies
            
             .
             That
             Power
             which
             shaketh
             the
             Earth
             is
             termed
             Enosichthon
             .
             The
             Sea
             they
             
             call
             Neptune
             ;
             the
             Aire
             Iuno
             ;
             the
             Sun
             Apollo
             ;
             the
             Moon
             Diana
             ;
             the
             Earth
             Vesta
             ;
             the
             Corne
             Ceres
             ;
             Wine
             Bacchus
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             which
             certainly
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Reason
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             ancient
             Instituters
             of
             Paganisme
             were
             so
             Enthusiastically
             transported
             in
             the
             single
             contemplation
             of
             every
             Divine
             power
             or
             Manifestation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             being
             rapt
             with
             admiration
             of
             the
             great
             consequence
             thereof
             ,
             they
             were
             resolved
             in
             their
             Devotional
             thoughts
             and
             Meditations
             to
             dwell
             on
             every
             one
             singly
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             huddle
             up
             all
             those
             Excellencies
             in
             one
             general
             worship
             ;
             they
             having
             so
             reverent
             esteem
             of
             every
             Attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             to
             constitute
             a
             Deity
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             understood
             by
             these
             
               Personal
               Appellations
            
             ,
             whether
             Male
             of
             Female
             ,
             (
             for
             God
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
            
             Deity
             under
             This
             or
             
               That
               manifestation
            
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             they
             gave
             him
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             different
             person
             ;
             when
             as
             it
             is
             but
             with
             him
             as
             with
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             who
             changes
             his
             name
             according
             to
             the
             Coasts
             he
             beats
             upon
             .
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             as
             Dionysius
             notes
             in
             his
             Geographicall
             Poem
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             if
             they
             took
             into
             their
             Religious
             consideration
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Genii
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             whether
             such
             as
             whole
             appearance
             was
             so
             horrid
             and
             terrible
             that
             it
             caused
             affrightment
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             whose
             benign
             aspect
             was
             accompanied
             with
             a
             more
             pleasing
             wonderment
             and
             joy
             ;
             these
             they
             look'd
             upon
             also
             as
             eminent
             manifestations
             of
             that
             One
             Eternal
             Deity
             which
             runs
             through
             all
             things
             ,
             giving
             life
             and
             Being
             to
             all
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             they
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             whom
             though
             they
             make
             three
             ,
             viz.
             
               Iupiter
               coelestis
               ,
               Iupiter
               marinus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iupiter
               infernalis
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             two
             whereof
             they
             also
             call
             Neptune
             and
             Pluto
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             one
             Eternal
             Spirit
             (
             say
             they
             )
             which
             we
             worship
             in
             these
             Three
             ,
             whose
             Kingdome
             and
             Dominion
             is
             over
             all
             ,
             though
             the
             administration
             thereof
             differ
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             merit
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Governed
             .
             The
             same
             Apology
             we
             may
             make
             for
             that
             Honour
             we
             do
             to
             the
             deceased
             Heroes
             ,
             whose
             noble
             persons
             and
             refined
             Spirits
             the
             Divine
             excellencies
             more
             illustriously
             shone
             through
             then
             ordinary
             .
             For
             in
             truth
             we
             do
             not
             so
             much
             worship
             them
             as
             God
             shining
             through
             them
             ;
             as
             he
             that
             bows
             to
             the
             Sun
             or
             Moon
             through
             a
             glass-window
             ,
             intends
             not
             his
             obeisance
             to
             the
             glass
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             Celestial
             Luminaries
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             bow
             our
             body
             to
             those
             Luminaries
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             who
             to
             us
             appears
             through
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             The
             Heathens
             Festivals
             ,
             Temples
             and
             Images
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             Apology
             for
             Images
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Significancy
             of
             the
             Images
             of
             Jupiter
             and
             
               Aeolus
               .
               4.
            
             
             Of
             
               Ceres
               .
               5.
            
             
             Of
             
               Apollo
               .
               6.
            
             
             Their
             Plea
             from
             the
             significancy
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             that
             their
             use
             in
             Divine
             worship
             is
             no
             more
             Idolatrous
             then
             that
             of
             Books
             in
             all
             Religions
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
             7.
             
             Their
             Answer
             to
             those
             that
             object
             the
             Impossibleness
             of
             representing
             God
             by
             any
             outward
             Image
             .
             8.
             
             That
             we
             are
             not
             to
             envy
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             if
             they
             hit
             upon
             any
             thing
             more
             weighty
             in
             their
             Apologies
             for
             their
             Religion
             ;
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOW
             according
             to
             the
             various
             appearances
             of
             This
             One
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             puts
             forth
             it self
             every
             where
             ,
             our
             Ancestors
             instituted
             various
             Religious
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             appointed
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             Festivals
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             built
             Temples
             ,
             set
             up
             Altars
             with
             several
             inscriptions
             ,
             and
             erected
             Images
             proper
             and
             significative
             of
             that
             or
             this
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             which
             at
             set
             times
             and
             places
             they
             were
             to
             worship
             .
             To
             which
             Religious
             Customes
             under
             which
             we
             were
             born
             we
             submitted
             our selves
             without
             being
             obnoxious
             ,
             as
             we
             conceive
             ,
             to
             any
             just
             imputation
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             we
             worshipped
             not
             those
             Images
             which
             were
             thus
             erected
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             any
             other
             Nation
             does
             the
             Holy
             Volumes
             of
             their
             Law
             or
             Religion
             ,
             when
             either
             they
             pray
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             them
             read
             ,
             or
             use
             them
             in
             the
             administring
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             For
             that
             reverence
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             is
             not
             done
             to
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             to
             him
             whose
             Word
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             him
             whom
             they
             pray
             to
             or
             swear
             by
             :
             and
             those
             Images
             to
             us
             are
             not
             unlike
             the
             Religious
             Books
             of
             others
             ,
             they
             being
             very
             expressive
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             exertion
             of
             that
             Divine
             Power
             which
             we
             at
             any
             time
             adore
             .
             As
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Images
             of
             
               Iupiter
               ,
               Aeolus
               ,
               Ceres
               ,
               Apollo
            
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             Iupiter
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             God
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             as
             he
             bore
             in
             his
             left
             hand
             a
             royal
             Scepter
             ,
             his
             right
             hand
             was
             charg'd
             with
             Thunder
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Cui
                 dextra
                 trisulcis
              
               
                 Ignibus
                 armata
                 est
                 —
              
            
             Aeolus
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Winds
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             standing
             at
             the
             Mouth
             of
             a
             Cave
             ,
             having
             a
             linnen
             garment
             girt
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Smiths
             bellows
             under
             his
             feet
             :
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             stood
             Iuno
             covered
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             putting
             a
             Crown
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             as
             having
             given
             her
             Kingdome
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             stood
             a
             Nymph
             up
             to
             the
             middle
             in
             Water
             ,
             which
             Iuno
             gave
             him
             to
             wife
             .
             Which
             Image
             is
             very
             significative
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Causes
             of
             the
             Windes
             ,
             and
             so
             intelligible
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             take
             notice
             that
             Iuno
             is
             the
             Aire
             ,
             that
             it
             wants
             no
             further
             explication
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ceres
             was
             made
             in
             the
             figure
             of
             a
             country-woman
             sitting
             upon
             
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             having
             in
             her
             right
             hand
             a
             Plough-share
             ,
             and
             a
             basket
             of
             Seeds
             hanging
             from
             her
             arme
             ,
             in
             her
             left
             hand
             a
             sickle
             and
             a
             flayle
             :
             Iuno
             the
             Goddess
             of
             the
             Aire
             and
             of
             the
             Clouds
             was
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             Apollo
             or
             the
             Sun
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             intimating
             how
             the
             warmth
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             kindly
             showrs
             are
             to
             second
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             Husbandman
             ,
             or
             else
             nothing
             will
             prosper
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             figure
             of
             Apollo
             or
             the
             Sun
             was
             thus
             ;
             His
             Image
             had
             a
             Youthful
             countenance
             :
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             he
             held
             a
             Quiver
             of
             arrows
             and
             a
             Bow
             ,
             in
             his
             left
             an
             Harp
             ;
             under
             his
             feet
             was
             a
             terrible
             Monster
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Serpent
             having
             three
             heads
             ,
             viz.
             of
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             fawning
             Dog
             :
             on
             the
             Top
             of
             his
             head
             was
             a
             golden
             Trivet
             ,
             and
             about
             his
             temples
             a
             Crown
             of
             Twelve
             precious
             stones
             .
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             abstruse
             at
             first
             sight
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             consider
             it
             a
             while
             ,
             it
             very
             fitly
             sets
             out
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             of
             Time
             whose
             knowledge
             depends
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             Knowledge
             which
             depends
             on
             Time.
             His
             Bow
             and
             Arrows
             signify
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               darting
               of
               his
               Beams
            
             from
             so
             far
             a
             distance
             ,
             whence
             he
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             the
             Poets
             :
             and
             his
             
               youthful
               countenance
            
             nothing
             but
             his
             
               unfading
               vigour
            
             ,
             which
             Age
             seems
             not
             at
             all
             to
             diminish
             .
             His
             Harp
             signifies
             the
             
               dance
               of
               the
               Planets
            
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             sate
             and
             played
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             other
             Hypothesis
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             led
             the
             dance
             himself
             ,
             playing
             on
             his
             Harp
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Planets
             followed
             him
             .
             The
             
               twelve
               precious
               stones
            
             signifie
             the
             
               twelve
               signes
            
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             is
             incircled
             ;
             and
             the
             
               three-headed
               Serpent
            
             deciphers
             Time
             in
             the
             threefold
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Past
               ,
               Present
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               come
            
             .
             The
             
               time
               past
            
             ,
             as
             Macrobius
             notes
             ,
             like
             a
             ravenous
             Wolfe
             devouring
             the
             memory
             of
             things
             :
             the
             
               time
               present
            
             being
             urgent
             and
             raging
             like
             a
             Lion
             through
             its
             instant
             actuosity
             ;
             and
             
               the
               time
               to
               come
            
             flattering
             us
             with
             hopes
             like
             a
             fawning
             Dog.
             And
             lastly
             the
             
               golden
               Trivet
            
             or
             Tripod
             denotes
             the
             
               Threefold
               object
               of
               Knowledge
            
             which
             Time
             affords
             them
             that
             are
             wise
             ,
             such
             as
             Homer
             makes
             Calchas
             the
             Priest
             of
             Apollo
             to
             be
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 knew
                 what
                 was
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 's
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             apparent
             how
             strange
             soever
             the
             use
             of
             these
             Images
             may
             seem
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             other
             then
             that
             of
             Books
             ;
             they
             raising
             our
             minds
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             with
             a
             greater
             advantage
             of
             devotion
             and
             admiration
             )
             into
             the
             sense
             and
             consideration
             of
             that
             
               Divine
               Power
            
             which
             we
             were
             to
             adore
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             that
             imputation
             is
             very
             unjust
             that
             would
             charge
             us
             with
             
               Idolatry
               properly
               so
               called
            
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             did
             worship
             the
             Idols
             themselves
             .
             But
             to
             use
             Images
             in
             Divine
             worship
             ,
             (
             there
             being
             that
             convenience
             of
             them
             which
             we
             have
             alledged
             ,
             )
             we
             question
             not
             but
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             in
             it self
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Command
             from
             God
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             where
             his
             Command
             is
             most
             express
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             well
             known
             that
             there
             was
             also
             there
             a
             religious
             use
             of
             Images
             ;
             as
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             Cherubims
             that
             covered
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             
             the
             
               Brasen
               Serpent
            
             which
             they
             were
             to
             look
             up
             to
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             For
             through
             that
             did
             the
             Almighty
             exert
             his
             healing
             power
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             stung
             with
             fiery
             Serpents
             .
             *
             For
             such
             Effects
             as
             these
             are
             not
             from
             Nature
             or
             Art
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             efficacie
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             word
             Telesme
             does
             plainly
             bewray
             .
             Now
             it
             seems
             to
             us
             a
             thing
             incredible
             that
             God
             should
             command
             any
             thing
             absolutely
             evil
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             undeniable
             but
             that
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             Divine
             worship
             is
             not
             in
             it self
             evil
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Nor
             does
             that
             which
             is
             mainly
             and
             most
             ordinarily
             alledged
             against
             Images
             in
             Religious
             worship
             (
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             represent
             God
             by
             any
             outward
             figure
             )
             seem
             of
             any
             weight
             at
             all
             to
             us
             .
             For
             neither
             do
             we
             admit
             that
             these
             Images
             are
             intended
             for
             Figures
             and
             Representations
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             Sensible
             setting
             out
             to
             our
             sight
             the
             Effects
             and
             Objects
             of
             those
             Powers
             and
             Attributes
             which
             we
             adore
             in
             him
             :
             And
             if
             we
             did
             admit
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             wherewith
             to
             defend
             our selves
             .
             For
             it
             we
             are
             not
             to
             use
             Images
             in
             Divine
             worship
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             set
             out
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             as
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             to
             think
             of
             him
             when
             we
             worship
             him
             ;
             the
             Thoughts
             concerning
             his
             very
             Nature
             or
             Person
             which
             we
             frame
             of
             him
             (
             though
             haply
             they
             be
             not
             without
             some
             truth
             )
             having
             yet
             as
             little
             similitude
             with
             him
             whom
             we
             worship
             ,
             as
             the
             Imagination
             of
             a
             man
             born
             blind
             hath
             with
             the
             glorious
             Image
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             He
             feels
             indeed
             the
             comfortable
             Effects
             of
             his
             presence
             upon
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             his
             Eyes
             did
             never
             see
             ,
             nor
             can
             his
             Mind
             conceive
             how
             illustrious
             he
             is
             to
             look
             upon
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             the
             most
             witty
             ,
             cautious
             and
             subtile
             sort
             of
             the
             Pagans
             apologize
             for
             themselves
             :
             nor
             are
             we
             to
             envy
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             hit
             upon
             any
             thing
             more
             weighty
             and
             substantial
             in
             their
             Apologie
             .
             For
             Christianity
             is
             so
             excellent
             in
             it self
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             phansy
             any
             Religions
             worse
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             set
             off
             its
             eminency
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             more
             tolerable
             sense
             we
             can
             make
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             ancient
             Pagans
             ,
             the
             easier
             Province
             we
             shall
             have
             to
             maintain
             against
             prophane
             and
             Atheistical
             men
             ,
             to
             whom
             if
             you
             would
             grant
             ,
             That
             Providence
             had
             utterly
             neglected
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             together
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             except
             that
             little
             handfull
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             they
             would
             whether
             you
             would
             or
             no
             from
             thence
             infer
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             no
             Providence
             over
             them
             neither
             ,
             &
             consequently
             no
             God
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             incredible
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             Providence
             at
             all
             in
             things
             of
             the
             highest
             concernment
             ,
             unless
             it
             dispread
             it self
             further
             then
             into
             such
             an
             inconsiderable
             part
             of
             the
             World
             as
             some
             imagine
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Heathen
             were
             not
             so
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             means
             as
             some
             would
             make
             them
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             seems
             largely
             enough
             to
             declare
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             
             And
             that
             their
             condition
             was
             not
             so
             horridly
             desperate
             ,
             he
             may
             perhaps
             seem
             to
             intimate
             from
             that
             favourable
             expression
             in
             his
             Speech
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               connived
               at
               the
               times
               of
               their
               Ignorance
               .
            
             But
             I
             had
             almost
             forgot
             my self
             ,
             my
             design
             being
             not
             to
             apologize
             for
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             but
             to
             answer
             what
             they
             apologize
             for
             themselves
             :
             which
             I
             shall
             doe
             very
             briefly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             last
             Apology
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             That
             it
             concerns
             but
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             2.
             and
             that
             those
             few
             were
             rather
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             pure
             Pagans
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             is
             expresly
             forbid
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               .
               4.
            
             
             That
             they
             rather
             obscure
             then
             help
             our
             conceptions
             of
             the
             Divine
             Powers
             .
             5.
             
             That
             there
             is
             great
             danger
             of
             these
             Images
             intercepting
             the
             worship
             directed
             to
             God.
             6.
             
             He
             referrs
             the
             curious
             and
             unsatisfied
             to
             the
             fuller
             Discussions
             in
             Polemical
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FIrst
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             what
             has
             been
             here
             alledged
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             concerns
             but
             very
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             being
             Idolaters
             in
             the
             grossest
             sense
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             out
             of
             the
             complaints
             of
             David
             ,
             Psalm
             135.
             as
             also
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Ieremy
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             questionable
             whether
             those
             few
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Plotinus
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             reputed
             
               mere
               Pagans
            
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             came
             nearer
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             having
             been
             imbued
             with
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             that
             one
             Eternal
             Spirit
             which
             is
             the
             Creator
             and
             Governor
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             conversing
             with
             the
             Iews
             ,
             or
             by
             conversing
             with
             them
             that
             had
             conversed
             with
             them
             .
             And
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Him
             by
             the
             communication
             of
             some
             such
             hidden
             Tradition
             or
             Cabbala
             ,
             seems
             manifest
             in
             that
             these
             more
             holy
             and
             more
             expert
             men
             in
             Divine
             Mysteries
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             taught
             also
             the
             Triunity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Immateriality
               ,
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             First
             and
             Chiefest
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             Pythagoras
             and
             Plato
             :
             which
             being
             a
             reach
             above
             humane
             wit
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             so
             usefull
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             a
             strong
             Argument
             that
             it
             was
             none
             of
             their
             own
             invention
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             it
             either
             from
             those
             that
             were
             inspired
             themselves
             ,
             or
             had
             received
             it
             from
             those
             that
             were
             inspired
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               making
               of
               graven
               Images
            
             and
             
               falling
               down
               before
               them
            
             is
             a
             thing
             expressly
             forbidden
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             that
             Religion
             where
             himself
             thought
             fit
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             of
             the
             faultiness
             of
             the
             Use
             of
             Idols
             in
             Divine
             worship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             pretended
             serviceableness
             of
             Images
             for
             the
             instructing
             the
             people
             and
             the
             setting
             out
             to
             them
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Divine
             Power
             which
             they
             are
             to
             adore
             ,
             seems
             very
             questionable
             .
             For
             the
             presence
             of
             so
             strange
             an
             object
             before
             their
             eyes
             striking
             the
             outward
             Sense
             so
             strongly
             ,
             may
             rather
             hinder
             the
             inward
             operation
             of
             their
             Mind
             from
             more
             pure
             and
             genuine
             conceptions
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             at
             all
             further
             them
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             Memory
             is
             too
             often
             lost
             by
             the
             use
             of
             writing
             ,
             so
             the
             power
             of
             Imagination
             as
             to
             Divine
             things
             may
             be
             spoiled
             and
             enfeebled
             by
             these
             false
             props
             of
             external
             representations
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             great
             danger
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Jealousie
             of
             God
             seems
             very
             sensible
             ,
             that
             these
             Vice-Royes
             and
             Representatives
             
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             may
             prove
             treacherous
             to
             the
             highest
             Soveraignty
             ,
             intercepting
             and
             keeping
             to
             themselves
             all
             those
             Praiers
             and
             Praises
             ,
             all
             those
             immolations
             and
             sacrifices
             that
             are
             offered
             by
             the
             people
             .
             For
             the
             unskilfull
             Multitude
             seeing
             the
             Priest
             sacrifice
             and
             all
             the
             people
             pour
             forth
             their
             devotions
             with
             their
             eyes
             fixed
             on
             the
             Idol
             ,
             set
             upon
             some
             high
             place
             ,
             carved
             into
             all
             the
             members
             and
             organs
             of
             life
             and
             sense
             so
             artificially
             that
             he
             seems
             to
             sight
             to
             be
             a
             living
             Person
             ,
             are
             easily
             driven
             through
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             wit
             to
             imagine
             him
             to
             be
             such
             indeed
             ,
             and
             to
             adore
             him
             as
             a
             living
             and
             powerfull
             Deity
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             them
             good
             or
             hurt
             according
             to
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             well
             observeth
             out
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             if
             this
             our
             Answer
             shall
             seem
             liable
             to
             a
             further
             Replie
             ,
             I
             shall
             remit
             the
             disputacious
             ,
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             School-Divines
             ,
             and
             the
             rack
             of
             Polemical
             Theology
             ,
             my self
             being
             better
             employ'd
             in
             laying
             on
             a
             charge
             upon
             universal
             Paganisme
             so
             evidently
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             craftiest
             and
             most
             refined
             wits
             of
             them
             all
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             elude
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             1.
             
             A
             new
             and
             unanswerable
             charge
             against
             Paganisme
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             they
             adored
             the
             Divine
             Powers
             no
             further
             then
             they
             reached
             the
             Animal
             life
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             their
             Dijoves
             and
             
               Vejoves
               ,
               2.
               
               Jupiter
               altitonans
               ,
               Averruncus
               ,
               Robigus
            
             and
             
               Tempestas
               .
               3.
            
             
             From
             the
             pleasant
             spectacle
             of
             their
             God
             Pan
             :
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             his
             Pipe
             ,
             and
             Nymphs
             dancing
             about
             him
             .
             4.
             
             What
             by
             his
             being
             deemed
             the
             Son
             of
             Hermes
             and
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             his
             beloved
             .
             Nymph
             Syrinx
             ,
             his
             wife
             Echo
             ,
             and
             daughter
             
               Iambe
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             interpretation
             of
             his
             horns
             ,
             hairiness
             ,
             red
             face
             ,
             long
             beard
             ,
             goats
             feet
             ,
             and
             laughing
             countenance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             heavy
             accusation
             of
             
               Polytheisme
               ,
               Atheisme
            
             and
             Idolatry
             which
             was
             laid
             upon
             the
             Heathen
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             sleights
             of
             wit
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             pretending
             that
             in
             the
             varietie
             of
             their
             worships
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             one
             Eternal
             Deity
             that
             they
             adore
             according
             to
             the
             Manifestations
             of
             his
             presence
             who
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             .
             The
             Charge
             we
             shall
             lay
             upon
             them
             now
             is
             not
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             so
             grievous
             ,
             but
             more
             devoid
             of
             all
             shew
             of
             any
             solid
             Answer
             whereby
             they
             may
             quit
             themselves
             thereof
             .
             And
             in
             brief
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             though
             we
             should
             admit
             that
             they
             did
             worship
             one
             Eternal
             and
             Incorporeal
             Deity
             ,
             infinitely
             Wise
             ,
             Good
             and
             Powerfull
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             
               that
               they
               worshipped
               him
               only
               in
               such
               manifestations
               of
               him
               that
               nearest
               concerned
               the
            
             Animal
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             were
             most
             dreadfull
             and
             terrible
             ,
             or
             alse
             most
             pleasing
             and
             
               agreeable
               thereunto
            
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             Vejoves
             as
             well
             as
             Dijoves
             ,
             both
             which
             was
             but
             Apollo
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             who
             is
             the
             visible
             Diespiter
             or
             Lucetius
             :
             but
             because
             he
             also
             sometimes
             by
             the
             soultry
             heat
             he
             causes
             in
             the
             Aire
             raises
             also
             Plagues
             and
             Pestilences
             ,
             he
             was
             worshipped
             also
             under
             the
             
             name
             of
             Vejovis
             ,
             whose
             Temple
             was
             of
             old
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             his
             Image
             holding
             Arrows
             in
             his
             hand
             as
             being
             ready
             to
             hurt
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Gellius
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             horrour
             of
             Thunder
             also
             made
             them
             worship
             Iupiter
             under
             the
             notion
             or
             title
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             
               Iupiter
               altitonans
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Latines
             call
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             forbears
             not
             to
             call
             
               Thunder
               the
               voice
               of
               God.
            
             The
             fore-named
             Critick
             adds
             to
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             the
             Greeks
             would
             style
             him
             )
             Averruncus
             and
             Robigus
             ;
             the
             latter
             whereof
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             pacified
             for
             the
             security
             of
             our
             Corn
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             our selves
             .
             But
             the
             former
             seems
             rather
             a
             general
             name
             belonging
             to
             every
             Divine
             Power
             that
             is
             to
             be
             attoned
             to
             keep
             off
             mischief
             ,
             then
             to
             any
             one
             particular
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             in
             the
             World.
             Such
             as
             is
             a
             Storm
             or
             Tempest
             at
             Sea
             ,
             whom
             the
             Romans
             made
             a
             particular
             Deity
             after
             their
             Consul
             
               Cornelius
               Scipio
            
             had
             escaped
             the
             danger
             .
          
           
             
               Te
               quoque
               ,
               Tempestas
               ,
               meritam
               delubra
               fatemur
               ,
            
             
               Cum
               penè
               est
               Corsis
               obruta
               classis
               aquis
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             instances
             as
             concern
             the
             pleasure
             and
             
               gratification
               of
               the
               Animal
               Life
            
             are
             innumerable
             ;
             but
             some
             we
             must
             produce
             ,
             that
             thereby
             you
             may
             the
             better
             judge
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             their
             God
             Pan
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             as
             his
             name
             denotes
             ,
             they
             understood
             
               the
               Universe
            
             ,
             was
             a
             very
             pleasant
             Spectacle
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             picture
             ,
             and
             other
             conceits
             they
             had
             of
             him
             .
             For
             why
             was
             he
             pictured
             with
             a
             Pipe
             in
             his
             hand
             and
             a
             laughing
             countenance
             ?
             why
             were
             the
             Nymphs
             imagined
             to
             dance
             about
             him
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             his
             musick
             ?
             but
             that
             they
             did
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             are
             ordered
             with
             an
             excellent
             Congruity
             and
             Harmony
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Souls
               of
               living
               creatures
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Nymphs
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             being
             touched
             every
             one
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             what
             is
             most
             gratefull
             and
             agreeable
             to
             it self
             ,
             are
             conceived
             to
             skip
             and
             dance
             for
             joy
             .
             That
             they
             meant
             the
             Material
             or
             
               Visible
               World
            
             by
             Pan
             ,
             is
             apparent
             as
             well
             from
             what
             they
             write
             of
             his
             birth
             and
             amours
             ,
             as
             from
             other
             observables
             in
             his
             Image
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             Mercury
             or
             Hermes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Divine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             is
             the
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Universe
             being
             but
             
               one
               ,
               Pan
            
             is
             rightly
             exempted
             from
             that
             rabble
             of
             Sweet-hearts
             that
             the
             other
             Deities
             are
             feigned
             to
             have
             had
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             body
             for
             him
             to
             love
             ,
             only
             the
             reflection
             of
             himself
             from
             the
             Minds
             of
             men
             that
             contemplate
             him
             .
             This
             ,
             when
             his
             Nature
             is
             returned
             most
             truly
             ,
             and
             the
             Order
             of
             things
             and
             Ends
             of
             Providence
             are
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             is
             his
             beloved
             Nymph
             Syrinx
             ;
             if
             more
             rudely
             and
             brokenly
             reflected
             ,
             his
             Wife
             Echo
             ,
             of
             whom
             was
             born
             Iamble
             a
             tattling
             gossip
             full
             of
             ridiculous
             stories
             and
             old-wives
             tales
             ,
             full
             of
             scoffs
             and
             cavils
             and
             misrepresentations
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             observed
             in
             the
             World.
             By
             which
             reputed
             Daughter
             of
             Pan
             may
             be
             well
             understood
             the
             false
             Sects
             of
             Philosophy
             &
             vain
             Superstitions
             that
             ever
             abounded
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             may
             please
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             yet
             seem
             either
             idle
             or
             impious
             to
             them
             that
             know
             better
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             But
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             by
             his
             Image
             ,
             that
             they
             understood
             the
             Universe
             by
             him
             .
             For
             what
             could
             be
             meant
             by
             his
             
               acute
               horns
            
             and
             the
             Hispidity
             or
             Hairiness
             of
             his
             skin
             ,
             but
             the
             Effluvium
             of
             Particles
             or
             the
             Rayes
             of
             things
             ,
             burring
             out
             from
             all
             Bodies
             that
             act
             at
             a
             distance
             ?
             which
             is
             most
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             Lights
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             far
             removed
             ,
             and
             which
             yet
             we
             see
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             other
             Objects
             of
             sight
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Pyramid
             ,
             whose
             Basis
             is
             in
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             Cuspis
             is
             in
             our
             Eye
             .
             These
             in
             general
             are
             the
             horns
             of
             Pan
             :
             and
             the
             bright
             Redness
             of
             his
             face
             denotes
             that
             colour
             in
             the
             Sky
             ;
             as
             his
             prolix
             beard
             the
             
               streaming
               light
            
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ;
             and
             his
             being
             clothed
             with
             the
             
               spotted
               skin
            
             of
             a
             Leopard
             the
             Stars
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             also
             the
             spottedness
             of
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             one
             with
             Islands
             and
             the
             other
             with
             Flowers
             .
             That
             he
             is
             partly
             Man
             and
             partly
             Beast
             ,
             denotes
             the
             comprehension
             of
             all
             living
             creatures
             as
             well
             Irrational
             as
             Rational
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             stands
             on
             the
             feet
             of
             a
             Goat
             ,
             that
             the
             Species
             of
             things
             could
             not
             subsist
             without
             proclivitie
             to
             lust
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Goat
             is
             a
             notorious
             emblem
             .
             And
             that
             he
             is
             made
             laughing
             ,
             signifies
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             is
             
               Res
               ludicra
            
             ,
             as
             that
             merry
             Prophet
             Mahomet
             speaks
             ;
             to
             whom
             we
             may
             adjoin
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Poet
             who
             makes
             man's
             life
             a
             Stage-Play
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 Life
                 's
                 a
                 Scene
                 of
                 fools
                 ,
                 a
                 sportfull
                 Stage
                 ,
              
               
                 Where
                 grief
                 attends
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 over-sage
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             this
             I
             have
             touch'd
             upon
             already
             .
             We
             pass
             therefore
             to
             their
             particular
             Deities
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             as
             the
             World
             or
             Universe
             was
             deified
             in
             Pan
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             parts
             thereof
             in
             
               Coelius
               ,
               Juno
               ,
               Neptune
               ,
               Vulcan
               ,
               Pluto
               ,
               Ops
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Ceres
               ,
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Night
             was
             also
             a
             Deity
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             sacrificed
             a
             Cock
             to
             her
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             reason
             of
             other
             Sacrifices
             .
             3.
             
             Interiour
             Manifestations
             that
             concern
             the
             Animal
             life
             ,
             namely
             that
             of
             Wrath
             and
             Love
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Pagans
             Mars
             and
             
               Venus
               .
               4.
               
               Minerva
               ,
               Mercurius
               ,
               Eunomia
               ,
            
             &c.
             Manifestations
             referred
             to
             the
             Middle
             life
             .
             5.
             
             The
             agreement
             of
             the
             Greeks
             Religion
             with
             the
             Romans
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             the
             
               Aegyptians
               .
               6.
            
             
             Their
             worship
             of
             the
             River
             Nilus
             ,
             &c.
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             was
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             that
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Greece
            
             and
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             reached
             no
             further
             then
             the
             
               Animal
               life
               .
               8.
            
             
             And
             that
             their
             worshipping
             of
             men
             deceased
             stood
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             Universal
             specimen
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             deified
             the
             Whole
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             also
             made
             Deities
             of
             the
             Parts
             thereof
             .
             For
             their
             Uranus
             or
             Coelius
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             the
             Heavens
             ;
             
             their
             Iupiter
             and
             Iuno
             ,
             the
             Air
             and
             
               Clouds
               ;
               Neptune
            
             the
             
               Sea
               ;
               Vulcan
            
             (
             that
             limping
             Deity
             )
             
               the
               Fire
            
             ?
             who
             is
             said
             to
             halt
             ,
             
               quod
               sine
               ligneo
               tanquam
               baculo
               progredi
               nequeat
               ,
            
             as
             Phornutus
             notes
             ,
             meaning
             by
             his
             going
             with
             a
             stick
             the
             fewel
             he
             is
             sustained
             by
             .
             By
             Pluto
             they
             mean
             the
             
               interior
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             and
             other
             precious
             commodities
             are
             digged
             .
             By
             Ops
             or
             
               Bona
               Dea
            
             the
             exteriour
             parts
             of
             the
             Soil
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             afford
             the
             necessaries
             of
             life
             to
             both
             man
             and
             beast
             .
             Hither
             also
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             
               Bacchus
               ,
               Ceres
               ,
               Pomona
               ,
               Flora
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             Deities
             ;
             as
             to
             Coelius
             the
             Hoast
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             the
             most
             famous
             Deities
             among
             the
             Pagans
             :
             The
             latter
             goes
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Diana
             ,
             the
             former
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             of
             Vesta
             .
             For
             her
             Temple
             was
             round
             ,
             and
             a
             fire
             kept
             there
             constantly
             by
             the
             Vestal
             Virgins
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             which
             denotes
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             her
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             he
             stands
             still
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             more
             accurate
             Hypothesis
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             were
             they
             sensible
             only
             to
             the
             
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lights
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             but
             also
             of
             the
             convenience
             of
             Night
             ,
             that
             dark
             shadow
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             within
             whose
             Sable
             curtains
             all
             living
             creatures
             so
             sweetly
             repose
             themselves
             :
             wherefore
             they
             made
             Night
             also
             a
             Goddess
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Latona
             or
             Nox
             ;
             and
             they
             sacrificed
             a
             Cock
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             Ovid
             tels
             us
             in
             his
             Fastorum
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             disturber
             of
             that
             rest
             and
             silence
             the
             Night
             is
             the
             bestower
             of
             to
             wearied
             mortals
             .
             So
             they
             sacrificed
             a
             Dog
             to
             Diana
             for
             his
             bold
             barkings
             at
             the
             Moon
             ,
             a
             Goat
             to
             Bacchus
             for
             brouzing
             on
             the
             Vine
             ,
             a
             Sow
             to
             Ceres
             for
             rooting
             up
             her
             Corn.
             Such
             obvious
             reasons
             as
             these
             brought
             in
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             run
             over
             .
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Deities
             themselves
             which
             the
             Pagans
             worshipped
             being
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             of
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             reached
             no
             further
             then
             
               the
               Animal
               life
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             have
             named
             the
             most
             eminent
             
               exteriour
               Manifestations
               of
               the
               Divine
               Power
               in
               the
               World
               :
            
             we
             shall
             now
             give
             a
             few
             instances
             of
             the
             Interiour
             .
             And
             the
             most
             notable
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             are
             those
             Two
             
               Natural
               Passions
            
             of
             Wrath
             and
             Love
             ;
             which
             Powers
             they
             adored
             under
             the
             names
             of
             Mars
             and
             Venus
             .
             The
             Schoolmen
             would
             call
             them
             the
             Irascible
             and
             Concupiscible
             ,
             to
             which
             Two
             they
             reduce
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Passions
             of
             the
             Minde
             :
             but
             we
             cannot
             insist
             upon
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             are
             also
             other
             Interiour
             Deities
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             Pallas
             or
             
               Minerva
               ,
               Mercurius
               ,
               Eunomia
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             all
             which
             reach
             no
             further
             then
             the
             
               Middle
               Life
            
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             improvements
             of
             mans
             Reason
             in
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               Nature
               ,
               the
               discipline
               of
               War
               ,
               Political
               Iustice
               ,
               skil
               in
               Trades
               and
               Traffick
               ,
            
             the
             
               Invention
               of
               Letters
            
             ,
             of
             Musick
             ,
             of
             Architectonicks
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             you
             will
             )
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             Mathematicks
             (
             an
             instance
             whereof
             you
             have
             in
             that
             Precept
             of
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             that
             bad
             them
             double
             the
             Cube
             ;
             )
             which
             because
             they
             may
             be
             in
             us
             without
             any
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             at
             all
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             may
             also
             venture
             to
             call
             Animal
             or
             Natural
             .
             For
             as
             for
             him
             that
             is
             the
             best
             accomplish'd
             in
             these
             ,
             yet
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             may
             be
             still
             true
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Animalis
               homo
               
               non
               capit
               quae
               sunt
               Spiritûs
               Dei
               ,
            
             
             The
             Natural
             man
             is
             uncapable
             of
             Spiritual
             and
             Divine
             Matters
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             chiefly
             instanced
             hitherto
             ,
             
               reached
               no
               further
               then
               the
               Animal
               life
               ,
            
             is
             plain
             .
             The
             Greeks
             differ'd
             little
             or
             nothing
             from
             them
             ,
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             intended
             to
             Twelve
             of
             those
             Deities
             which
             were
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             have
             named
             already
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Aegyptians
             it
             is
             evident
             also
             that
             their
             Religion
             was
             no
             better
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             ;
             their
             Serapis
             being
             the
             same
             with
             Pan
             or
             the
             Universe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             concession
             of
             his
             own
             Oracle
             ;
             and
             their
             Osiris
             and
             Isis
             but
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Moon
             ,
             Deities
             scarcely
             left
             out
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             any
             Heathens
             .
             It
             is
             true
             there
             is
             a
             People
             in
             Africk
             that
             curse
             the
             Sun
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             immoderate
             Heat
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             stronger
             argument
             where
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             rayes
             is
             felt
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             what
             nation
             are
             they
             not
             ?
             )
             that
             the
             rude
             people
             did
             as
             much
             bless
             him
             and
             adore
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             River
             Nilus
             was
             a
             great
             God
             with
             the
             Aegyptians
             too
             ,
             as
             Ganges
             with
             the
             Indians
             ,
             they
             both
             of
             them
             fattening
             the
             Soil
             by
             their
             overflowings
             .
             The
             Divinity
             of
             
               Nilus
               Apollonius
            
             also
             that
             rambling
             Greek
             did
             supersti●iously
             acknowledge
             ,
             by
             doing
             his
             devotions
             to
             the
             River
             within
             the
             sight
             and
             noise
             of
             his
             roaring
             Catarracts
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             visited
             the
             Gymnosophists
             .
             But
             for
             themselves
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             they
             should
             deify
             so
             grand
             a
             Benefactour
             ,
             they
             worshipping
             such
             things
             as
             liv'd
             on
             his
             benevolence
             .
             For
             such
             were
             the
             living
             creatures
             ,
             Birds
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             Creeping
             things
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             did
             divine
             honour
             ;
             nay
             you
             may
             add
             Trees
             and
             Plants
             ,
             Onyons
             and
             Garlick
             not
             excepted
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             casts
             into
             their
             dish
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             we
             have
             said
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Greece
            
             and
             Aegypt
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             as
             manifest
             concerning
             the
             Religion
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             beside
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Arabia
               ,
               Persia
               ,
               India
               ,
               China
               ,
               Tartary
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Scythia
               ,
               Guinea
               ,
               Aethiopia
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             New-found
             world
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Virginia
               ,
               Mexico
               ,
               Peru
            
             and
             Brasilia
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             as
             tedious
             as
             needless
             to
             harp
             so
             long
             on
             one
             string
             by
             so
             voluminous
             an
             Induction
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             more
             warrantable
             to
             be
             sparing
             then
             over-lavish
             in
             so
             copious
             and
             confessed
             a
             matter
             .
             Whoever
             reads
             those
             Writers
             ,
             which
             are
             numerous
             enough
             ,
             that
             can
             inform
             them
             in
             this
             inquiry
             ,
             he
             will
             assuredly
             find
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Heathen
               reached
               no
               further
               then
               the
               Objects
               of
               the
               Animal
               life
            
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             they
             may
             go
             under
             several
             names
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             the
             same
             things
             every
             where
             ,
             viz.
             
               Wrath
               ,
               Lust
            
             and
             Sensuality
             ;
             or
             such
             things
             as
             are
             in
             subserviency
             to
             these
             ,
             as
             
               Corn
               ,
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Requisites
             for
             the
             necessities
             or
             delights
             of
             Man
             ;
             as
             also
             those
             Powers
             that
             have
             an
             influence
             upon
             these
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
            
             and
             
               Stars
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               Water
               ,
               Air
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             may
             adde
             to
             these
             Inanimate
             things
             ,
             Eminent
             persons
             whom
             they
             could
             not
             but
             acknowledge
             as
             their
             great
             Benefactors
             .
             Such
             were
             their
             
               Law-givers
               ,
               Kings
            
             and
             Commanders
             that
             fought
             their
             battels
             successfully
             ;
             the
             
               first
               Inventours
               of
               Arts
            
             or
             any
             useful
             contrivance
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             life
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             most
             subtil
             defenders
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             let
             them
             elude
             the
             charge
             of
             Idolatry
             as
             well
             as
             they
             
             can
             ,
             or
             Polytheism
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             never
             avoid
             the
             imputation
             ,
             
               That
               their
               serving
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Heathens
               Ceremonies
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               more
               then
               the
               acknowledging
               that
               Power
               that
               is
               able
               to
               gratifie
               or
               grieve
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               mere
               Natural
               Man.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Judaism
             also
             respected
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Gratifications
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             all
             their
             Festivals
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             the
             People
             were
             held
             in
             that
             low
             dispensation
             ,
             yet
             Moses
             knew
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             own
             Types
             ,
             and
             that
             Immortality
             that
             was
             to
             be
             revealed
             by
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             their
             Sabbaths
             reached
             no
             further
             then
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             4.
             
             Nor
             their
             Sabbatical
             years
             and
             Iubilees
             ;
             5.
             
             Nor
             their
             Feasts
             of
             Trumpets
             ;
             6.
             
             Nor
             their
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ;
             7.
             
             Nor
             their
             Pentecost
             ;
             8.
             
             Nor
             lastly
             their
             Feast
             of
             Expiation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             truly
             that
             the
             absolute
             Transcendency
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             may
             be
             the
             better
             understood
             ,
             I
             cannot
             here
             omit
             that
             Iudaism
             does
             very
             much
             symbolize
             with
             Paganism
             in
             this
             point
             we
             are
             upon
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Iewes
             were
             very
             right
             and
             orthodox
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             did
             direct
             their
             worship
             to
             that
             One
             and
             only
             true
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             Giver
             of
             every
             good
             gift
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             the
             offence
             and
             scandal
             of
             Idolatrous
             worship
             :
             yet
             under
             this
             dispensation
             of
             Moses
             ,
             he
             seems
             openly
             to
             promise
             nothing
             more
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             then
             the
             
               present
               enjoyments
               of
               this
               Natural
               life
               ,
            
             nor
             threatens
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             plagues
             thereof
             ,
             as
             seems
             manifest
             ,
             Deuteronomy
             28.
             where
             the
             Blessings
             of
             obedience
             to
             Moses
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Cursings
             of
             disobedience
             are
             largely
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             but
             that
             I
             can
             easily
             believe
             ,
             that
             Moses
             himself
             understood
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             of
             those
             
               Eternal
               joyes
            
             to
             be
             revealed
             by
             the
             Messias
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             the
             Types
             that
             refer
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Successors
             also
             in
             that
             nation
             ,
             their
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             or
             Prophets
             ,
             had
             some
             measurable
             Knowledge
             thereof
             :
             But
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             Iews
             were
             locked
             up
             in
             this
             lower
             kind
             of
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             that
             Moses
             his
             Law
             in
             the
             Externals
             thereof
             drives
             at
             no
             higher
             then
             thus
             ;
             as
             is
             apparent
             from
             all
             the
             Festivals
             thereof
             ,
             they
             none
             of
             them
             concerning
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             the
             enjoyments
             and
             conveniences
             of
             
               this
               present
               life
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             as
             for
             their
             Sabbaths
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             a
             Memorial
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             this
             visible
             world
             ,
             the
             belief
             whereof
             the
             Sadducees
             embraced
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             denied
             that
             there
             was
             either
             Angel
             or
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             not
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             external
             letter
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               Appearances
               of
               Angels
            
             they
             look'd
             upon
             as
             only
             present
             Emanations
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             ceased
             as
             he
             disappeared
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             for
             their
             
               Sabbatical
               year
            
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             year
             of
             Iubilee
             ,
             which
             
             was
             celebrated
             at
             the
             end
             of
             seven
             times
             seven
             years
             ,
             besides
             that
             they
             are
             not
             without
             a
             reflection
             upon
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             was
             compleated
             at
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             wherein
             therefore
             God
             rested
             ;
             the
             other
             reasons
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Text
             of
             Moses
             ,
             reach
             no
             further
             then
             the
             things
             of
             this
             present
             life
             .
             For
             as
             concerning
             the
             
               Sabbatical
               year
            
             ,
             the
             Precept
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               Six
               years
               thou
               shalt
               sow
               thy
               land
               ,
               and
               gather
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               ;
               but
               the
               seventh
               year
               thou
               shalt
               let
               it
               rest
               ,
               and
               lye
               still
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               of
               thy
               people
               may
               eat
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               thou
               shalt
               deal
               with
               thy
               vineyard
               and
               with
               thy
               olive-yard
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             Iubilee
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             had
             a
             secular
             use
             ,
             for
             the
             releasment
             of
             Servants
             ,
             and
             restoring
             of
             lands
             to
             their
             first
             owners
             who
             were
             necessitated
             to
             sell
             them
             .
             Those
             Feasts
             therefore
             were
             instituted
             in
             order
             to
             a
             
               Political
               good
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Their
             
               Feasts
               of
               Trumpets
            
             and
             their
             New-Moons
             seem
             indeed
             to
             have
             an
             higher
             use
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             people
             together
             to
             hear
             the
             Law
             :
             but
             I
             told
             you
             before
             that
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Cursings
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             merely
             Temporal
             .
             And
             for
             their
             Sacrifices
             of
             Thanksgiving
             and
             of
             Atonement
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             is
             Good
             or
             Evil
             to
             this
             life
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Their
             
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
            
             was
             instituted
             in
             remembrance
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             dwelt
             in
             Tabernacles
             and
             Boothes
             ,
             when
             God
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             As
             also
             their
             Passeover
             was
             a
             more
             particular
             representation
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             delivery
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             Exodus
             the
             12.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Their
             Pentecost
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fiftieth
             day
             after
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             in
             this
             they
             offered
             
               two
               wave-loaves
            
             ;
             as
             upon
             the
             second
             day
             of
             the
             Passeover
             they
             offered
             
               a
               sheaf
               of
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               their
               Harvest
            
             :
             so
             that
             those
             Solemnities
             respected
             merely
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             
               Feast
               of
               Expiation
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Scape-goat
             carried
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             and
             the
             evils
             deserved
             thereby
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ;
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             ,
             that
             those
             plagues
             or
             evils
             denounced
             in
             Moses
             his
             Law
             be
             but
             of
             a
             secular
             consideration
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             this
             particular
             Ceremony
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             Moses
             ,
             in
             the
             letter
             thereof
             ,
             reaches
             no
             further
             then
             the
             Pleasures
             or
             Aggrievances
             of
             this
             mortal
             life
             :
             It
             being
             reserved
             for
             Christ
             alone
             to
             bring
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             most
             comfortable
             News
             of
             that
             Eternal
             Joy
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             
             who
             was
             
               to
               abolish
               Death
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               to
               light
               through
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             as
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Preeminency
             of
             Judaism
             above
             
               Paganism
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             Authors
             of
             the
             Religions
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             3.
             
             How
             naturally
             lapsed
             Mankind
             fals
             under
             the
             superstitious
             Tyranny
             of
             Devils
             .
             4.
             
             The
             palpable
             effects
             of
             this
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             Nations
             of
             
               America
               .
               5.
            
             
             That
             that
             false
             and
             wilde
             Resignation
             in
             the
             Quakers
             does
             naturally
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Satan
             .
             6.
             
             That
             their
             affectation
             of
             blinde
             impulses
             is
             but
             a
             preparation
             to
             Demonical
             possession
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             to
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             vilest
             Superstitions
             of
             Paganism
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHat
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             is
             there
             no
             real
             difference
             at
             all
             betwixt
             Iudaism
             and
             Paganism
             ?
             Yes
             a
             great
             deal
             .
             For
             though
             they
             both
             seem
             to
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             reach
             further
             in
             their
             End
             then
             the
             gratifications
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             (
             it
             being
             indeed
             incredible
             ,
             that
             their
             Souls
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             low
             sunk
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             beyond
             
               this
               present
               state
            
             ,
             should
             emerge
             to
             so
             
               high
               a
               pitch
               of
               Sanctification
            
             as
             is
             understood
             by
             that
             life
             we
             call
             Divine
             :
             )
             yet
             Iudaism
             has
             the
             preeminence
             far
             above
             Paganism
             .
             First
             ,
             In
             that
             those
             rich
             discoveries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             so
             exactly
             adumbrated
             and
             shadowed
             out
             in
             the
             Mosaical
             Types
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             they
             were
             prefigured
             by
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Rites
             of
             Moses
             is
             more
             pure
             and
             devoid
             of
             all
             suspicion
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Heathen
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             already
             declared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             In
             that
             God
             himself
             was
             the
             Institutour
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             whenas
             the
             Rites
             of
             the
             Heathen
             were
             found
             out
             and
             appointed
             either
             by
             Angels
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             Overseers
             and
             Guardians
             of
             severall
             Nations
             and
             Countreys
             ,
             (
             who
             if
             they
             were
             good
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             it
             seems
             revolted
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             their
             primitive
             institutions
             so
             long
             ago
             ,
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             never
             arrived
             to
             or
             hands
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             at
             the
             best
             they
             were
             but
             the
             
               better
               sort
               of
               lapsed
               Spirits
            
             ,
             or
             
               crafty
               Political
               men
            
             ,
             or
             
               impure
               and
               malicious
               Devils
            
             .
             And
             so
             far
             as
             History
             will
             give
             us
             light
             ,
             all
             the
             Religions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             saving
             those
             of
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             ,
             have
             no
             better
             Authors
             then
             those
             of
             the
             Three
             last
             kinds
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             gather
             out
             of
             what
             has
             been
             already
             spoken
             ;
             and
             too
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             suspect
             ,
             have
             been
             ordained
             by
             the
             foulest
             and
             wickedest
             of
             all
             the
             lapsed
             crew
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             Mankinde
             being
             so
             much
             sunk
             and
             fallen
             from
             God
             by
             the
             temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             like
             a
             Bird
             or
             prey
             he
             follows
             his
             prize
             ,
             and
             hunts
             there
             where
             his
             game
             is
             most
             ,
             hovering
             over
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             whom
             he
             having
             struck
             down
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             le
             ts
             not
             his
             hold
             go
             ,
             but
             having
             once
             seized
             upon
             them
             ,
             keeps
             them
             as
             long
             as
             he
             can
             within
             his
             own
             power
             ;
             it
             falling
             to
             his
             share
             to
             domineer
             over
             men
             as
             naturally
             as
             wicked
             men
             to
             circumvent
             and
             domineer
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             more
             powerful
             and
             subtle
             over
             the
             more
             weak
             and
             unwise
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Of
             which
             the
             whole
             
               New-found
               World
            
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             ample
             Testimony
             ;
             there
             being
             very
             few
             places
             in
             America
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             discovered
             to
             be
             palpably
             and
             visibly
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             their
             religious
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             being
             as
             uncouth
             and
             antick
             and
             more
             bloody
             and
             cruell
             then
             those
             that
             Witches
             are
             known
             to
             be
             tied
             to
             here
             .
             For
             the
             mind
             of
             these
             Apostate
             Spirits
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Remnant
             of
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             and
             
               Light
               of
               Reason
            
             in
             man
             should
             be
             quite
             obliterated
             ,
             and
             that
             mankind
             should
             be
             wholy
             their
             Vassals
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             forget
             the
             Nobleness
             of
             their
             own
             condition
             ,
             and
             stoop
             to
             whatsoever
             they
             require
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             such
             things
             as
             become
             none
             but
             Mad-men
             and
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             very
             dangerous
             and
             false
             kind
             of
             Resignation
             in
             those
             that
             would
             pretend
             to
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             pitch
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             bid
             adieu
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Humanity
             and
             Reason
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             Self-denial
             .
             For
             thus
             giving
             away
             their
             own
             Will
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             laudable
             and
             good
             ,
             they
             give
             room
             for
             the
             Devil
             to
             enter
             and
             to
             possess
             them
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             to
             drive
             them
             to
             the
             most
             vile
             ,
             sordid
             ,
             the
             most
             uncivil
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             nay
             the
             most
             wicked
             and
             impious
             ,
             actions
             that
             Humane
             Nature
             is
             liable
             to
             ;
             as
             is
             too
             much
             already
             found
             in
             some
             of
             that
             Fanatick
             Sect
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             crucifying
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Reason
             and
             Humanity
             and
             every
             thing
             they
             find
             their
             Spirit
             carried
             to
             ,
             smother
             that
             Lamp
             of
             God
             in
             them
             :
             and
             being
             thus
             got
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             are
             the
             scorn
             and
             laughing-stock
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             sworn
             enemy
             of
             mankind
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             delusive
             Spirits
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             
               Ignes
               Fatui
            
             ,
             lead
             them
             about
             in
             this
             bewildring
             Night
             that
             they
             have
             voluntarily
             brought
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             by
             not
             making
             use
             of
             that
             Talent
             that
             God
             already
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             but
             flinging
             of
             it
             away
             as
             an
             unholy
             thing
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             true
             of
             several
             of
             them
             by
             their
             own
             Confessions
             ;
             and
             things
             of
             a
             like
             Nature
             to
             these
             are
             evident
             in
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             themselves
             will
             confess
             it
             or
             no
             :
             but
             let
             them
             pretend
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             
               that
               Spirit
            
             that
             leads
             them
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             from
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             from
             
               common
               Humanity
            
             ,
             from
             their
             
               Loyalty
               to
               Christ
            
             that
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             whom
             God
             has
             exalted
             above
             all
             powers
             and
             principalities
             whatever
             ,
             either
             amongst
             men
             or
             Angels
             ;
             
               that
               Spirit
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             seduces
             them
             from
             such
             indispensable
             points
             as
             these
             ,
             is
             none
             other
             then
             he
             that
             seduced
             man
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             would
             again
             bring
             him
             into
             a
             slavish
             subjection
             to
             himself
             by
             despoiling
             of
             him
             utterly
             of
             all
             those
             
               tender
               touches
               of
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             warrantable
             suggestions
             of
             Reason
             and
             
               Natural
               Conscience
            
             ,
             or
             the
             laudable
             Customes
             of
             his
             Education
             ,
             to
             act
             merely
             upon
             
               blind
               impulses
            
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             account
             is
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             be
             the
             easier
             possessed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             hurried
             to
             any
             vileness
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             any
             cruelty
             or
             uncleanness
             without
             stop
             or
             resistance
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Christ
            
             being
             extinguished
             ,
             the
             most
             foul
             and
             
               barbarous
               forme
               of
               Religion
            
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             may
             be
             restored
             .
             For
             the
             virulent
             enmity
             of
             this
             Sect
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             no
             obscure
             argument
             that
             they
             are
             acted
             by
             the
             Envy
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whose
             Kingdome
             already
             has
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             shall
             still
             fall
             
             more
             and
             more
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             whose
             Triumphs
             that
             we
             may
             see
             how
             just
             they
             are
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             passe
             over
             Paganisme
             so
             favourably
             as
             we
             have
             ,
             but
             discover
             the
             beastly
             and
             bloody
             Tyranny
             of
             Satan
             upon
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             his
             more
             execrable
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             abominableness
             whereof
             demonstrates
             That
             they
             had
             no
             other
             Institutour
             but
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             1.
             
             The
             Devil
             's
             usurped
             dominion
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             how
             Christ
             came
             to
             dispossess
             him
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Largeness
             of
             the
             Devil's
             dominion
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             The
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             what
             influence
             they
             might
             have
             on
             other
             Nations
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             Paganisme
             .
             4.
             
             That
             if
             our
             Hemisphere
             was
             any
             thing
             more
             tolerable
             then
             the
             American
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             
               Prophets
               .
               5.
            
             
             That
             this
             Influence
             was
             so
             little
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Nations
             besides
             were
             Idolaters
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             exercising
             of
             obscene
             and
             cruel
             Superstitions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             ,
             or
             rather
             were
             ,
             at
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             was
             his
             own
             boast
             to
             our
             Saviour
             when
             he
             would
             have
             tempted
             him
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             him
             :
             and
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             our
             Saviour
             disputes
             not
             his
             Title
             ,
             though
             he
             denyes
             him
             that
             Homage
             ;
             nay
             he
             seems
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             present
             possession
             and
             dominion
             over
             this
             world
             ,
             by
             calling
             him
             
               The
               Prince
               thereof
            
             ,
             though
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             himself
             came
             to
             deliver
             the
             nations
             from
             .
             
               Now
               is
               the
               Redemptiom
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             (
             for
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             has
             noted
             )
             
               now
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               World
               cast
               out
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               I
               when
               I
               am
               lifted
               up
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               will
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             how
             absolute
             and
             universal
             his
             Dominion
             was
             before
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             understand
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             he
             had
             one
             Hemisphere
             entire
             ,
             
               viz.
               America
            
             with
             the
             adjacent
             Islands
             ;
             and
             this
             other
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             that
             contains
             those
             three
             great
             Continents
             ,
             
               Europe
               ,
               Asia
            
             and
             Africk
             ,
             (
             saving
             the
             little
             that
             that
             handful
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             did
             possess
             ,
             )
             what
             of
             it
             was
             not
             his
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
               This
               Family
            
             therefore
             
               of
               the
               Faithful
            
             has
             in
             all
             Ages
             been
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             
               The
               light
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             though
             never
             so
             visible
             and
             so
             spreading
             as
             after
             his
             coming
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             
               Wise
               men
            
             of
             several
             Nations
             communicating
             with
             the
             Iews
             ,
             whether
             in
             Palestine
             or
             Aegypt
             ,
             carried
             something
             away
             with
             them
             whereby
             they
             might
             better
             the
             Laws
             and
             Rites
             of
             those
             Countries
             wherein
             after
             they
             did
             for
             any
             time
             reside
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Examples
             of
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Satan
             ,
             or
             the
             Impurity
             of
             his
             Institutions
             and
             Ceremonies
             be
             not
             so
             many
             ,
             nor
             so
             heinous
             and
             abominable
             in
             
               these
               Parts
            
             of
             the
             World
             as
             in
             the
             
               other
               Hemisphere
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             any
             Tolerableness
             of
             
             his
             Malice
             or
             Wickedness
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               Efficacy
               of
               that
               Light
            
             whose
             appearance
             very
             oft
             is
             so
             gratefull
             and
             congruous
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             have
             been
             nursed
             up
             in
             vain
             and
             unclean
             Superstitions
             ,
             and
             bloody
             and
             beastly
             Rites
             of
             a
             false
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             so
             soon
             as
             a
             
               purer
               Forme
            
             is
             propounded
             ,
             with
             confidence
             it
             closeth
             with
             what
             is
             Better
             ,
             and
             resisteth
             the
             power
             both
             of
             a
             bad
             Custome
             and
             an
             ill
             Master
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             as
             if
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             ancient
             
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             Prophets
             had
             any
             such
             considerable
             influence
             upon
             the
             Inhabitants
             on
             this
             side
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             were
             at
             a
             loss
             for
             examples
             of
             what
             was
             sufficiently
             abominable
             amongst
             the
             nations
             ;
             but
             that
             if
             we
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             in
             any
             
               more
               tolerable
               condition
            
             then
             the
             Americans
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             any
             Remisness
             in
             that
             Hater
             and
             Contemner
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               Providence
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             the
             light
             whereof
             at
             so
             great
             distances
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             reflections
             and
             refractions
             ,
             is
             not
             without
             some
             Effect
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             scarce
             any
             where
             at
             all
             of
             that
             Efficacy
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             off
             the
             grosness
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             but
             in
             many
             places
             it
             was
             so
             perfectly
             absent
             ,
             that
             
               Beastliness
               ,
               Obscenity
            
             and
             execrable
             Cruelty
             was
             added
             to
             the
             other
             unpardonable
             parts
             of
             their
             Superstitions
             .
             It
             would
             be
             an
             endless
             business
             to
             bring
             in
             all
             the
             Instances
             we
             may
             ,
             but
             some
             we
             must
             ,
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             order
             it
             happens
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             all
             briefness
             possible
             ,
             onely
             naming
             their
             abominations
             ,
             not
             insisting
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             The
             villanous
             Rites
             of
             Cybele
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Gods.
             2.
             
             Their
             Feasts
             of
             
               Bacchus
               :
               3.
            
             of
             Priapus
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             sacrificing
             an
             Ass
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             Lupercalia
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             were
             celebrated
             by
             naked
             men
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Feasts
             of
             
               Flora.
               6.
            
             
             Of
             Venus
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Obscene
             Venus
             they
             worshipped
             .
             7.
             
             That
             their
             
               Venus
               Urania
            
             ,
             or
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             also
             but
             Earthly
             lust
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             her
             Ceremonies
             .
             8.
             
             That
             this
             Venus
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             Moon
             .
             Her
             lascivious
             and
             obscene
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             First
             that
             comes
             to
             my
             thoughts
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Deifyed
             Rabble
             ,
             
               Cybele
               ,
               mater
               Deorum
            
             ,
             the
             celebration
             of
             whose
             Rites
             had
             so
             much
             villany
             and
             debauchedness
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             ingenuous
             of
             the
             Roman
             were
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Office.
             The
             Priests
             clad
             in
             party-coloured
             coats
             danced
             antick
             dances
             ,
             writhing
             about
             their
             heads
             ilfavouredly
             ,
             and
             keeping
             time
             with
             their
             hands
             upon
             their
             breasts
             to
             the
             tune
             of
             the
             tabret
             ,
             pipe
             and
             cymbals
             ,
             footed
             it
             thus
             from
             house
             to
             house
             through
             the
             streets
             ,
             begging
             mony
             of
             the
             people
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Cybele
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Gods.
             From
             whence
             they
             were
             called
             Metragyrtae
             as
             well
             as
             Menagyrtae
             ;
             but
             
             they
             were
             such
             noted
             Beasts
             and
             Drunkards
             ,
             that
             their
             gross
             misdemeanours
             gave
             an
             occasion
             to
             that
             by-word
             ,
             
               Circulator
               Cybeleius
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             understood
             a
             lewd
             dissolute
             villain
             ,
             given
             wholly
             up
             to
             drunkenness
             and
             debauchedness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             cannot
             name
             the
             Bacchanalia
             ,
             but
             your
             phansies
             will
             prevent
             me
             ,
             where
             it
             seems
             (
             and
             it
             is
             the
             complaint
             of
             that
             sober
             Writer
             Livy
             )
             that
             though
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Feast
             be
             Bacchus
             ,
             yet
             the
             conlusion
             is
             promiscuous
             Lust
             and
             Venery
             ,
             nay
             violent
             force
             and
             fightings
             and
             frequent
             Murders
             .
             For
             the
             opportunities
             of
             Night
             ,
             and
             the
             mixture
             of
             men
             and
             women
             together
             of
             several
             ages
             and
             orders
             ,
             and
             the
             incitation
             of
             Lust
             through
             the
             intemperance
             of
             Wine
             made
             them
             transgress
             all
             the
             bounds
             of
             Shame
             and
             Modesty
             ;
             so
             that
             with
             unresistible
             violence
             they
             would
             force
             whom
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             falling
             out
             about
             their
             prey
             ,
             wound
             and
             kill
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             noise
             and
             grones
             of
             the
             dying
             parties
             and
             the
             shreeks
             of
             the
             ravished
             women
             not
             being
             heard
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             rattling
             and
             tinckling
             of
             their
             Tabrets
             and
             Cymbals
             which
             sounded
             all
             the
             while
             :
             so
             that
             it
             seems
             the
             Romans
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sicyonii
             worshipped
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             to
             let
             that
             goe
             uninterpreted
             ;
          
           
             3.
             
             Priapus
             ,
             what
             a
             filthy
             Deity
             was
             he
             ?
             His
             Image
             so
             obscene
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Poets
             ,
             that
             no
             chast
             pen
             would
             describe
             it
             after
             them
             ,
             though
             their
             description
             be
             but
             a
             testimony
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             abomination
             .
             To
             this
             impure
             God
             they
             sacrificed
             an
             Asse
             :
             the
             reason
             Ovid
             in
             his
             Fastorum
             tells
             at
             large
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             so
             lascivious
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             only
             to
             have
             hinted
             it
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             God
             was
             in
             love
             with
             the
             Nymph
             Lotis
             ,
             who
             lying
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Rural
             Deities
             in
             the
             grass
             in
             a
             moon-shine
             night
             ,
             and
             being
             fallen
             asleep
             ,
             Priapus
             by
             stealth
             intended
             to
             have
             deflowred
             her
             :
             but
             when
             he
             was
             over-near
             the
             perpetrating
             of
             his
             Villany
             ,
             old
             Silenus
             his
             Asse
             chanced
             to
             bray
             so
             rudely
             and
             loud
             that
             he
             wakened
             the
             Nymph
             and
             defeated
             the
             God
             of
             his
             lewd
             purpose
             ,
             debarring
             him
             of
             his
             desired
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             exposing
             him
             to
             the
             derision
             of
             all
             the
             Rural
             Deities
             by
             the
             mishap
             .
             
               
                 Omnibus
                 ad
                 lunae
                 lumina
                 risus
                 erat
                 .
              
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Heathens
             sacrifice
             an
             Asse
             to
             Priapus
             ,
             as
             a
             reiterated
             revenge
             upon
             that
             Beast
             for
             doing
             him
             so
             great
             a
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             such
             Reason
             as
             this
             the
             same
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             him
             ,
             gives
             of
             mens
             running
             up
             and
             down
             
               stark
               naked
            
             in
             the
             Lupercalia
             ,
             which
             were
             celebrated
             to
             the
             honour
             ,
             or
             rather
             dishonour
             ,
             of
             
               Pan
               ,
               Lycaeus
               ,
               Faunus
            
             or
             Sylvanus
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             memorial
             also
             of
             his
             defeated
             lechery
             .
             For
             Hercules
             having
             retired
             into
             a
             wood
             with
             his
             wife
             Omphale
             ,
             a
             fair
             and
             goodly
             person
             and
             richly
             attired
             ,
             this
             Rural
             God
             by
             chance
             espying
             her
             ,
             fell
             in
             love
             with
             her
             ,
             watched
             where
             they
             took
             up
             their
             lodging
             ,
             and
             silently
             stole
             into
             the
             Cave
             by
             night
             :
             where
             Hercules
             and
             Omphale
             having
             changed
             garments
             ,
             he
             lying
             in
             his
             wives
             clothes
             ,
             and
             she
             in
             his
             Lions
             skin
             ,
             made
             the
             lustfull
             God
             mistake
             so
             unluckily
             ,
             that
             it
             cost
             him
             ,
             besides
             the
             shame
             ,
             the
             bruising
             of
             his
             Body
             against
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Cave
             ,
             where
             the
             enraged
             Heros
             cast
             him
             ,
             discharging
             himself
             of
             so
             uncouth
             and
             unsutable
             a
             Bed-fellow
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
             Reason
             why
             Sylvanus
             will
             have
             his
             Ceremonies
             performed
             by
             naked
             men
             in
             detestation
             of
             that
             deceit
             and
             mistake
             that
             may
             ly
             under
             clothes
             .
             
               
                 Veste
                 Deus
                 lusus
                 fallentes
                 lumina
                 Vestes
              
               
                 Non
                 amat
                 ,
                 &
                 nudos
                 ad
                 sua
                 sacra
                 vocat
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 God
                 abus'd
                 by
                 cloths
                 that
                 hinder
                 sight
                 ,
              
               
                 Unto
                 his
                 Feasts
                 the
                 naked
                 doth
                 invite
                 .
              
            
             So
             lascivious
             are
             the
             Rites
             ,
             and
             so
             frivolous
             the
             Theology
             of
             the
             ancient
             Pagans
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Flora
             is
             a
             name
             that
             sounds
             more
             innocently
             ,
             but
             yet
             her
             Solemnities
             are
             not
             performed
             without
             shameless
             wantonness
             and
             uncivil
             mirth
             ;
             lewd
             Harlots
             being
             appointed
             to
             run
             up
             and
             down
             naked
             ,
             pleasing
             the
             Spectators
             with
             their
             obscene
             gestures
             and
             Meretricious
             disportments
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Their
             Goddess
             Venus
             can
             be
             no
             sooner
             mentioned
             then
             suspected
             ,
             and
             that
             deservedly
             .
             For
             though
             Plato
             and
             Plotinus
             acknowledge
             a
             Twofold
             Venus
             ,
             the
             one
             Heavenly
             ,
             the
             other
             Popular
             and
             Carnal
             ;
             yet
             that
             Distinction
             in
             the
             true
             meaning
             thereof
             seems
             only
             to
             be
             lodged
             amongst
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             the
             people
             doing
             their
             devotions
             to
             that
             lower
             Deity
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Epithets
             they
             give
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             Ceremonies
             they
             perform
             to
             her
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             the
             Argivi
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             the
             Syracusans
             worshipped
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             but
             that
             Power
             which
             is
             the
             President
             of
             Lust
             ,
             as
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             unchast
             Epithets
             does
             plainly
             demonstrate
             .
             And
             that
             Venus
             which
             was
             worshipped
             at
             Cyprus
             ,
             the
             Phallus
             which
             was
             shewn
             amongst
             other
             of
             her
             Ceremonies
             evidently
             declares
             her
             Nature
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             was
             indeed
             an
             Urania
             ,
             a
             Celestial
             Venus
             ,
             she
             is
             called
             the
             
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Venus
               Mylitta
            
             in
             Prophane
             writers
             ,
             (
             Mylitta
             signifying
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             which
             was
             worshipped
             as
             well
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             Africk
             as
             in
             Babylonia
             ;
             but
             the
             reason
             of
             her
             name
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             already
             told
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             Ceremonies
             ,
             do
             manifestly
             shew
             that
             she
             was
             but
             that
             Popular
             Venus
             we
             spoke
             of
             before
             .
             For
             young
             Women
             sate
             in
             her
             Temple
             ,
             their
             places
             being
             distinguished
             by
             certain
             lines
             or
             threads
             ,
             which
             any
             stranger
             that
             would
             make
             use
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             broke
             ,
             and
             so
             carried
             her
             apart
             that
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             deal
             with
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             gave
             her
             a
             piece
             of
             mony
             for
             a
             requital
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             superstitious
             kind
             of
             fornication
             she
             was
             permitted
             to
             marry
             whom
             she
             pleased
             .
             The
             better
             sort
             of
             Women
             made
             their
             abode
             near
             the
             Temple
             in
             certain
             Waggons
             covered
             like
             Tents
             :
             from
             whence
             the
             abomination
             was
             called
             
               Succoth
               Benoth
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Goddess
             her self
             Benoth
             for
             shortness
             ,
             whence
             the
             Criticks
             with
             great
             probability
             derive
             the
             Latine
             word
             Venus
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             Venus
             which
             was
             worshipped
             so
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             is
             conceived
             by
             some
             to
             be
             the
             Moon
             ,
             as
             by
             Philochorus
             ,
             who
             affirms
             her
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             ,
             if
             by
             men
             ,
             in
             womens
             apparel
             ,
             if
             by
             women
             ,
             in
             mens
             apparel
             :
             Which
             Planet
             is
             rightly
             called
             the
             
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Hecate
             is
             also
             
               Maleficarum
               Venus
            
             ,
             as
             Selden
             notes
             .
             Astarte
             also
             is
             the
             same
             Numen
             ,
             served
             by
             her
             impure
             Priests
             ,
             men
             of
             filthy
             and
             effeminate
             
             manners
             .
             The
             abominableness
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             this
             Goddess
             of
             Lust
             is
             lively
             set
             out
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Nemus
               erat
               &
               delubrum
               extra
               publicam
               viam
               spurco
            
             Veneris
             
               daemoni
               in
               parte
               verticis
               montis
            
             Libani
             
               in
               fruticeto
               positum
               .
               Erat
               hîc
               malitiae
               Schola
               omnibus
               lascivis
               ,
               ubi
               viri
               non
               viri
               muliebri
               morbo
               daemonem
               placabant
               .
            
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             the
             Rendezvous
             of
             all
             lewd
             persons
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             given
             to
             wantonness
             ,
             where
             they
             committed
             adultery
             ,
             fornication
             and
             Sodomy
             with
             impunity
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             of
             any
             repute
             would
             come
             amongst
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             their
             famous
             Eleusinia
             ,
             how
             foule
             and
             obscene
             they
             were
             .
             2.
             
             The
             magnificency
             of
             those
             Rites
             ,
             and
             how
             hugely
             frequented
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             bottome
             thereof
             was
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             Baudery
             ,
             held
             up
             by
             the
             Obscene
             and
             ridiculous
             story
             of
             Ceres
             and
             
               Baubo
               .
               4.
            
             
             Of
             their
             foul
             superstitions
             in
             
               Tartary
               ,
               Malabar
               ,
               Narsinga
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Continent
             of
             America
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             so
             villainous
             doings
             are
             found
             under
             so
             bad
             a
             title
             as
             this
             Goddess
             bears
             ,
             may
             seem
             less
             marvel
             ;
             but
             such
             Solemnities
             as
             have
             had
             the
             greatest
             fame
             for
             Mysteriousness
             and
             Sanctity
             are
             not
             found
             clear
             of
             this
             course
             kind
             of
             filthiness
             .
             We
             will
             instance
             in
             one
             example
             for
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Sacra
               Eleusinia
            
             instituted
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Ceres
             ,
             whom
             one
             would
             expect
             that
             she
             should
             approve
             her self
             an
             honest
             country
             Matron
             ;
             whenas
             some
             of
             the
             sights
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             her
             Temple
             (
             as
             holy
             as
             they
             made
             those
             Mysteries
             )
             were
             but
             the
             ensignes
             of
             a
             Bawdy-house
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             I
             suppose
             that
             made
             Socrates
             and
             Demonax
             not
             care
             to
             be
             initiated
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             what
             by
             the
             power
             of
             delusive
             Spirits
             or
             the
             fraud
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             caused
             unexpected
             flashings
             of
             light
             and
             astonishing
             thunderings
             ,
             besides
             other
             strange
             sights
             which
             they
             exhibited
             to
             them
             that
             were
             come
             to
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             these
             Mysteries
             were
             in
             so
             great
             request
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             honoured
             sometimes
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             no
             less
             then
             thirty
             thousand
             persons
             .
             
             Claudian
             in
             his
             
               de
               Raptu
               Proserpinae
            
             sets
             out
             the
             solemness
             of
             these
             Rites
             very
             livelily
             .
          
           
             
               Iam
               mihi
               cernuntur
               trepidis
               delubra
               moveri
            
             
               Sedibus
               ,
               &
               clarum
               dispergere
               culmina
               lumen
               ,
            
             
               Adventum
               testata
               Dei
               :
               jam
               magnus
               ab
               imis
            
             
               Auditur
               fremitus
               terris
               ,
               Templumque
               remugit
            
             
               CECROPIDUM
               —
            
             
             
               Now
               do
               I
               see
               the
               trembling
               Temple
               move
            
             
               From
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               the
               Roof
               all
               bright
            
             
               To
               send
               down
               sudden
               day
               shot
               from
               above
               ,
            
             
               Sign
               of
               the
               Gods
               approach
               ;
               Now
               strange
               affrights
            
             
               Of
               bellowing
               murmurs
               echoing
               under
               ground
            
             
               Fill
               the
               CECROPIAN
               structures
               with
               their
               sound
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             this
             magnificent
             description
             of
             the
             Poet
             will
             be
             quite
             dash'd
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             produce
             that
             smart
             taunt
             to
             their
             foul
             Superstition
             set
             down
             by
             the
             pen
             of
             one
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Tota
               in
               Adytis
               divinitas
               ,
               tota
               suspiria
               Epoptarum
               ,
               totum
               signaculum
               linguae
               ,
               simulacrum
               membri
               virilis
               revelatur
               .
            
             To
             this
             of
             *
             Tertullian
             we
             might
             add
             out
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             )
             correct
             
             Tertullian's
             mistake
             .
             For
             they
             did
             (
             say
             they
             )
             exhibit
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Epoptae
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             part
             as
             it
             were
             of
             this
             Solemnity
             ,
             
             Tertullian's
             mistake
             is
             not
             quite
             so
             wide
             as
             they
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             peoples
             eyes
             were
             befool'd
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             both
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saies
             *
             Theodoret
             ;
             and
             Clemens
             gives
             a
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             Ceres
             after
             her
             long
             travail
             in
             seeking
             Proserpina
             ,
             being
             weary
             and
             very
             sad
             ,
             sate
             in
             that
             heaviness
             on
             a
             certain
             stone
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             call
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ovid
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               Saxum
               triste
               ,
               the
               sad
               stone
            
             ;
             
               
                 Hic
                 primùm
                 gelido
                 sedit
                 maestissima
                 saxo
                 ,
              
               
                 Illud
                 Cecropidae
                 nunc
                 quoque
                 TRISTE
                 vocant
                 .
              
            
             The
             Goddess
             being
             in
             this
             disconsolate
             condition
             ,
             one
             Baubo
             ,
             saith
             *
             Clemens
             ,
             an
             old
             countrey-woman
             ,
             offered
             her
             to
             drink
             :
             but
             the
             Goddess
             being
             overcome
             with
             sadness
             and
             refusing
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             afterward
             it
             should
             seem
             more
             chearfully
             took
             off
             her
             Cup.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Thus
             filthy
             and
             impure
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Pagans
             all
             over
             ,
             whose
             nasty
             Ceremonies
             had
             not
             been
             recorded
             by
             the
             pens
             ,
             nor
             uttered
             by
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             had
             not
             necessity
             done
             violence
             to
             their
             modesty
             .
             Nor
             will
             I
             detain
             you
             any
             longer
             in
             so
             unsavoury
             a
             subject
             ,
             though
             we
             might
             travail
             further
             in
             this
             mire
             ,
             relating
             to
             you
             the
             unclean
             customes
             of
             Candu
             in
             Tartary
             ,
             where
             they
             prostitute
             their
             Sisters
             ,
             their
             Daughters
             ,
             nay
             their
             own
             Wives
             to
             strangers
             by
             way
             of
             honour
             to
             their
             Idols
             :
             Of
             Calecut
             in
             Malabar
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             strains
             courtesie
             with
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             will
             needs
             have
             him
             reap
             the
             primitiae
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             his
             new-married
             Bride
             ;
             in
             that
             City
             also
             is
             there
             a
             Temple
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Ape
             ,
             an
             animal
             of
             noted
             lechery
             :
             Of
             Narsinga
             ,
             where
             women
             prostitute
             themselves
             to
             get
             mony
             for
             their
             Idols
             :
             Of
             the
             whole
             Continent
             of
             America
             ,
             where
             besides
             that
             their
             common
             Lust
             and
             Venery
             has
             no
             bounds
             ,
             they
             also
             offer
             their
             Daughters
             to
             be
             deflowred
             by
             their
             Priests
             ,
             and
             dedicate
             young
             Boyes
             to
             Sodomy
             ;
             particularly
             at
             
               Old
               Port
            
             and
             Puna
             in
             Peru
             ,
             where
             the
             Devil
             so
             far
             prevailed
             in
             their
             beastly
             devotions
             ,
             (
             as
             Purchas
             relates
             out
             of
             Cieza
             )
             that
             there
             were
             boyes
             consecrated
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             times
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             and
             solemn
             Feasts
             the
             Lords
             and
             principal
             men
             abused
             them
             
             to
             that
             detestable
             filthiness
             ;
             and
             generally
             in
             the
             Hill-countreys
             the
             Devil
             under
             shew
             of
             holiness
             had
             brought
             in
             that
             vice
             .
             For
             every
             Temple
             or
             principal
             house
             of
             Adoration
             kept
             one
             man
             or
             two
             or
             more
             ,
             which
             were
             attired
             like
             women
             even
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             childhood
             ,
             and
             spake
             like
             them
             ,
             imitating
             them
             in
             every
             thing
             ;
             with
             whom
             under
             pretext
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Religion
             their
             principal
             men
             on
             principal
             daies
             had
             that
             hellish
             commerce
             .
             But
             enough
             and
             too
             much
             of
             the
             foulness
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Superstition
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             bloudy
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Devil
             in
             his
             cruel
             Superstitions
             .
             The
             whipping
             of
             the
             prime
             youth
             of
             Lacedaemon
             at
             the
             Altar
             of
             
               Diana
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             sacrificing
             to
             Bellona
             and
             
               Dea
               Syria
            
             with
             the
             Priests
             own
             bloud
             .
             The
             bloud
             of
             the
             sick
             vow'd
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             Cathaia
             and
             Mangi
             ,
             with
             other
             vile
             and
             contemptuous
             abuses
             of
             Satan
             .
             3.
             
             Other
             scornful
             and
             harsh
             misusages
             in
             Siam
             and
             Pegu.
             Men
             squeezed
             to
             death
             under
             the
             wheels
             of
             an
             Idols
             Chariot
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Narsinga
             and
             
               Bisnagar
               .
               4.
            
             
             Foul
             tedious
             Pilgrimages
             in
             Zeilan
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             cuttings
             and
             slashings
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Pilgrim
             .
             5.
             
             Whipping
             ,
             eating
             the
             earth
             ,
             plucking
             out
             eyes
             before
             the
             Idol
             in
             New-Spain
             ,
             with
             their
             antick
             and
             slovenly
             Ceremonies
             in
             
               Hispaniola
               .
               6.
            
             
             The
             intolerable
             harshness
             of
             their
             Superstitious
             Castigations
             in
             Mexico
             and
             
               Peru.
               7.
            
             
             That
             these
             base
             usages
             are
             an
             infallible
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Devil's
             Hatred
             and
             Scorn
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             given
             you
             a
             competent
             view
             of
             the
             Misgovernment
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             in
             the
             lawless
             extravagancies
             of
             
               unclean
               Lust
            
             ;
             we
             shall
             now
             consider
             his
             
               cruel
               insolencies
            
             and
             
               despightful
               usages
            
             of
             contemned
             mankind
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             call
             
               the
               Bloudy
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Devil
               over
               men
               .
            
             And
             there
             are
             not
             a
             few
             Examples
             thereof
             :
             we
             shall
             not
             omit
             to
             produce
             such
             as
             are
             on
             this
             side
             Murther
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             manifest
             arguments
             of
             that
             Envy
             and
             Scorn
             he
             bears
             to
             man.
             As
             the
             
               whipping
               of
               the
               prime
               youth
               of
               Lacedaemon
            
             before
             the
             face
             of
             their
             friends
             at
             the
             Altar
             of
             Diana
             :
             a
             custome
             so
             barbarous
             ,
             that
             Thespesion
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Gymnosophists
             thought
             fit
             to
             object
             it
             to
             Apollonius
             that
             great
             Reformer
             of
             Paganism
             .
             But
             he
             is
             fain
             to
             excuse
             the
             Lacedaemonians
             ,
             as
             doing
             that
             which
             was
             the
             more
             tolerable
             ;
             the
             Scythian
             Goddess
             rigidly
             exacting
             of
             them
             the
             effusion
             of
             mans
             bloud
             at
             her
             Altar
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             sacrificing
             to
             Bellona
             was
             with
             the
             Priests
             own
             bloud
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             done
             to
             
               Dea
               Syria
            
             by
             hers
             at
             the
             Fire-Feast
             ,
             where
             also
             young
             men
             in
             a
             superstitious
             rage
             ,
             (
             who
             after
             ran
             through
             the
             City
             with
             that
             in
             their
             hand
             which
             they
             had
             cut
             off
             from
             their
             body
             ,
             
             and
             cast
             into
             some
             house
             or
             other
             ,
             thereby
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             give
             them
             their
             womanish
             habit
             and
             attire
             )
             dismembred
             themselves
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Goddess
             .
             
             The
             sick
             in
             Cathaia
             and
             Mangi
             (
             as
             is
             recorded
             by
             
               Paulus
               Venetus
            
             )
             were
             taught
             to
             vow
             the
             offering
             of
             their
             bloud
             to
             their
             Idol
             ,
             if
             they
             recovered
             .
             And
             what
             had
             less
             pain
             (
             but
             more
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             with
             it
             )
             the
             Priest
             used
             to
             besprinkle
             his
             congregation
             before
             he
             dismissed
             them
             ,
             with
             bloud
             ,
             milk
             ,
             earth
             and
             cowes-dung
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Siam
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             are
             held
             under
             very
             hard
             lawes
             ,
             it
             being
             death
             to
             speak
             to
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             to
             drink
             wine
             no
             less
             then
             stoning
             .
             That
             also
             is
             a
             base
             abuse
             of
             the
             people
             in
             Pegu
             ,
             as
             Purchas
             relates
             out
             of
             
               Gasp.
               Balby
            
             ,
             who
             drink
             the
             water
             wherein
             the
             Priest
             has
             wash'd
             himself
             .
             In
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Narsinga
             and
             Bisnagar
             there
             is
             an
             Idol
             to
             which
             they
             make
             long
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             appear
             before
             him
             ,
             come
             with
             their
             hands
             bound
             ,
             or
             with
             ropes
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             or
             with
             knives
             sticking
             in
             their
             arms
             or
             legs
             ,
             or
             else
             cut
             their
             flesh
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             pieces
             into
             the
             Idol's
             face
             .
             The
             Idol
             being
             drawn
             in
             solemn
             procession
             ,
             the
             more
             Zealous
             of
             the
             people
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             to
             be
             squeezed
             to
             death
             by
             the
             wheels
             ,
             as
             both
             
               Balby
               ,
               Odoricus
            
             and
             Linschoten
             write
             .
             I
             might
             add
             other
             examples
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             overmuch
             transgress
             my
             proposed
             Method
             ,
             not
             intending
             for
             the
             present
             to
             speak
             of
             any
             cruelties
             of
             Satan
             but
             such
             as
             are
             on
             this
             side
             Murther
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             Zeilan
             they
             make
             Pilgrimages
             of
             incredible
             tediousness
             ;
             For
             having
             travailed
             many
             hundred
             miles
             ,
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             wade
             near
             twenty
             miles
             together
             in
             stinking
             mire
             ,
             besides
             their
             clambering
             up
             an
             Hill
             of
             many
             miles
             ascent
             by
             the
             help
             of
             ropes
             and
             hooks
             and
             bushes
             that
             they
             are
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             :
             and
             when
             they
             are
             got
             up
             to
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             have
             fed
             their
             eyes
             with
             the
             print
             of
             his
             foot
             that
             was
             their
             ancient
             Law-giver
             ,
             they
             compleat
             their
             penance
             with
             pricking
             and
             cutting
             their
             own
             flesh
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             New-Spain
             they
             sought
             pardon
             of
             their
             Idols
             by
             whipping
             themselves
             on
             the
             naked
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             taking
             up
             earth
             and
             eating
             it
             .
             In
             Peru
             they
             lay
             prostrate
             on
             the
             ground
             before
             their
             Idols
             ,
             the
             more
             Zealous
             not
             sparing
             to
             pluck
             out
             their
             own
             eyes
             in
             a
             blinde
             devotion
             .
             In
             Hispaniola
             ,
             when
             they
             sacrific'd
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             thrust
             a
             consecrated
             hook
             down
             their
             throats
             to
             fetch
             all
             out
             of
             their
             stomachs
             ;
             which
             done
             they
             sate
             round
             their
             Idol
             in
             an
             antick
             posture
             ,
             wry-necked
             and
             cross-legged
             ,
             praying
             for
             the
             acceptance
             of
             their
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Priests
             and
             religious
             at
             Mexico
             were
             wont
             to
             rise
             at
             Midnight
             ,
             having
             cast
             incense
             before
             their
             Idol
             ,
             to
             retire
             into
             a
             large
             place
             where
             many
             lights
             were
             burning
             ,
             and
             there
             with
             lancets
             and
             bodkins
             to
             pierce
             the
             calves
             of
             their
             legs
             near
             to
             the
             bones
             ,
             anointing
             their
             Temples
             with
             the
             bloud
             .
             They
             would
             also
             slit
             their
             members
             in
             the
             midst
             in
             a
             frantick
             pursuance
             of
             a
             thankless
             Chastity
             .
             They
             whipp'd
             themselves
             also
             with
             cords
             full
             of
             knots
             ,
             besides
             their
             tedious
             and
             destructive
             fastings
             .
             These
             sad
             Ceremonies
             they
             also
             used
             in
             Peru
             ,
             where
             they
             swinged
             themselves
             with
             stinging
             Nettles
             ,
             and
             struck
             themselves
             over
             the
             shoulders
             with
             hard
             stones
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             the
             like
             abuses
             (
             that
             you
             may
             meet
             withall
             in
             Writers
             )
             which
             Satan
             has
             put
             upon
             Mankind
             ,
             are
             a
             demonstration
             of
             his
             great
             contempt
             and
             hatred
             of
             us
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             come
             nearer
             now
             to
             make
             good
             
             that
             charge
             ,
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             destroy
             his
             dominion
             ,
             most
             justly
             has
             laid
             upon
             this
             Usurper
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               a
               Murderer
               from
               the
               beginning
               :
            
             which
             is
             most
             evident
             from
             that
             execrable
             custome
             of
             
               Sacrificing
               of
               men
               to
               him
            
             under
             what
             account
             or
             title
             soever
             :
             which
             was
             an
             abomination
             practised
             of
             old
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Historians
             will
             make
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             1.
             
             Men
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             Devil
             in
             
               Virginia
               ,
               Peru
               ,
               Brasilia
            
             .
             They
             of
             Guiana
             and
             Paria
             also
             eat
             them
             being
             sacrificed
             .
             The
             Ceremony
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             in
             
               Nicaragua
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             hungry
             and
             bloud-thirsty
             Devils
             of
             Florida
             and
             
               Mexico
               .
               3.
            
             
             Their
             sacrificing
             of
             Children
             in
             Peru
             ,
             with
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             drowning
             a
             Boy
             and
             a
             Girle
             in
             
               Mexico
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Mexicans
             sacrificing
             their
             Captives
             .
             5.
             
             The
             huge
             numbers
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             in
             Mexico
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             dancing
             about
             the
             City
             in
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             man
             new
             flay'd
             .
             6.
             
             And
             in
             New-Spain
             in
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             knowledge
             of
             this
             is
             fresh
             concerning
             the
             Americans
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             in
             Virginia
             sacrificed
             Children
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             Peru
             for
             the
             health
             and
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Ingua
             ,
             and
             for
             success
             in
             war.
             The
             same
             they
             doe
             in
             Brasilia
             .
             The
             People
             of
             Guiana
             ,
             of
             Paria
             and
             other
             adjacent
             parts
             do
             not
             only
             sacrifice
             men
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             after
             feed
             upon
             the
             sacrifice
             .
             The
             Priests
             of
             Nicaragua
             ,
             as
             Purchas
             relates
             out
             of
             Gomara
             ,
             after
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             a
             mournful
             sound
             and
             going
             thrice
             about
             their
             Captives
             ,
             of
             a
             sudden
             rip
             up
             their
             Breasts
             with
             certain
             knives
             of
             flint
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Body
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             their
             high
             Priest
             and
             him
             that
             took
             the
             Captive
             in
             war
             ,
             they
             set
             their
             Heads
             upon
             Trees
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             sacrifice
             also
             other
             men
             and
             children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             Florida
             the
             Devil
             appears
             to
             them
             and
             complains
             that
             he
             is
             thirsty
             :
             But
             nothing
             quenches
             his
             thirst
             but
             the
             bloud
             of
             men
             .
             Acosta
             relates
             of
             the
             Mexicans
             ,
             that
             their
             Priests
             would
             tell
             their
             Kings
             that
             their
             Gods
             died
             for
             hunger
             :
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             forthwith
             go
             out
             to
             war
             to
             get
             Captives
             for
             Sacrifices
             to
             their
             Gods.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Peru
             ,
             at
             the
             Inauguration
             of
             their
             new
             Ingua
             ,
             they
             sacrificed
             two
             hundred
             children
             ;
             they
             either
             cut
             off
             their
             necks
             ,
             anointing
             themselves
             on
             the
             face
             with
             their
             bloud
             ,
             or
             drowned
             them
             and
             so
             buried
             them
             with
             certain
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             the
             Mexicans
             also
             are
             reported
             at
             a
             Feast
             which
             they
             keep
             in
             their
             Canaoes
             on
             the
             Lake
             ,
             to
             drown
             a
             Boy
             and
             a
             Girl
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Lake
             company
             .
             They
             of
             Peru
             would
             also
             sacrifice
             Virgins
             out
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             writes
             :
             and
             ordinarily
             any
             Indian
             of
             Quality
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             of
             mean
             sort
             ,
             would
             sacrifice
             their
             first-born
             to
             redeem
             their
             own
             life
             ,
             when
             the
             Priest
             pronounced
             that
             they
             were
             mortally
             sick
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Mexicans
             indeed
             ,
             if
             Acosta
             does
             not
             them
             overmuch
             right
             ,
             
             sacrificed
             only
             Captives
             to
             their
             Idols
             .
             But
             they
             were
             unmercifully
             lavish
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             conquered
             enemy
             ,
             their
             Sacrifices
             being
             often
             repeated
             ,
             and
             they
             sacrificing
             at
             least
             forty
             or
             fifty
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             making
             them
             to
             ascend
             to
             the
             top
             of
             an
             high
             Terras
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             the
             chief
             Priest
             (
             as
             also
             his
             assistants
             )
             being
             clad
             in
             most
             ugly
             and
             diabolical
             dresses
             to
             astonish
             the
             people
             ,
             opened
             the
             Breast
             of
             the
             Captive
             with
             a
             wonderous
             dexterity
             ,
             pull'd
             out
             the
             Heart
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             it
             smoaking
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             did
             offer
             this
             heat
             and
             fume
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             then
             cast
             it
             at
             the
             Idols
             face
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             spurn
             of
             his
             foot
             tumbled
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             down
             the
             stairs
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             prodigal
             was
             their
             abominable
             Religion
             of
             
               humane
               bloud
            
             ,
             that
             some
             daies
             they
             have
             sacrificed
             five
             thousand
             or
             more
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             places
             above
             twenty
             thousand
             ,
             as
             Acosta
             relates
             from
             the
             reports
             of
             the
             Indians
             .
             There
             is
             one
             nasty
             piece
             of
             Cruelty
             that
             he
             saies
             was
             used
             in
             Mexico
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             flaying
             of
             a
             Slave
             ,
             and
             apparelling
             another
             man
             with
             his
             skin
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             go
             dancing
             and
             leaping
             through
             all
             the
             houses
             and
             market-places
             of
             the
             City
             to
             beg
             money
             for
             the
             Idols
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             refused
             to
             give
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             give
             them
             a
             ●lap
             on
             the
             face
             with
             the
             bloudy
             corner
             of
             the
             skin
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             ill
             enough
             ;
             but
             that
             something
             worse
             in
             New-Spain
             ,
             where
             they
             flay'd
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             covered
             a
             man
             with
             her
             skin
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             dance
             about
             the
             streets
             two
             daies
             together
             .
             So
             
               despightfully
               Cruel
               and
               Tyrannical
            
             has
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             been
             in
             the
             New-found
             Pagan
             world
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             shall
             not
             finde
             him
             much
             better
             in
             the
             Old.
             For
             there
             we
             shall
             also
             finde
             him
             a
             bloud-thirsty
             murderer
             in
             most
             of
             the
             parts
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             1.
             
             The
             sacrificing
             of
             Children
             to
             Moloch
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             
               Hinnom
               ,
               2.
            
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Februation
             ,
             but
             real
             Burning
             of
             them
             .
             That
             this
             custome
             spread
             from
             Syria
             to
             
               Carthage
               .
               4.
            
             
             Further
             Arguments
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             mistake
             of
             Saturn
             being
             called
             Israel
             rectified
             by
             Grotius
             .
             And
             that
             
             Abraham's
             offering
             up
             Isaac
             was
             no
             occasion
             at
             all
             to
             these
             execrable
             sacrifices
             .
             5.
             
             Sacrificing
             of
             men
             in
             
               Britain
               ,
               Lusitania
               ,
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Thrace
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Man.
               6.
            
             
             In
             sundry
             places
             also
             of
             Greece
             ,
             as
             
               Messene
               ,
               Arcadia
               ,
               Chios
               ,
               Aulis
               ,
               Locri
               ,
               Lacedaemon
               .
               7.
               
            
             That
             the
             Romans
             were
             not
             free
             neither
             from
             these
             salvage
             sacrifices
             .
             8.
             
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             the
             
               Cimbrians
               ,
               Lituanians
               ,
               Aegyptians
            
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               Rhodes
               ,
               Salamis
               ,
               Tenedos
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Persians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             SYria
             is
             famous
             ,
             or
             rather
             fouly
             infamous
             ,
             for
             that
             cruel
             God
             of
             the
             
               Ammonites
               ,
               Moloch
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             sacrificed
             their
             Children
             burning
             them
             in
             the
             fire
             .
             This
             was
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             so
             also
             done
             in
             the
             Valley
             of
             Hinnom
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             
               à
               rugitu
               seu
               lamentis
               puerorum
               dum
               
               exurebantur
               ,
               from
               the
               roarings
               and
               cryings
               of
               the
               children
               whilest
               they
               were
               a
               burning
               ,
            
             or
             else
             from
             the
             possessours
             of
             that
             field
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             Hinnom
             .
             It
             is
             also
             named
             Tophet
             ,
             from
             the
             beating
             of
             the
             drums
             they
             then
             used
             to
             drown
             the
             cryes
             of
             the
             poor
             Infants
             that
             were
             sacrificed
             .
             Some
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             it
             was
             onely
             a
             
               Februation
               ,
               purification
            
             ,
             or
             
               consecration
               of
               their
               children
            
             ,
             not
             a
             sacrificing
             of
             them
             :
             But
             Mr.
             Selden
             has
             sufficiently
             confuted
             that
             conceit
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             remit
             the
             Curious
             ,
             
               De
               Diis
               Syris
               ,
               Syntagm
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Gaffarel
             indeed
             ,
             though
             he
             will
             admit
             that
             certain
             Persian
             Colonies
             seated
             in
             Samaria
             sacrificed
             their
             children
             to
             Adramelech
             and
             Anamelech
             the
             Gods
             of
             Sepharvaim
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             by
             any
             means
             that
             Children
             were
             sacrificed
             to
             Moloch
             ,
             but
             onely
             februated
             :
             and
             this
             he
             does
             in
             favour
             to
             the
             Jews
             whom
             he
             would
             not
             have
             to
             stand
             guilty
             of
             such
             a
             detestable
             piece
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             But
             it
             is
             beyond
             all
             exception
             plain
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             
               sacrifice
               their
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               to
               Devils
               ,
               Psal.
            
             105.
             and
             Iosephus
             himself
             acknowledges
             of
             Achaz
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             Grotius
             upon
             the
             18.
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             where
             he
             does
             plainly
             enough
             prove
             that
             children
             were
             
               really
               sacrificed
            
             to
             Moloch
             ,
             though
             he
             does
             not
             deny
             but
             in
             process
             of
             time
             the
             rigour
             of
             this
             cruel
             custome
             might
             be
             changed
             into
             what
             was
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             viz.
             the
             traduction
             of
             their
             children
             between
             two
             fires
             ;
             later
             ages
             finding
             out
             such
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             the
             mitigating
             of
             the
             barbarousness
             of
             their
             ancient
             rites
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             but
             that
             before
             this
             cruelty
             was
             quite
             laid
             aside
             ,
             there
             was
             first
             a
             seldomer
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             last
             it
             vanished
             into
             simple
             Februation
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             best
             way
             I
             know
             to
             save
             
             Solomon's
             credit
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             him
             from
             the
             suspicion
             of
             so
             barbarous
             a
             piece
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             though
             he
             reigned
             long
             before
             Achaz
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             this
             Custome
             of
             
               sacrificing
               Children
            
             spread
             it self
             out
             of
             Syria
             into
             Europe
             I
             cannot
             say
             :
             but
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             the
             Carthaginians
             had
             it
             from
             thence
             ,
             they
             being
             a
             Colony
             of
             that
             nation
             ;
             and
             Lactantius
             charges
             them
             with
             this
             cruel
             Superstition
             ,
             that
             they
             used
             to
             sacrifice
             men
             to
             Saturn
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             being
             overcome
             by
             Agathocles
             King
             of
             Sicilie
             ,
             and
             suspecting
             their
             God
             was
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             sacrific'd
             
               ducentos
               nobilium
               filios
               ,
               two
               hundred
               noble-mens
               sons
            
             at
             once
             .
             This
             abomination
             of
             sacrificing
             their
             children
             Ennius
             also
             had
             noted
             of
             old
             ,
             
               
                 Poeni
                 sunt
                 soliti
                 sos
                 sacrificare
                 puellos
                 .
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Cretians
             also
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Syrians
             sacrificed
             to
             Saturn
             ,
             however
             they
             took
             up
             the
             custome
             .
             But
             a
             further
             evidence
             that
             the
             Carthaginians
             had
             theirs
             from
             the
             Syrians
             is
             that
             the
             name
             of
             the
             God
             they
             sacrificed
             to
             was
             called
             Amilcas
             ,
             as
             Selden
             notes
             out
             of
             Athenagoras
             ,
             which
             comes
             very
             near
             to
             Moloch
             or
             Milcham
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             used
             also
             drums
             and
             pipes
             to
             drown
             the
             noise
             and
             cries
             of
             the
             sacrificed
             .
             Porphyrius
             out
             of
             the
             Phoenician
             Chronicles
             tells
             us
             that
             this
             Saturn
             the
             Phoenicians
             call
             Israel
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             ancient
             King
             ,
             and
             sacrificed
             his
             onely-begotten
             son
             to
             deliver
             his
             Kingdome
             from
             a
             present
             danger
             of
             warre
             .
             His
             sons
             name
             also
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             was
             Ieoud
             ,
             which
             has
             near
             affinity
             
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unigenitus
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             narration
             seems
             to
             some
             a
             deprav'd
             story
             of
             Abraham's
             sacrificing
             Isaac
             ,
             though
             Grotius
             be
             of
             another
             minde
             ,
             and
             haply
             out
             of
             a
             true
             conjecture
             :
             The
             mistake
             being
             in
             some
             Scribe
             ,
             who
             finding
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             name
             of
             the
             King
             that
             sacrific'd
             his
             son
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               Philo
               Byblius
            
             has
             it
             out
             of
             Sanchuniatho
             )
             thought
             it
             the
             usual
             contraction
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whenas
             that
             Phoenician
             King
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             the
             Syrians
             use
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             as
             Enoch
             bore
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             will
             more
             fully
             inform
             us
             upon
             Deuteron
             .
             18.
             
             But
             though
             that
             way
             that
             Selden
             recites
             out
             of
             Porphyrius
             were
             true
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             this
             occasion
             should
             need
             to
             have
             any
             influence
             on
             remoter
             parts
             in
             Europe
             ,
             they
             of
             Peru
             without
             any
             such
             invitation
             being
             lavish
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             children
             in
             sacrificing
             them
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
             But
             if
             it
             had
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             excuse
             ,
             but
             a
             greater
             reproach
             to
             them
             and
             their
             ill
             Master
             ,
             that
             God's
             refusall
             of
             so
             high
             and
             rigorous
             an
             homage
             (
             though
             he
             had
             an
             indisputable
             right
             to
             it
             )
             could
             not
             binde
             their
             hands
             from
             either
             offering
             or
             receiving
             such
             bloody
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             animation
             or
             emulation
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             the
             Apostate
             Spirits
             every
             where
             full
             of
             Scorn
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             did
             of
             themselves
             set
             up
             such
             abominable
             Rites
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             old
             world
             .
             As
             here
             in
             Britain
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             sacrifice
             Captives
             to
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             Tacitus
             writes
             .
             Strabo
             affirms
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Lusitani
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             sacrificed
             their
             Captives
             to
             
               Mars
               .
               Diodorus
            
             writes
             the
             same
             concerning
             the
             Gaules
             ,
             and
             Suetonius
             of
             the
             
               Germans
               ;
               Eusebius
            
             of
             the
             Thracians
             ,
             who
             sacrificed
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             better
             ascertained
             of
             their
             success
             in
             warre
             :
             and
             Tacitus
             concerning
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Man
            
             near
             us
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Druids
             who
             were
             great
             Men-sacrificers
             ,
             which
             they
             performed
             in
             Woods
             .
             
               Lucos
               saevis
               superstitionibus
               sacros
            
             ,
             that
             Author
             calls
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Neither
             were
             the
             Greeks
             free
             from
             this
             
               bloody
               Superstition
            
             .
             For
             
               Aristomenes
               Messenius
            
             sacrificed
             three
             hundred
             men
             to
             
               Iupiter
               Ithemius
            
             .
             The
             Arcades
             also
             sacrificed
             Boyes
             to
             
               Iupiter
               Lycaeus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Chios
             a
             Man
             to
             Diomedes
             .
             The
             Locri
             were
             commanded
             by
             their
             Oracle
             ,
             for
             the
             asswaging
             of
             a
             Pestilence
             ,
             so
             send
             every
             year
             two
             Virgins
             to
             Troy
             ,
             which
             had
             their
             throats
             first
             cut
             ,
             and
             then
             were
             burnt
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             
               Pallas
               Trojana
            
             :
             And
             Iphigenia
             ,
             the
             butchering
             of
             her
             (
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             marriage
             )
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Priest
             at
             the
             altar
             of
             Diana
             in
             Aulis
             ,
             is
             notoriously
             known
             ,
             and
             lively
             set
             out
             by
             Lucretius
             ,
             with
             this
             Epiphonema
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Narration
             ,
             
               
                 Tantum
                 Relligio
                 potuit
                 suadere
                 malorum
                 .
              
            
             The
             Lacedaemonians
             also
             sacrificed
             Men
             to
             
               Mars
               .
               Phylarchus
            
             affirms
             all
             the
             Greeks
             to
             have
             done
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Pliny
             boasts
             that
             the
             Romans
             were
             free
             from
             those
             cruel
             and
             impious
             Superstitions
             :
             but
             if
             he
             mean
             they
             were
             alwayes
             so
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             but
             a
             boast
             .
             For
             of
             old
             they
             
               sacrificed
               men
            
             to
             Saturnus
             and
             
               Iupiter
               Latialis
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             and
             Lactantius
             have
             noted
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             usuall
             with
             them
             to
             give
             men
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             Beasts
             in
             their
             great
             
             Festivals
             ,
             which
             they
             celebrated
             to
             this
             or
             the
             other
             Deity
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             sacrificed
             at
             Rome
             
               two
               Greeks
            
             and
             
               two
               Gaules
            
             ,
             a
             Male
             and
             Female
             of
             each
             ,
             every
             year
             .
             And
             throughout
             Sicily
             and
             Italy
             those
             barbarous
             Sacrifices
             were
             very
             frequent
             according
             to
             Pliny's
             own
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             abrogated
             at
             Rome
             till
             about
             six
             or
             seven
             hundred
             years
             
               ab
               urbe
               condita
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             might
             reckon
             up
             more
             Nations
             polluted
             with
             this
             execrable
             impiety
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Cimbrians
               ,
               Lituanians
               ,
               Aegyptians
            
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               Rhodes
               ,
               Salamis
               ,
               Tenedos
            
             and
             Cyprus
             ,
             also
             those
             of
             Laodicaea
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               Indians
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Arabians
               ,
               Albanians
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ▪
             but
             these
             may
             suffice
             which
             we
             have
             already
             named
             for
             remarkable
             examples
             of
             Satan's
             villainous
             miscarriages
             in
             his
             usurped
             Rule
             over
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             1.
             
             Four
             things
             still
             behind
             to
             be
             briefly
             touch'd
             upon
             for
             the
             fuller
             Preparation
             to
             the
             understanding
             the
             Christian
             Mystery
             ;
             as
             First
             the
             Pagan
             Catharmata
             .
             The
             use
             of
             them
             prov'd
             out
             of
             
               Caesar
               ;
               2.
            
             
             As
             also
             out
             of
             Statius
             and
             the
             Scholiast
             upon
             
               Aristophanes
               .
               3.
            
             
             That
             all
             their
             expiatory
             Men-sacrifices
             whatsoever
             were
             truly
             
               Catharmata
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             Second
             ,
             their
             Apotheoses
             or
             Deifications
             of
             men
             .
             The
             names
             of
             several
             recited
             out
             of
             
               Diodorus
               .
               5.
            
             
             Of
             Baal-Peor
             ,
             and
             how
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Pagans
             were
             Sepulchres
             .
             Their
             pedigree
             noted
             by
             Lactantius
             out
             of
             
               Ennius
               .
               6.
            
             
             Certain
             examples
             of
             the
             Deification
             of
             their
             Law-givers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             clearly
             and
             fully
             enough
             set
             out
             unto
             your
             view
             the
             Uncleanness
             and
             
               Cruelty
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Superstitions
            
             :
             there
             are
             only
             Four
             things
             behind
             which
             we
             will
             lightly
             touch
             upon
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             think
             we
             shall
             sufficiently
             have
             prepared
             the
             way
             to
             give
             you
             an
             easy
             and
             intelligible
             representation
             of
             
               the
               whole
               Frame
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             set
             out
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             of
             the
             Four
             things
             I
             were
             a
             mentioning
             is
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Purgamenta
               ,
               Piacula
            
             :
             but
             the
             Greek
             word
             is
             more
             proper
             ,
             which
             signifies
             the
             death
             of
             some
             man
             which
             the
             Pagans
             sacrificed
             for
             the
             expiating
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             saving
             themselves
             from
             the
             rigour
             and
             vengeance
             of
             their
             Gods.
             This
             Reason
             was
             acknowledged
             plainly
             by
             the
             Gaules
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             
               mactation
               of
               men
            
             was
             so
             frequent
             ,
             as
             Caesar
             has
             observed
             .
             
               Pro
               vita
               hominum
               nisi
               vita
               hominis
               reddatur
               ,
               non
               posse
               Deorum
               immortalium
               numen
               placari
               arbitrantur
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             
               They
               think
               that
               unless
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               be
               given
               in
               lieu
               of
               the
               life
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               immortall
               Gods
               cannot
               be
               pacified
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               in
               gravioribus
               morbis
               ,
               praeliis
               ,
               periculis
               ,
               homines
               pro
               victimis
               immolant
               aut
               immolaturos
               vovent
               ,
            
             as
             Ortelius
             cites
             it
             out
             of
             
               Caesar
               ,
               And
               therefore
               in
               more
               grievous
               diseases
               ,
               warrs
               ,
               dangers
               ,
               they
               either
               sacrifice
               men
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               make
               a
               vow
               they
               will
               sacrifice
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             This
             kind
             of
             Sacrifice
             because
             it
             was
             made
             ordinarily
             of
             the
             vilest
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             Slaves
             or
             Captives
             or
             other
             contemptible
             persons
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             vilely
             himself
             was
             esteemed
             of
             by
             men
             ,
             set
             off
             his
             condition
             by
             a
             phrase
             borrowed
             from
             thence
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
             To
             this
             custome
             
               Papinius
               Statius
            
             alludes
             ,
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             Meneceus
             his
             mother
             speaking
             to
             him
             thus
             ,
             
               
                 
                   Lustralemne
                   feris
                   ego
                   te
                   ,
                   puer
                   improbe
                   ,
                   Thebis
                
                 
                   Devotumque
                   caput
                   ,
                   vilis
                   ceu
                   mater
                   ,
                   alebam
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Have
                   I
                   ,
                   ô
                   wicked
                   child
                   ,
                   thee
                   nourished
                
                 
                   Like
                   mother
                   poor
                   ,
                   for
                   cruell
                   Thebes
                   to
                   be
                
                 
                   A
                   lustral
                   wretch
                   ,
                   a
                   vile
                   devoted
                   head
                   ?
                
              
            
             This
             is
             noted
             also
             by
             Servius
             upon
             Virgil.
             But
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             pertinent
             either
             for
             the
             explaining
             of
             that
             Phrase
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             clearer
             witnessing
             of
             this
             Heathenish
             custome
             ,
             then
             what
             Grotius
             addes
             upon
             the
             place
             out
             of
             the
             Scholiast
             upon
             Aristophanes
             his
             Plutus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Men
               that
               were
               sacrificed
               to
               the
               Gods
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               a
               city
               or
               people
               from
               the
               pestilence
               or
               any
               other
               disease
               ,
               were
               called
            
             Catharmata
             ,
             
               which
               custome
               also
               obtain'd
               amongst
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             And
             on
             another
             Comedy
             the
             Scholiast
             asserts
             it
             to
             have
             been
             also
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             made
             choice
             of
             some
             poor
             useless
             wretches
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               For
               the
            
             Athenians
             
               also
               g●t
               certain
               base
               and
               useless
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               any
               Calamity
               coming
               upon
               the
               city
               ,
               as
               of
               pestilence
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               they
               sacrificed
               these
               ,
               thereby
               to
               be
               cleared
               of
               their
               piacular
               crime
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               these
               men
               were
               called
            
             Catharmata
             :
             Which
             in
             Latine
             is
             Piacula
             or
             Purgamenta
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             might
             alleadge
             other
             Testimonies
             ,
             as
             that
             out
             of
             Suidas
             upon
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             but
             these
             may
             suffice
             for
             so
             easy
             a
             matter
             .
             For
             all
             the
             
               Expiatory
               sacrifices
            
             wherewith
             they
             would
             appease
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               mactations
               of
               men
            
             (
             which
             were
             too-too
             frequent
             all
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             )
             these
             men
             that
             were
             thus
             sacrificed
             were
             indeed
             Catharmata
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Second
             thing
             we
             would
             have
             noted
             is
             ,
             Their
             Apotheoses
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             was
             more
             frequent
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             there
             scarce
             being
             any
             of
             the
             Immortal
             Gods
             so
             deem'd
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             some
             Mortall
             man
             there
             was
             also
             that
             bore
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             worship
             also
             done
             unto
             him
             .
             Diodorus
             instances
             in
             
               Sol
               ,
               Saturn
               ,
               Rhea
               ,
               Iupiter
               ,
               Pan
               ,
               Ceres
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             whose
             Genealogies
             ,
             inventions
             ,
             or
             famous
             exploits
             that
             Historian
             pursues
             in
             his
             First
             Book
             of
             his
             
               Bibliotheca
               Historica
            
             .
             He
             names
             also
             Belus
             the
             Sun
             of
             Neptune
             and
             Libya
             ,
             as
             the
             Captain
             of
             an
             Aegyptian
             Colony
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             fared
             as
             with
             innumerable
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             considerable
             Benefactours
             to
             the
             Countrey
             
             they
             liv'd
             in
             ,
             or
             people
             with
             whom
             they
             did
             converse
             :
             They
             had
             Altars
             and
             Temples
             erected
             to
             their
             memorial
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             and
             Religious
             ceremonies
             appointed
             to
             be
             done
             to
             them
             as
             to
             the
             immortal
             Deities
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             Baal-Peor
             to
             whom
             Israel
             joyned
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             said
             to
             
               eat
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               dead
               ;
               Bede
            
             upon
             the
             Text
             expounds
             it
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               Initiati
               sunt
               &
               sacrificaverunt
            
             Baal
             
               qui
               colebatur
               in
            
             Phegor
             ,
             Belus
             
               enim
               fuit
               pater
            
             Nini
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             they
             were
             called
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sacrifices
             offered
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             deceased
             
               Belus
               .
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             upbraids
             to
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             their
             Temples
             were
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Sepulchres
             of
             some
             famous
             men
             ,
             whose
             Memory
             was
             the
             first
             occasion
             of
             those
             Religious
             solemnities
             and
             ceremonies
             that
             were
             performed
             there
             .
             Lactantius
             also
             out
             of
             Ennius
             and
             Cicero
             plainly
             demonstrates
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Deities
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             have
             already
             named
             out
             of
             Diodorus
             ,
             were
             
               once
               Men
            
             living
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             produces
             out
             of
             Ennius
             their
             pedigrees
             ,
             counsels
             and
             transactions
             in
             this
             life
             .
             Cicero
             makes
             a
             kind
             of
             distinction
             in
             his
             
               de
               Legibus
            
             ,
             where
             he
             makes
             this
             decree
             concerning
             Religion
             :
             
               Divos
               &
               eos
               qui
               Coelestes
               semper
               habiti
               sunt
               ,
               colunto
               ,
               &
               eos
               quos
               in
               coelo
               merita
               locaverunt
               ,
               Herculem
               ,
               Liberum
               ,
               Aesculapium
               ,
               Pollucem
               ,
               Castorem
               ,
               Quirinum
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Let
               them
               worship
               the
               Gods
               ,
               both
               those
               who
               were
               ever
               accounted
               Celestial
               ,
               and
               those
               whom
               their
               merits
               have
               placed
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               Hercules
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Aesculapius
               ,
               Pollux
               ,
               Castor
               ,
               Quirinus
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             the
             Romans
             worshipped
             Romulus
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Babylonians
               Belus
            
             ,
             like
             as
             other
             Nations
             also
             have
             Deified
             those
             that
             have
             first
             given
             them
             Laws
             and
             Religious
             rites
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Scythians
               Zamolxis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Chineses
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             their
             Law-giver
             
               Confusius
               .
               Minos
            
             also
             ,
             Aeacus
             and
             Rhadamanthus
             ,
             for
             their
             singular
             Iustice
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Greeks
             assigned
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             Judges
             amongst
             the
             dead
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             But
             of
             this
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Third
             Observable
             ,
             The
             Mediation
             of
             Daemons
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Superstition
             glanced
             at
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             that
             Daemons
             are
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             departed
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Hesiod
               .
               3.
            
             
             As
             also
             according
             to
             Plutarch
             and
             
               Maximus
               Tyrius
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             Author's
             inference
             from
             this
             position
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Third
             thing
             Observable
             is
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Daemons
             I
             mean
             their
             
               Dii
               Medioxumi
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               Those
               Spirits
               that
               were
               Mediatours
            
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             them
             )
             betwixt
             the
             
               Supreme
               Deities
            
             and
             Men.
             According
             to
             this
             sense
             is
             that
             of
             Plato
             in
             his
             Symposion
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               God
               intermingles
               not
               himself
               with
               man
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Converse
               and
               conference
               betwixt
               the
               Gods
               and
               Men
               is
               performed
               
               by
               Daemons
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             Philosopher
             saies
             plainly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             That
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             receive
             the
             praiers
             and
             oblations
             that
             men
             make
             ,
             and
             present
             them
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             bring
             back
             from
             them
             rewards
             and
             injunctions
             which
             they
             communicate
             some
             way
             or
             other
             to
             men
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             
             Plato's
             opinion
             alone
             ,
             but
             of
             most
             of
             the
             ancient
             Philosophers
             that
             would
             venture
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             in
             Religion
             ;
             as
             of
             
               Zoroaster
               ,
               Thales
               ,
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Celsus
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
               Apuleius
               ,
            
             and
             who
             not
             ?
             Nay
             this
             conceit
             is
             so
             natural
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             found
             among
             the
             rude
             Americans
             ,
             who
             profess
             that
             their
             Zemes
             are
             no
             other
             then
             Mediatours
             and
             Messengers
             from
             the
             great
             God
             that
             is
             Eternal
             and
             Invisible
             ,
             as
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             relates
             in
             his
             first
             Decad
             ,
             lib.
             9.
             concerning
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Hispaniola
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             opinion
             of
             the
             Heathen
             was
             glanced
             at
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Coloss.
             2.18
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             observeth
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             make
             any
             difference
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Philo
             has
             noted
             ;
             and
             either
             of
             them
             is
             competible
             to
             the
             
               Soul
               out
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             also
             acknowledgeth
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             also
             
               the
               Soul
               in
               the
               Body
            
             according
             to
             Xenocrates
             in
             Aristotle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               In
               like
               manner
               that
               he
               is
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             happy
             )
             
               who
               has
               a
               good
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
            
             Genius
             ,
             as
             Xenocrates
             
               says
               ,
               that
               be
               is
               happy
               or
               has
               a
               good
            
             Genius
             
               that
               has
               a
               good
               Soul.
               For
               the
               Soul
               is
               every
               man's
               Daemon
               or
               Genius
               .
            
             But
             the
             more
             proper
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             mean
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Philo
             :
             to
             whom
             we
             may
             add
             the
             suffrage
             of
             Hesiod
             ,
             out
             of
             Plutarch
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               Soules
               that
               have
               quit
               themselves
               from
            
             Generation
             ,
             
               and
               are
               for
               the
               future
               free
               from
               the
               incumbrances
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               become
            
             Daemons
             ,
             
               carefull
               Inspectours
               over
               mankind
               ,
               according
               to
            
             Hesiod
             .
             From
             whence
             haply
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             divido
             ,
             it
             signifying
             the
             very
             same
             that
             
               Anima
               separata
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             Plutarch
             himself
             subscribes
             to
             
             Hesiod's
             opinion
             ,
             That
             Souls
             freed
             from
             their
             Bodies
             become
             Daemons
             or
             Genii
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             goe
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Earth
             as
             being
             observers
             and
             rewarders
             of
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             they
             be
             not
             actors
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             abbettors
             and
             encouragers
             of
             them
             that
             act
             ;
             as
             old
             men
             that
             have
             left
             off
             the
             more
             youthfull
             sports
             ,
             love
             to
             set
             the
             younger
             sort
             to
             their
             games
             and
             exercises
             ,
             themselves
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             looking
             on
             .
             So
             Plutarch
             in
             his
             
               De
               Genio
               Socratis
            
             and
             
               Maximus
               Tyrius
            
             endeavour
             at
             large
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Genii
             are
             nought
             but
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             departed
             ,
             who
             are
             occupied
             much-what
             in
             such
             emploiments
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             whence
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             Good
             men
             that
             were
             full
             of
             humanity
             &
             love
             to
             mankind
             ,
             will
             prove
             good
             Genii
             :
             &
             by
             how
             much
             their
             Love
             is
             greater
             and
             their
             Spirits
             more
             free
             and
             universal
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             have
             a
             more
             generall
             inspection
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             they
             will
             be
             more
             fit
             for
             it
             ;
             were
             they
             but
             armed
             with
             sufficient
             Power
             and
             Authority
             from
             above
             answerable
             
             to
             that
             noble
             dear
             affection
             they
             bear
             to
             man
             :
             and
             in
             that
             themselves
             have
             been
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             tasted
             what
             belongs
             to
             our
             condition
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             the
             more
             kindly
             Mediatours
             and
             Negotiatours
             in
             our
             affairs
             .
             So
             reasonable
             is
             this
             opinion
             of
             the
             Pagans
             concerning
             the
             Intercession
             of
             their
             Genii
             ,
             but
             their
             Worshipping
             of
             them
             as
             rash
             ,
             they
             having
             no
             sufficient
             warrant
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Fourth
             and
             last
             thing
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             namely
             their
             Heroes
             ,
             who
             were
             thought
             to
             be
             either
             begot
             of
             some
             God
             ,
             or
             born
             of
             some
             Goddess
             :
             the
             latter
             whereof
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             former
             not
             at
             all
             incredible
             .
             
               3.
               
               Franciscus
               Picus
            
             his
             opinion
             of
             the
             Heroes
             (
             feigned
             so
             by
             the
             Poets
             )
             as
             begot
             of
             the
             Gods
             :
             that
             they
             were
             really
             begotten
             of
             some
             impure
             Daemons
             ,
             with
             Josephus
             his
             suffrage
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Possibility
             of
             the
             thing
             further
             illustrated
             from
             the
             impregnation
             of
             Mares
             merely
             by
             the
             Wind
             ,
             asserted
             by
             several
             Authors
             .
             5.
             
             The
             application
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             and
             a
             further
             confirmation
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             Conception
             out
             of
             Dr.
             
               Harvey
               .
               6.
            
             
             Examples
             of
             men
             famed
             for
             this
             kind
             of
             miraculous
             Birth
             of
             the
             Heroes
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             the
             tempus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Fourth
             and
             last
             thing
             I
             would
             propound
             to
             your
             view
             is
             their
             Heroes
             ,
             which
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             also
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             departed
             this
             life
             :
             but
             there
             was
             something
             special
             in
             their
             Birth
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             conceived
             to
             be
             born
             of
             some
             Goddess
             impregnated
             by
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             woman
             impregnated
             by
             some
             God.
             From
             whence
             Plato
             would
             give
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Because
             the
             Heroes
             were
             begot
             by
             some
             God
             or
             Goddess
             falling
             in
             love
             with
             Mortals
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             birth
             of
             Aeneas
             ,
             as
             Antiquity
             has
             conceited
             ,
             who
             was
             begot
             on
             Venus
             by
             Anchises
             ,
             and
             of
             Achilles
             the
             Son
             of
             Thetis
             by
             Peleus
             .
             But
             that
             Goddesses
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Spirits
             susteining
             the
             person
             of
             Women
             ,
             should
             bring
             forth
             Children
             ;
             though
             there
             be
             pretended
             true
             stories
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             very
             incredible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             that
             the
             Genii
             or
             Spirits
             which
             Antiquity
             called
             Gods
             ,
             might
             impregnate
             Women
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bring
             forth
             children
             without
             the
             help
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             seems
             not
             to
             me
             to
             be
             at
             all
             incredible
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             your
             Heroes
             have
             been
             reported
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             of
             them
             being
             certain
             By-blows
             of
             Iupiter
             upon
             several
             women
             he
             fell
             in
             love
             with
             .
             For
             he
             is
             said
             to
             beget
             Hercules
             upon
             
               Alcmena
               ,
               Pelasgus
            
             of
             
               Niobe
               ,
               Sarpedon
            
             of
             
               Laodamia
               ,
               Dardanus
            
             of
             
               Electra
               ,
               Amphion
            
             of
             
               Antiope
               ,
               Minos
            
             and
             Rhadamanthus
             of
             Europa
             ,
             of
             
               Leda
               Castor
            
             and
             Pollux
             ,
             and
             Perseus
             of
             Danae
             .
             His
             four
             last
             Adulteries
             are
             handsomely
             comprized
             in
             a
             Distich
             by
             the
             Epigrammatist
             ,
             with
             the
             fashion
             or
             fraud
             he
             used
             in
             his
             assaults
             upon
             those
             women
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Which
             I
             could
             not
             forbear
             to
             reherse
             ,
             the
             first
             transformation
             there
             named
             ,
             viz.
             of
             
             Iupiter's
             becoming
             a
             Swan
             (
             when
             he
             had
             to
             doe
             with
             Leda
             )
             putting
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             Ludovicus
             the
             Familiar
             of
             that
             Witch
             whose
             story
             
               Franciscus
               Picus
            
             so
             fully
             prosecutes
             ,
             whom
             he
             confessed
             to
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             her
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             parts
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             yet
             with
             feet
             fashioned
             like
             a
             Goose.
             But
             the
             main
             thing
             observable
             in
             that
             Dialogue
             is
             Picus
             his
             ingenious
             conjecture
             concerning
             these
             supposed
             Fables
             of
             the
             Poets
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             them
             .
             But
             he
             conceives
             there
             may
             be
             a
             considerable
             truth
             in
             them
             as
             concerning
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Heroes
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             rude
             Antiquity
             ,
             when
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Devil
             was
             more
             free
             ,
             and
             mankind
             more
             idle
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             there
             were
             really
             and
             frequently
             such
             congresses
             or
             Venereous
             conjunctions
             of
             unclean
             Spirits
             with
             women
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             practice
             which
             to
             this
             day
             is
             confessed
             by
             Witches
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             meetings
             and
             joviall
             Revellings
             in
             the
             Night
             at
             that
             Solemnity
             which
             they
             call
             our
             
               Lady's
               play
            
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             called
             it
             
               Ludum
               Dianae
            
             or
             
               Ludum
               Herodiadis
            
             ;
             where
             the
             Witches
             ,
             as
             themselves
             confess
             ,
             do
             eat
             and
             drink
             and
             dance
             ,
             and
             doe
             that
             with
             these
             impure
             Spirits
             which
             modesty
             would
             forbid
             to
             name
             .
             Which
             dalliance
             had
             sometime
             such
             real
             effect
             with
             them
             of
             ancient
             times
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             ,
             as
             Picus
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             were
             impregnated
             by
             the
             Daemones
             or
             Genii
             ,
             the
             deemed
             Gods
             of
             the
             Heathen
             .
             From
             whence
             came
             Famous
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             only
             reputed
             but
             really
             sprung
             
               ex
               stirpe
               Deorum
            
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             opinions
             they
             had
             of
             the
             Gods.
             Iosephus
             a
             sober
             Writer
             acknowledges
             the
             birth
             of
             the
             Giants
             of
             old
             to
             be
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             ascribes
             all
             the
             impiety
             and
             injustice
             that
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             world
             before
             
             Noah's
             Flood
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             he
             writes
             in
             his
             First
             book
             of
             
               Iewish
               Antiquities
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             though
             this
             may
             seem
             incredible
             to
             others
             ,
             yet
             stranger
             matters
             have
             been
             asserted
             concerning
             the
             Conception
             of
             Females
             without
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Male
             in
             the
             perfectest
             kind
             of
             living
             creatures
             :
             as
             that
             which
             Virgil
             affirms
             in
             his
             Georgicks
             concerning
             some
             metal'd
             Mares
             that
             have
             conceived
             of
             the
             Wind.
             
             
             
               
                 
                   Ore
                   omnes
                   versae
                   in
                   Zephyrum
                   stant
                   rupibus
                   altis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Exceptántque
                   leves
                   auras
                   ;
                   &
                   saepe
                   sine
                   ullis
                
                 
                   Conjugiis
                   ,
                   vento
                   gravidae
                   (
                   mirabile
                   dict●
                   !
                   )
                
                 
                   Saxa
                   per
                   &
                   scopulos
                   fugiunt
                   —
                
              
               
                 
                   They
                   all
                   standing
                   on
                   high
                   crags
                   with
                   turned
                   face
                
                 
                   To
                   gentle
                   Zephyr
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                   air
                   they
                   draw
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   oft
                   ,
                   (
                   O
                   wonder
                   !
                   )
                   without
                   Venus
                   law
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quick
                   with
                   the
                   wind
                   o're
                   Hills
                   and
                   Rocks
                   they
                   trace
                   .
                
              
            
             
             Which
             
               Silius
               Italicus
            
             expresses
             also
             very
             livelily
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Gennets
             of
             his
             Country
             ;
             
               
                 Et
                 Venerem
                 occultam
                 genitali
                 concipit
                 aurâ
                 .
              
            
             Which
             that
             you
             may
             not
             suspect
             to
             be
             only
             the
             levity
             and
             credulity
             of
             Poets
             to
             report
             such
             things
             ,
             I
             can
             inform
             you
             that
             S.
             Austin
             and
             Solinus
             the
             Historian
             write
             the
             same
             of
             a
             race
             of
             Horses
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             Columella
             and
             Varro
             ,
             men
             expert
             in
             rural
             affairs
             ,
             assert
             this
             matter
             for
             a
             most
             certain
             and
             known
             truth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             free
             Air
             by
             the
             advancing
             of
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             these
             Animals
             ,
             or
             actuating
             them
             by
             a
             volatil
             Salt
             ,
             will
             fill
             them
             so
             full
             of
             life
             and
             joy
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             make
             their
             Wombes
             blossome
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             and
             after
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             an
             Aiery
             Spirit
             transforming
             himself
             into
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             supply
             his
             place
             effectually
             ,
             he
             being
             able
             ,
             as
             Witches
             have
             confessed
             ,
             to
             raise
             as
             high
             pleasure
             and
             indeed
             higher
             then
             any
             man
             can
             doe
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             loosen
             the
             body
             into
             a
             transmission
             of
             such
             principles
             and
             particles
             as
             will
             prove
             in
             their
             conflux
             in
             the
             wombe
             vital
             and
             prolifical
             ?
             Which
             may
             be
             the
             easilier
             admitted
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Male
             gives
             neither
             Matter
             nor
             Form
             to
             the
             Foetus
             it self
             ;
             but
             like
             the
             Flint
             and
             Steel
             only
             sets
             the
             Tinder
             on
             fire
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Harvey
             expresses
             it
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Pagan
             Gods
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             women
             ,
             needed
             no
             such
             ambages
             as
             ordinarily
             men
             imagine
             ,
             viz.
             first
             to
             play
             the
             Succubi
             ,
             &
             then
             the
             Incubi
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             to
             receive
             the
             Seed
             of
             man
             ,
             having
             transformed
             themselves
             into
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             &
             then
             to
             transfuse
             the
             Seed
             into
             the
             womb
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             changed
             themselves
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             man.
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Seed
             ,
             but
             a
             gratefull
             contact
             or
             motion
             fermenting
             or
             spiriting
             the
             place
             of
             conception
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             Female
             fruitfull
             .
             So
             great
             a
             probability
             is
             there
             that
             there
             is
             some
             truth
             in
             that
             fame
             concerning
             the
             birth
             of
             the
             ancient
             Heroes
             ,
             though
             their
             time
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             story
             is
             called
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             well
             as
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             Historians
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             there
             is
             so
             strong
             a
             suspicion
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Events
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             venture
             upon
             some
             Examples
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             more
             approved
             History
             ,
             as
             Alexander
             and
             Scipio
             ,
             whom
             many
             conceited
             to
             be
             the
             Sons
             of
             Iupiter
             .
             And
             
               Diogenes
               Laertius
            
             tells
             a
             formal
             story
             of
             Perictione
             Plato's
             Mother
             being
             impregnated
             by
             Apollo
             ,
             which
             he
             confirms
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             three
             several
             Writers
             ,
             
               Speusippus
               ,
               Clearchus
            
             and
             Anaxilides
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
             1.
             
             That
             out
             of
             the
             Principles
             we
             have
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Religions
             of
             the
             Nations
             we
             have
             produced
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             give
             a
             Reasonable
             account
             of
             all
             matters
             concerning
             our
             Saviour
             from
             his
             Birth
             to
             his
             Visible
             return
             to
             Iudgment
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christianity
             is
             the
             Summe
             and
             Perfection
             of
             whatever
             things
             were
             laudable
             or
             passable
             in
             any
             Religion
             that
             has
             been
             in
             the
             world
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Assertion
             made
             good
             by
             the
             enumeration
             of
             certain
             Particulars
             .
             4.
             
             That
             our
             Religion
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             chiefly
             directed
             to
             the
             Nations
             then
             the
             Iews
             themselves
             .
             5.
             
             An
             Enumeration
             of
             the
             main
             Heads
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             give
             account
             of
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Have
             now
             omitted
             nothing
             of
             considerable
             moment
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             having
             laid
             down
             by
             way
             of
             Preparation
             such
             Grounds
             as
             will
             inable
             us
             to
             give
             a
             solid
             account
             of
             whatsoever
             occurrs
             in
             the
             
               History
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             whatsoever
             happen'd
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             done
             or
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             from
             his
             Birth
             to
             his
             
               Visible
               return
               to
               Iudgment
            
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             there
             are
             no
             
               Effects
               so
               Miraculous
            
             there
             recorded
             ,
             as
             to
             exceed
             the
             efficacy
             of
             those
             
               Invisible
               Powers
            
             which
             we
             have
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             so
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             every
             thing
             will
             be
             easily
             illustrated
             by
             what
             we
             have
             discovered
             concerning
             the
             
               Nature
               and
               End
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             advance
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             partakers
             thereof
             to
             Eternal
             happiness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             redeem
             the
             world
             out
             of
             the
             dominion
             and
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             lawfull
             owner
             of
             all
             Soveraignty
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             :
             and
             that
             not
             by
             external
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             wonderfull
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             discoverable
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             there
             being
             such
             winning
             compliances
             and
             condescensions
             to
             the
             Faculties
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             powerfull
             endearments
             upon
             his
             Affections
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             it
             is
             able
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             ingenuous
             captive
             into
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             joy
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             tears
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             their
             whole
             man
             melting
             into
             an
             easie
             pliableness
             to
             this
             new
             gracious
             law
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             so
             great
             Joy
             ,
             Love
             and
             Sorrow
             :
             besides
             their
             being
             surprized
             with
             a
             just
             slighting
             or
             indignation
             against
             the
             Religions
             they
             were
             formerly
             ingaged
             in
             ,
             for
             either
             their
             beggerly
             Elements
             or
             abominable
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             defective
             in
             any
             ,
             Christ
             makes
             a
             full
             supply
             ;
             and
             where
             their
             Rites
             are
             execrable
             and
             detestable
             ,
             he
             treads
             quite
             contrary
             there
             to
             both
             the
             foul
             obscenities
             and
             bloody
             cruelties
             of
             Satan
             .
             But
             what
             Propensions
             in
             Mankind
             were
             more
             warrantably
             natural
             ,
             he
             gratifies
             them
             in
             a
             truer
             and
             higher
             manner
             then
             ever
             they
             were
             yet
             in
             the
             World.
             So
             that
             of
             a
             very
             truth
             Christianity
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Compleatment
             and
             Perfection
             of
             Iudaisme
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             universal
             Paganisme
             ;
             the
             Summe
             or
             Substance
             of
             whatever
             was
             considerable
             in
             any
             Religion
             being
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             reserved
             to
             the
             last
             Periods
             of
             time
             as
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             summing
             up
             of
             all
             that
             
             went
             before
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               fullness
               of
               times
               he
               might
               summe
               up
               all
               together
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whether
               things
               in
               Heaven
               or
               things
               in
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             as
             for
             
               Things
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Objects
             of
             the
             worships
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             namely
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             men
             canonized
             for
             Gods
             and
             their
             Heroes
             ,
             or
             the
             trust
             they
             had
             in
             their
             
               Dii
               Medioxumi
            
             ,
             in
             the
             mediation
             and
             intercession
             of
             their
             Daemons
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             obscure
             hopes
             they
             had
             of
             enjoying
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Gods
             themselves
             in
             Heaven
             after
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             all
             these
             things
             are
             more
             compendiously
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             truly
             ,
             plainly
             and
             warrantably
             ,
             comprehended
             in
             Christ.
             As
             also
             the
             
               Things
               in
               Earth
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Sacrifices
             and
             the
             Pagans
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             many
             and
             so
             curious
             Ceremonies
             of
             expiation
             and
             purification
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             more
             fitly
             and
             more
             effectually
             contained
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             then
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Rites
             of
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             truly
             all
             things
             are
             so
             shrewdly
             levelled
             at
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Heathens
             in
             the
             transactions
             of
             Christ
             and
             matters
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             rather
             seem
             to
             be
             meant
             for
             them
             then
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             the
             first
             refusal
             of
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             is
             made
             evident
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Contrivance
             as
             the
             Effect
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             General
             hint
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             Composure
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             we
             shall
             not
             content
             our selves
             therewith
             ,
             but
             descend
             to
             a
             more
             Particular
             account
             ,
             applying
             the
             Grounds
             which
             we
             have
             laid
             down
             to
             all
             the
             Considerable
             matters
             contained
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             refer
             to
             these
             Heads
             :
             
               His
               Birth
               ;
               His
               Life
               ;
               His
               Crucifixion
               ;
               His
               Resurrection
               ;
               His
               Ascension
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Intercession
               ;
               Principality
               over
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ;
               His
               Mission
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               The
               Success
               of
               all
               this
               in
               changing
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               ruining
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               His
               visible
               returning
               again
               to
               Iudgment
               to
               take
               vengeance
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               to
               compleat
               Redemption
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               crowning
               all
               their
               labours
               and
               sufferings
               with
               Glory
               and
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               reestablishing
               of
               them
               in
               those
               Paradisiacal
               Ioys
               which
               they
               had
               forfeited
               and
               fallen
               from
               by
               the
               Envy
               and
               Subtilty
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             Of
             all
             these
             we
             shall
             speak
             with
             what
             brevity
             we
             can
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             That
             
               Christ's
               being
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
            
             is
             no
             Impossible
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             Reasonable
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Heroes
             of
             the
             Pagans
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             this
             outward
             birth
             might
             be
             an
             emblem
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Sonship
             .
             4.
             
             Thirdly
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             recommendation
             of
             Continence
             and
             Chastity
             to
             the
             world
             .
             5.
             
             And
             lastly
             for
             the
             completion
             of
             certain
             prophesies
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             pointed
             at
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             COncerning
             
               the
               Birth
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             happened
             miraculously
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             was
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             conceive
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             sufficient
             account
             ,
             if
             I
             shew
             not
             only
             their
             Possibility
             ,
             but
             their
             Reasonableness
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             Impossible
             that
             
               a
               Virgin
            
             should
             bring
             forth
             a
             Son
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             term
             aright
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Woman
             that
             never
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             a
             Man.
             For
             it
             implies
             no
             Contradiction
             for
             her
             to
             conceive
             from
             some
             other
             hidden
             cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             at
             least
             the
             Omnipotent
             Power
             of
             God
             can
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             .
             For
             whether
             is
             it
             easier
             to
             create
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             ,
             to
             make
             Plants
             and
             Animals
             to
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             without
             the
             help
             of
             either
             Male
             or
             Female
             ,
             or
             to
             prepare
             the
             wombe
             of
             a
             woman
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             her
             conceive
             without
             the
             help
             of
             a
             man
             ?
             Wherefore
             to
             deny
             the
             Possibility
             thereof
             is
             to
             deny
             the
             Existence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             only
             Possible
             ,
             but
             Reasonable
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             in
             general
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             so
             extraordinary
             a
             person
             as
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             should
             be
             accompanied
             with
             miraculous
             indications
             of
             his
             eminencie
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             accommodation
             in
             this
             of
             his
             being
             conceived
             and
             born
             by
             a
             supernatural
             Power
             to
             those
             either
             true
             stories
             or
             strong
             suspicions
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             did
             so
             easily
             believe
             that
             their
             famous
             Heroes
             ,
             whose
             memory
             continued
             so
             long
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             sacred
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             divine
             honours
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             sprung
             of
             mortal
             race
             ,
             but
             were
             
               ex
               stirpe
               Deorum
            
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             a
             most
             true
             and
             eminent
             manner
             accomplished
             in
             the
             Birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             Christ
             considered
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             he
             being
             not
             a
             mere
             humane
             Soul
             ,
             but
             being
             truly
             ,
             livingly
             and
             really
             united
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             by
             union
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God.
             Now
             that
             being
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             which
             S.
             Iohn
             speaks
             of
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
            
             ;
             he
             that
             was
             to
             be
             born
             of
             Mary
             (
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Ioseph
             )
             he
             being
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             be
             born
             here
             into
             the
             world
             in
             time
             ;
             who
             was
             so
             fit
             to
             be
             entitled
             to
             his
             procreation
             
             as
             he
             that
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             Eternal
             generation
             ?
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             to
             be
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             conceived
             by
             a
             supernatural
             way
             ,
             that
             his
             visible
             Humanity
             as
             well
             as
             his
             inward
             Divinity
             might
             have
             a
             just
             occasion
             of
             being
             called
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             one
             might
             be
             the
             Emblem
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             you
             have
             seen
             how
             full
             of
             abominable
             obscenity
             and
             uncleanness
             the
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Heathen
             was
             ;
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             carnality
             and
             uxoriousness
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             impuritie
             which
             by
             almost
             all
             nations
             (
             unless
             where
             Superstition
             has
             emboldened
             them
             to
             Beastliness
             )
             is
             confessed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             Venerie
             ;
             they
             commonly
             concealing
             those
             parts
             which
             Nature
             ordained
             for
             such
             uses
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             being
             ashamed
             to
             acknowledge
             themselves
             subject
             to
             so
             low
             a
             kind
             of
             sense
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             unfit
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             born
             according
             to
             that
             common
             way
             of
             generation
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             no
             encouragement
             to
             that
             which
             men
             are
             so
             madly
             set
             upon
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             bridle
             of
             shame
             that
             Nature
             would
             curb
             them
             in
             by
             ;
             especially
             himself
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             Pattern
             of
             Purity
             that
             can
             be
             exhibited
             to
             Mankind
             :
             for
             which
             reason
             he
             also
             abstained
             from
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             commended
             the
             Virgin-life
             ;
             which
             he
             might
             doe
             with
             better
             reason
             then
             any
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             more
             certain
             pledge
             of
             those
             holy
             ,
             heavenly
             and
             eternal
             joyes
             ,
             then
             ever
             was
             yet
             manifested
             to
             the
             world
             .
             Wherefore
             partly
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             uncleanness
             of
             Paganisme
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             an
             invitation
             to
             his
             followers
             to
             set
             a
             due
             price
             upon
             Continence
             and
             Chastity
             as
             great
             helps
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             her
             relish
             those
             delights
             which
             are
             truly
             divine
             ,
             himself
             did
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             take
             our
             flesh
             upon
             him
             in
             that
             way
             which
             is
             accompanied
             with
             the
             height
             of
             gross
             carnal
             pleasures
             ;
             nor
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             our
             flesh
             ,
             to
             reap
             the
             Joyes
             thereof
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             upon
             those
             allowable
             terms
             of
             Marriage
             ;
             he
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             on
             purpose
             to
             slight
             and
             slur
             that
             which
             is
             to
             the
             greatest
             esteem
             and
             sweetest
             relish
             with
             the
             Natural
             Man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
               the
               being
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
            
             being
             one
             of
             the
             notes
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             first
             prophesie
             of
             him
             in
             the
             more
             proper
             and
             emphatical
             sense
             thereof
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             That
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
            
             (
             in
             opposition
             or
             exclusion
             of
             the
             mans
             seed
             )
             
               should
               break
               the
               Serpents
               head
            
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             more
             plain
             allusion
             and
             lively
             Type
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             of
             
               a
               Virgin
               conceiving
               of
               a
               Son
            
             whose
             name
             was
             Immanuel
             ,
             does
             exquisitely
             prefigure
             ;
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             adds
             also
             to
             the
             congruity
             of
             this
             miracle
             of
             Christ's
             conception
             in
             the
             Wombe
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             All
             which
             things
             put
             together
             are
             more
             then
             enough
             to
             sufflaminate
             those
             blasphemous
             suspicions
             of
             witless
             and
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             them
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             colouring
             of
             some
             casuall
             miscarriage
             in
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             said
             to
             be
             
               begotten
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             so
             indeed
             ,
             and
             so
             determined
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             counsel
             of
             God.
             The
             greatest
             reason
             whereof
             was
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Soul
             ,
             and
             his
             purpose
             of
             discountenancing
             of
             the
             pleasures
             and
             pollutions
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             drawing
             of
             mens
             minds
             to
             the
             study
             of
             Purity
             ,
             a
             very
             considerable
             branch
             of
             the
             divine
             life
             which
             he
             came
             to
             raise
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             That
             as
             the
             Virginity
             of
             Christ's
             Mother
             recommended
             Purity
             ,
             so
             her
             Meanness
             recommends
             Humility
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             also
             other
             circumstances
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Salutation
             of
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Magi.
               3.
            
             
             That
             the
             History
             of
             their
             Visit
             helps
             on
             also
             belief
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Reason
             but
             Sottishness
             that
             excepts
             against
             the
             ministery
             of
             Angels
             .
             4.
             
             His
             design
             of
             continuing
             a
             Parallel
             betwixt
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             Pedigree
             and
             Birth
             of
             Apollonius
             ,
             how
             ranck
             they
             smell
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
               .
               6.
            
             
             The
             Song
             of
             the
             Angels
             and
             the
             dance
             of
             the
             musical
             Swans
             at
             
             Apollonius's
             birth
             compared
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOW
             as
             his
             being
             
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
            
             is
             a
             recommendation
             of
             Purity
             ,
             so
             his
             being
             born
             of
             so
             mean
             a
             Virgin
             as
             the
             Spouse
             of
             a
             Carpenter
             is
             a
             recommendation
             of
             Humility
             .
             For
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             Christ
             on
             set
             purpose
             vilified
             and
             slighted
             that
             which
             is
             most
             esteemed
             and
             most
             dear
             to
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             all
             those
             things
             that
             make
             for
             our
             honour
             and
             reputation
             amongst
             men
             ;
             And
             
               Nobleness
               of
               parentage
            
             is
             not
             one
             of
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             .
             Other
             circumstances
             of
             his
             Birth
             tend
             also
             to
             the
             same
             scope
             ;
             for
             no
             sooner
             came
             he
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             he
             practised
             that
             which
             he
             after
             taught
             others
             ,
             he
             
               took
               the
               meanest
               place
               in
               the
               Inne
               :
            
             and
             though
             he
             were
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             designed
             Soveraign
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             shouldered
             out
             from
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             fain
             to
             take
             his
             lodgings
             in
             the
             Stable
             amongst
             the
             brute
             beasts
             .
             But
             in
             this
             low
             condition
             while
             he
             is
             taken
             no
             notice
             of
             by
             supercilious
             mortals
             ,
             yet
             the
             Angels
             celebrates
             his
             Nativity
             with
             an
             Heavenly
             carol
             ,
             imparting
             the
             good
             news
             of
             his
             Birth
             not
             to
             the
             wise
             or
             noble
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             
               learned
               Rabbies
            
             or
             Rulers
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             to
             men
             of
             a
             lowly
             and
             innocent
             profession
             ,
             to
             Shepheards
             attending
             their
             flocks
             by
             night
             .
             All
             which
             circumstances
             of
             his
             Birth
             you
             see
             how
             reasonable
             ,
             how
             significant
             and
             decorous
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             that
             Salutation
             of
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             prediction
             to
             Mary
             ,
             an
             useless
             and
             idle
             complement
             :
             but
             it
             was
             requisite
             that
             what
             was
             to
             happen
             to
             her
             should
             be
             foretold
             her
             ,
             that
             the
             modest
             Virgin
             might
             not
             be
             abash'd
             to
             see
             her
             womb
             swell
             ,
             she
             not
             knowing
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             also
             of
             the
             journey
             of
             the
             Magi
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             vainly
             inserted
             into
             the
             History
             to
             make
             a
             show
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             fame
             of
             the
             Jews
             expectation
             of
             their
             Messias
             about
             that
             time
             being
             spread
             all
             over
             the
             East
             ,
             these
             Genethliaci
             that
             lov'd
             to
             busie
             themselves
             about
             Nativities
             and
             strange
             events
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             amidst
             their
             viewing
             the
             Constellations
             ,
             discovering
             a
             New
             star
             as
             it
             seem'd
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             observing
             its
             motion
             ,
             were
             led
             to
             the
             very
             place
             where
             the
             young
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             lay
             ,
             where
             they
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             that
             they
             expected
             would
             be
             a
             mighty
             secular
             Prince
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             engage
             him
             to
             favour
             themselves
             and
             their
             Country
             ,
             they
             did
             unto
             him
             this
             timely
             homage
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             But
             though
             they
             intended
             no
             more
             then
             thus
             ,
             yet
             it
             being
             so
             famous
             an
             accident
             could
             not
             but
             further
             the
             faith
             of
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             called
             in
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             prelusion
             to
             &
             prefiguration
             of
             the
             forwardness
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             above
             the
             Jews
             to
             receive
             Christ
             as
             their
             Soveraign
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             prelibation
             of
             that
             glory
             that
             should
             at
             last
             accrew
             to
             Christ
             for
             the
             great
             debasement
             of
             himself
             and
             unparallel'd
             humiliation
             .
             So
             that
             nothing
             can
             make
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Birth
             incredible
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             mention
             of
             
               the
               ministery
               of
               Angels
            
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             cavil
             at
             but
             such
             as
             believe
             no
             Angels
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             good
             nor
             bad
             :
             nor
             can
             any
             be
             of
             this
             unbelief
             but
             such
             as
             prefer
             the
             sottish
             suggestions
             of
             their
             own
             dull
             temper
             before
             the
             perpetual
             testimonies
             of
             all
             Ages
             and
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             who
             have
             ever
             and
             anon
             had
             new
             Instances
             of
             Apparitions
             and
             Communications
             with
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             fresh
             occasions
             of
             executing
             the
             Laws
             they
             had
             made
             against
             Witches
             and
             wicked
             Magicians
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             should
             now
             pass
             to
             the
             second
             head
             I
             propounded
             ,
             could
             I
             abstain
             from
             touching
             a
             little
             upon
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Birth
             of
             that
             famous
             Corrival
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             ;
             whose
             story
             writ
             by
             Philostratus
             ,
             though
             I
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             mixt
             business
             partly
             true
             and
             partly
             false
             ,
             yet
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             intended
             for
             the
             highest
             Example
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Heathen
             did
             equalize
             him
             with
             Christ
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             how
             ranck
             his
             whole
             History
             smells
             of
             
               the
               Animal
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             how
             hard
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             either
             in
             actions
             or
             writings
             to
             counterfeit
             that
             which
             is
             truly
             holy
             and
             divine
             .
             For
             which
             end
             I
             shall
             make
             a
             brief
             Parallelisme
             of
             the
             Histories
             of
             them
             both
             in
             the
             chief
             matters
             of
             either
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Gravitie
               and
               Divinitie
               of
               the
               one
            
             and
             the
             
               Ridiculousness
               and
               Carnality
               of
               the
               other
            
             may
             the
             better
             be
             discerned
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             in
             this
             very
             First
             point
             is
             plain
             and
             manifest
             ,
             which
             is
             dispatched
             in
             a
             word
             .
             For
             in
             that
             Philostratus
             writes
             how
             Apollonius
             was
             of
             an
             ancient
             and
             illustrious
             Pedigree
             ,
             of
             rich
             Parents
             ,
             and
             descended
             from
             the
             founders
             of
             the
             City
             Tyana
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             that
             which
             is
             as
             sweet
             as
             honey
             to
             the
             Natural
             man
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             an
             holy
             and
             divine
             Soul
             would
             set
             no
             esteem
             upon
             ?
             Like
             to
             this
             is
             his
             Mother's
             being
             waited
             upon
             by
             her
             Maidens
             into
             a
             Meadow
             ,
             being
             directed
             thereto
             by
             a
             Vision
             ,
             where
             while
             her
             servants
             were
             straying
             up
             and
             down
             making
             of
             posies
             and
             chaplets
             of
             flowers
             ,
             (
             O
             what
             fine
             soft
             pompous
             doing
             is
             here
             !
             )
             and
             her self
             disporting
             her self
             in
             the
             grass
             ,
             she
             at
             last
             falls
             into
             a
             slumber
             ,
             the
             Swans
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             rangeing
             themselves
             in
             a
             row
             round
             about
             her
             ,
             dancing
             and
             clapping
             their
             wings
             ,
             and
             singing
             with
             such
             shrill
             and
             sweet
             accents
             that
             they
             filled
             the
             neighbouring
             places
             with
             their
             pleasant
             melody
             ,
             they
             being
             as
             it
             were
             inspired
             and
             transported
             with
             joy
             by
             the
             gentle
             breathings
             of
             the
             fresh
             and
             cool
             Zephyrus
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Lady
             awaking
             is
             instantly
             delivered
             of
             a
             fair
             Child
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             his
             Fathers
             name
             ,
             was
             called
             Apollonius
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             amenity
             of
             the
             story
             how
             gratefull
             and
             agreeable
             it
             is
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             !
             But
             how
             ridiculous
             is
             that
             dance
             and
             rountlelay
             of
             the
             musical
             Swans
             compared
             with
             that
             Heavenly
             Melody
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             at
             
             the
             Nativity
             of
             Christ
             !
             For
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             true
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             ludicrous
             prodigie
             and
             presignification
             that
             Apollonius
             would
             prove
             a
             very
             odde
             fellow
             and
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             strein
             ,
             and
             serves
             only
             for
             the
             magnifying
             of
             his
             person
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             grave
             and
             weighty
             indication
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             prediction
             of
             that
             peace
             and
             grace
             which
             should
             be
             administred
             unto
             them
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             was
             then
             born
             .
             Behold
             ,
             said
             the
             chief
             Angel
             whose
             glorious
             presence
             surrounded
             the
             shepheards
             with
             light
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               I
               bring
               you
               good
               tidings
               of
               Great
               joy
               which
               shall
               be
               unto
               all
               people
               ;
               For
               unto
               you
               is
               born
               this
               day
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             whereupon
             there
             was
             suddenly
             with
             this
             Angel
             a
             multitude
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Hoast
             praising
             God
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Glory
               to
               God
               in
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               on
               earth
               peace
               ,
               good
               will
               towards
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             1.
             
             That
             whatever
             miraculously
             either
             happened
             to
             or
             was
             done
             by
             our
             Saviour
             till
             his
             Passion
             cannot
             seem
             impossible
             to
             him
             that
             holds
             there
             is
             a
             God
             and
             ministration
             of
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             descending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             at
             his
             Baptisme
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             Christ
             exposed
             himself
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             hardship
             and
             Temptations
             .
             4.
             
             And
             particularly
             why
             he
             was
             tempted
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             with
             an
             answer
             to
             an
             Objection
             touching
             the
             Devil's
             boldness
             in
             daring
             to
             tempt
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             How
             he
             could
             be
             said
             to
             shew
             him
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             6.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             his
             fourty
             daies
             fast
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             of
             his
             Transfiguration
             upon
             the
             Mount.
             The
             three
             first
             reasons
             .
             8.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             his
             receding
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             being
             left
             alone
             .
             9.
             
             The
             last
             reason
             of
             his
             Transfiguration
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             10.
             
             Testimonies
             from
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Eminency
             of
             Christs
             person
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             done
             with
             
               the
               Birth
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             we
             proceed
             now
             to
             his
             Life
             :
             wherein
             we
             shall
             consider
             only
             those
             things
             that
             extraordinarily
             happened
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             were
             miraculously
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Passion
             ;
             wherein
             nothing
             will
             be
             found
             impossible
             to
             them
             that
             acknowledge
             
               the
               Existence
               of
               God
               ▪
               the
               active
               malice
               of
               Devils
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Ministery
               of
               Angels
            
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             intend
             mainly
             to
             insinuate
             is
             ,
             the
             comeliness
             and
             sutableness
             of
             all
             things
             to
             so
             Holy
             and
             Divine
             a
             person
             ;
             which
             that
             it
             may
             the
             better
             appear
             ,
             I
             shall
             after
             shew
             the
             difference
             of
             this
             true
             example
             of
             solid
             Perfection
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             false
             pattern
             of
             feigned
             holiness
             in
             that
             Impostour
             Apollonius
             ,
             whom
             the
             later
             Heathen
             did
             so
             highly
             adore
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             chief
             things
             that
             happened
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             to
             Christ
             before
             his
             Passion
             are
             these
             Three
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               descending
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               Dove
            
             at
             his
             being
             baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             
               emission
               of
               a
               Voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               
               pleased
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               The
               Temptation
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             upon
             his
             fasting
             :
             and
             3.
             
             
               His
               Transfiguration
            
             upon
             the
             Mount.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             First
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             for
             that
             Miracle
             .
             For
             God
             having
             a
             design
             to
             set
             on
             foot
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             in
             the
             World
             by
             his
             Son
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             why
             should
             he
             not
             countenance
             the
             Beginning
             of
             his
             Ministery
             by
             some
             notable
             sign
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             might
             take
             notice
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             
             sent
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             confesses
             himself
             assur'd
             thereof
             by
             this
             Indication
             .
             And
             being
             there
             was
             to
             be
             some
             extraordinary
             appearance
             ,
             what
             could
             be
             more
             fit
             then
             this
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             a
             known
             embleme
             of
             Meekness
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             inseparable
             branches
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             and
             Spirit
             ?
             and
             at
             what
             better
             time
             then
             when
             Iesus
             gave
             so
             great
             a
             Specimen
             of
             his
             Meekness
             and
             Humility
             ,
             as
             to
             condescend
             to
             be
             wash'd
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             polluted
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             more
             pure
             then
             light
             or
             snow
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             disciple
             to
             Iohn
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             able
             to
             teach
             him
             and
             all
             the
             world
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
             ?
             Which
             may
             be
             noted
             to
             the
             eternal
             shame
             of
             our
             conceited
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             who
             phansying
             they
             have
             got
             something
             extraordinary
             within
             ,
             contemn
             and
             scorn
             the
             laudable
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             infallible
             argument
             of
             their
             Pride
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Humility
             .
             But
             while
             he
             humbled
             himself
             thus
             ,
             God
             did
             as
             highly
             advance
             him
             ,
             adding
             to
             this
             silent
             show
             an
             articulate
             
               voice
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             assure
             the
             by-standers
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             
               his
               being
               tempted
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             it
             has
             the
             same
             meaning
             that
             the
             hardship
             of
             his
             whole
             life
             .
             For
             being
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             on
             earth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             to
             overcome
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Satan
             by
             suffering
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             gives
             himself
             an
             example
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             trials
             and
             troubles
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             tedious
             difficulties
             that
             could
             occurre
             :
             like
             a
             wise
             and
             couragious
             Commander
             animating
             his
             Souldiers
             by
             his
             own
             willingness
             to
             suffer
             as
             deeply
             as
             they
             that
             he
             commands
             .
             Which
             Polyaenus
             relates
             to
             be
             the
             stratagem
             of
             Iphicrates
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             saw
             it
             convenient
             to
             draw
             out
             his
             souldiers
             in
             a
             cold
             frosty
             night
             to
             assault
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             observed
             their
             aversness
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             bitterness
             of
             the
             season
             ,
             and
             the
             thinness
             of
             their
             clothing
             ,
             he
             straitway
             clad
             himself
             more
             thin
             then
             the
             thinnest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             bare
             feet
             trudged
             from
             tent
             to
             tent
             to
             shew
             himself
             to
             his
             Camp
             :
             which
             did
             so
             encourage
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             upon
             the
             enterprize
             without
             delay
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             so
             wise
             and
             valiant
             a
             Commander
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             in
             like
             manner
             for
             the
             incouragement
             of
             his
             followers
             went
             before
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             difficulties
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             poverty
             ,
             in
             reproach
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             constant
             refusal
             of
             all
             the
             pleasures
             ,
             riches
             and
             honours
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             as
             being
             to
             establish
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             better
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             given
             up
             also
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             dismai'd
             by
             such
             encounters
             ,
             and
             know
             how
             to
             behave
             our selves
             when
             we
             are
             ingaged
             in
             them
             .
             For
             his
             being
             transported
             thus
             securely
             in
             the
             aire
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Satan
             ,
             like
             some
             innocent
             bird
             in
             the
             talons
             of
             a
             rapacious
             Hawk
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             fainting
             under
             it
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             be
             but
             an
             eminent
             effect
             of
             his
             Faith
             in
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Root
             and
             inmost
             original
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ?
             The
             same
             may
             
             be
             said
             of
             his
             
               miraculous
               Fast
            
             ;
             For
             himself
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Tempter
             did
             profess
             ,
             man
             lived
             not
             onely
             by
             bread
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             in
             that
             Word
             that
             sustaineth
             all
             things
             .
             That
             also
             is
             worth
             the
             noting
             that
             Grotius
             observes
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             That
             this
             
               Threefold
               temptation
            
             wherewith
             the
             Devil
             tempted
             Christ
             is
             the
             most
             usual
             and
             most
             prevalent
             that
             he
             assalts
             mankind
             withall
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Egestas
               ,
               Confidentia
               Praedestinationis
               ,
               &
               Spes
               splendoris
               humani
               ,
            
             (
             especially
             those
             that
             have
             disentangled
             themselves
             from
             the
             more
             soft
             and
             sensual
             desires
             of
             the
             Flesh
             :
             )
             and
             the
             advantage
             of
             Christs
             Temptation
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             punctually
             instructed
             aforehand
             how
             we
             are
             to
             oppose
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             History
             of
             his
             Temptation
             is
             very
             decorous
             and
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Devil
             's
             assalting
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             make
             it
             the
             less
             credible
             :
             for
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             he
             was
             not
             sure
             yet
             he
             was
             such
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             we
             understand
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             a
             question
             whether
             all
             the
             Devils
             be
             yet
             convinced
             that
             he
             is
             what
             we
             rightly
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             .
             But
             for
             his
             own
             curiosity
             to
             try
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             out
             of
             a
             malicious
             design
             to
             pervert
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             assalted
             him
             after
             this
             manner
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             of
             
               shewing
               him
               all
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               Earth
               from
               an
               exceeding
               high
               mountain
               ,
            
             seems
             to
             have
             some
             difficulty
             in
             it
             .
             For
             if
             it
             was
             onely
             a
             prestigious
             representation
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             what
             needed
             a
             transportation
             of
             him
             to
             the
             top
             of
             a
             mountain
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             a
             mountain
             so
             exceeding
             high
             ?
             But
             if
             it
             was
             a
             real
             view
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             highest
             mountain
             in
             the
             world
             will
             not
             enlarge
             our
             prospect
             so
             as
             to
             take
             in
             one
             ordinary
             Kingdome
             under
             our
             sight
             .
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             this
             cunning
             Prestigiator
             took
             the
             advantage
             of
             so
             high
             a
             place
             to
             set
             off
             his
             Representations
             the
             more
             lively
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             probable
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             the
             Prospect
             seeming
             so
             great
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             ruder
             phansies
             imagining
             the
             Earth
             a
             round
             flat
             ,
             this
             old
             Jugler
             might
             easily
             hope
             that
             he
             might
             delude
             the
             Carpenters
             son
             with
             so
             large
             a
             show
             ,
             and
             perswade
             him
             that
             what
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             was
             all
             ;
             especially
             perstringing
             his
             sight
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             whole
             Horizon
             should
             seem
             full
             of
             the
             pompous
             varieties
             of
             the
             Powers
             and
             Principalities
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             for
             the
             long
             and
             solemn
             
               Fast
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             his
             retirement
             into
             solitude
             for
             fourty
             dayes
             ,
             after
             notice
             was
             given
             from
             Heaven
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             was
             very
             seemly
             and
             convenient
             to
             sharpen
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             people
             to
             receive
             him
             when
             he
             did
             return
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             more
             Authority
             to
             his
             doctrine
             which
             he
             was
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             inculcate
             to
             his
             successors
             by
             his
             Example
             how
             fit
             it
             is
             to
             starve
             the
             
               Animal
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             quite
             vanquish
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             before
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             instructers
             in
             Divine
             matters
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             eternal
             concernment
             to
             the
             Soul.
             When
             as
             now-a-daies
             by
             how
             much
             more
             a
             mans
             skin
             is
             full
             treg'd
             with
             flesh
             ,
             blood
             and
             natural
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             eager
             appetite
             he
             has
             to
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             impatienter
             he
             is
             to
             get
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             to
             exercise
             his
             voice
             and
             lungs
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             approve
             himself
             for
             a
             preferment
             :
             whenas
             Christ
             would
             not
             exercise
             this
             office
             
               of
               preaching
               the
               
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             before
             he
             had
             at
             once
             despised
             all
             the
             riches
             ,
             pomp
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             as
             his
             Wisdome
             is
             discovered
             in
             undertaking
             this
             
               solemn
               Abstinence
            
             and
             Retirement
             ;
             so
             is
             also
             his
             Humility
             in
             affecting
             no
             innovation
             therein
             ,
             but
             he
             took
             up
             the
             example
             of
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             who
             after
             conferr'd
             with
             him
             in
             the
             mount
             at
             his
             Transfiguration
             :
             which
             is
             the
             Third
             and
             last
             eminent
             accident
             which
             happen'd
             to
             our
             Saviour
             before
             his
             Passion
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             not
             recited
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             Story
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             very
             deep
             and
             weighty
             consequence
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             takes
             unto
             him
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iames
            
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             three
             of
             the
             prime
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             be
             spectatours
             and
             witnesses
             of
             what
             they
             should
             see
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             whither
             he
             carried
             them
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             transfigured
             before
             them
             ,
             
               his
               face
               shining
               like
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               his
               raiment
               becoming
               as
               white
               as
               the
               light
            
             ;
             where
             Moses
             also
             and
             Elias
             talked
             with
             him
             concerning
             his
             Death
             and
             glorious
             Resurrection
             .
             Which
             conference
             was
             First
             a
             great
             Cordial
             to
             animate
             our
             Saviour
             the
             better
             to
             go
             through
             his
             heavy
             sufferings
             ;
             and
             Secondly
             a
             great
             Satisfaction
             to
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             as
             should
             be
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Law-giver
             and
             ther
             chiefest
             of
             their
             Prophets
             ,
             were
             abettours
             to
             Christ
             in
             this
             new
             Dispensation
             he
             was
             to
             set
             up
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             particular
             injunction
             (
             even
             while
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             were
             present
             with
             him
             face
             to
             face
             )
             to
             hearken
             and
             yield
             obedience
             now
             to
             Christ
             as
             to
             the
             beloved
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             go
             ,
             
             all
             things
             being
             compleated
             in
             him
             .
             
               For
               a
               cloud
               overshadowed
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               voice
               came
               out
               of
               the
               cloud
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               wel-beloved
               Son
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               :
               hear
               ye
               him
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             very
             Vision
             was
             a
             representation
             of
             what
             was
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             For
             after
             this
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             vanished
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             raised
             them
             up
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             had
             fallen
             flat
             on
             their
             faces
             out
             of
             fear
             )
             lifting
             up
             their
             eyes
             ,
             saw
             no
             man
             save
             Iesus
             onely
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             very
             fit
             and
             powerful
             Instance
             to
             assure
             men
             of
             
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             and
             to
             beget
             a
             more
             unshaken
             belief
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             :
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             bad
             his
             disciples
             tell
             no
             man
             of
             the
             Vision
             ,
             but
             reserve
             it
             till
             its
             due
             use
             and
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             Christ
             had
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             be
             added
             as
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             that
             mystery
             of
             enjoying
             of
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             in
             a
             
               glorified
               Body
            
             ,
             against
             that
             dull
             infidelity
             of
             Atheisticall
             men
             that
             think
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             cannot
             act
             unless
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             the
             First
             and
             Last
             of
             these
             memorable
             accidents
             we
             rehearsed
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             eminent
             witness
             from
             Heaven
             of
             
               the
               Excellency
               of
               Christs
               person
            
             ,
             to
             which
             that
             nothing
             remarkable
             may
             be
             omitted
             ,
             we
             shall
             adde
             also
             that
             recorded
             in
             John
             12.
             where
             Christ
             praying
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               glorify
               thy
               name
            
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               have
               both
               glorified
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               glorifie
               it
               again
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             What
             miraculous
             accidents
             in
             Apollonius
             his
             life
             may
             seem
             parallel
             to
             these
             of
             Christs
             .
             His
             superstitious
             fasting
             from
             flesh
             and
             abstinence
             from
             wine
             out
             of
             a
             thirst
             after
             the
             glory
             of
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             .
             
               2.
               
               Apollonius
            
             a
             Master
             of
             Iudiciary
             Astrology
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             seven
             Rings
             with
             the
             names
             of
             the
             seven
             Planets
             .
             3.
             
             Miraculous
             Testimonies
             given
             to
             the
             eminency
             of
             Apollonius
             his
             Person
             by
             Aesculapius
             and
             Trophonius
             how
             weak
             and
             obscure
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Brachmans
             high
             Encomium
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             an
             acknowledgment
             done
             to
             him
             by
             a
             fawning
             Lion.
             The
             ridiculous
             Folly
             of
             all
             these
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             now
             gone
             through
             the
             chiefest
             things
             that
             happened
             to
             Christ
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             before
             his
             Passion
             .
             Before
             we
             proceed
             any
             further
             ,
             being
             mindful
             of
             our
             promise
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             a
             glance
             at
             what
             may
             seem
             parallel
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Apollonius
             .
             And
             to
             the
             miraculous
             Fast
             of
             Christ
             undergone
             for
             so
             sober
             purposes
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             finde
             nothing
             to
             be
             compared
             in
             that
             famous
             Philosopher
             ,
             if
             he
             deserved
             so
             solid
             a
             Title
             ,
             but
             his
             continual
             voluntary
             abstinence
             from
             flesh
             and
             wine
             .
             Which
             needless
             Superstition
             is
             coloured
             with
             as
             contemptible
             an
             End
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             vain
             affectation
             of
             glory
             by
             foretelling
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             a
             faculty
             that
             mightily
             pleases
             and
             tickles
             the
             natural
             man
             :
             and
             the
             affectation
             thereof
             shews
             the
             Levity
             and
             Pride
             of
             Apollonius
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             his
             grand
             Instructers
             in
             that
             Science
             the
             Brachmans
             of
             India
             ,
             who
             having
             asked
             Damis
             if
             he
             had
             any
             skill
             in
             Divination
             ,
             and
             he
             professing
             that
             his
             study
             and
             knowledge
             reached
             no
             further
             then
             to
             things
             usefull
             and
             necessary
             ,
             laughed
             him
             to
             scorn
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             Philostratus
             writes
             of
             Apollonius
             as
             wholy
             giving
             himself
             up
             to
             the
             study
             of
             Divination
             and
             
               Iudiciary
               Astrology
            
             ,
             and
             how
             Iarchas
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Brachmans
             gave
             him
             seven
             Rings
             with
             the
             names
             of
             the
             seven
             Planets
             inscribed
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             Apollonius
             wrote
             four
             books
             of
             this
             Art.
             Which
             things
             are
             a
             demonstration
             of
             his
             gross
             ignorance
             in
             Nature
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             petty
             temper
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             truly
             divine
             in
             him
             ,
             though
             the
             deceived
             Pagans
             adored
             him
             for
             a
             God.
             For
             those
             that
             descend
             to
             such
             Arts
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             there
             is
             no
             solid
             knowledge
             in
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             supernatural
             principle
             either
             in
             them
             or
             assisting
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             their
             predictions
             are
             Diabolical
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             they
             are
             mere
             Whiflers
             and
             Juglers
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             extraordinary
             assistance
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             adde
             but
             another
             parallel
             and
             so
             proceed
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Testimonies
             concerning
             
               the
               Eminencie
               of
               their
               persons
            
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             as
             great
             a
             difference
             as
             of
             their
             persons
             themselves
             .
             The
             person
             of
             Christ
             being
             witnessed
             to
             by
             an
             audible
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             God
             affirming
             thereby
             to
             the
             World
             that
             he
             was
             his
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             and
             requiring
             their
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             Eminency
             of
             Apollonius
             being
             recommended
             
             by
             none
             but
             the
             Ghost
             of
             Aesculapius
             and
             Trophonius
             ,
             whose
             den
             he
             entred
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             became
             a
             Necromancer
             )
             confabulated
             there
             a
             long
             time
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             also
             with
             Achilles
             at
             his
             tombe
             ,
             who
             imploy'd
             him
             to
             renew
             his
             annual
             Rites
             and
             Honours
             in
             Thessalie
             .
             But
             this
             recommendation
             of
             his
             was
             not
             immediate
             from
             either
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Priests
             ,
             who
             being
             informed
             ,
             the
             one
             by
             a
             dream
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             some
             obscure
             voice
             in
             the
             Temple
             (
             of
             which
             there
             was
             no
             witness
             but
             the
             Priest
             himself
             )
             gave
             out
             great
             matters
             of
             Apollonius
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             adde
             also
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Brachmans
             those
             famous
             Magicians
             ,
             whom
             Apollonius
             so
             much
             applauding
             ,
             they
             claw'd
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             concluded
             among
             themselves
             that
             he
             was
             worthy
             to
             be
             honored
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             both
             alive
             and
             after
             Death
             .
             Nay
             we
             will
             give
             him
             in
             all
             to
             make
             up
             the
             weight
             .
             A
             certain
             tame
             Lion
             in
             Aegypt
             seem'd
             also
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             coming
             to
             him
             as
             he
             was
             sitting
             in
             the
             Temple
             and
             crouching
             under
             him
             ;
             who
             when
             Apollonius
             told
             the
             people
             that
             he
             was
             that
             ancient
             Aegyptian
             King
             Amasis
             come
             into
             a
             Lions
             body
             ,
             the
             Beast
             began
             to
             roar
             ,
             and
             lament
             and
             weep
             bitterly
             ,
             as
             begging
             his
             succour
             in
             so
             bad
             a
             condition
             :
             Which
             Apollonius
             being
             sensible
             of
             ,
             got
             the
             Lion
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Leontopolis
             a
             City
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             was
             more
             sutable
             to
             his
             Royal
             Soul.
             How
             obscure
             ,
             confounded
             and
             ridiculous
             are
             all
             these
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Eminency
             of
             the
             person
             of
             that
             subtil
             Impostor
             !
             So
             base
             and
             evanid
             is
             all
             humane
             contrivance
             against
             the
             Glory
             and
             Soveraignty
             of
             Christ
             the
             true
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             Three
             general
             Observables
             in
             Christs
             Miracles
             .
             2.
             
             Why
             he
             several
             times
             charged
             silence
             upon
             those
             he
             wrought
             his
             Miracles
             upon
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             Christ
             was
             never
             frustrated
             in
             attempting
             any
             Miracle
             .
             4.
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             the
             Atheists
             that
             impute
             his
             Miracles
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Imagination
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             delusive
             and
             evanid
             viands
             of
             Witches
             and
             Magicians
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             VVE
             come
             now
             to
             what
             Jesus
             miraculously
             did
             in
             his
             life-time
             .
             We
             may
             referre
             the
             most
             of
             his
             Miracles
             to
             these
             four
             heads
             ;
             
               His
               feeding
               the
               hungry
               multitudes
               :
               His
               healing
               the
               sick
               :
               His
               raising
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             
               his
               dispossessing
               of
               Devils
            
             .
             In
             all
             which
             you
             may
             observe
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             his
             wonder-working
             power
             was
             exercised
             upon
             known
             and
             familiar
             objects
             ,
             such
             as
             often
             occurre
             amongst
             men
             .
             For
             such
             are
             
               Hunger
               ,
               Sickness
               ,
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             
               Possession
               of
               Devils
            
             or
             Witchery
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             think
             them
             both
             one
             ,
             but
             that
             sundry
             persons
             are
             possessed
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             most
             frequently
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Christ
             puts
             forth
             his
             power
             no
             where
             out
             of
             any
             
             levity
             or
             
               vain
               ostentation
            
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             necessities
             of
             men
             required
             it
             :
             all
             his
             Miracles
             being
             a
             perpetual
             exercise
             of
             love
             and
             compassion
             to
             mankind
             .
             To
             which
             we
             might
             adde
             also
             in
             the
             Third
             place
             ,
             what
             is
             likewise
             general
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             his
             purpose
             of
             
               glorifying
               God
            
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             laying
             foundations
             of
             Faith
             for
             the
             people
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Messias
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Which
             belief
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             accelerate
             too
             fast
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             prevent
             his
             Suffering
             ;
             nor
             yet
             accelerate
             his
             Suffering
             too
             fast
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             done
             the
             due
             preparatory
             works
             which
             he
             had
             to
             do
             .
             Which
             made
             him
             sometime
             to
             seem
             unwilling
             to
             do
             over-publick
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             that
             at
             the
             wedding
             of
             turning
             water
             into
             wine
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             fed
             the
             multitude
             ,
             he
             hid
             himself
             that
             they
             might
             not
             make
             him
             King
             ;
             and
             several
             times
             when
             he
             miraculously
             healed
             men
             with
             more
             privacy
             ,
             he
             strictly
             charged
             them
             that
             were
             thus
             healed
             to
             tell
             no
             man
             ;
             as
             well
             that
             he
             might
             not
             over-hastily
             precipitate
             belief
             in
             men
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             keep
             himself
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             till
             the
             due
             time
             of
             his
             Suffering
             was
             at
             hand
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             his
             Miracles
             and
             Doctrine
             was
             to
             distill
             into
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             by
             degrees
             ,
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             a
             fuller
             belief
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             would
             be
             too
             voluminous
             a
             business
             to
             rehearse
             the
             story
             of
             every
             particular
             Miracle
             ,
             and
             to
             descant
             upon
             it
             .
             What
             we
             have
             thus
             advertised
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             most
             considerable
             and
             most
             profitable
             to
             be
             noted
             .
             Nor
             need
             we
             adde
             any
             thing
             to
             facilitate
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             to
             those
             that
             are
             not
             such
             Infidels
             as
             not
             to
             believe
             the
             Existence
             of
             either
             God
             or
             Spirit
             .
             For
             others
             will
             very
             easily
             conceive
             that
             Christ
             being
             joyn'd
             with
             that
             Eternal
             Word
             that
             healeth
             all
             things
             ,
             might
             heal
             those
             that
             are
             absent
             either
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Angels
             who
             were
             alwaies
             to
             attend
             him
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             Christ
             should
             never
             be
             mistaken
             in
             any
             attempt
             or
             presage
             ,
             he
             being
             so
             livingly
             united
             with
             the
             Eternal
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             one
             Will
             and
             Spirit
             with
             him
             ,
             not
             disturb'd
             or
             distracted
             with
             any
             excursions
             or
             impetuosities
             of
             his
             own
             Will.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             whifling
             Atheists
             impute
             all
             to
             
               the
               natural
               power
               of
               Imagination
            
             ,
             and
             please
             themselves
             mightily
             in
             the
             abuse
             of
             those
             passages
             in
             the
             Gospel
             that
             seem
             to
             assert
             that
             Christ
             was
             hindred
             from
             working
             of
             Miracles
             because
             of
             
               the
               Unbelief
            
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             S.
             Mark
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               could
               do
               no
               mighty
               works
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               unbelief
               .
            
             But
             it
             was
             not
             a
             natural
             but
             moral
             impossibility
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             induce
             his
             minde
             thereto
             ,
             he
             being
             provoked
             to
             so
             just
             indignation
             against
             his
             own
             Country
             that
             despised
             him
             .
             But
             say
             in
             good
             sadness
             ,
             poor
             blind
             and
             baffled
             souls
             ,
             How
             can
             
               the
               natural
               strength
               of
               Imagination
            
             heal
             the
             absent
             ?
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             present
             sick
             of
             ordinary
             diseases
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Leprosy
             ,
             Palsy
             and
             Dropsie
             ;
             who
             ever
             cur'd
             those
             by
             mere
             Imagination
             ?
             How
             then
             shall
             Imagination
             recover
             Sight
             even
             to
             them
             that
             were
             born
             blind
             ?
             how
             shall
             it
             raise
             the
             dead
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             Imagination
             at
             all
             ?
             as
             in
             Iairus
             his
             daughter
             ,
             and
             Lazarus
             who
             had
             lien
             four
             days
             in
             the
             grave
             .
             Can
             Phansy
             feed
             five
             thousand
             men
             with
             
             five
             loaves
             and
             two
             fishes
             ?
             or
             four
             thousand
             besides
             women
             and
             children
             with
             seven
             loaves
             and
             a
             few
             little
             fishes
             ,
             being
             almost
             hunger-starv'd
             by
             three
             dayes
             recess
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Which
             things
             though
             not
             so
             substantially
             performed
             ,
             are
             notwithstanding
             in
             some
             measure
             imitated
             by
             Witches
             and
             Magicians
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             their
             junketings
             ;
             whose
             viands
             are
             observed
             to
             afford
             so
             little
             satisfaction
             to
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             leave
             oftentimes
             the
             partakers
             of
             them
             as
             weak
             and
             faint
             almost
             as
             if
             they
             had
             eaten
             nothing
             (
             as
             Bodinus
             relates
             of
             the
             Magical
             entertainments
             of
             that
             Nobleman
             of
             Aspremont
             ,
             whose
             guests
             by
             that
             time
             they
             had
             rid
             a
             little
             space
             from
             his
             house
             were
             ready
             to
             faint
             and
             fall
             down
             both
             horse
             and
             man
             for
             hunger
             ;
             )
             and
             also
             to
             be
             of
             such
             a
             fugitive
             consistence
             ,
             that
             they
             ordinarily
             vanished
             at
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             cloth
             :
             whenas
             in
             both
             these
             Miracles
             many
             Baskets
             full
             of
             the
             fragments
             were
             reserved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             1.
             
             Of
             Christs
             dispossessing
             of
             Devils
             .
             2.
             
             An
             account
             of
             there
             being
             more
             Daemoniacks
             then
             ordinary
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             .
             As
             first
             from
             a
             possible
             want
             of
             care
             or
             skill
             how
             to
             order
             their
             Mad-men
             or
             Lunaticks
             .
             3.
             
             The
             second
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             being
             greater
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             then
             after
             .
             4.
             
             That
             not
             onely
             Excommunication
             but
             Apostasy
             from
             Christ
             may
             subject
             a
             man
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             fallen
             out
             in
             several
             of
             the
             more
             desperate
             Sects
             of
             this
             Age.
             5.
             
             An
             enumeration
             of
             sundry
             Daemoniacal
             symptoms
             amongst
             them
             .
             6.
             
             More
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             7.
             
             Their
             profane
             and
             antick
             imitations
             of
             the
             most
             solemn
             passages
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Christ.
             8.
             
             A
             further
             solution
             of
             the
             present
             difficulties
             from
             the
             premised
             considerations
             .
             9.
             
             A
             third
             and
             fourth
             Answer
             from
             the
             same
             of
             their
             cure
             and
             the
             conflux
             of
             these
             Daemoniacks
             into
             one
             Country
             .
             10.
             
             A
             fifth
             from
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             11.
             
             The
             sixth
             and
             last
             Answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             absurd
             to
             admit
             there
             was
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             real
             Daemoniacks
             in
             Christs
             time
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             from
             the
             useful
             end
             of
             their
             then
             abounding
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AS
             for
             our
             Saviours
             dispossessing
             or
             
               ejecting
               of
               Devils
               out
               of
               men
            
             ;
             as
             his
             
               raising
               of
               the
               dead
            
             was
             a
             pledge
             and
             prefiguration
             of
             that
             power
             he
             professed
             was
             given
             him
             of
             crowning
             them
             that
             believed
             on
             him
             with
             
               life
               and
               immortality
            
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             so
             was
             this
             a
             very
             proper
             Prelude
             to
             that
             utter
             overthrow
             he
             was
             to
             give
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             he
             being
             to
             dispossess
             him
             of
             all
             places
             at
             last
             .
             There
             's
             nothing
             can
             seem
             harsh
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             there
             are
             Spirits
             (
             and
             none
             but
             sensuall
             ,
             profane
             and
             foolish
             men
             will
             misbelieve
             such
             things
             )
             there
             is
             nothing
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             seem
             harsh
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             Miracle
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             multitude
             of
             persons
             then
             possessed
             ,
             or
             the
             multitude
             of
             Devils
             in
             one
             possessed
             person
             whose
             name
             was
             Legion
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             But
             as
             for
             the
             First
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             many
             Answers
             ,
             none
             whereof
             want
             their
             use
             and
             weight
             .
             Wee
             'l
             begin
             with
             what
             seems
             of
             meaner
             consideration
             first
             :
             where
             we
             will
             not
             omit
             to
             mention
             that
             the
             Redundancy
             of
             Daemoniacks
             in
             Christs
             time
             above
             what
             we
             observe
             in
             later
             Ages
             ,
             may
             proceed
             from
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             skill
             and
             care
             that
             was
             then
             had
             of
             Mad-men
             and
             Lunaticks
             in
             Iudea
             and
             the
             adjacent
             Countries
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             from
             whence
             no
             small
             part
             of
             them
             came
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             used
             now
             a-daies
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             questionable
             whether
             they
             had
             so
             good
             provision
             for
             distracted
             people
             at
             those
             times
             and
             in
             those
             places
             for
             keeping
             them
             within
             and
             ordering
             their
             distemper
             to
             the
             greatest
             mitigation
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             .
             For
             the
             stronger
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             effectual
             allurement
             is
             there
             to
             bring
             some
             evil
             Spirit
             or
             other
             into
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man.
             For
             he
             ceasing
             to
             be
             his
             own
             ,
             another
             does
             the
             more
             naturally
             become
             the
             master
             of
             him
             .
             As
             he
             that
             is
             not
             his
             own
             man
             through
             the
             soveraignty
             of
             drink
             ,
             will
             find
             also
             many
             other
             masters
             buisy
             about
             him
             ;
             all
             the
             boyes
             in
             the
             town
             stocking
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             heightening
             his
             intoxication
             by
             their
             apish
             injuries
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             insist
             upon
             this
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             so
             strange
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             possessed
             in
             Christs
             time
             then
             now
             ,
             because
             since
             Christianity
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             is
             much
             more
             curbed
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             where
             Paganisme
             rules
             ,
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             are
             more
             subject
             to
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             As
             appears
             by
             what
             is
             recorded
             in
             History
             concerning
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             several
             Countries
             ;
             as
             of
             Madagascar
             ,
             where
             the
             Devil
             afflicts
             them
             bodily
             :
             in
             Florida
             he
             astonishes
             them
             with
             dreadfull
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             cuts
             their
             very
             flesh
             off
             in
             his
             approaches
             :
             they
             of
             Guiana
             are
             beat
             black
             and
             blew
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Brasilians
             so
             grievously
             tormented
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             dy
             for
             fear
             upon
             the
             very
             thought
             of
             him
             .
             The
             Apostate
             Jews
             that
             they
             fell
             under
             his
             power
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             their
             own
             Rabbins
             :
             and
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             
               delivered
               to
               Satan
            
             felt
             to
             their
             smart
             the
             rigour
             of
             his
             lash
             .
             All
             which
             may
             go
             for
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             That
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             in
             that
             way
             that
             he
             will
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             is
             a
             personal
             protection
             from
             the
             gross
             assaults
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             man
             might
             adde
             further
             ,
             That
             not
             onely
             they
             that
             are
             
               duly
               excommunicated
            
             by
             the
             Church
             are
             made
             obnoxious
             to
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             but
             also
             those
             that
             revolt
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             misbelief
             of
             the
             sacred
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Personal
             office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             of
             him
             that
             died
             betwixt
             two
             thieves
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             As
             is
             notoriously
             apparent
             in
             some
             of
             the
             forlorn
             and
             giddy-headed
             Sects
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             find
             out
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             true
             Daemoniacks
             then
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             are
             said
             to
             cure
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             to
             what
             more
             rationally
             then
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             these
             deceiving
             Spirits
             can
             be
             attributed
             those
             wild
             extasies
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             their
             falling
             down
             dead
             ,
             the
             swelling
             of
             their
             bodies
             and
             foaming
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             their
             neglectedness
             ,
             sordidness
             ,
             and
             abhorring
             from
             all
             order
             and
             humanity
             ,
             
             their
             antick
             postures
             &
             gestures
             ?
             one
             going
             in
             the
             open
             Marketplace
             with
             his
             head
             lift
             on
             high
             and
             his
             arms
             spread
             out
             ,
             roaring
             and
             mouthing
             out
             fanatical
             denunciations
             ;
             and
             another
             following
             him
             at
             the
             heels
             with
             a
             soft
             sneaking
             pace
             ,
             his
             head
             hanging
             down
             as
             if
             his
             nose
             bled
             ,
             and
             his
             hands
             pressing
             his
             navel
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             troubled
             with
             the
             Belly-ach
             ;
             others
             creeping
             on
             all
             four
             like
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             and
             wallowing
             and
             tumbling
             on
             the
             ground
             like
             dogs
             or
             swine
             .
             Others
             taken
             with
             
               the
               expected
               power
            
             they
             lay
             vacant
             for
             ,
             were
             hurried
             on
             in
             a
             very
             swift
             pace
             on
             tip-toes
             ,
             with
             their
             hats
             inverted
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             falling
             off
             ,
             and
             their
             arms
             stretched
             directly
             upwards
             with
             their
             fore-fingers
             pointing
             to
             the
             Zenith
             ;
             and
             this
             for
             so
             long
             a
             space
             as
             no
             ordinary
             man
             could
             doe
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Adde
             to
             this
             their
             being
             troubled
             with
             Apparitions
             ,
             their
             fearfull
             and
             hideous
             howlings
             and
             cryings
             ,
             their
             wild
             and
             extatical
             singings
             and
             frantick
             dancings
             ,
             their
             running
             naked
             through
             Towns
             into
             Churches
             and
             private
             houses
             ,
             their
             violent
             and
             irresistible
             shakings
             to
             the
             utter
             weakening
             of
             nature
             and
             making
             their
             very
             bodies
             sore
             :
             and
             all
             this
             transacted
             by
             
               a
               Power
            
             or
             Spirit
             which
             themselves
             confess
             distinct
             from
             themselves
             ,
             which
             also
             speaks
             distinctly
             and
             audibly
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             uses
             their
             arms
             and
             hands
             to
             the
             beating
             their
             head
             and
             body
             ,
             which
             imposes
             upon
             them
             very
             absurd
             commands
             ,
             macerating
             most
             ,
             killing
             some
             with
             fasting
             ,
             tyrannizing
             over
             them
             all
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             almost
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Devil
             does
             over
             the
             poor
             Indians
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Creeping
             ,
             crouching
             ,
             licking
             the
             dust
             ,
             eating
             of
             Butterflies
             ,
             feeding
             of
             nought
             but
             crums
             and
             bones
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             fling
             to
             dogs
             ,
             Cabbage
             stalks
             and
             leaves
             of
             Coleworts
             scattered
             and
             cast
             away
             by
             the
             Market-women
             ;
             these
             are
             smaller
             services
             of
             that
             
               imperious
               fiend
            
             within
             them
             .
             But
             this
             new
             guest
             countermanding
             the
             allowable
             voice
             of
             Nature
             so
             as
             scarce
             to
             suffer
             a
             man
             to
             take
             four
             and
             twenty
             hours
             rest
             in
             five
             and
             twenty
             daies
             ,
             to
             condemn
             him
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             every
             foolish
             fly
             that
             comes
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             adjudge
             him
             to
             hold
             his
             leg
             so
             long
             and
             so
             close
             to
             the
             fire
             (
             the
             fly
             guiding
             him
             the
             time
             )
             that
             it
             was
             scorched
             from
             the
             knee
             to
             the
             foot
             ,
             in
             such
             grievous
             manner
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             cured
             in
             less
             then
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             year
             ;
             these
             are
             more
             severe
             and
             rigid
             services
             of
             that
             
               infernal
               Task-master
            
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             ever
             and
             anon
             this
             inward
             voice
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             outward
             ,
             utters
             very
             audibly
             to
             them
             some
             place
             or
             other
             of
             Scripture
             to
             a
             ridiculous
             abuse
             and
             prophanation
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             only
             ,
             but
             enforces
             the
             poor
             captivated
             vassal
             in
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             to
             act
             some
             remarkable
             passages
             in
             his
             story
             ,
             such
             as
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             
               Triumph
               at
               Ierusalem
            
             ;
             the
             former
             by
             
               Iames
               Milner
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               Toldervy
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             by
             
               Iames
               Naylor
            
             ,
             who
             had
             his
             horse
             led
             in
             triumph
             by
             two
             women
             trudging
             in
             dirt
             at
             his
             entring
             Bristol
             ,
             with
             
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
            
             ,
             and
             Hosanna's
             sung
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Fanatical
             company
             that
             attended
             him
             ;
             garments
             also
             in
             some
             places
             being
             strowed
             in
             the
             way
             .
             Such
             wild
             tricks
             as
             these
             are
             these
             deluded
             Souls
             made
             to
             play
             ,
             to
             make
             sport
             for
             those
             
               aerial
               Goblins
            
             that
             drive
             them
             and
             actuate
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             might
             enlarge
             further
             upon
             this
             matter
             :
             but
             this
             short
             glance
             at
             
             things
             might
             be
             enough
             to
             induce
             any
             indifferent
             man
             (
             that
             can
             at
             all
             believe
             That
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Witches
             and
             possession
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             )
             not
             easily
             to
             mistrust
             but
             that
             the
             distemper
             of
             this
             present
             Age
             has
             been
             such
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             still
             is
             )
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             Venerable
             person
             as
             could
             command
             them
             from
             under
             this
             Power
             by
             which
             many
             of
             them
             are
             so
             madly
             actuated
             ,
             there
             would
             plainly
             prove
             a
             more
             plentifull
             harvest
             of
             Daemoniacks
             in
             these
             times
             then
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             ;
             and
             a
             number
             more
             besides
             
               Iohn
               Gilpin
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               Toldervy
            
             would
             acknowledge
             themselves
             to
             have
             been
             possessed
             by
             the
             Devil
             .
             But
             at
             least
             we
             will
             gain
             this
             reasonable
             Observation
             from
             our
             Digression
             we
             have
             made
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             succedaneous
             to
             what
             we
             mainly
             aim'd
             at
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               if
               one
               Age
               be
               so
               exceeding
               Fanatical
               above
               another
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               one
               Age
               be
               as
               much
               more
               Daemoniacal
               then
               another
               ?
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Such
             distracted
             and
             Epileptical
             persons
             ,
             as
             also
             Daemoniacal
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             talked
             of
             unless
             they
             were
             miraculously
             cur'd
             ;
             which
             not
             happening
             in
             other
             Ages
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Our
             Saviour
             going
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             his
             fame
             flying
             further
             then
             the
             motion
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             he
             was
             likely
             to
             meet
             with
             and
             to
             have
             brought
             to
             him
             more
             of
             such
             persons
             by
             far
             from
             the
             Pagan
             nations
             about
             him
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             at
             any
             time
             could
             in
             any
             likelihood
             have
             been
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             and
             in
             other
             Ages
             as
             many
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             Those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             take
             them
             all
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             :
             
               Mad-men
               ,
               Lunaticks
            
             or
             Epileptical
             men
             ,
             or
             any
             men
             extraordinarily
             distempered
             with
             Melancholy
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Iews
             deemed
             and
             called
             Daemoniacks
             ,
             the
             people
             being
             as
             much
             over-prone
             to
             ascribe
             natural
             diseases
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             many
             Physicians
             are
             to
             ascribe
             Diabolical
             distempers
             and
             vexations
             to
             Nature
             .
             But
             Christ
             cured
             the
             diseases
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             (
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             suffering
             the
             people
             to
             call
             them
             by
             what
             title
             they
             pleased
             :
             as
             he
             that
             has
             a
             Catholick
             Medicine
             ,
             is
             not
             very
             curious
             of
             either
             the
             name
             or
             the
             nature
             of
             Maladie
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             that
             there
             was
             a
             competent
             number
             of
             Daemoniacks
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Sixthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Supposing
             all
             so
             called
             were
             properly
             Daemoniacks
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             them
             in
             Christ's
             time
             and
             in
             those
             parts
             then
             there
             elsewhere
             has
             been
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             what
             inconvenience
             is
             there
             in
             this
             ,
             if
             Providence
             would
             so
             dispense
             ,
             for
             so
             good
             a
             purpose
             ?
             as
             Christ
             intimates
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             man
             that
             was
             born
             blinde
             ,
             where
             he
             professeth
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             his
             Parents
             fault
             nor
             his
             own
             that
             he
             was
             born
             blind
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             will
             of
             God
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             occasion
             of
             doing
             the
             more
             glorious
             miracle
             .
             And
             there
             wanted
             nothing
             then
             but
             the
             Divine
             permission
             to
             make
             so
             many
             Daemoniacks
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             more
             requisite
             but
             the
             permission
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             Gadaren
             Devils
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             Swine
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             hurry
             them
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea.
             And
             certainly
             they
             are
             very
             captious
             that
             will
             not
             permit
             so
             free
             a
             Soveraignty
             to
             the
             Almighty
             to
             lay
             some
             hardship
             on
             some
             few
             of
             his
             Creatures
             for
             the
             general
             good
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             especially
             when
             those
             Creatures
             themselves
             
             may
             have
             deserved
             infinitely
             worse
             at
             his
             hand
             then
             he
             inflicts
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             compensated
             with
             a
             peculiar
             advantage
             for
             their
             sufferings
             .
             Some
             one
             of
             these
             Answers
             or
             several
             of
             them
             put
             together
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             then
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             this
             first
             Difficulty
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Daemoniack
             whose
             name
             was
             Legion
             has
             no
             incongruity
             in
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             were
             a
             Regiment
             of
             the
             
               Dark
               Kingdome
            
             that
             haunted
             most
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Gadarens
             :
             and
             that
             whether
             we
             conceive
             their
             Chieftain
             alone
             ,
             or
             many
             of
             his
             army
             to
             possess
             the
             man
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             absurdity
             therein
             .
             3.
             
             How
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             so
             many
             Devils
             should
             clutter
             about
             one
             sorry
             person
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             Christs
             demanding
             of
             the
             Daemoniacks
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             use
             of
             recording
             this
             History
             .
             5.
             
             The
             numerositie
             of
             the
             Devils
             discovered
             by
             their
             possession
             of
             the
             Swine
             .
             6.
             
             Several
             other
             Reasons
             why
             Christ
             permitted
             them
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Gadarens
             heards
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Christ
             offended
             against
             the
             laws
             of
             neither
             Compassion
             nor
             Iustice
             in
             this
             permission
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Second
             Difficultie
             ,
             concerning
             that
             fierce
             Daemoniack
             that
             had
             so
             many
             Devils
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             call
             himself
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Legion
             ,
             as
             being
             possest
             by
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             unclean
             Spirits
             ,
             though
             it
             bears
             at
             the
             first
             view
             the
             face
             of
             an
             extravagancie
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             throughly
             examined
             it
             will
             prove
             a
             very
             weighty
             History
             ;
             all
             being
             found
             congruous
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             decorous
             and
             beseeming
             so
             Divine
             a
             person
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             conquer
             the
             Devil
             and
             ruine
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             he
             has
             in
             some
             measure
             done
             at
             this
             very
             day
             .
             That
             there
             should
             be
             such
             an
             
               Army
               of
               Spirits
            
             in
             one
             place
             ought
             not
             to
             seem
             strange
             to
             him
             that
             will
             believe
             the
             sight
             and
             report
             of
             the
             young
             man
             whose
             eyes
             were
             opened
             at
             the
             praier
             of
             Elisha
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             saw
             the
             mountain
             full
             of
             horses
             and
             chariots
             of
             fire
             round
             about
             the
             Prophet
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             real
             incongruity
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             multitude
             of
             Daemons
             or
             Spirits
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             one
             mans
             Body
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             so
             many
             of
             that
             Legion
             were
             not
             entred
             into
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             actuated
             principally
             by
             the
             Captain
             thereof
             ,
             he
             being
             rebuked
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             and
             he
             answering
             as
             one
             in
             the
             name
             of
             many
             .
             Which
             we
             may
             as
             well
             understand
             of
             those
             that
             were
             near
             him
             and
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             maligne
             influence
             its
             likely
             on
             the
             Daemoniack
             by
             way
             of
             Obsession
             ,
             as
             of
             such
             only
             as
             were
             entred
             into
             him
             and
             properly
             did
             possess
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             it
             seems
             by
             their
             petition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             Regiment
             of
             the
             
               Dark
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             that
             use
             to
             rove
             and
             ramble
             about
             in
             the
             Countrey
             of
             the
             Gadarens
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             depart
             ;
             those
             parts
             being
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Infernal
             powers
             ,
             they
             abounding
             so
             with
             
               Apostate
               Iews
            
             ,
             who
             being
             fallen
             from
             the
             holy
             Covenant
             became
             more
             subject
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             no
             
             necessity
             of
             granting●
             
               a
               whole
               Legion
            
             of
             Fiends
             in
             this
             Daemoniack
             ,
             but
             a
             competent
             multitude
             or
             some
             Chief
             one
             of
             the
             Legion
             .
             Though
             without
             any
             violence
             to
             their
             natures
             ,
             there
             may
             many
             lodge
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             these
             Spirits
             being
             able
             to
             draw
             themselves
             out
             of
             their
             usual
             extent
             into
             a
             far
             narrower
             compass
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             wholly
             to
             quit
             their
             own
             Vehicle
             to
             make
             use
             of
             anothers
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             may
             unite
             with
             the
             Blood
             and
             Spirits
             of
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             need
             it
             seem
             so
             harsh
             that
             so
             great
             a
             number
             should
             be
             busied
             about
             one
             sorry
             Wight
             .
             For
             that
             military
             word
             Legion
             suggests
             unto
             us
             a
             very
             fit
             and
             easie
             solution
             of
             this
             Difficultie
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             did
             not
             happen
             primarily
             ,
             but
             by
             consequence
             ;
             the
             Chief
             commander
             of
             this
             dark
             Regiment
             having
             his
             usual
             haunt
             and
             recourse
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             therefore
             the
             obsession
             of
             this
             numerous
             rabble
             is
             only
             by
             sequel
             :
             as
             if
             some
             Captain
             should
             make
             his
             stay
             for
             his
             own
             pleasure
             in
             some
             blind
             solitary
             cottage
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             no
             wonder
             to
             see
             the
             house
             beset
             with
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             they
             being
             there
             in
             attendance
             on
             him
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             any
             satisfaction
             or
             advantage
             to
             themselves
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             a
             proportionable
             booty
             for
             so
             great
             a
             company
             ;
             but
             the
             place
             notwithstanding
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             be
             foully
             pestred
             by
             them
             .
             After
             this
             sort
             it
             far'd
             with
             this
             miserable
             Daemoniack
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             but
             be
             even
             stifled
             with
             the
             throng
             of
             this
             hellish
             Legion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             question
             but
             that
             Christ
             knew
             how
             strong
             they
             were
             and
             numerous
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             greater
             glory
             may
             accrew
             to
             himself
             and
             to
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             confess
             their
             numerosity
             by
             asking
             the
             possessed
             his
             Name
             .
             And
             it
             was
             more
             fit
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             demonstrated
             and
             the
             Divinity
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             in
             chasing
             a
             whole
             Hoast
             of
             Devils
             relating
             to
             one
             possessed
             ,
             then
             that
             there
             should
             be
             as
             many
             possessed
             as
             there
             were
             Devils
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             shew
             his
             power
             on
             :
             For
             the
             victory
             is
             never
             the
             less
             ,
             (
             the
             Devils
             being
             nothing
             the
             weaker
             for
             not
             appearing
             harnessed
             with
             humane
             flesh
             )
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             inconvenience
             to
             Mankind
             was
             declined
             ;
             besides
             the
             great
             noise
             and
             turbulency
             in
             the
             world
             which
             would
             have
             risen
             thereupon
             ,
             which
             Christ
             ever
             avoided
             .
             But
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             this
             History
             should
             be
             recorded
             as
             well
             as
             transacted
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             have
             the
             more
             
               strong
               Faith
            
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             even
             while
             he
             was
             in
             the
             flesh
             had
             such
             Noble
             victories
             over
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             
               dark
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             putting
             to
             flight
             many
             thousands
             of
             Devils
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             truth
             whereof
             was
             very
             handsomely
             assured
             by
             Christs
             permitting
             what
             these
             unclean
             Spirits
             desired
             ,
             which
             was
             
               to
               goe
               into
               a
               heard
               of
               swine
               ,
            
             which
             ,
             the
             Text
             saies
             ,
             was
             
               about
               two
               thousand
            
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             very
             fair
             pledge
             of
             their
             numerosity
             to
             them
             that
             will
             not
             cavil
             ;
             these
             impure
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             both
             Trismegist
             and
             Psellus
             have
             observed
             ,
             pleasing
             themselves
             to
             dabble
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Brutes
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             lodge
             themselves
             in
             their
             Veins
             and
             Arteries
             .
             And
             Malice
             being
             as
             sweet
             to
             them
             as
             the
             refreshing
             of
             their
             other
             foul
             appetite
             ,
             every
             souldier
             of
             this
             
               dark
               Regiment
            
             would
             be
             very
             nimble
             at
             seizing
             of
             his
             prey
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             dividing
             their
             booty
             amongst
             them
             ,
             every
             one
             reaped
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             own
             foul
             and
             malicious
             mind
             ,
             by
             entring
             
             the
             swine
             and
             hurrying
             them
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             which
             they
             indeed
             had
             not
             been
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             had
             not
             Christ
             permitted
             them
             .
             But
             Christ
             was
             not
             at
             all
             overshot
             in
             this
             concession
             or
             permission
             to
             effect
             their
             project
             :
             For
             though
             they
             desired
             it
             for
             mischief
             sake
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             incense
             the
             Gadarens
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             plainly
             outwitted
             them
             in
             their
             project
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             serviceable
             to
             him
             then
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             hereby
             was
             the
             foulness
             and
             mischievous
             virulency
             of
             the
             Devils
             more
             plainly
             demostrated
             .
             Whence
             his
             mercy
             to
             the
             possessed
             was
             the
             more
             fully
             illustrated
             :
             and
             by
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Swine
             the
             Temper
             of
             the
             Gadarens
             was
             also
             discovered
             ,
             the
             Mosaical
             abstinence
             seasonably
             coutenanced
             against
             the
             Apostate
             Jews
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             the
             swinish
             nature
             of
             men
             aenigmatically
             perstringed
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             who
             alone
             could
             deal
             with
             such
             numerous
             troops
             of
             Infernal
             Spirits
             ,
             manifested
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             mouth
             of
             such
             frivolous
             Allegorists
             stopped
             ,
             as
             would
             make
             the
             Devils
             that
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             possessed
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             Essential
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             only
             deprav'd
             Affections
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             observes
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Levity
             ,
             Injury
             or
             any
             Extravagancy
             in
             the
             whole
             Story
             ,
             but
             all
             Circumstances
             therein
             are
             sober
             ,
             just
             and
             usefull
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             Christ
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             hinder
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Swine
             ,
             their
             perishing
             being
             for
             so
             publick
             a
             good
             and
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             as
             to
             assure
             us
             of
             the
             vast
             power
             he
             has
             who
             shall
             one
             day
             be
             Judge
             ,
             and
             do
             final
             vengeance
             upon
             all
             the
             Infernal
             powers
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             so
             full
             of
             compassion
             towards
             Mankind
             as
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             through
             belief
             in
             him
             he
             may
             save
             them
             from
             eternal
             destruction
             ,
             yet
             no
             softness
             or
             effeminacy
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             unseasonable
             pity
             to
             the
             brute
             creatures
             ,
             shall
             hold
             his
             hands
             from
             doing
             execution
             upon
             unbelieving
             and
             obdurate
             persons
             ;
             but
             that
             as
             here
             the
             Devils
             and
             the
             Swine
             were
             plunged
             together
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             so
             a
             deludge
             of
             fire
             shall
             be
             poured
             out
             upon
             the
             Earth
             at
             the
             Last
             Judgement
             ,
             wherein
             all
             terrestriall
             Animals
             together
             with
             the
             Devils
             and
             the
             Damned
             shall
             burn
             in
             flames
             unquenchable
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             Christ's
             turning
             water
             into
             wine
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Miraculous
             draught
             of
             Fish.
             3.
             
             His
             whipping
             the
             Money-changers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             4.
             
             His
             walking
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             rebuking
             the
             Winde
             .
             5.
             
             His
             cursing
             the
             Fig-tree
             .
             6.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             that
             Miracle
             .
             7.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             he
             expressed
             his
             meaning
             so
             aenigmatically
             .
             8.
             
             That
             both
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Christ
             himself
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Ceremonies
             he
             used
             in
             curing
             the
             man
             that
             was
             born
             blind
             )
             spoke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Typicall
             Actions
             .
             9.
             
             The
             things
             that
             were
             typified
             in
             those
             ceremonies
             Christ
             used
             in
             healing
             the
             blinde
             ;
             as
             in
             his
             tempering
             Clay
             and
             Spittle
             .
             10.
             
             A
             further
             and
             more
             full
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             whole
             Transaction
             .
             11.
             
             Some
             brief
             touches
             upon
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BEsides
             those
             Miracles
             which
             are
             referrable
             to
             the
             Four
             general
             heads
             we
             noted
             ,
             there
             be
             also
             other
             Single
             Examples
             of
             different
             natures
             :
             such
             are
             
               His
               turning
               water
               into
               wine
               ;
               The
               Miraculous
               draught
               of
               Fish
               ;
               His
               driving
               the
               buyers
               and
               sellers
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               His
               walking
               on
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             and
             
               his
               rebuking
               of
               the
               Winds
            
             .
             To
             all
             which
             it
             is
             common
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             not
             done
             out
             of
             any
             Vanity
             or
             Ostentation
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             
               a
               Principle
               of
               Love
               and
               kind
               affection
               ,
            
             being
             alwaies
             invited
             by
             
               some
               present
               exigency
            
             to
             shew
             his
             wonder-working
             power
             .
             As
             in
             that
             
               of
               turning
               water
               into
               wine
            
             at
             a
             wedding
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             at
             the
             solicitation
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             reluctancy
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Envy
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             that
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             ;
             as
             also
             out
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             they
             being
             at
             a
             loss
             for
             Wine
             (
             more
             company
             its
             likely
             for
             Iesus
             his
             sake
             coming
             to
             the
             Marriage-feast
             then
             was
             expected
             ;
             )
             nay
             I
             may
             say
             out
             of
             a
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             becoming
             the
             Divinity
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             For
             what
             is
             more
             Divine
             or
             God-like
             ,
             then
             himself
             being
             utterly
             exempted
             from
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Nuptial
             bed
             ,
             yet
             wholly
             laying
             aside
             all
             superciliousness
             and
             exprobrations
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             countenance
             necessary
             Marriage
             ,
             gratifying
             their
             lawfull
             desires
             (
             who
             could
             not
             well
             be
             disentangled
             from
             these
             things
             )
             in
             the
             ordinary
             and
             natural
             enjoyments
             of
             the
             Body
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               miraculous
               draught
               of
               Fish
               Simon
            
             pulled
             up
             after
             he
             had
             cast
             his
             net
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             appointment
             ,
             it
             was
             partly
             
               a
               compensation
            
             of
             their
             long
             toil
             all
             night
             ,
             when
             they
             caught
             nothing
             ,
             and
             partly
             
               a
               prefiguration
            
             of
             
             Peter's
             excellent
             success
             when
             he
             was
             become
             a
             fisher
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Miracle
             of
             
               whipping
               the
               Money-changers
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             (
             for
             so
             Grotius
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             Christ
             performing
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             writes
             ,
             
               nullâ
               vi
               externâ
               ,
               solâ
               divinâ
               virtute
               venerabilis
            
             )
             though
             it
             seem
             full
             of
             unwarrantable
             passion
             or
             fury
             ,
             yet
             the
             Provocation
             was
             very
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             Principle
             from
             whence
             this
             fit
             of
             Zeal
             did
             flow
             ,
             the
             best
             that
             could
             be
             ,
             viz.
             
               a
               dear
               regard
               to
               the
               despised
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             (
             whose
             Atrium
             or
             place
             of
             worship
             the
             Jews
             did
             thus
             contemptuously
             prophane
             )
             and
             
               a
               just
               indignation
               against
               the
               Iews
               ,
            
             who
             out
             of
             a
             fond
             pride
             and
             conceit
             
             of
             their
             being
             
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             though
             they
             prov'd
             themselves
             the
             sons
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             scorn'd
             and
             despised
             the
             poor
             Gentiles
             for
             whom
             Christ
             was
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             an
             Act
             full
             of
             Love
             and
             Heroical
             affection
             to
             right
             them
             thus
             while
             he
             lived
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             
               walking
               on
               the
               Sea
            
             it
             was
             to
             come
             to
             his
             Disciples
             that
             were
             toiling
             and
             rowing
             against
             the
             winde
             and
             the
             stream
             ,
             he
             having
             in
             all
             likelihood
             not
             the
             convenience
             of
             taking
             boat
             any
             where
             to
             come
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
               His
               rebuking
               the
               Wind
               and
               the
               Sea
               in
               a
               mighty
               storm
               ,
            
             necessity
             plainly
             extorted
             that
             Miracle
             ,
             the
             Ship
             being
             covered
             with
             waves
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             ,
             as
             they
             conceived
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             awaken
             him
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Lord
               save
               us
               ,
               we
               perish
               .
            
             So
             
               natural
               ,
               decorous
            
             and
             becoming
             are
             all
             the
             Actions
             and
             Miracles
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             only
             one
             behinde
             ,
             
               Instantia
               monodica
            
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             call
             it
             ,
             an
             Example
             not
             parallel'd
             in
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             
               The
               cursing
               of
               the
               Fig-tree
            
             :
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             has
             puzzled
             many
             ,
             as
             the
             narration
             it self
             has
             scandalized
             some
             ;
             as
             if
             this
             act
             was
             guilty
             not
             only
             of
             Levity
             but
             of
             a
             ridiculous
             kinde
             of
             Ferocity
             ,
             with
             a
             semblance
             of
             Injustice
             ,
             if
             Injustice
             can
             be
             committed
             against
             
               a
               Tree
            
             .
             For
             was
             there
             any
             reason
             that
             a
             Tree
             should
             be
             cursed
             for
             not
             bearing
             fruit
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             of
             year
             was
             not
             yet
             for
             the
             bearing
             thereof
             ?
             This
             seems
             very
             odd
             and
             preposterous
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             grave
             ,
             more
             sober
             ,
             nor
             more
             weightily
             mysterious
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             the
             genuine
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             signifies
             it
             sets
             out
             to
             the
             very
             life
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             most
             acceptable
             and
             desireable
             fruit
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             was
             not
             then
             found
             in
             the
             
               Iudaical
               dispensation
            
             :
             nay
             ,
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             never
             intended
             that
             that
             Tree
             should
             bring
             forth
             any
             such
             fruit
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             fair
             Fig-leaves
             of
             an
             External
             and
             Ceremonial
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             overly
             and
             Legal
             kind
             of
             Morality
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             perfect
             fruits
             of
             the
             regenerating
             Spirit
             were
             not
             to
             be
             found
             there
             ,
             though
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             exprobrate
             to
             them
             the
             want
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             put
             a
             period
             to
             the
             
               Iudaical
               dispensation
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             should
             quite
             wither
             away
             and
             fall
             to
             nothing
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             at
             this
             very
             day
             .
             Which
             Consideration
             ,
             amongst
             others
             that
             occur
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             more
             evidently
             confirms
             what
             we
             finde
             true
             in
             effect
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             the
             Eternal
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             was
             mainly
             intended
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             that
             breaking
             this
             shell
             of
             Iudaisme
             in
             which
             he
             was
             brooded
             ,
             under
             so
             many
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             he
             should
             take
             his
             flight
             thence
             ,
             and
             after
             spread
             his
             wings
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             this
             Mystery
             having
             something
             of
             seeming
             harshness
             in
             it
             to
             men
             of
             less
             profound
             minds
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             sweetness
             and
             inoffensiveness
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             temper
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             neither
             scandalize
             them
             ,
             nor
             grate
             too
             hard
             against
             the
             Iudaical
             Oeconomy
             ,
             which
             that
             Nation
             so
             highly
             reverenced
             ,
             and
             therefore
             recorded
             this
             Truth
             only
             in
             this
             Enigmatical
             miracle
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             thus
             to
             speak
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             well
             as
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             not
             only
             usual
             with
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             practised
             also
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             
             in
             other
             cases
             as
             well
             as
             in
             this
             :
             As
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             healing
             him
             that
             was
             born
             blinde
             ,
             John
             9.
             where
             the
             Ceremonies
             he
             useth
             seem
             very
             uncouth
             and
             strange
             before
             one
             knows
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             rightly
             understood
             they
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             admirably
             fit
             for
             the
             purpose
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             for
             
               curing
               of
               the
               blinde
            
             ,
             (
             For
             what
             can
             clay
             and
             spittle
             and
             
               the
               water
               of
               a
               pool
            
             avail
             for
             the
             restoring
             of
             Sight
             to
             one
             that
             was
             born
             blind
             ?
             )
             but
             for
             mysteriously
             setting
             out
             some
             grand
             Truths
             concerning
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             ,
             whereby
             God
             created
             the
             World
             and
             framed
             man
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             token
             whereof
             he
             tempers
             Clay
             and
             Spittle
             ,
             he
             being
             about
             to
             rectifie
             and
             amend
             the
             workmanship
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             .
             To
             which
             Erasmus
             seems
             plainly
             to
             allude
             in
             his
             Paraphrase
             upon
             the
             place
             ;
             *
             
               Ejusdem
               autem
               Autoris
               est
               restituere
               quod
               perierat
               ,
               qui
               condider
               at
               quod
               non
               erat
               .
            
             Besides
             another
             Truth
             of
             very
             great
             importance
             which
             is
             set
             out
             to
             the
             very
             life
             in
             this
             
               Typical
               cure
            
             ,
             viz.
             That
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             the
             Renovation
             of
             our
             minds
             and
             our
             Regeneration
             from
             that
             power
             that
             created
             us
             ;
             That
             no
             man
             can
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             visible
             person
             ,
             unless
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             Divinity
             ,
             
             draw
             him
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               can
               say
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             Christ's
             tempering
             Clay
             and
             Spittle
             does
             emblematize
             the
             Eternal
             Deity
             that
             created
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             his
             acting
             first
             upon
             the
             blinde
             man
             &
             so
             sending
             of
             him
             to
             the
             pool
             of
             Siloam
             (
             by
             which
             undoubtedly
             is
             meant
             Shilo
             or
             the
             Messias
             )
             this
             does
             plainly
             figure
             out
             the
             forementioned
             Truths
             ;
             That
             those
             that
             do
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             adhere
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             prepared
             and
             given
             to
             him
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             purg'd
             and
             purified
             from
             all
             blindness
             and
             filthiness
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             that
             Spirit
             which
             is
             promised
             to
             all
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             :
             according
             to
             what
             Christ
             himself
             has
             pronounced
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               on
               me
            
             ,
             
             
               out
               of
               his
               heart
               shall
               flow
               streams
               of
               living
               waters
               :
            
             which
             he
             understands
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             of
             which
             these
             waters
             of
             Siloam
             are
             therefore
             a
             very
             fit
             Figure
             or
             Emblem
             ,
             they
             fitly
             denoting
             even
             from
             the
             very
             name
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             ,
             the
             clearing
             and
             healing
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Shilo
             or
             Siloam
             wherewith
             we
             are
             to
             be
             washed
             and
             cleansed
             from
             that
             foulness
             and
             earthly-mindedness
             which
             we
             had
             contracted
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             or
             
               First
               creation
            
             ,
             before
             the
             act
             of
             Regeneration
             has
             passed
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             We
             have
             considered
             
               the
               Miracles
            
             of
             Christ
             ;
             let
             us
             give
             a
             short
             glance
             on
             his
             Prophesies
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             mainly
             considerable
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               very
               few
            
             .
             Which
             I
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             reprehension
             and
             reproach
             of
             that
             natural
             itch
             in
             mankind
             to
             Divinations
             and
             Predictions
             ;
             of
             which
             Impostors
             usually
             much
             boast
             ,
             and
             a
             Nation
             of
             America
             ,
             though
             more
             Atheistical
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             are
             so
             vehemently
             set
             upon
             ,
             that
             they
             often
             even
             grow
             mad
             again
             with
             that
             study
             .
             But
             very
             little
             fell
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             mouth
             by
             way
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             indispensable
             concernment
             to
             be
             foretold
             .
             Such
             as
             his
             own
             Sufferings
             and
             
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               City
               ,
            
             &
             the
             
               General
               Iudgment
            
             .
             He
             exercised
             also
             his
             power
             of
             Divination
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             the
             woman
             of
             
             Samaria
             :
             but
             his
             applications
             there
             were
             so
             serious
             that
             he
             forgot
             the
             sense
             of
             hunger
             ,
             being
             more
             pleased
             with
             the
             attempts
             of
             her
             conversion
             and
             her
             Country-men
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             most
             delicate
             junkets
             that
             could
             be
             set
             before
             him
             .
             He
             foretold
             also
             
               who
               should
               betray
               him
            
             :
             but
             it
             was
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             both
             his
             Betraying
             and
             all
             his
             Sufferings
             else
             ,
             they
             being
             foreseen
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             avoided
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             underwent
             them
             willingly
             .
             To
             which
             also
             those
             Predictions
             tend
             ,
             
               When
               I
               am
               lifted
               up
               ,
               I
               shall
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             the
             good
             Shepheard
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             and
             then
             presently
             adding
             ,
             
               And
               other
               sheep
               I
               have
               which
               are
               not
               of
               this
               fold
               ,
            
             meaning
             the
             Gentiles
             who
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             his
             Death
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             Demonstration
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             death
             *
             voluntarily
             out
             of
             his
             entire
             love
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             knew
             aforehand
             what
             an
             
               Effectual
               instrument
            
             his
             Passion
             would
             prove
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Miracles
             of
             Apollonius
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             His
             entertainment
             at
             a
             Magical
             banquet
             by
             Iarchas
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Brachmans
               .
               3.
            
             
             His
             cure
             of
             a
             Dropsy
             and
             of
             one
             bitten
             by
             a
             mad
             dog
             .
             4.
             
             His
             freeing
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Ephesus
             from
             the
             plague
             .
             5.
             
             His
             casting
             a
             Devil
             out
             of
             a
             laughing
             Daemoniack
             ,
             and
             chasing
             away
             a
             whining
             Spectre
             on
             Mount
             Caucasus
             in
             a
             Moon-shine
             night
             .
             6.
             
             His
             freeing
             Menippus
             from
             his
             espoused
             Lamia
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             now
             done
             with
             
               the
               Actions
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             more
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculuos
             :
             we
             will
             proceed
             to
             his
             Passion
             after
             we
             have
             made
             a
             short
             comparison
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             exploits
             of
             Apollonius
             with
             these
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             Heads
             we
             have
             already
             insisted
             upon
             ;
             
               His
               miraculous
               feeding
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               His
               curing
               diseases
               ;
               His
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ;
               His
               raising
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             
               His
               predictions
               of
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             First
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             any
             example
             of
             it
             in
             Apollonius
             his
             life
             ;
             only
             Philostratus
             writes
             that
             Apollonius
             himself
             was
             entertained
             by
             the
             Brachmans
             at
             such
             a
             banquet
             as
             was
             provided
             in
             a
             miraculous
             manner
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Media
             ,
             where
             three-sooted
             tables
             were
             brought
             in
             and
             plac'd
             in
             the
             midst
             without
             the
             help
             of
             any
             mans
             hand
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             floor
             spread
             with
             odoriferous
             herbs
             and
             flowers
             ;
             and
             bread
             ,
             wine
             ,
             fruits
             and
             sweet-meats
             on
             plates
             conveighed
             through
             the
             air
             and
             set
             upon
             those
             tables
             without
             any
             servitours
             to
             carry
             them
             .
             Which
             story
             being
             so
             very
             like
             the
             junketings
             of
             Witches
             ,
             and
             the
             behaviour
             of
             Iarchas
             and
             his
             brother
             Brachmans
             being
             so
             full
             of
             scorn
             and
             insolency
             towards
             the
             King
             and
             the
             very
             chief
             of
             his
             retinue
             ,
             his
             brother
             I
             mean
             and
             his
             sons
             ,
             may
             fully
             confirm
             any
             man
             that
             they
             were
             no
             better
             then
             Magicians
             ;
             nor
             their
             great
             Favourite
             and
             disciple
             
             Apollonius
             any
             other
             then
             a
             Wizzard
             and
             a
             Necromancer
             ,
             as
             his
             conjuring
             up
             of
             the
             Ghost
             of
             Achilles
             does
             further
             prove
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             his
             Cures
             ,
             I
             do
             remember
             but
             Three
             ,
             the
             First
             of
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             more
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Nature
             and
             Morality
             then
             of
             a
             Miracle
             ;
             he
             curing
             a
             young
             man
             of
             a
             Dropsie
             by
             precepts
             of
             Temperance
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Aesculapius
             .
             The
             other
             was
             
               of
               one
               bitten
               by
               a
               mad
               Dog
               ,
            
             who
             was
             so
             distempered
             therewith
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bark
             ,
             goe
             on
             all
             four
             and
             couch
             on
             the
             ground
             like
             a
             Dog
             :
             But
             it
             looks
             so
             like
             a
             piece
             of
             Witchery
             ,
             and
             Apollonius
             was
             so
             punctual
             in
             discovering
             what
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             place
             (
             which
             was
             Tarsus
             )
             could
             not
             inform
             him
             of
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             colour
             ,
             shaggedness
             and
             other
             qualities
             of
             the
             Dog
             ,
             as
             also
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             suspicion
             that
             he
             that
             cured
             the
             disease
             did
             inflict
             it
             himself
             ,
             or
             rather
             his
             Familiars
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             the
             dog
             as
             well
             as
             the
             man
             was
             bewitched
             .
             For
             he
             came
             along
             from
             the
             river-side
             (
             where
             he
             was
             shivering
             as
             if
             he
             had
             an
             ague
             )
             so
             soon
             as
             Damis
             had
             whispered
             in
             his
             Ear
             that
             Apollonius
             would
             speak
             with
             him
             :
             who
             told
             the
             people
             also
             while
             he
             was
             cherishing
             him
             and
             stroaking
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             Telephus
             the
             Mysian
             was
             entred
             into
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             our
             conjecture
             .
             But
             indeed
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Story
             are
             either
             ludicrous
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             or
             else
             impious
             ;
             As
             his
             making
             the
             Dog
             cure
             the
             man
             by
             licking
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             himself
             curing
             the
             Dog
             by
             praying
             to
             the
             River
             Cydnus
             and
             slinging
             the
             Dog
             into
             the
             stream
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             the
             most
             famous
             cure
             of
             all
             is
             that
             ,
             
               when
               he
               freed
               the
               City
               of
            
             Ephesus
             
               from
               the
               plague
            
             .
             But
             it
             being
             discovered
             already
             what
             a
             kind
             of
             man
             this
             Apollonius
             was
             ,
             viz.
             
               a
               mere
               Magician
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             suspect
             that
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             former
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             City
             suffered
             so
             direfull
             a
             disease
             as
             the
             devouring
             pestilence
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             greater
             renown
             to
             Apollonius
             that
             stout
             Hyperaspistes
             of
             Paganisme
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             advancing
             of
             his
             own
             credit
             was
             to
             free
             them
             from
             this
             raging
             evil
             .
             Of
             which
             opinion
             of
             ours
             there
             are
             two
             grand
             Arguments
             :
             The
             one
             his
             assembling
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             and
             there
             incouraging
             them
             to
             stone
             an
             old
             ragged
             Begger
             ,
             which
             he
             perswaded
             them
             was
             the
             plague
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               destroying
               Daemon
            
             ;
             as
             it
             appeared
             by
             his
             eyes
             as
             he
             was
             a
             stoning
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             delusion
             of
             a
             shagged
             Dog
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Lion
             found
             under
             the
             heap
             of
             stones
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             seen
             him
             there
             in
             his
             former
             shape
             of
             a
             patch'd
             Begger
             .
             The
             other
             Argument
             is
             the
             Ephesians
             erecting
             the
             Image
             of
             
               Hercules
               Apotropaeus
            
             in
             the
             place
             where
             this
             old
             Mendicant
             was
             stoned
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             was
             the
             upshot
             of
             the
             plot
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             look
             upon
             these
             two
             last
             Cures
             as
             done
             out
             of
             suspicable
             Principles
             and
             upon
             extravagant
             Objects
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             for
             his
             
               casting
               out
               Devils
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             any
             example
             thereof
             saving
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             of
             a
             young
             man
             of
             Corcyra
             who
             was
             a
             laughing
             Daemoniack
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             at
             Athens
             ,
             by
             a
             many
             repeated
             menaces
             and
             imperious
             railings
             ,
             he
             at
             last
             ejected
             the
             Evil
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             sign
             of
             his
             departure
             made
             a
             great
             Image
             tumble
             down
             from
             the
             royal
             Porch
             in
             the
             City
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             and
             clatter
             .
             To
             this
             Head
             we
             
             may
             refer
             also
             ,
             though
             by
             an
             improper
             reduction
             ,
             his
             conjuring
             of
             a
             Phantasme
             that
             appeared
             to
             him
             and
             his
             fellow-travellers
             as
             they
             were
             journying
             on
             Mount
             Caucasus
             in
             a
             bright
             Moon-shine
             night
             :
             Which
             Phantasme
             went
             before
             them
             sometime
             in
             one
             shape
             and
             sometime
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             by
             many
             vehement
             chidings
             ,
             by
             many
             railings
             ,
             reproaches
             and
             execrations
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             disappear
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             to
             depart
             ,
             crying
             and
             whining
             at
             the
             discourteous
             usage
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             may
             add
             to
             these
             the
             story
             of
             Menippus
             and
             the
             Lamia
             :
             Who
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             beautifull
             young
             woman
             made
             love
             to
             Menippus
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             perswaded
             him
             to
             marry
             her
             .
             But
             Apollonius
             being
             at
             the
             Nuptials
             ,
             discovered
             the
             illusion
             ,
             and
             by
             reproaching
             the
             Bride
             ,
             made
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             whole
             Edifice
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             plac'd
             near
             Corinth
             )
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             furniture
             and
             riches
             thereof
             ,
             all
             the
             moveables
             ,
             the
             Tapestry
             ,
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             vessels
             ,
             nay
             the
             pages
             ,
             servants
             and
             officers
             of
             this
             fair
             Lady
             to
             vanish
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             her self
             only
             left
             was
             compelled
             to
             confess
             her self
             a
             foul
             carnivorous
             Fiend
             .
             So
             either
             frivolous
             or
             exorbitant
             are
             all
             the
             miraculous
             exploits
             of
             this
             deified
             Impostor
             .
             But
             all
             the
             Objects
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Miracles
             were
             ,
             as
             I
             at
             first
             noted
             ,
             
               more
               obvious
            
             and
             familiar
             :
             which
             is
             the
             greater
             assurance
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Innocency
             and
             Sincerity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             History
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
               1.
               
               Apollonius
            
             his
             raising
             from
             death
             a
             young
             married
             Bride
             at
             
               Rome
               .
               2.
            
             
             His
             Divinations
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             Dreams
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Divinations
             from
             some
             external
             accidents
             in
             Nature
             .
             4.
             
             His
             Prediction
             of
             Stephanus
             killing
             Domitian
             from
             an
             Halo
             that
             encircled
             the
             sun
             .
             Astrology
             and
             Meteorology
             covers
             to
             Pagan
             Superstition
             and
             converse
             with
             Devils
             .
             5.
             
             A
             discovery
             thereof
             from
             this
             prediction
             of
             his
             from
             the
             Halo
             compared
             with
             his
             phrantick
             Ecstasies
             at
             
               Ephesus
               .
               6.
            
             
             A
             general
             Conclusion
             from
             the
             whole
             parallel
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             Christ
             and
             Apollonius
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             Exploit
             at
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               raising
               of
               a
               young
               woman
               to
               life
            
             that
             was
             carrying
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             had
             been
             indeed
             a
             more
             solid
             Miracle
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             any
             at
             all
             .
             But
             the
             time
             not
             being
             set
             down
             how
             long
             she
             had
             been
             dead
             ,
             it
             was
             most
             likely
             that
             it
             was
             no
             more
             then
             is
             competible
             to
             
               a
               Trance
            
             .
             But
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Devil
             extending
             further
             then
             his
             Power
             ,
             he
             might
             easily
             inform
             Apollonius
             what
             a
             seasonable
             opportunity
             he
             had
             to
             doe
             
               a
               seeming
            
             Miracle
             .
             But
             our
             Saviour's
             raising
             of
             Lazarus
             after
             he
             had
             been
             four
             daies
             buried
             ,
             gives
             sufficient
             credit
             to
             his
             other
             two
             Miracles
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             reall
             and
             true
             .
             This
             Re-enlivening
             therefore
             of
             the
             new-married
             bride
             at
             Rome
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Predictions
             or
             Divinations
             of
             Apollonius
             then
             to
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             few
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             other
             :
             Of
             which
             yet
             we
             will
             give
             you
             some
             Examples
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             not
             be
             worth
             
             the
             while
             to
             reckon
             up
             all
             ,
             nor
             to
             reherse
             these
             at
             large
             ,
             but
             only
             briefly
             to
             name
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             therefore
             was
             the
             Discovery
             of
             the
             unclean
             lust
             of
             Timasion
             his
             mother-in-law
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             the
             Prediction
             of
             a
             foul
             act
             in
             an
             Eunuch
             upon
             one
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Babylon's
             Concubines
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             saving
             Pharion
             at
             Alexandria
             from
             being
             executed
             amongst
             other
             Robbers
             that
             were
             led
             along
             to
             die
             ,
             by
             keeping
             the
             Executioner
             in
             discourse
             till
             a
             messenger
             on
             horseback
             galloping
             with
             all
             speed
             seconded
             Apollonius
             his
             Divination
             with
             a
             clear
             demonstration
             of
             
             Pharion's
             innocency
             .
             You
             may
             add
             to
             these
             his
             
               Divinations
               by
               Dreams
            
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             suppliant
             Fishes
             that
             besought
             the
             Dolphin's
             favour
             ,
             which
             he
             interpreted
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Eretrians
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             interceded
             with
             the
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             :
             and
             another
             by
             which
             he
             was
             diverted
             from
             going
             to
             Rome
             till
             he
             had
             seen
             Candy
             ;
             a
             woman
             with
             a
             rich
             crown
             upon
             her
             head
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             she
             was
             the
             Nurse
             of
             Iupiter
             ,
             embracing
             him
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             desiring
             him
             that
             he
             would
             first
             come
             to
             converse
             a
             while
             with
             her
             before
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             :
             Which
             woman
             he
             interpreted
             to
             be
             Crete
             ,
             where
             Iupiter
             was
             born
             and
             brought
             up
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             were
             also
             several
             of
             his
             Divinations
             which
             he
             seemed
             to
             gather
             from
             some
             external
             accident
             in
             Nature
             .
             Such
             was
             that
             from
             the
             chirping
             of
             the
             Sparrows
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Speech
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             broke
             off
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             not
             far
             off
             a
             young
             man
             had
             spilt
             a
             sack
             of
             Corn
             in
             the
             street
             .
             And
             that
             from
             the
             Lioness
             the
             Hunters
             had
             slain
             in
             Babylonia
             ,
             as
             Apollonius
             was
             in
             his
             journey
             to
             India
             ,
             which
             having
             eight
             young
             lions
             in
             her
             belly
             ,
             he
             presaged
             from
             thence
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             year
             and
             eight
             months
             till
             their
             return
             .
             A
             third
             from
             a
             terrible
             thunder
             at
             an
             Eclipse
             at
             Rome
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             lifting
             up
             his
             eyes
             toward
             Heaven
             ,
             said
             that
             it
             were
             a
             great
             marvail
             indeed
             if
             this
             should
             end
             in
             nought
             .
             But
             his
             meaning
             was
             known
             by
             the
             after-clap
             ,
             for
             
             Nero's
             Cup
             was
             struck
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             drinking
             ,
             by
             a
             flash
             of
             lightning
             ,
             while
             he
             sate
             at
             table
             .
             A
             fourth
             from
             a
             monstrous
             birth
             in
             Syracuse
             ,
             a
             woman
             of
             quality
             being
             brought
             to
             bed
             of
             a
             child
             with
             three
             heads
             ,
             which
             he
             interpreted
             of
             the
             three
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
             
               Galba
               ,
               Otho
            
             and
             Vitellius
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fifth
             and
             last
             we
             shall
             mention
             is
             an
             Halo
             which
             was
             observed
             about
             the
             Sun
             in
             Greece
             ;
             which
             Meteor
             being
             round
             like
             a
             Crown
             ,
             but
             much
             obscuring
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Apollonius
             his
             prediction
             was
             ,
             that
             one
             Stephanus
             (
             which
             signifies
             
               a
               Crown
            
             )
             should
             kill
             the
             Emperour
             Domitian
             .
             But
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             Observation
             of
             Prodigies
             can
             as
             little
             help
             a
             man
             in
             such
             punctual
             Predictions
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Figurations
             of
             the
             Starres
             :
             but
             that
             these
             things
             are
             pretenses
             and
             covers
             of
             a
             baser
             Art
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             some
             wicked
             Superstition
             and
             unlawfull
             familiarity
             with
             the
             Apostate
             Spirits
             .
             Which
             a
             notorious
             circumstance
             of
             the
             event
             of
             this
             last
             Prediction
             will
             demonstrate
             to
             the
             indifferent
             .
             For
             while
             Domitian
             was
             a
             murdering
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Apollonius
            
             being
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             sees
             the
             transaction
             of
             the
             business
             so
             plainly
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             there
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             very
             hour
             it
             was
             done
             encouraged
             Stephen
             to
             the
             act
             ;
             and
             starting
             backwards
             and
             forwards
             ,
             and
             staring
             terribly
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             bad
             him
             
             stab
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             present
             by
             to
             assist
             .
             Which
             phrantick
             and
             gastly
             Ecstacy
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             he
             was
             then
             possessed
             of
             the
             Devil
             that
             raised
             this
             Theatre
             of
             things
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             likelihood
             foretold
             him
             them
             also
             before
             they
             came
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             briefly
             to
             conclude
             concerning
             the
             
               Extraordinary
               acts
            
             of
             Christ
             and
             Apollonius
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             sound
             and
             necessary
             ,
             of
             weighty
             and
             usefull
             importance
             and
             from
             a
             divine
             and
             irreprehensible
             principle
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             either
             vainly
             affected
             ,
             slight
             and
             frivolous
             ,
             or
             else
             infernal
             and
             diabolical
             ;
             that
             of
             Pharion
             not
             expected
             ,
             which
             looks
             the
             most
             plausible
             of
             them
             all
             .
             For
             that
             Divination
             is
             no
             more
             then
             is
             performed
             by
             ordinary
             Witches
             ;
             and
             that
             act
             of
             justice
             which
             was
             the
             reskuing
             of
             the
             innocent
             from
             death
             ,
             though
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             was
             prostituted
             by
             him
             to
             base
             purposes
             ,
             to
             the
             gaining
             of
             credit
             to
             a
             grand
             Restorer
             of
             Paganisme
             ,
             and
             industrious
             upholder
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Temper
             or
             Spirit
             in
             Apollonius
             with
             that
             in
             
               Christ.
               2.
            
             
             That
             Apollonius
             his
             Spirit
             was
             at
             the
             height
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             but
             no
             higher
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Pride
             was
             the
             strongest
             chain
             of
             darkness
             that
             Apollonius
             was
             held
             in
             ,
             with
             a
             rehersal
             of
             certain
             Specimens
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             That
             his
             whole
             Life
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             exercise
             of
             Pride
             and
             Vain-glory
             ,
             boldly
             swaggering
             himself
             into
             respect
             with
             the
             greatest
             whereever
             he
             went.
             5.
             
             His
             reception
             with
             Phraotes
             King
             of
             India
             ,
             and
             Iarchas
             head
             of
             the
             
               Brachmans
               .
               6.
            
             
             His
             intermedling
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             his
             converse
             with
             the
             
               Babylonian
               Magi
            
             and
             
               Aegyptian
               Gymnosophists
            
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             plausible
             Language
             and
             Eloquence
             .
             7.
             
             That
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             Honour
             and
             Respect
             he
             was
             hook'd
             in
             to
             be
             so
             active
             an
             Instrument
             for
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Darkness
               .
               8.
            
             
             That
             though
             the
             Brachmans
             pronounced
             Apollonius
             a
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             no
             higher
             then
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             made
             a
             Parallel
             of
             the
             Miracles
             and
             Prophesies
             of
             Christ
             and
             Apollonius
             ,
             and
             have
             spent
             our
             judgments
             upon
             them
             ;
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             censure
             that
             it
             may
             the
             better
             appear
             to
             all
             ,
             we
             shall
             briefly
             
               compare
               their
               Temper
            
             or
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Which
             I
             confess
             is
             as
             Brave
             in
             Apollonius
             as
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             will
             reach
             unto
             .
             But
             that
             
               Animal
               life
            
             at
             the
             best
             falls
             short
             of
             the
             saving
             knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             that
             which
             in
             a
             manner
             is
             common
             to
             Beasts
             ,
             Devils
             and
             Men.
             This
             therefore
             we
             will
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             in
             Apollonius
             a
             generous
             sense
             of
             
               Political
               Iustice
            
             ,
             a
             severe
             profession
             of
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             affectation
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             especially
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
             But
             as
             for
             
               Political
               Iustice
            
             and
             Civil
             Agreement
             and
             Concord
             ,
             which
             he
             seems
             often
             to
             be
             very
             sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             to
             exhort
             the
             Cities
             to
             ,
             where
             he
             went
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             this
             can
             be
             entertained
             in
             the
             very
             
             Kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             could
             not
             stand
             .
             And
             for
             his
             vehement
             affectation
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             branch
             of
             the
             
               Natural
               life
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             as
             competible
             to
             the
             Apostate
             Spirits
             ,
             nay
             more
             by
             far
             then
             to
             an
             ordinary
             good
             man
             :
             and
             Apollonius
             his
             Temperance
             aiming
             but
             at
             this
             which
             is
             so
             low
             and
             vile
             ,
             how
             far
             short
             does
             it
             fall
             of
             what
             is
             truely
             Heavenly
             and
             Divine
             ?
             This
             therefore
             is
             observable
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             quitted
             one
             Entanglement
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             more
             fully
             and
             willingly
             to
             be
             fettered
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             the
             strongest
             chain
             of
             darkness
             that
             he
             was
             caught
             in
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Pride
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             made
             of
             more
             subtil
             and
             small
             links
             ,
             yet
             holds
             us
             longer
             captive
             then
             any
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             blemishes
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             more
             then
             any
             Immorality
             else
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             to
             what
             but
             this
             can
             be
             reduced
             that
             scornfull
             and
             ridiculous
             Prayer
             he
             made
             to
             Apollo
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             turn
             the
             countrey-people
             into
             
             Cypress-trees
             ,
             that
             the
             winde
             taking
             their
             branches
             ,
             they
             might
             at
             least
             by
             that
             means
             make
             some
             sound
             ,
             they
             being
             as
             yet
             quite
             mute
             and
             not
             able
             to
             discourse
             with
             so
             sage
             a
             Philosopher
             ?
             To
             what
             but
             this
             can
             we
             impute
             that
             magnificent
             answer
             he
             gave
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             bridge
             as
             he
             passed
             into
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             demanded
             what
             merchandizes
             he
             brought
             ?
             To
             whom
             he
             reply'd
             ,
             That
             he
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             
               Iustice
               ,
               Temperance
               ,
               Fortitude
               ,
               Continence
               ,
               Tolerance
               ,
               Magnanimity
            
             and
             Constancy
             .
             He
             addes
             Modesty
             to
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             ill
             plac'd
             in
             so
             flaunting
             a
             display
             of
             his
             own
             praises
             .
             To
             what
             but
             this
             can
             you
             referre
             his
             cavilling
             with
             the
             sober
             questions
             ask'd
             him
             by
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             guards
             on
             the
             confines
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             where
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             as
             if
             himself
             was
             King
             of
             every
             country
             he
             came
             into
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             what
             need
             we
             recite
             particulars
             ?
             his
             whole
             Life
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             lofty
             strutting
             on
             the
             stage
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             an
             industrious
             trotting
             from
             one
             Nation
             of
             the
             World
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             gather
             Honour
             and
             Applause
             to
             himself
             ,
             by
             correcting
             the
             Customes
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             renewing
             their
             fallen
             Rites
             ,
             and
             playing
             the
             uncontrollable
             Reformer
             whereever
             he
             pleas'd
             :
             
               Which
               is
               a
               very
               pleasant
               thing
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               .
            
             Besides
             the
             bold
             visits
             he
             gave
             to
             Princes
             and
             Potentates
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             confidence
             and
             ostentation
             of
             his
             own
             Vertues
             that
             could
             be
             imagined
             ,
             making
             himself
             the
             measure
             of
             others
             worth
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             would
             not
             do
             the
             ordinary
             homage
             to
             Bardanes
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             til
             he
             was
             certified
             whether
             his
             Vertues
             deserved
             it
             or
             no.
             With
             whom
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             other
             Princes
             ,
             he
             treated
             of
             Political
             affairs
             ,
             not
             detrecting
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             the
             present
             administration
             of
             Justice
             .
             But
             this
             unexpected
             audacity
             of
             his
             proved
             ever
             succesful
             ,
             he
             alwaies
             ,
             by
             I
             know
             not
             what
             luck
             or
             power
             ,
             swaggering
             himself
             into
             Respect
             ,
             by
             despising
             the
             both
             pomp
             and
             persons
             of
             the
             greatest
             .
             So
             that
             he
             was
             ever
             
               haile
               fellow
               well
               met
            
             with
             the
             highest
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             they
             being
             ever
             taken
             with
             great
             admiration
             of
             his
             Wisdome
             .
             And
             therefore
             Bardanes
             is
             brought
             in
             in
             the
             Story
             courting
             of
             him
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             intreating
             the
             beggerly
             Philosopher
             to
             take
             his
             lodging
             in
             his
             Palace
             ,
             shewing
             him
             all
             the
             glory
             and
             pomp
             of
             
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             offering
             him
             great
             summes
             of
             gold
             and
             precious
             stones
             .
             The
             former
             whereof
             though
             he
             refused
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             well
             abstain
             from
             fingering
             the
             latter
             ,
             under
             pretence
             forsooth
             that
             there
             was
             some
             strange
             Philosophick
             virtue
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             they
             should
             be
             an
             offering
             to
             the
             Gods
             at
             their
             return
             into
             their
             own
             country
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             also
             Phraotes
             King
             of
             India
             is
             said
             to
             receive
             him
             with
             very
             great
             Respect
             ,
             he
             carrying
             him
             to
             bathe
             himself
             in
             his
             Royal
             bath
             ,
             and
             after
             receiving
             him
             at
             a
             Feast
             ,
             and
             placing
             him
             next
             himself
             ,
             above
             his
             Nobles
             .
             Beside
             the
             great
             Honour
             he
             had
             from
             Iarchas
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Brachmans
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             King
             of
             India
             wrote
             in
             his
             behalf
             .
             Where
             in
             conference
             with
             those
             Sages
             he
             was
             plac'd
             in
             Phraotes
             his
             chair
             of
             State
             ,
             forbad
             also
             to
             rise
             up
             at
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Media
             ;
             with
             whom
             (
             at
             that
             banquet
             which
             I
             have
             already
             mentioned
             )
             he
             having
             some
             contestation
             ,
             the
             King
             became
             at
             last
             so
             much
             his
             friend
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             almost
             uncivilly
             importunate
             to
             see
             him
             at
             his
             own
             Court
             in
             Media
             at
             his
             return
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Adde
             unto
             these
             his
             busy
             intermedling
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             his
             large
             Political
             conferences
             with
             Vespasian
             ;
             his
             abetting
             conspiracies
             against
             Nero
             and
             Domitian
             ;
             his
             learned
             discourses
             with
             the
             
               Babylonian
               Magi
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             he
             told
             Damis
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             so
             perfect
             but
             that
             they
             wanted
             the
             benefit
             of
             some
             of
             his
             instructions
             ,
             as
             he
             confessed
             that
             something
             he
             learned
             from
             them
             ;
             his
             campling
             and
             cavilling
             with
             the
             Gymnosophists
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             seemed
             not
             so
             great
             Wizzards
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             less
             vertuous
             then
             either
             the
             Brachmans
             or
             himself
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             his
             
               plausible
               language
            
             and
             great
             Eloquence
             ,
             he
             making
             in
             several
             places
             very
             winning
             Orations
             and
             Exhortations
             to
             Morality
             and
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             most
             behooffull
             Laws
             and
             Institutes
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             tend
             most
             to
             Civility
             and
             the
             Peace
             and
             Security
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             That
             a
             naturall
             sense
             of
             Honour
             and
             Gallantry
             was
             the
             wing
             and
             Spirit
             that
             made
             Apollonius
             such
             a
             great
             stickler
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             he
             being
             of
             a
             lofty
             and
             generous
             nature
             apt
             to
             reach
             out
             at
             high
             things
             ,
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               darkness
            
             hook'd
             him
             in
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             Instrument
             of
             him
             for
             their
             own
             turn
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             dress
             up
             Paganism
             in
             the
             best
             attire
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             vie
             with
             Christianity
             :
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             nothing
             wanting
             to
             this
             Corrival
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Indian
               Brachmans
            
             pronounced
             him
             of
             that
             eminency
             ,
             that
             he
             deserved
             to
             be
             reputed
             and
             honoured
             as
             a
             Deity
             ,
             both
             living
             and
             dead
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             related
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Excellency
             of
             his
             Person
             be
             better
             examined
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             found
             so
             far
             from
             being
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             
               a
               God
            
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             more
             acknowledged
             of
             him
             then
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             
               better
               sort
               of
               Beasts
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             
               mere
               natural
               man
            
             ,
             onely
             dressed
             up
             and
             disguised
             by
             his
             Pythagorick
             diet
             and
             habit
             ,
             and
             a
             Magical
             power
             of
             doing
             of
             Miracles
             ;
             as
             is
             demonstrable
             from
             the
             whole
             tenour
             of
             his
             Story
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             relishes
             or
             savours
             what
             is
             above
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             him
             Divine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Contrariety
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             to
             that
             of
             
               Apollonius
               .
               2.
            
             
             That
             the
             History
             of
             Apollonius
             ,
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             argues
             the
             exquisite
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Transcendency
             of
             that
             
               Divine
               Spirit
            
             in
             him
             that
             no
             Pagan
             could
             reach
             by
             either
             Imagination
             or
             Action
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             how
             contemptible
             to
             the
             mere
             Natural
             man
             ,
             and
             how
             deare
             and
             precious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             How
             the
             several
             Humiliations
             of
             Christ
             were
             compensated
             by
             God
             with
             both
             sutable
             and
             miraculous
             Priviledges
             and
             Exaltations
             .
             5.
             
             His
             deepest
             Humiliation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             his
             Suffering
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             compensated
             with
             the
             highest
             Exaltation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHerefore
             we
             shall
             find
             
               the
               Life
               of
               our
               Saviour
            
             quite
             contrary
             to
             his
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             recorded
             in
             him
             that
             is
             plausible
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             no
             splendour
             of
             Parentage
             ,
             no
             streams
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             no
             favour
             of
             Potentates
             ,
             no
             affectation
             of
             any
             Peculiarity
             to
             himself
             in
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             being
             every
             where
             reproached
             and
             despised
             ,
             he
             ceased
             not
             to
             do
             good
             without
             any
             mans
             applause
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             very
             Spirit
             and
             life
             of
             all
             Apollonius
             his
             Actions
             is
             
               a
               gallant
               sense
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             befool'd
             him
             by
             ;
             so
             that
             which
             perpetually
             breath'd
             in
             the
             Actions
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             a
             passive
             ,
             loving
             ,
             profound
             Spirit
             of
             Humility
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             certain
             character
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             that
             let
             the
             History
             of
             Apollonius
             be
             wholy
             true
             ,
             or
             partly
             false
             ,
             or
             wholy
             false
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             True
             ,
             this
             grand
             example
             of
             Divine
             vertue
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pretended
             ,
             falls
             infinitely
             short
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             manifested
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             being
             indeed
             nothing
             found
             in
             Apollonius
             that
             is
             truely
             Divine
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Figment
             ,
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             how
             transcendent
             then
             is
             that
             Divine
             worth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             lovely
             and
             illustrious
             is
             the
             Beauty
             of
             his
             Image
             ,
             that
             the
             pens
             and
             pencils
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             accomplish'd
             Pagans
             cannot
             draw
             one
             line
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             give
             one
             touch
             or
             stroke
             near
             his
             resemblance
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             indeed
             how
             should
             it
             ever
             come
             into
             the
             minde
             of
             a
             
               mere
               natural
            
             man
             to
             think
             of
             an
             
               humble
               ,
               passive
               ,
               Soul-melting
               ,
               self-afflicting
            
             and
             
               self-resigning
               Divinity
               lodging
               in
               any
            
             Person
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             great
             price
             upon
             that
             Spirit
             more
             then
             on
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             the
             world
             more
             gallant
             and
             generous
             ?
             But
             certainly
             this
             is
             more
             precious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             then
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             beside
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             injury
             is
             done
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             the
             touching
             of
             the
             Apple
             of
             his
             own
             eye
             .
             And
             so
             tender
             was
             he
             over
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             whom
             this
             was
             so
             transcendently
             found
             ,
             that
             he
             ever
             compensated
             his
             Sufferings
             with
             a
             proportionable
             Triumph
             ,
             and
             his
             willing
             Submissions
             and
             Debasements
             of
             himself
             with
             an
             answerable
             Exaltation
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             his
             
               humble
               Birth
            
             he
             honoured
             with
             the
             Musick
             of
             a
             
               Quire
               of
               Angels
            
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Homage
               of
               the
               Wise
               men
            
             from
             the
             East
             who
             brought
             presents
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             new-born
             King.
             So
             his
             long
             Fasting
             in
             the
             Desart
             was
             compensated
             by
             the
             power
             not
             onely
             of
             curing
             diseases
             ,
             but
             of
             turning
             water
             into
             wine
             ,
             and
             of
             miraculously
             feeding
             of
             multitudes
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             As
             also
             his
             refusing
             of
             all
             the
             pomp
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             shewn
             him
             from
             the
             top
             of
             a
             mountain
             )
             by
             the
             Transfiguration
             of
             his
             person
             on
             the
             top
             of
             mount
             Tabor
             into
             so
             great
             a
             glory
             as
             all
             the
             speciosities
             of
             the
             world
             could
             not
             equalize
             ,
             his
             face
             shining
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             his
             garments
             being
             bright
             as
             the
             Light.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             his
             being
             carried
             from
             place
             to
             place
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             an
             innocent
             Lamb
             in
             the
             Talons
             of
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             this
             Temptation
             also
             was
             amply
             recompensed
             by
             having
             a
             palpable
             power
             over
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             dispossessing
             Daemoniacks
             ,
             and
             putting
             to
             flight
             many
             thousands
             of
             Devils
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             concerning
             him
             whose
             name
             was
             Legion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             emergency
             of
             the
             
               greatest
               Honour
            
             that
             accrew'd
             to
             him
             was
             from
             the
             deepest
             Sufferings
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             
               bitter
               Passion
            
             on
             the
             Cross
             :
             Which
             was
             fully
             remunerated
             by
             so
             glorious
             a
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             by
             his
             
               Session
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             his
             
               Exaltation
               above
               all
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
            
             whether
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ;
             he
             being
             made
             Head
             and
             Soveraign
             over
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             indued
             with
             a
             power
             of
             crowning
             all
             believers
             with
             a
             glorious
             Immortality
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             in
             order
             ,
             shewing
             the
             Fitness
             and
             Reasonableness
             of
             every
             thing
             in
             its
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             ineffable
             power
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             other
             endearing
             applications
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             winning
             the
             World
             off
             from
             the
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             preceding
             Sufferings
             and
             of
             his
             Crucifixion
             .
             3.
             
             How
             necessary
             it
             was
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             so
             passive
             and
             sensible
             of
             pain
             in
             his
             suffering
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             against
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             certain
             bold
             Enthusiasts
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             ignorance
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             alone
             was
             to
             triumph
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             unassisted
             by
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             Animal
             or
             
               Natural
               .
               5.
            
             
             That
             if
             Christ
             had
             died
             boldly
             and
             with
             little
             sense
             of
             pain
             ,
             both
             the
             Solemnity
             and
             Usefulness
             of
             his
             Passion
             had
             been
             lost
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             strange
             Accidents
             that
             attended
             his
             Crucifixion
             were
             Prefigurations
             of
             the
             future
             Effects
             of
             his
             Passion
             upon
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             in
             the
             World.
             7.
             
             Which
             yet
             hinders
             not
             but
             that
             they
             may
             have
             other
             significations
             .
             8.
             
             The
             third
             and
             last
             Reason
             of
             the
             Tragical
             unsupportableness
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             bore
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             9.
             
             The
             Leguleious
             cavils
             of
             some
             conceited
             Sophists
             that
             pretend
             That
             it
             is
             unjust
             with
             God
             to
             punish
             the
             Innocent
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Guilty
             .
             10.
             
             The
             false
             Ground
             of
             all
             their
             frivolous
             subtilties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FIrst
             therefore
             as
             concerning
             his
             Passion
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             enravishing
             consideration
             to
             take
             notice
             how
             this
             humble
             Candidate
             for
             so
             great
             an
             Empire
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ,
             applies
             himself
             to
             his
             design
             ,
             giving
             an
             infallible
             proof
             not
             onely
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             protect
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             dear
             affection
             and
             entire
             Love
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             can
             undergo
             so
             horrid
             agonies
             in
             their
             behalf
             ;
             and
             being
             to
             win
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Earth
             out
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             how
             he
             uses
             no
             other
             Engine
             then
             the
             displaying
             of
             his
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             endearing
             Loveliness
             and
             Benignity
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             shame
             and
             confound
             the
             ugliness
             and
             detestableness
             of
             his
             usurping
             Competitor
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             did
             not
             onely
             tread
             counter
             to
             the
             wayes
             of
             Satan
             in
             Humility
             and
             Purity
             and
             continual
             Beneficency
             in
             his
             life-time
             :
             but
             further
             to
             shew
             the
             vast
             Disparity
             or
             Discrepancy
             betwixt
             that
             old
             Tyrant
             and
             this
             gracious
             Prince
             that
             is
             so
             succeed
             ;
             whenas
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ,
             inflicted
             unsupportable
             penances
             upon
             his
             abused
             Vassals
             ,
             ingaging
             them
             to
             cut
             and
             slash
             their
             own
             flesh
             ,
             and
             frantickly
             to
             dismember
             themselves
             ,
             to
             whip
             themselves
             with
             knotted
             cords
             or
             stinging
             nettles
             ,
             to
             wound
             themselves
             with
             sharp
             flints
             ,
             &
             to
             fast
             &
             macerate
             themselves
             so
             as
             to
             pine
             away
             in
             desarts
             ,
             or
             break
             their
             necks
             down
             some
             steep
             rock
             or
             precipice
             ,
             as
             Acosta
             reports
             of
             them
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             quite
             conttary
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             such
             like
             Tyranny
             and
             cruel
             and
             handling
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             to
             satisfie
             us
             concerning
             the
             justly-suspected
             wrath
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             undergoes
             all
             this
             load
             himself
             ,
             to
             win
             us
             off
             
               to
               a
               more
               perfect
               and
               chearful
               Obedience
               to
               his
               holy
               Precepts
               ,
            
             by
             so
             great
             and
             sensible
             an
             Engagement
             .
             The
             weight
             and
             power
             of
             his
             Scepter
             being
             mainly
             to
             be
             felt
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strongest
             ●ie
             imaginable
             even
             to
             
             natural
             Ingenuity
             .
             But
             the
             power
             of
             the
             old
             Serpent
             was
             exercised
             in
             fear
             and
             terrour
             and
             despightfull
             scorn
             upon
             poor
             distressed
             mankind
             .
             There
             being
             this
             great
             advantage
             therefore
             of
             winning
             of
             the
             Hearts
             of
             men
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Darkness
             to
             the
             power
             of
             God
             by
             Christ's
             afflictions
             and
             sufferings
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             he
             submitted
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             so
             unspeakably
             grievous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             indeed
             what
             can
             be
             imagined
             more
             grievous
             then
             that
             lively
             Representation
             of
             his
             bitter
             Passion
             (
             unless
             the
             Passion
             it self
             ,
             )
             When
             in
             the
             Mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             at
             his
             devotions
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             such
             an
             Agony
             ,
             that
             he
             sweat
             as
             it
             were
             great
             drops
             of
             bloud
             that
             fel
             from
             his
             face
             to
             the
             ground
             ?
             Besides
             the
             
               despightfull
               mockings
            
             and
             
               spittings
               in
               his
               face
            
             ,
             with
             cruel
             and
             
               bloody
               scourgings
            
             :
             The
             consideration
             whereof
             would
             drive
             a
             man
             to
             any
             hardship
             to
             approve
             himself
             faithfull
             and
             thankfull
             to
             so
             loving
             a
             Saviour
             .
             What
             then
             will
             the
             contemplation
             of
             his
             direfull
             and
             Tragical
             Crucifixion
             ?
             where
             so
             Divine
             a
             person
             ,
             nay
             ,
             where
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             being
             disgracefully
             placed
             betwixt
             two
             thieves
             ,
             his
             holy
             and
             spotless
             Humanity
             was
             so
             deeply
             pierced
             with
             the
             present
             sense
             and
             real
             Agony
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             the
             weight
             and
             burthen
             thereof
             enforced
             him
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Eloi
               ,
               Eloi
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             And
             here
             he
             may
             appeal
             from
             the
             Cross
             to
             all
             the
             World
             in
             the
             words
             of
             
               Ieremiah
               ,
               Behold
               and
               see
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               sorrow
               like
               unto
               my
               sorrow
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Which
             Sorrow
             and
             Passion
             had
             it
             not
             been
             as
             real
             and
             as
             great
             as
             it
             is
             recounted
             ,
             how
             slight
             and
             ludicrous
             a
             matter
             would
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             be
             ?
             How
             prophane
             therefore
             and
             execrable
             are
             those
             wretches
             ,
             that
             would
             turn
             that
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             as
             if
             our
             Saviour
             was
             less
             Perfect
             by
             being
             thus
             Passive
             and
             so
             sensible
             of
             pain
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             these
             bold
             and
             insolent
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             which
             boast
             so
             much
             of
             Perfection
             as
             to
             equalize
             themselves
             or
             their
             blind
             guides
             with
             Christ
             ,
             nay
             ,
             prefer
             them
             before
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             are
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             know
             in
             what
             the
             
               true
               Perfection
            
             consists
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             I
             have
             already
             declared
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             only
             which
             was
             
               truly
               Divine
            
             was
             to
             have
             the
             triumph
             and
             victory
             ,
             unassisted
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             precious
             and
             praise-worthy
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             the
             
               true
               Perfection
            
             approveable
             before
             God
             is
             found
             only
             in
             that
             which
             is
             Divine
             ,
             not
             Natural
             or
             Animal
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             be
             applauded
             by
             a
             mere
             Carnal
             man.
             And
             such
             is
             Stoicism
             and
             Spartanism
             ,
             a
             power
             as
             well
             relished
             by
             wicked
             men
             and
             Apostate
             Angels
             ,
             nay
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             better
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             holy
             and
             regenerate
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             Exercise
             of
             far
             greater
             Faith
             and
             
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Divine
               will
            
             ,
             to
             undergoe
             pain
             and
             affliction
             ,
             when
             it
             searches
             us
             so
             deep
             ,
             and
             stings
             us
             so
             vehemently
             ;
             then
             when
             by
             any
             
               forced
               Generosity
            
             and
             
               Stoutness
               of
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Natural
             or
             
               Artificial
               helps
            
             whatsoever
             ,
             we
             bear
             against
             the
             sense
             thereof
             ,
             and
             quit
             our selves
             in
             this
             heat
             and
             stomachfulness
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             invincible
             and
             invulnerable
             Champions
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             it
             had
             fared
             thus
             with
             Christ
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             the
             
               Solemnity
               of
               his
               Passion
            
             had
             been
             lost
             .
             Indeed
             it
             had
             been
             no
             Passion
             ,
             nor
             would
             have
             
             caused
             any
             in
             them
             that
             read
             the
             Story
             .
             But
             his
             Sufferings
             being
             
               so
               Great
            
             and
             
               so
               Real
            
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             Attractive
             of
             the
             Eyes
             and
             Hearts
             of
             men
             towards
             him
             that
             could
             possibly
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             World
             :
             Which
             himself
             was
             very
             well
             aware
             of
             ,
             and
             did
             foretell
             it
             in
             his
             life-time
             ;
             
               When
               I
               am
               lifted
               up
               ,
               I
               shall
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Which
             Effects
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             those
             
               Miraculous
               Accidents
            
             that
             attended
             it
             seem
             also
             to
             presage
             .
             For
             what
             was
             that
             
               rending
               of
               the
               vail
               of
               the
               Temple
            
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottome
             at
             Ierusalem
             ?
             what
             were
             those
             Earthquakes
             in
             more
             remote
             places
             out
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             and
             the
             torn
             or
             
               cloven
               Rocks
            
             ,
             but
             a
             Presage
             how
             the
             Earthly
             Minds
             and
             Stony
             Hearts
             of
             all
             men
             in
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             Iews
             as
             Gentiles
             ,
             would
             be
             shaken
             and
             broke
             in
             pieces
             with
             sorrow
             and
             grief
             at
             his
             Sufferings
             who
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             did
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             very
             life
             and
             Soul
             of
             the
             natural
             world
             ,
             what
             did
             that
             deliquium
             or
             swounding
             fitt
             of
             his
             betoken
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             sad
             spectacle
             of
             the
             Crucifixion
             of
             Christ
             would
             so
             empassion
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             ingenuous
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             melt
             their
             Hearts
             with
             love
             &
             affection
             to
             this
             universal
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             willingly
             die
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             also
             live
             with
             him
             and
             rejoice
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             in
             Heaven
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             to
             exclude
             
               other
               Significations
            
             of
             these
             Prodigies
             .
             For
             they
             may
             also
             have
             their
             truth
             and
             use
             as
             well
             as
             these
             ,
             especially
             some
             of
             them
             :
             as
             That
             of
             
               the
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             which
             may
             also
             signifie
             that
             the
             true
             light
             of
             the
             world
             (
             he
             that
             was
             termed
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               The
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
            
             )
             was
             then
             a
             suffering
             ;
             and
             That
             of
             
               rending
               the
               vail
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             which
             no
             question
             denoted
             the
             rescinding
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             High-Priests
             office
             ,
             Christ
             now
             having
             taken
             away
             the
             partition-wall
             ,
             and
             given
             every
             Believer
             free
             access
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Father
             by
             his
             own
             Death
             whereby
             he
             has
             reconciled
             us
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Which
             offers
             us
             a
             third
             Reason
             why
             this
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             so
             Tragical
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             weight
             thereof
             so
             unsupportable
             .
             For
             he
             bore
             then
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             smitten
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             were
             laid
             upon
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             Universal
             Sacrifice
             for
             all
             Mankind
             .
             Which
             the
             proud
             and
             self-conceited
             Enthusiast
             ,
             that
             phansies
             himself
             so
             well
             within
             ,
             that
             he
             contemns
             all
             external
             Religion
             (
             unless
             it
             be
             of
             his
             own
             invention
             )
             being
             not
             at
             leisure
             to
             consider
             ,
             boldly
             and
             blasphemously
             traduces
             him
             for
             weak
             and
             delicate
             ,
             that
             willingly
             underwent
             the
             greatest
             pain
             that
             ever
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             any
             mortal
             ,
             that
             bore
             a
             weight
             more
             heavy
             then
             mount
             Aetna
             ,
             and
             too
             big
             for
             the
             shoulders
             of
             any
             Atlas
             to
             bear
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             are
             the
             leguleious
             Cavils
             of
             some
             
               Pragmatical
               Pettifoggers
            
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             them
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             be
             favourable
             enough
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             condole
             his
             ill
             Hap
             that
             he
             fell
             thus
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Thieves
             and
             Murtherers
             ;
             yet
             set
             no
             price
             at
             all
             upon
             his
             Death
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             upon
             theirs
             that
             died
             with
             him
             ,
             accounting
             his
             Bloud
             as
             common
             and
             unholy
             as
             that
             of
             the
             malefactors
             that
             were
             crucified
             with
             him
             ;
             the
             Wrath
             
             of
             God
             being
             not
             all
             atoned
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             by
             his
             suffering
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             unjust
             that
             an
             Innocent
             man
             should
             be
             punished
             for
             those
             that
             are
             guilty
             .
             But
             what
             Unjustice
             is
             done
             to
             him
             that
             takes
             upon
             him
             the
             debt
             or
             fault
             of
             another
             man
             willingly
             ,
             if
             he
             pay
             the
             debt
             or
             bear
             the
             punishment
             ;
             provided
             that
             he
             that
             may
             exact
             or
             remit
             either
             ,
             will
             be
             thus
             satisfied
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             such
             trivial
             and
             captious
             intermedlers
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             take
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             obscure
             that
             which
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             ,
             deserve
             more
             to
             be
             flighted
             and
             neglected
             then
             vouchsafed
             any
             answer
             .
             For
             all
             their
             frivolous
             Subtilties
             and
             fruitless
             intricacies
             arise
             from
             this
             one
             false
             ground
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Soveraign
               Goodness
            
             of
             God
             and
             his
             kind
             condescensions
             and
             applications
             to
             the
             affections
             of
             man
             are
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             Iuridical
             niceties
             ,
             and
             narrow
             and
             petty
             Laws
             ,
             such
             as
             concern
             ordinary
             transactions
             between
             man
             and
             man.
             But
             let
             these
             brangling
             Wits
             enjoy
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             own
             elaborate
             ignorance
             ,
             while
             we
             considering
             the
             easie
             air
             and
             sense
             of
             Sacrifices
             in
             all
             Religions
             ,
             shall
             by
             this
             means
             be
             the
             better
             assured
             of
             the
             natural
             meaning
             of
             it
             in
             our
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Sacrifices
             in
             all
             Religions
             were
             held
             Appeasments
             of
             the
             Wrath
             of
             their
             Gods.
             2.
             
             And
             that
             therefore
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             interpreted
             to
             such
             a
             Religious
             sense
             then
             by
             that
             of
             Secular
             laws
             .
             3.
             
             The
             great
             disservice
             some
             corrosive
             Wits
             doe
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             what
             defacements
             their
             Subtilties
             bring
             upon
             the
             winning
             comeliness
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             The
             great
             advantage
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             has
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             bloudy
             Tyranny
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             HOW
             General
             the
             Custome
             of
             Sacrificing
             was
             in
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             insist
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             That
             their
             Sacrifices
             were
             accounted
             
               an
               Appeasment
               of
               the
               Wrath
               of
               the
               Gods
            
             and
             
               Expiation
               for
               their
               faults
            
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             Truth
             so
             conspicuous
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             Hence
             these
             Sacrifices
             we
             speak
             of
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Latine
             
               Placamina
               ,
               Februa
               ,
               Piamina
            
             .
             Much
             of
             this
             nature
             you
             may
             read
             in
             
               Grotius
               ,
               De
               Satisfactione
               Christi
               ,
               cap.
            
             10.
             where
             he
             does
             not
             only
             make
             good
             by
             many
             Expressions
             and
             Examples
             That
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             ancient
             Heathen
             pacified
             the
             Anger
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             which
             is
             nearer
             to
             our
             purpose
             )
             That
             the
             Punishment
             of
             those
             that
             were
             thus
             reconciled
             and
             purged
             was
             transferred
             upon
             the
             Beast
             that
             was
             sacrificed
             :
             for
             the
             clearing
             whereof
             he
             alledges
             many
             citations
             ;
             and
             these
             two
             amongst
             the
             rest
             .
             One
             out
             of
             Cato
             ;
             
               
                 
                   Cum
                   sis
                   ipse
                   nocens
                   ,
                   moritur
                   cur
                   victima
                   pro
                   te
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Since
                   thou
                   thy self
                   art
                   guilty
                   ,
                   why
                
                 
                   Does
                   then
                   thy
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   thee
                   die
                   ?
                
              
            
             
             The
             other
             out
             of
             Plautus
             ,
             
               
                 Men
                 '
                 piaculum
                 oportet
                 fieri
                 propter
                 stultitiam
                 tuam
                 ,
              
               
                 Ut
                 meum
                 tergum
                 stultitia
                 tuae
                 subdas
                 succedaneum
                 ?
              
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               fit
               that
               I
               should
               be
               made
               a
               piacular
               Sacrifice
               for
               your
               foolishness
               ,
               that
               my
               back
               should
               bear
               the
               stripes
               that
               your
               folly
               has
               demerited
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             being
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             we
             speak
             of
             in
             all
             the
             Religions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             fit
             to
             interpret
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             gave
             himself
             an
             Expiation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             sense
             which
             is
             usual
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             the
             entangling
             niceties
             and
             intricacies
             of
             secular
             laws
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             as
             for
             those
             busie
             and
             Pragmatical
             spirits
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             acrimonie
             of
             their
             wit
             eat
             off
             the
             comely
             and
             lovely
             gloss
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             
               aqua
               Fortis
            
             or
             rather
             
               aqua
               Stygia
            
             laid
             on
             polish'd
             metal
             ,
             what
             thanks
             shall
             they
             receive
             of
             him
             whom
             yet
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             zealous
             for
             ?
             the
             most
             winning
             and
             endearing
             circumstances
             of
             his
             exhibiting
             himself
             to
             the
             World
             being
             so
             soiled
             and
             blasted
             by
             their
             rude
             and
             foul
             breath
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             as
             they
             can
             infect
             with
             the
             contagion
             of
             their
             own
             Errour
             ,
             Christianity
             will
             be
             made
             to
             them
             but
             a
             dry
             withered
             branch
             ;
             whenas
             in
             it self
             it
             is
             an
             aromatick
             Paradise
             ,
             where
             the
             Senses
             and
             Affections
             of
             men
             are
             so
             transported
             with
             the
             Agreeableness
             of
             Objects
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             even
             enravished
             into
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             to
             him
             that
             entertains
             them
             there
             .
             And
             nothing
             can
             entertain
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             with
             
               so
               sweet
            
             a
             Sorrow
             and
             Joy
             ,
             as
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             should
             bear
             so
             dear
             a
             regard
             to
             the
             World
             as
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             so
             reproachfull
             and
             painfull
             a
             Death
             to
             expiate
             their
             sins
             and
             reconcile
             them
             to
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             the
             Advantage
             he
             had
             to
             win
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             unto
             himself
             .
             For
             not
             only
             his
             
               exceeding
               Love
               to
               Mankind
            
             was
             hereby
             demonstrated
             ,
             but
             the
             cruel
             and
             execrable
             nature
             of
             that
             old
             Tyrant
             the
             more
             clearly
             detected
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             by
             unjust
             usurpation
             had
             got
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             tyrannizing
             with
             the
             greatest
             cruelty
             and
             scorn
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             over
             Mankind
             ,
             thirsted
             after
             humane
             bloud
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             ,
             required
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             arise
             from
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             a
             salvage
             Pride
             and
             Despight
             against
             us
             :
             This
             new
             gracious
             Prince
             of
             God's
             own
             appointing
             ,
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             requiring
             any
             such
             villainous
             Homage
             ,
             that
             himself
             became
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             ,
             making
             himself
             at
             once
             one
             Grand
             and
             All-sufficient
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Piamen
             to
             expiate
             the
             Sins
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             reconcile
             the
             World
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             1.
             
             An
             Objection
             concerning
             the
             miraculous
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             ,
             from
             it
             s
             not
             being
             recorded
             in
             other
             Historians
             .
             2.
             
             Answer
             ,
             That
             this
             wonderfull
             Accident
             might
             as
             well
             be
             omitted
             be
             several
             Historians
             as
             those
             of
             like
             wonderfulness
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             Sun
             about
             Julius
             Caesar's
             death
             .
             3.
             
             Further
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             far
             greater
             Reasons
             that
             Historians
             should
             omit
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             Christ's
             Passion
             then
             that
             at
             the
             death
             of
             
               Julius
               Caesar.
               4.
            
             
             That
             Grotius
             ventures
             to
             affirm
             this
             Eclipse
             recorded
             in
             Pagan
             writers
             ;
             and
             that
             Tertullian
             appeal'd
             to
             their
             Records
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Text
             does
             not
             implie
             that
             it
             was
             an
             universal
             Eclipse
             ,
             whereby
             the
             History
             becomes
             free
             from
             all
             their
             Cavils
             .
             
               6.
               
               Apollonius
            
             his
             Arraignment
             before
             Domitian
             ,
             with
             the
             ridiculousness
             of
             his
             grave
             Exhortations
             to
             Damis
             and
             Demetrius
             to
             suffer
             for
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             seen
             how
             Reasonable
             the
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Passion
             is
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             know
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             lessen
             the
             Credibility
             of
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             
               miraculous
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Sun.
            
             Not
             that
             the
             Eclipse
             it self
             is
             so
             incredible
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             seem
             incredible
             that
             so
             wonderfull
             &
             so
             generally-conspicuous
             an
             Accident
             of
             Nature
             should
             be
             recorded
             by
             none
             but
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             themselves
             ,
             Learning
             and
             Civility
             in
             those
             times
             so
             universally
             flourishing
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             no
             want
             of
             Historians
             to
             recount
             such
             things
             .
             This
             Objection
             makes
             a
             great
             shew
             at
             first
             ;
             but
             you
             will
             see
             at
             length
             it
             will
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             First
             therefore
             let
             us
             set
             down
             the
             like
             Accidents
             to
             this
             that
             have
             fallen
             out
             ,
             and
             been
             as
             conspicuous
             to
             all
             the
             World
             :
             As
             that
             
               Sensible
               obscurity
            
             and
             languor
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             Iulius
             Caesar's
             time
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             
             Iustinian's
             time
             ,
             and
             lastly
             that
             
               Bloudy
               dulness
            
             in
             the
             face
             of
             that
             Luminary
             for
             four
             daies
             together
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Carolus
               Quintus
            
             ;
             things
             as
             remarkable
             in
             themselves
             as
             this
             Eclipse
             at
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             it
             's
             likely
             proceeding
             from
             like
             Causes
             .
             But
             the
             moderating
             of
             these
             Causes
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Effect
             should
             take
             place
             just
             at
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             suffering
             ,
             this
             was
             miraculous
             and
             by
             special
             Providence
             .
             Now
             I
             demand
             for
             that
             First
             observation
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             indured
             a
             whole
             year
             together
             ,
             &
             was
             a
             concomitant
             of
             Iulius
             Caesar's
             death
             ;
             when
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Historians
             in
             the
             after-Age
             till
             Suetonius
             his
             time
             ,
             viz.
             
               Livy
               ,
               Strabo
               ,
               Valerius
               ,
               Maximus
               ,
               Velleius
               Paterculus
               ,
               Philo
               ,
               Mela
               ,
               Plinius
               ,
               Iosephus
               ,
               Plutarchus
               ,
               Tacitus
               ,
            
             how
             many
             of
             these
             recorded
             so
             great
             a
             Prodigie
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             any
             Historian
             alledged
             but
             Pliny
             ,
             who
             likely
             had
             it
             from
             Ovid
             and
             Virgil
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Poets
             pleasing
             themselves
             to
             record
             strange
             things
             and
             to
             magnifie
             great
             men
             ,
             recite
             this
             Accident
             in
             Nature
             in
             honour
             to
             
               Iulius
               Caesar.
            
             
             
               
                 Ille
                 etiam
                 extincto
                 miseratus
                 Caesare
                 Romam
                 ,
              
               
                 Cum
                 caput
                 obscurâ
                 nitidum
                 ferrugine
                 texit
                 ,
              
               
                 Impiáque
                 aeternam
                 timuerunt
                 secula
                 noctem
                 .
              
               
               
                 At
                 
                 Caesar's
                 death
                 he
                 Rome
                 compassioned
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 rusty
                 hue
                 hiding
                 his
                 shining
                 head
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 put
                 the
                 guilty
                 world
                 into
                 a
                 fright
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 surpriz'd
                 with
                 an
                 eternal
                 Night
                 .
              
            
             As
             Virgil
             has
             it
             in
             his
             Georgicks
             .
             
             And
             Ovid
             in
             his
             Metamorphoses
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Solis
                   quoque
                   tristis
                   imago
                
                 
                   Lurida
                   sollicitis
                   praebebat
                   lumina
                   terris
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sun
                   's
                   sad
                   image
                   
                   Caesar's
                   fate
                   to
                   moan
                
                 
                   With
                   lurid
                   light
                   to
                   anxious
                   Mortals
                   shone
                   .
                
              
            
             Which
             condition
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Pliny
             writes
             ,
             lasted
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             .
             The
             like
             Cedrenus
             reports
             to
             have
             happened
             in
             
             Iustinian's
             time
             .
             But
             there
             were
             nigh
             twenty
             considerable
             Writers
             from
             
             Iustinian's
             time
             till
             
               Georgius
               Cedrenus
            
             .
             I
             would
             therefore
             remit
             the
             Caviller
             to
             peruse
             these
             Historians
             ,
             and
             observe
             in
             how
             few
             of
             them
             this
             Prodigie
             in
             
             Iustinian's
             daies
             is
             recorded
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             what
             happened
             under
             
               Carolus
               Quintus
            
             .
             And
             then
             if
             he
             deprehend
             that
             so
             remarkable
             Accidents
             be
             taken
             no
             notice
             of
             by
             many
             Writers
             that
             had
             a
             capacity
             of
             recording
             them
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             him
             also
             to
             consider
             that
             such
             like
             Reasons
             that
             might
             cause
             them
             to
             omit
             the
             writing
             of
             those
             Prodigies
             ,
             might
             also
             fit
             those
             that
             omitted
             the
             setting
             that
             down
             that
             happened
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             ;
             and
             to
             rest
             contented
             that
             he
             finds
             it
             recorded
             by
             them
             that
             are
             most
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Three
             of
             his
             faithfull
             followers
             ,
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
            
             &
             Luke
             ,
             who
             bearing
             a
             truer
             respect
             to
             Christ's
             person
             then
             those
             flatterers
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Virgil
             and
             Ovid
             ,
             to
             the
             deceased
             Iulius
             ,
             recorded
             this
             Miraculous
             Eclipse
             to
             his
             Honour
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             that
             long
             obscuration
             of
             the
             Sun
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             adored
             Caesar.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             is
             this
             all
             ;
             for
             I
             may
             further
             add
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             greater
             Reasons
             why
             all
             ,
             saving
             Christ's
             own
             Followers
             ,
             should
             omit
             the
             recording
             that
             Eclipse
             at
             his
             Passion
             ,
             then
             that
             those
             Writers
             we
             speak
             of
             should
             the
             continual
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             observed
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             together
             about
             the
             Exitus
             of
             Iulius
             Caesar's
             Reign
             .
             For
             the
             noveltie
             of
             that
             in
             
             Caesar's
             time
             might
             make
             the
             greater
             impression
             upon
             mens
             Spirits
             ;
             whenas
             that
             obscuritie
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             suffering
             (
             though
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             it
             was
             so
             great
             as
             that
             the
             Stars
             appeared
             through
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             Sun
             's
             light
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             doe
             in
             a
             Summers
             night
             )
             might
             well
             be
             neglected
             by
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             having
             noted
             already
             that
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             such
             obfuscations
             and
             dulnesses
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             together
             .
             So
             that
             although
             this
             lurid
             deadness
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             the
             Passion
             was
             far
             greater
             then
             that
             at
             
             Caesar's
             death
             ;
             yet
             it
             being
             shorter
             by
             far
             ,
             as
             lasting
             not
             above
             three
             hours
             ,
             it
             might
             seem
             to
             them
             less
             considerable
             ;
             especially
             they
             not
             knowing
             what
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             And
             when
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             less
             encouragement
             to
             record
             it
             ,
             it
             making
             for
             a
             new
             Religion
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             .
             So
             that
             even
             that
             Consideration
             may
             seem
             a
             
             sufficient
             Reason
             why
             this
             notable
             Accident
             may
             be
             pretermitted
             by
             both
             Jewish
             and
             Heathenish
             Historians
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             Grotius
             out
             of
             Phlegon
             a
             Pagan
             writer
             ventures
             to
             answer
             more
             point-blank
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             said
             Author
             does
             affirm
             that
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             the
             two
             hundred
             and
             second
             Olympiad
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             year
             wherein
             Christ
             suffered
             according
             to
             the
             usual
             opinion
             )
             there
             was
             the
             greatest
             Eclipse
             that
             ever
             was
             known
             ;
             night
             surprizing
             men
             at
             the
             sixth
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             (
             which
             is
             at
             noon
             ,
             )
             and
             being
             so
             dark
             that
             the
             Stars
             were
             seen
             at
             that
             time
             of
             the
             day
             .
             He
             mentions
             also
             therewith
             a
             mighty
             Earthquake
             in
             Bithynia
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Nicaea
             was
             ruined
             thereby
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             is
             there
             also
             recited
             out
             of
             another
             Pagan
             writer
             by
             Eusebius
             ;
             whom
             Grotius
             discovers
             to
             be
             one
             Thallus
             .
             Which
             Testimonies
             will
             stand
             good
             till
             the
             Opposer
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Narrations
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             shall
             either
             prove
             infallibly
             by
             Chronology
             ,
             That
             Christ
             did
             not
             suffer
             that
             year
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             Astronomical
             calculation
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             natural
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             that
             year
             he
             suffered
             ,
             so
             horrid
             and
             dismal
             as
             Phlegon
             describes
             .
             But
             Phlegon
             confining
             it
             to
             no
             place
             ,
             intimates
             it
             was
             Universal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               not
               Natural
               .
               Tertullian
            
             also
             speaking
             to
             the
             Pagans
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             appeals
             to
             their
             own
             Records
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             thereof
             .
             And
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             it
             is
             true
             in
             the
             very
             sense
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             was
             an
             
               Universal
               Eclipse
            
             ,
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Thallus
             and
             Phlegon
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             being
             the
             Text
             does
             not
             necessarily
             implie
             thus
             much
             ,
             we
             may
             with
             Calvin
             restrain
             it
             to
             Iudaea
             ,
             God
             miraculously
             intercepting
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             from
             those
             parts
             only
             ,
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             some
             conspissated
             body
             ,
             or
             by
             raising
             a
             black
             caliginous
             mist
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             caused
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             will
             sute
             well
             enough
             with
             any
             of
             these
             senses
             ;
             so
             little
             of
             any
             just
             occasion
             is
             there
             left
             to
             the
             Caviller
             and
             Infidel
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Credibilitie
             and
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             
               chief
               Circumstances
            
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             is
             sufficiently
             cleared
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             which
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             parallel
             in
             Apollonius
             his
             life
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             his
             Arraignment
             before
             Domitian
             :
             Where
             Domitian
             quitting
             him
             from
             the
             charge
             that
             was
             laid
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             for
             ostentation
             sake
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             an
             expert
             Magician
             he
             was
             ,
             vanishes
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             amazement
             of
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Judges
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             having
             such
             a
             trick
             of
             Legerdemain
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             keep
             himself
             from
             peril
             ;
             it
             makes
             all
             his
             
               magnanimous
               Precepts
            
             concerning
             the
             Contempt
             of
             Death
             that
             he
             so
             gravely
             imparts
             to
             Damis
             and
             Demetrius
             (
             encouraging
             them
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Philosophy
             )
             hypocritical
             and
             ridiculous
             .
             So
             whifling
             and
             ludicrous
             is
             every
             thing
             of
             Apollonius
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             that
             solid
             Truth
             and
             real
             Excellency
             that
             is
             discoverable
             in
             Christ.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           V.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             his
             eye
             was
             fixed
             upon
             that
             Event
             .
             2.
             
             The
             chief
             Importance
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             .
             3.
             
             The
             World
             excited
             by
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             the
             more
             narrowly
             to
             consider
             the
             Divine
             quality
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             whom
             the
             more
             they
             looked
             upon
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             disliked
             .
             4.
             
             Whence
             they
             misinterpreted
             and
             eluded
             all
             the
             force
             and
             conviction
             of
             all
             his
             Miracles
             .
             5.
             
             Gods
             upbraiding
             of
             the
             World
             with
             their
             gross
             Ignorance
             by
             the
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             whom
             they
             thus
             vilified
             and
             contemned
             .
             6.
             
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             an
             assurance
             of
             man's
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             done
             with
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             :
             we
             come
             now
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ;
             and
             First
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             Concerning
             which
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour's
             eye
             was
             fix'd
             upon
             nothing
             more
             then
             it
             ;
             He
             prophesying
             of
             it
             in
             his
             life-time
             under
             that
             Parable
             of
             
               destroying
               the
               Temple
            
             ,
             
             and
             then
             
               raising
               of
               it
               up
               within
               three
               daies
               ,
            
             meaning
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               his
               body
            
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             the
             application
             of
             that
             strange
             Accident
             that
             befell
             Ionas
             :
             
             
               For
               as
            
             Jonas
             
               was
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               Whales
               belly
               ,
               so
               the
               son
               of
               man
               should
               be
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               he
               Earth
               .
            
             He
             deferred
             also
             the
             divulging
             of
             his
             Transfiguration
             in
             the
             mount
             till
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             of
             any
             such
             efficacy
             to
             beget
             Faith
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             till
             this
             also
             had
             happened
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             the
             grand
             importance
             of
             this
             so
             wonderfull
             an
             Accident
             consists
             chiefly
             in
             these
             Three
             things
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               
                 In
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 eminent
                 Triumph
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 In
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 plain
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 a
                 blessed
                 Immortality
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 In
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 sure
                 a
                 Seal
                 and
                 so
                 clear
                 a
                 Conviction
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 warrantableness
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Miracles
                 Christ
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 life-time
                 .
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             was
             the
             most
             illustrious
             Example
             of
             
               the
               Divine
               life
            
             that
             ever
             appeared
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denied
             by
             any
             but
             such
             as
             are
             blinde
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             eyes
             to
             behold
             that
             kind
             of
             splendour
             .
             But
             that
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             world
             might
             be
             the
             more
             notoriously
             baffled
             ,
             God
             assisted
             this
             Divine
             worth
             with
             many
             strange
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             more
             fixedly
             and
             considerately
             contemplate
             this
             so
             holy
             and
             lovely
             a
             person
             .
             But
             the
             more
             it
             seems
             they
             looked
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             disliked
             him
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             being
             so
             deeply
             lapsed
             into
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             (
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             not
             exc●pted
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             had
             no
             knowledge
             nor
             relish
             of
             the
             Divine
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             had
             an
             Antipathy
             against
             him
             ,
             
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               He
               is
               grievous
               unto
               us
               even
               to
               
               behold
               ,
               His
               life
               is
               not
               like
               unto
               other
               mens
               ,
               his
               waies
               are
               of
               another
               fashion
               :
               He
               was
               made
               to
               reprove
               our
               thoughts
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             they
             having
             so
             settled
             an
             hatred
             against
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             Miracles
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             happened
             miraculously
             unto
             him
             ,
             did
             but
             set
             a
             more
             venemous
             edge
             of
             their
             spleen
             against
             him
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             misinterpret
             and
             elude
             every
             thing
             ,
             imputing
             his
             
               casting
               out
               Devils
            
             to
             a
             contract
             with
             Beelzebub
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Devils
             ;
             The
             
               Testimony
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             That
             
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             the
             delusion
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             that
             would
             lapse
             them
             into
             Idolatry
             ;
             His
             
               feeding
               the
               multitudes
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
            
             to
             Witchcraft
             and
             Sorcecery
             ;
             and
             his
             
               raising
               of
               men
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             some
             Lethargical
             or
             obstupifying
             disease
             ,
             that
             may
             seem
             to
             make
             a
             man
             devoid
             of
             life
             for
             four
             daies
             together
             .
             The
             
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Sun
            
             indeed
             was
             a
             very
             strange
             thing
             ,
             if
             the
             darkness
             was
             in
             the
             Sun
             it self
             :
             but
             they
             might
             remember
             ,
             at
             least
             from
             the
             relations
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             strangely
             obscured
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             together
             about
             the
             death
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             and
             so
             interpret
             this
             at
             the
             Passion
             as
             a
             mere
             casual
             coincidence
             of
             things
             ;
             or
             that
             some
             delusive
             Spirits
             intercepted
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             great
             Magician
             whom
             they
             thought
             just
             to
             crucifie
             betwixt
             those
             other
             two
             Malefactors
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             he
             whom
             they
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             transgressours
             ,
             and
             took
             to
             be
             the
             vilest
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             recommended
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             likes
             and
             applauds
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Nobleness
               of
               Birth
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               popular
               Eloquence
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               Wealth
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               high
               Education
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               Courtship
               ,
               Pleasantness
               of
               Conversation
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             )
             he
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             general
             contempt
             from
             men
             ,
             very
             highly
             prized
             by
             him
             who
             is
             the
             infallible
             Judge
             ,
             whose
             waies
             are
             not
             as
             our
             waies
             ,
             nor
             his
             thoughts
             as
             our
             thoughts
             ;
             But
             that
             he
             might
             conform
             our
             apprehensions
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             raised
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             bringing
             that
             passive
             ,
             contemptible
             Divinity
             that
             lodged
             in
             him
             into
             a
             deserved
             victory
             and
             triumph
             ;
             exprobrating
             to
             the
             blind
             world
             the
             ignorance
             of
             that
             Life
             that
             is
             most
             dear
             and
             precious
             to
             himself
             ;
             making
             him
             alive
             whom
             they
             maliciously
             killed
             ,
             and
             preparing
             a
             way
             to
             an
             universal
             Homage
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             universally
             scorned
             and
             became
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               off-scouring
               of
               all
            
             ,
             though
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             Life
             and
             Nature
             was
             of
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             beside
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nor
             is
             this
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             only
             a
             particular
             honour
             and
             high
             Testimony
             given
             to
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             splendid
             an
             Habitation
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             also
             an
             assurance
             of
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             to
             all
             those
             that
             will
             adventure
             to
             follow
             his
             Example
             ,
             that
             
               their
               labour
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             
             And
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             said
             here
             to
             
               rise
               alone
            
             ;
             but
             in
             token
             of
             what
             a
             general
             concernment
             his
             Resurrection
             was
             ,
             the
             Monuments
             of
             some
             lately-deceased
             Souls
             flew
             open
             ,
             and
             themselves
             appeared
             to
             several
             in
             the
             Holy
             City
             .
             Which
             things
             were
             a
             palpable
             Prohetical
             prefiguration
             of
             that
             blessed
             Immortality
             that
             Christ
             has
             purchased
             for
             all
             men
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             and
             obey
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             The
             last
             End
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             whole
             Ministry
             .
             2.
             
             How
             it
             could
             be
             that
             those
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             that
             hired
             the
             Souldiers
             to
             give
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             stole
             his
             body
             away
             ,
             were
             not
             rather
             converted
             to
             believe
             he
             was
             the
             
               Messias
               .
               3.
            
             
             How
             it
             can
             be
             evinced
             that
             Christ
             did
             really
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             delusion
             of
             the
             some
             deceitfull
             Daemons
             .
             4.
             
             The
             first
             and
             second
             Answer
             .
             5.
             
             The
             third
             Answer
             .
             6.
             the
             fourth
             Answer
             .
             7.
             
             The
             fifth
             Answer
             .
             8.
             
             The
             sixth
             and
             last
             Answer
             .
             9.
             
             That
             his
             appearing
             and
             disappearing
             at
             pleasure
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             is
             no
             argument
             but
             that
             he
             was
             risen
             with
             the
             same
             Body
             that
             was
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             last
             End
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             is
             the
             
               Confirmation
               of
               his
               whole
               Ministry
            
             .
             For
             assuredly
             the
             Jews
             dealt
             with
             him
             as
             with
             some
             Magician
             and
             Impostour
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             did
             very
             strange
             things
             whilst
             he
             lived
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             were
             once
             judicially
             tried
             ,
             condemned
             and
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             make
             any
             question
             but
             that
             it
             would
             be
             with
             him
             as
             with
             other
             Malefactours
             ,
             the
             trouble
             of
             him
             would
             end
             with
             his
             life
             ;
             as
             is
             usually
             observed
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             kind
             :
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             flaw
             in
             Providence
             ,
             and
             the
             generations
             of
             men
             would
             not
             be
             able
             to
             subsist
             for
             the
             insolencies
             of
             Witches
             and
             Sorcerers
             .
             But
             God
             thus
             extraordinarily
             and
             miraculously
             interposing
             his
             power
             ,
             in
             raising
             Iesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             gave
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             most
             confounding
             Testimony
             against
             the
             malicious
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Jewes
             (
             if
             we
             may
             call
             that
             Malice
             which
             the
             love
             and
             Candour
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             bitter
             sufferings
             named
             only
             Ignorance
             )
             that
             possibly
             could
             be
             given
             .
             For
             their
             judicial
             proceedings
             are
             hereby
             not
             only
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             made
             suspicable
             and
             taxed
             of
             injustice
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             a
             miraculous
             means
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             none
             other
             but
             God
             himself
             is
             their
             Accuser
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Acquitter
             of
             the
             innocent
             whom
             they
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             throughly
             martyr
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             could
             recover
             him
             to
             life
             .
             The
             same
             therefore
             of
             so
             notable
             an
             Accident
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Jews
             very
             well
             knowing
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             would
             ,
             if
             believed
             ,
             demonstrate
             that
             all
             he
             did
             or
             said
             before
             in
             his
             life-time
             was
             right
             ,
             and
             from
             an
             undeniable
             principle
             ;
             that
             the
             people
             might
             not
             receive
             him
             for
             their
             Messias
             now
             ,
             whom
             three
             daies
             agoe
             they
             had
             crucified
             ;
             hired
             the
             Souldiers
             that
             watched
             his
             Monument
             ,
             to
             tell
             abroad
             that
             his
             Disciples
             stole
             him
             away
             by
             night
             while
             they
             were
             asleep
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             here
             haply
             some
             may
             demand
             ,
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             these
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             being
             so
             punctually
             informed
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             (
             which
             watched
             the
             sepulchre
             of
             Christ
             )
             that
             he
             
               was
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             were
             not
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             themselves
             ,
             and
             convinced
             that
             Iesus
             was
             indeed
             the
             expected
             Messias
             .
             But
             we
             may
             very
             well
             conceive
             ,
             that
             what
             might
             prove
             very
             effectual
             to
             move
             others
             to
             believe
             
             in
             Christ
             ,
             might
             yet
             take
             no
             hold
             upon
             them
             ;
             Partly
             because
             they
             were
             further
             engaged
             in
             this
             bloudy
             and
             direfull
             Tragedy
             then
             others
             were
             ;
             and
             having
             a
             deeper
             sense
             of
             honour
             and
             repute
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             and
             love
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             they
             might
             in
             a
             desperate
             and
             obdurate
             condition
             venture
             ,
             as
             the
             saying
             is
             ,
             over
             shoes
             over
             boots
             ;
             being
             more
             willing
             to
             expose
             themselves
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             then
             to
             that
             shame
             and
             reproach
             that
             would
             attend
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             so
             hainous
             an
             errour
             .
             And
             then
             partly
             because
             though
             this
             Accident
             may
             seem
             very
             strange
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             conceit
             that
             it
             was
             not
             above
             the
             power
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             to
             perform
             ,
             who
             might
             change
             themselves
             into
             the
             lustre
             of
             Angels
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             greater
             temptation
             upon
             them
             to
             try
             their
             faithfulness
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             For
             what
             would
             not
             they
             think
             rather
             then
             find
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             so
             grand
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             the
             promised
             Messias
             when
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             gross
             a
             crime
             as
             to
             be
             murderers
             of
             him
             that
             from
             Heaven
             was
             declared
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             out
             of
             this
             Solution
             you
             'l
             say
             arises
             as
             great
             a
             Difficultie
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             viz.
             How
             we
             can
             be
             ascertained
             that
             Christ
             is
             really
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             Because
             some
             delusive
             Spirits
             might
             open
             his
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             carry
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             afterward
             appear
             in
             his
             shape
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             his
             Body
             to
             shew
             to
             Thomas
             ,
             or
             changing
             their
             own
             vehicles
             into
             the
             likeness
             of
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             man's
             sense
             may
             discover
             any
             difference
             .
             But
             to
             this
             many
             things
             may
             be
             answered
             :
             and
          
           
             4.
             
             First
             ,
             
               That
               that
               which
               may
               be
               an
               Exception
               or
               Evasion
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               is
               of
               consequence
               in
               no
               case
               .
            
             For
             what
             does
             there
             at
             any
             time
             really
             happen
             ,
             but
             Evil
             Spirits
             have
             a
             power
             to
             imitate
             so
             near
             ,
             that
             our
             Senses
             may
             well
             be
             deceived
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Though
             they
             have
             this
             power
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             I
             deny
             that
             they
             can
             exert
             it
             when
             ,
             and
             
               so
               far
               as
               they
               please
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             would
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             add
             so
             irresistible
             credit
             to
             the
             whole
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             by
             this
             last
             Miracle
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             really
             been
             the
             Messias
             :
             but
             he
             being
             the
             Messias
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             delusion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             transaction
             by
             that
             hand
             that
             is
             Omnipotent
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Every
             thing
             was
             exactly
             as
             if
             he
             had
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             the
             Watch
             saw
             the
             Earth-quake
             ,
             and
             the
             stone
             rolled
             from
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             by
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             :
             Peter
             look'd
             in
             and
             beheld
             the
             linen
             cloaths
             lying
             by
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             was
             missing
             there
             .
             He
             appeared
             to
             his
             Disciples
             elsewhere
             ,
             he
             discoursed
             with
             them
             ,
             eat
             &
             drunk
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             felt
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             very
             fingers
             into
             his
             wounds
             .
             What
             greater
             demonstration
             then
             this
             could
             there
             be
             that
             he
             was
             
               really
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ?
             And
             therefore
             by
             men
             indifferent
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             a
             possibility
             of
             being
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Those
             Miraculous
             things
             ,
             either
             happening
             to
             him
             or
             done
             by
             him
             while
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             real
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             must
             needs
             beget
             Faith
             in
             the
             unprejudic'd
             ,
             that
             this
             Accident
             was
             real
             also
             .
             For
             is
             it
             so
             strange
             a
             thing
             that
             that
             Divine
             power
             should
             raise
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             enabled
             him
             to
             raise
             Lazarus
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             when
             
             he
             had
             been
             four
             daies
             buried
             ?
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             his
             other
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             those
             evident
             Testimonies
             from
             Heaven
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             For
             though
             there
             was
             some
             room
             left
             for
             the
             shuffles
             and
             subterfuges
             of
             the
             blinded
             Jews
             ;
             yet
             to
             those
             that
             are
             free
             and
             piously
             disposed
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             compared
             with
             what
             either
             supernaturally
             was
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             happened
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Life
             and
             at
             his
             Passion
             ,
             they
             do
             so
             binde
             and
             strengthen
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             for
             misbelief
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             Besides
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Angels
             that
             told
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
               ,
               Ioanna
            
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             risen
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             fondly
             to
             seek
             the
             living
             amongst
             the
             dead
             ,
             our
             Saviour's
             owne
             Prophesie
             concerning
             his
             
               rising
               the
               third
               day
            
             could
             not
             but
             make
             the
             thing
             undoubtedly
             sure
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             were
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             believed
             on
             him
             before
             ,
             whereby
             they
             became
             zealous
             assertors
             and
             witnessers
             of
             it
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Sixthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             All
             these
             things
             happening
             thus
             extraordinarily
             and
             supernaturally
             to
             a
             person
             that
             professed
             himself
             the
             Messias
             ,
             *
             at
             that
             very
             time
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Prophesies
             foretold
             the
             Messias
             would
             come
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             unanswerable
             Demonstration
             that
             this
             was
             he
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             all
             things
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             spoke
             ,
             or
             happened
             unto
             him
             ,
             were
             no
             vain
             Illusion
             ,
             but
             Reality
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Neither
             does
             his
             appearing
             and
             disappearing
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             coming
             in
             to
             his
             Disciples
             when
             the
             doors
             were
             shut
             ,
             at
             all
             weaken
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             vital
             actuating
             that
             very
             Body
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             grave
             .
             For
             he
             gave
             a
             Specimen
             of
             a
             
               wonderfull
               power
            
             residing
             in
             him
             in
             his
             Transfiguration
             on
             the
             Mount
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             carried
             that
             about
             him
             then
             that
             was
             able
             to
             swallow
             up
             mortality
             into
             life
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             usually
             restreined
             as
             a
             light
             in
             a
             dark
             lanthorn
             .
             His
             Divinity
             therefore
             with
             his
             inward
             exalted
             Humanity
             ,
             I
             mean
             his
             Soul
             ,
             took
             hold
             again
             of
             His
             Body
             ,
             and
             did
             vitally
             irradiate
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             as
             naturally
             united
             with
             it
             as
             any
             Angel
             is
             with
             his
             own
             Vehicle
             ,
             or
             any
             Soul
             of
             man
             or
             any
             other
             Animal
             with
             their
             Bodies
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             any
             greater
             wonder
             that
             Christ
             should
             rarifie
             his
             Body
             into
             a
             disappearing
             Tenuity
             ,
             then
             that
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             condensate
             their
             Vehicles
             into
             the
             visibility
             and
             palpability
             of
             a
             Terrestrial
             Body
             ,
             the
             same
             Numerical
             Matter
             still
             remaining
             in
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             1.
             
             The
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             sure
             pledge
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Soul's
             activity
             in
             a
             thinner
             Vehicle
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Soul's
             activity
             in
             this
             Earthly
             Body
             is
             no
             just
             measure
             of
             what
             she
             can
             doe
             out
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Soul
             here
             is
             as
             a
             Dream
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             life
             she
             is
             awakened
             unto
             in
             her
             Celestial
             Vehicle
             .
             4.
             
             The
             activity
             of
             the
             separate
             Soul
             upon
             the
             Vehicle
             argued
             from
             her
             moving
             of
             the
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             advantage
             accrews
             therefrom
             to
             the
             wicked
             after
             death
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             THere
             is
             no
             reasonable
             allegation
             therefore
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             as
             Usefull
             and
             Intelligible
             a
             Mystery
             is
             his
             Ascension
             .
             For
             we
             are
             not
             less
             assured
             by
             his
             
               ascending
               into
               Heaven
            
             of
             the
             life
             and
             activity
             of
             the
             Soul
             out
             of
             an
             organical
             terrestrial
             Body
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             of
             her
             Immortality
             .
             For
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             though
             it
             left
             the
             earth
             in
             all
             likelihood
             organiz'd
             and
             terrestrially
             modified
             ,
             yet
             passing
             through
             the
             subtil
             Air
             and
             purer
             Aether
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             but
             that
             it
             assimilated
             it self
             to
             the
             Regions
             through
             which
             it
             passed
             ,
             and
             became
             at
             last
             perfectly
             Celestial
             and
             Aethereal
             ,
             whatsoever
             was
             Earthly
             or
             Feculent
             being
             absorp't
             or
             swallowed
             up
             into
             pure
             Light
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             can
             it
             seem
             harsh
             to
             any
             that
             has
             well
             considered
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             freed
             from
             this
             Terrestrial
             dungeon
             should
             have
             so
             great
             power
             and
             activity
             over
             a
             thinner
             Vehicle
             ;
             the
             subtiltie
             thereof
             in
             all
             likelihood
             contributing
             much
             to
             this
             activity
             and
             vigour
             :
             Of
             which
             though
             she
             have
             but
             a
             small
             spark
             at
             first
             ,
             yet
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Minde
             being
             kindled
             therewith
             may
             ,
             as
             she
             pleases
             ,
             convert
             her
             whole
             Vehicle
             into
             an
             Aethereal
             flame
             .
             For
             we
             are
             no
             more
             to
             measure
             what
             she
             can
             doe
             being
             rid
             of
             the
             fatall
             Entanglements
             of
             this
             Earthly
             prison
             ,
             by
             what
             she
             does
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             of
             the
             prowess
             and
             activity
             of
             some
             Captive
             Champion
             when
             he
             is
             set
             free
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             does
             in
             fetters
             and
             hard
             bondage
             ;
             or
             of
             her
             own
             agility
             ,
             reason
             and
             perspicacitie
             when
             she
             is
             awake
             ,
             by
             her
             stupidity
             and
             inconsistency
             of
             thoughts
             while
             she
             is
             asleep
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             man
             upon
             Earth
             day
             and
             night
             is
             but
             a
             Slumber
             and
             a
             Dream
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             awaking
             of
             the
             Soul
             that
             happens
             in
             the
             recovery
             of
             her
             Aethereal
             or
             Celestial
             body
             :
             Which
             though
             it
             be
             (
             unless
             it
             please
             her
             occasionally
             to
             mould
             it
             into
             any
             organiz'd
             shape
             )
             one
             Simple
             and
             Uniform
             Light
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             call
             an
             
               Aethereal
               star
            
             ,
             as
             Ficinus
             calls
             those
             of
             less
             purity
             
               stellas
               aereas
            
             ;
             yet
             all
             the
             more
             noble
             functions
             of
             life
             are
             better
             performed
             in
             this
             Heavenly
             Body
             then
             in
             the
             Earthly
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Intellection
               ,
               Volition
               ,
               Imagination
               ,
               Seeing
               ,
               Hearing
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             
               Passions
               of
               the
               Mind
            
             ,
             they
             being
             more
             pure
             ,
             more
             pleasing
             and
             more
             delicate
             then
             can
             possibly
             happen
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             any
             time
             continue
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             I
             have
             affirmed
             of
             this
             
               Aethereal
               Body
            
             ,
             this
             Uniform
             and
             Homogeneal
             Orbe
             of
             Light
             ,
             cannot
             seem
             rashly
             spoken
             to
             them
             that
             understand
             the
             immediate
             Organ
             of
             Sense
             in
             those
             Bodies
             we
             are
             now
             united
             with
             :
             Which
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             to
             be
             either
             the
             
               Animal
               Spirits
            
             or
             the
             Conarion
             ,
             as
             unlikely
             a
             seat
             of
             Sense
             as
             the
             Air
             or
             Aether
             ,
             and
             either
             of
             these
             as
             unlikely
             to
             be
             disobedient
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Soul
             as
             the
             
               Animal
               Spirits
            
             now
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             conjunction
             .
             *
             And
             therefore
             it
             being
             undeniable
             but
             that
             the
             Soul
             does
             move
             them
             some
             way
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             difficulty
             but
             in
             her
             releasement
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             she
             may
             be
             able
             to
             act
             upon
             her
             Vehicle
             of
             
               like
               Tenuity
            
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             mould
             and
             transfigure
             it
             even
             as
             she
             pleases
             :
             that
             natural
             charm
             that
             lull'd
             her
             Active
             powers
             asleep
             while
             she
             was
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             
             loosing
             its
             force
             now
             she
             is
             out
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             notwithstanding
             will
             prove
             no
             advantage
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             they
             being
             thereby
             awakened
             into
             a
             more
             eagre
             and
             sharp
             torment
             and
             more
             restless
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             Christ's
             Session
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             God
             interpreted
             either
             figuratively
             or
             properly
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             proper
             sense
             implies
             no
             humane
             shape
             in
             the
             Deity
             .
             3.
             
             That
             though
             God
             be
             Infinite
             and
             every
             where
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Special
             presence
             of
             him
             in
             Heaven
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             that
             Presence
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Shechina
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             we
             are
             to
             add
             his
             
               Session
               at
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Intercession
             with
             God
             for
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             for
             the
             First
             there
             is
             no
             difficultie
             therein
             ,
             whether
             we
             understand
             the
             phrase
             Figuratively
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             seems
             to
             doe
             ,
             (
             For
             then
             by
             his
             
               Sitting
               at
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             nothing
             else
             is
             signified
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             next
             to
             God
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             as
             his
             Right
             hand
             to
             sway
             his
             Scepter
             over
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             to
             bruise
             the
             wicked
             as
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             righteous
             into
             favour
             ;
             )
             or
             whether
             we
             understand
             it
             Properly
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             inconvenience
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             
               Glorified
               body
            
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             humane
             shape
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             
               organized
               light
            
             will
             sit
             as
             steadily
             on
             an
             Aethereal
             throne
             ,
             as
             a
             Body
             of
             flesh
             and
             bones
             on
             a
             throne
             of
             Wood
             or
             Ivory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             does
             that
             expression
             of
             the
             
               Right
               hand
            
             of
             God
             implie
             any
             absurdity
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             himself
             were
             an
             Essence
             also
             in
             Humane
             shape
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             a
             
               Left
               hand
            
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Right
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             man.
             For
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             as
             well
             prove
             that
             he
             has
             many
             
               Right
               hands
            
             as
             any
             at
             all
             :
             which
             shews
             plainly
             that
             the
             Anthropomorphites
             have
             no
             ground
             for
             their
             fond
             conceit
             from
             such
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             yet
             though
             God
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             consequently
             every
             where
             at
             once
             ,
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             some
             special
             presence
             of
             him
             in
             one
             place
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             whither
             if
             a
             man
             had
             access
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             converse
             with
             God
             
               face
               to
               face
            
             .
             We
             will
             grant
             therefore
             a
             Divine
             Shechina
             and
             a
             peculiar
             visible
             Glory
             of
             God
             which
             no
             creature
             can
             imitate
             residing
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             Presence
             he
             may
             manifest
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             if
             he
             please
             :
             But
             whereever
             it
             discovers
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             and
             infallible
             sign
             that
             God
             himself
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             there
             .
             Which
             ineffable
             and
             unimitable
             Glory
             is
             of
             this
             great
             consequence
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             receive
             commands
             from
             thence
             as
             from
             the
             very
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             recreated
             more
             by
             that
             wonderfull
             lustre
             then
             we
             Mortals
             are
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Oracle
             with
             whom
             they
             may
             consult
             ,
             and
             receive
             answers
             of
             clear
             and
             indubitable
             certitude
             ,
             and
             doe
             divine
             worship
             and
             honour
             to
             the
             external
             Substance
             and
             visible
             Presence
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             At
             the
             
               Right
               side
            
             of
             this
             Glory
             might
             Christ
             in
             his
             humane
             shape
             be
             placed
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             
               Right
               hand
            
             of
             his
             Father
             that
             sent
             him
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             whom
             also
             he
             praied
             with
             his
             eyes
             lift
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             said
             that
             he
             was
             to
             return
             when
             he
             left
             the
             Earth
             ,
             with
             whom
             also
             Steven
             saw
             him
             standing
             ,
             and
             comforting
             him
             at
             his
             Martyrdome
             :
             whether
             his
             Visive
             facultie
             was
             in
             a
             wonderfull
             and
             stupendious
             measure
             fortified
             to
             discern
             so
             distant
             an
             Object
             ,
             or
             whether
             that
             Object
             was
             not
             so
             distant
             as
             the
             false
             conceits
             of
             some
             vain
             Philosophers
             would
             determine
             ;
             For
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             if
             the
             true
             Philosophy
             were
             known
             and
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             there
             would
             nothing
             more
             facilitate
             the
             belief
             of
             Christianity
             then
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             The
             Apotheosis
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Receiving
             of
             Divine
             Honour
             ,
             freed
             from
             all
             suspicion
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             Christ
             is
             God
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             by
             his
             Real
             and
             Physical
             union
             with
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             Real
             and
             Physical
             union
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             with
             God
             being
             possible
             ;
             sundry
             Reasons
             alledged
             to
             prove
             that
             God
             did
             actually
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             .
             3.
             
             The
             vain
             Evasions
             of
             superficial
             Allegorists
             noted
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             ignorance
             evinced
             ,
             and
             the
             Apotheosis
             of
             Christ
             confirmed
             from
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             the
             political
             Government
             of
             the
             other
             World.
             5.
             
             That
             he
             that
             equalizes
             himself
             to
             Christ
             is
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             discovered
             an
             Impostour
             and
             Lier
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THere
             is
             nothing
             therefore
             harsh
             or
             incongruous
             in
             the
             
               Session
               of
               Christ
               at
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             the
             Mystery
             being
             fitly
             explained
             :
             His
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             be
             found
             as
             Reasonable
             ,
             if
             rightly
             understood
             .
             By
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             mean
             
               his
               Residence
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               receiving
               of
               Divine
               Honour
               and
               adoration
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
             In
             which
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             suspicable
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             any
             danger
             of
             Idolatry
             there
             where
             he
             that
             is
             truly
             God
             is
             worshipped
             .
             The
             *
             Apology
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             you
             have
             heard
             already
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             guilty
             they
             were
             of
             that
             miscarriage
             in
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Creatures
             under
             the
             pretense
             of
             their
             being
             only
             more
             eminent
             manifestations
             of
             that
             One
             Eternal
             Deity
             which
             they
             did
             adore
             .
             But
             the
             immediate
             Object
             of
             our
             worship
             is
             not
             simply
             a
             Creature
             ,
             but
             God
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             is
             as
             Really
             and
             Physically
             united
             with
             God
             as
             our
             Soul
             is
             with
             our
             Body
             .
             Now
             as
             a
             man
             is
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Body
             or
             a
             Corporeal
             substance
             because
             of
             the
             real
             or
             physical
             union
             of
             his
             Soul
             with
             the
             Body
             ;
             so
             Christ
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             because
             his
             whole
             Humanity
             is
             joined
             with
             God.
             This
             is
             a
             very
             easie
             and
             intelligible
             way
             of
             conceiving
             this
             Mystery
             ;
             neither
             does
             it
             implie
             any
             contradiction
             or
             inconsistency
             in
             it
             ,
             
             no
             more
             then
             is
             found
             in
             the
             natural
             Union
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             God
             being
             as
             able
             to
             find
             fitting
             means
             of
             really
             and
             vitally
             uniting
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messias
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             of
             uniting
             an
             Humane
             Soul
             to
             a
             Terrestrial
             Body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             this
             which
             was
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             doe
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             ascertained
             that
             he
             did
             doe
             it
             ,
             or
             is
             to
             doe
             it
             some
             time
             ,
             (
             For
             I
             will
             not
             anticipate
             and
             fall
             upon
             the
             Third
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             before
             I
             come
             at
             it
             ,
             )
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Congruities
             thereof
             .
             I
             have
             recited
             to
             you
             Examples
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Apotheoses
             ,
             how
             they
             did
             Divine
             honour
             to
             men
             that
             liv'd
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             considerable
             to
             their
             Generations
             for
             several
             benefactions
             and
             gratifications
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             the
             improvers
             of
             their
             pleasures
             or
             their
             profit
             ,
             Law-givers
             ,
             successfull
             Commanders
             in
             War
             ,
             or
             happie
             Inventours
             of
             some
             usefull
             things
             to
             supplie
             humane
             necessities
             .
             Hence
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             
               Venus
               ,
               Mercurius
               ,
               Zamolxis
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Ceres
            
             and
             others
             were
             deified
             by
             them
             .
             Now
             there
             being
             so
             transcendent
             an
             advantage
             to
             accrew
             to
             Mankind
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             his
             Death
             to
             vanquish
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             
               and
               to
               set
               open
               the
               gates
               of
               Heaven
               to
               all
               believers
            
             ;
             that
             that
             strong
             ,
             natural
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             pardonable
             propension
             in
             Mankind
             of
             exhibiting
             the
             highest
             honours
             they
             can
             to
             their
             most
             
               Heroical
               benefactors
            
             might
             not
             be
             frustrated
             and
             seem
             ever
             to
             be
             in
             vain
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             great
             humiliation
             and
             reproachfull
             Passion
             that
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             undergoe
             might
             be
             largely
             compensated
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             which
             is
             most
             lovely
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             most
             despicable
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             might
             be
             exalted
             ,
             even
             in
             an
             outward
             Homage
             and
             Worship
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             ever
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             warrantably
             and
             without
             any
             guilt
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             sends
             the
             Messias
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             so
             to
             communicate
             his
             own
             Nature
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             so
             really
             and
             physically
             to
             unite
             himself
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             a
             lawfull
             Object
             of
             
               Divine
               worship
            
             .
             Which
             he
             is
             ,
             if
             not
             only
             by
             a
             Moral
             adhesion
             ,
             or
             Political
             institution
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Natural
             and
             Real
             union
             with
             the
             Divine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             truly
             become
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             see
             then
             upon
             what
             warrantable
             and
             rational
             grounds
             the
             Messias
             is
             exalted
             to
             so
             high
             a
             pitch
             of
             honour
             ,
             God
             having
             made
             him
             supreme
             head
             over
             Men
             and
             Angels
             :
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             very
             Person
             of
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Nature
             .
             For
             the
             shuffling
             and
             superficial
             Allegorist
             will
             acknowledg
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             or
             
               upright
               Being
            
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             call
             it
             ,
             is
             above
             all
             .
             But
             that
             they
             are
             so
             shie
             of
             taking
             any
             notice
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             either
             out
             of
             ignorance
             in
             their
             understanding
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             a
             
               total
               misbelief
               of
               the
               History
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             wherein
             is
             asserted
             the
             
               Existence
               of
               Angels
            
             and
             the
             
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             Angels
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             subsist
             and
             act
             out
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             they
             must
             also
             (
             as
             I
             have
             already
             demonstrated
             in
             my
             preparative
             Assertions
             )
             needs
             fall
             into
             Political
             order
             and
             government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             some
             Head
             over
             them
             :
             Which
             here
             the
             Scripture
             does
             plainly
             assert
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               Captain
               of
               our
               Salvation
            
             for
             to
             assist
             ,
             direct
             and
             encourage
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             
             
               Kingdome
               of
               light
            
             to
             defend
             themselves
             and
             rescue
             others
             out
             of
             the
             captivity
             of
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               darkness
            
             and
             Tyranny
             of
             Devil
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             any
             man
             start
             up
             and
             pretend
             an
             Equality
             with
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             convinced
             of
             ignorance
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             deprehended
             to
             be
             an
             Impostour
             and
             a
             Lyar
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             haply
             a
             Beast
             and
             an
             Epicure
             ,
             denying
             the
             
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             building
             all
             his
             slights
             and
             contempts
             of
             the
             Personal
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             he
             deeming
             him
             as
             all
             men
             else
             wholly
             Mortal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             utterly
             to
             have
             perished
             above
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             1.
             
             An
             objection
             against
             Christ's
             Soveraignty
             over
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             from
             the
             meanness
             of
             the
             rank
             of
             Humane
             Spirits
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Angelical
             Orders
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             objection
             so
             far
             as
             it
             concerns
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             .
             3.
             
             A
             further
             inforcement
             of
             the
             Objection
             concerning
             the
             unfallen
             Angels
             ,
             with
             an
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             4.
             
             A
             further
             Answer
             from
             the
             incapacitie
             of
             an
             Angels
             being
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             World.
             5.
             
             And
             of
             being
             a
             fit
             Example
             of
             life
             to
             men
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             capacities
             of
             Christ
             were
             so
             universal
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             fittest
             to
             be
             made
             the
             Head
             or
             Soveraign
             over
             all
             the
             Intellectual
             Orders
             .
             7.
             
             Christ's
             Intercession
             :
             his
             fitness
             for
             that
             Office.
             8.
             
             What
             things
             in
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             are
             rectified
             and
             compleated
             in
             the
             Birth
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Ascension
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             it
             may
             be
             further
             objected
             ,
             That
             although
             it
             be
             very
             Reasonable
             that
             the
             Angels
             and
             the
             
               Spirits
               of
               men
            
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             body
             or
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             be
             reduced
             under
             some
             Political
             form
             of
             Government
             ;
             yet
             it
             seems
             very
             incongruous
             and
             disproportionable
             that
             some
             one
             of
             the
             lowest
             rank
             of
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Rational
             Creatures
             should
             be
             made
             the
             Soveraign
             over
             all
             ,
             over
             Angels
             and
             Archangels
             ,
             and
             all
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             in
             Heaven
             or
             in
             Earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             
               Superiour
               Orders
               of
               Intellectual
               Beings
            
             may
             have
             far
             more
             strength
             and
             
               natural
               Understanding
            
             in
             them
             then
             Man
             ;
             yet
             the
             
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
            
             may
             not
             be
             inferiour
             to
             them
             in
             Humility
             and
             an
             
               holy
               adhesion
               to
               God
            
             ,
             in
             Self-resignation
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             Love
             also
             and
             dear
             Compassion
             over
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             whatever
             appertains
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             
               lapsed
               Angels
            
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             otherwise
             as
             cunning
             and
             knowing
             in
             all
             Arts
             and
             Subtilties
             of
             Nature
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             as
             powerfull
             &
             as
             Gigantick
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             overturning
             mountains
             and
             striking
             down
             steeples
             at
             a
             blow
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             has
             infinitely
             the
             preeminence
             of
             them
             in
             those
             Divine
             accomplishments
             I
             have
             recited
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             has
             a
             Principle
             beyond
             them
             ,
             removed
             above
             their
             Sphere
             ,
             as
             man
             has
             a
             Principle
             beyond
             Beasts
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             
             more
             wonder
             that
             God
             has
             constituted
             him
             Lord
             over
             these
             rebellious
             Titans
             ,
             then
             that
             Man
             is
             made
             superiour
             to
             Lions
             ,
             Elephants
             ,
             Whales
             ,
             and
             other
             mighty
             and
             monstrous
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             Though
             it
             seem
             just
             that
             the
             usurped
             Empire
             of
             the
             Devil
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             that
             the
             
               unfallen
               Angels
            
             should
             be
             brought
             under
             his
             sceptre
             ,
             they
             being
             naturally
             of
             an
             higher
             order
             then
             himself
             ,
             and
             having
             forfeited
             nothing
             by
             rebellion
             or
             disobedience
             to
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             had
             been
             more
             Reasonable
             for
             God
             to
             have
             united
             himself
             Hypostatically
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             with
             some
             Angel
             then
             with
             
               Humane
               nature
            
             .
             But
             what
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             that
             pretendest
             to
             be
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             give
             laws
             to
             God
             ?
             may
             not
             he
             dispose
             of
             his
             own
             and
             of
             himself
             as
             he
             pleases
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             great
             a
             Revolt
             in
             the
             Angelical
             Orders
             ,
             who
             tempted
             also
             Mankind
             into
             their
             lapse
             ,
             the
             pretermission
             of
             them
             all
             in
             the
             conferring
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Honour
             as
             was
             conferred
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             just
             check
             and
             slight
             cast
             upon
             all
             their
             Orders
             at
             once
             ;
             the
             Angelical
             bloud
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             being
             tainted
             with
             Treason
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             revolt
             and
             rebellion
             of
             the
             Apostate
             Angels
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             wilde
             and
             boundless
             giving
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             pleasures
             and
             suggestions
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             (
             as
             I
             have
             already
             defined
             it
             )
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               a
               Triumph
               of
               the
               Divine
               life
               over
               the
               Animal
            
             ;
             this
             Triumph
             ,
             Scorn
             and
             Insultation
             over
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             is
             more
             exactly
             pursued
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             in
             every
             place
             those
             things
             that
             seem
             of
             most
             value
             to
             it
             are
             left
             out
             ,
             as
             slighted
             and
             disregarded
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Recovery
             of
             the
             
               lapsed
               Creation
            
             to
             God
             performed
             by
             him
             who
             undertook
             it
             without
             the
             false
             pomp
             of
             those
             needless
             circumtances
             of
             highness
             of
             Order
             ,
             Nobleness
             of
             Birth
             ,
             worldly
             Authority
             ,
             Strength
             and
             Beauty
             of
             body
             ,
             Subtilty
             of
             Wit
             ,
             Knowledge
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Plausibility
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             seems
             precious
             to
             the
             mere
             Natural
             or
             Animal
             Spirit
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             the
             Angels
             were
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             this
             function
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             If
             any
             Angel
             would
             have
             been
             competitour
             with
             our
             Saviour
             in
             this
             Honour
             ,
             that
             question
             put
             to
             
             Zebedee's
             Children
             might
             well
             have
             dash'd
             him
             out
             of
             countenance
             in
             his
             competition
             :
             
               You
               know
               not
               what
               you
               ask
               :
            
             
             
               can
               you
               drink
               of
               the
               cup
               that
               I
               am
               to
               drink
               of
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               with
               the
               Baptisme
               that
               I
               am
               to
               be
               baptized
               with
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Can
             you
             undergoe
             that
             shamefull
             and
             scornfull
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ?
             Certainly
             an
             Angel
             cannot
             .
             For
             if
             he
             could
             be
             born
             into
             the
             World
             in
             Humane
             flesh
             ,
             and
             suffer
             those
             agonies
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messias
             did
             ,
             this
             Angel
             were
             no
             Angel
             ,
             but
             an
             Humane
             Soul.
             But
             perhaps
             you
             'l
             replie
             ,
             that
             though
             an
             Angel
             cannot
             suffer
             death
             in
             an
             Humane
             body
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             so
             capable
             of
             torment
             and
             punishment
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             made
             an
             Expiation
             for
             the
             Sinnes
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             I
             demand
             how
             we
             that
             are
             so
             much
             concerned
             in
             it
             shall
             know
             of
             that
             suffering
             .
             For
             the
             Transactions
             of
             men
             are
             a
             spectacle
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             the
             Transactions
             of
             Angels
             are
             not
             discerned
             by
             men
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Tenuity
             of
             their
             Vehicles
             .
             But
             this
             
               suffering
               Angel
            
             would
             have
             appeared
             on
             purpose
             :
             Yet
             how
             unsatisfactory
             and
             phantastical
             would
             this
             have
             been
             conceived
             in
             comparison
             
             of
             the
             real
             and
             assured
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Besides
             ,
             If
             an
             Angel
             had
             undertaken
             this
             office
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             so
             fit
             an
             Example
             of
             life
             to
             us
             as
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             infirmities
             with
             our selves
             ,
             and
             who
             really
             felt
             what
             belong'd
             to
             the
             imbecillity
             of
             our
             natures
             .
             
               For
               the
               Passions
               of
               his
               Minde
               were
               no
               more
               abated
               nor
               destroyed
               by
               his
               union
               with
               the
               Deity
               ,
               then
               the
               Passibility
               of
               Matter
               is
               by
               being
               united
               with
               a
               Soul.
            
             Wherefore
             Christ
             wading
             thus
             faithfully
             without
             sin
             or
             blame
             throughout
             all
             the
             incumbrances
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             are
             greater
             then
             those
             that
             the
             
               Angelical
               Orders
            
             are
             liable
             unto
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             concerning
             spectacle
             of
             both
             Men
             and
             Angels
             :
             But
             what
             an
             Angel
             could
             do
             ,
             would
             but
             very
             little
             concern
             us
             men
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             he
             who
             was
             of
             so
             universal
             a
             capacity
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             an
             Example
             of
             Good
             and
             a
             Reprover
             of
             Evil
             to
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             
               Intellectual
               Beings
            
             that
             are
             pe●cable
             and
             mutable
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             generall
             a
             kindness
             and
             compassion
             to
             all
             rational
             Souls
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             dy
             a
             most
             shameful
             and
             bitter
             death
             ,
             to
             reduce
             them
             from
             their
             rebellion
             and
             confederacy
             with
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               God
            
             ;
             this
             person
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             whose
             influence
             is
             so
             great
             upon
             all
             ,
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             Head
             over
             all
             ,
             
             according
             as
             himself
             has
             declared
             ,
             
               To
               me
               is
               given
               all
               power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             there
             is
             none
             save
             God
             himself
             above
             him
             ,
             at
             whose
             right
             hand
             he
             fits
             ,
             and
             intercedes
             for
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             7.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             last
             thing
             I
             propounded
             ,
             His
             Intercession
             ;
             upon
             which
             I
             need
             make
             no
             stay
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             difficulty
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             great
             congruity
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             incompetible
             to
             any
             Angel
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             .
             The
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             takes
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             
             
               For
               we
               have
               not
               an
               high
               Priest
               which
               cannot
               be
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               was
               in
               all
               points
               tempted
               like
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               yet
               without
               sin
               .
            
             Who
             therefore
             must
             needs
             prove
             a
             very
             compassionate
             and
             
               potent
               Intercessour
            
             for
             us
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             needfull
             supplies
             of
             grace
             and
             assistance
             to
             his
             Church
             Militant
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Thus
             we
             have
             seen
             how
             in
             the
             
               Birth
               ,
               Passion
               ,
               Ascension
            
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             is
             comprehended
             a
             full
             and
             warrantable
             completion
             of
             those
             four
             notable
             parts
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             which
             relates
             to
             their
             Heroes
             ,
             to
             their
             Catharmata
             ,
             their
             Apotheoses
             ,
             and
             Intercessions
             of
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Dii
               Medioxumi
            
             .
             For
             what
             they
             were
             naturally
             groping
             after
             and
             mistaken
             in
             ,
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             rectified
             here
             and
             made
             lawfull
             and
             allowable
             ,
             nay
             meritorious
             and
             effectual
             for
             both
             present
             and
             future
             happiness
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ;
             all
             businesses
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             being
             to
             pass
             through
             his
             hands
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             for
             grace
             and
             success
             .
             Which
             accommodation
             contriv'd
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             was
             of
             very
             great
             virtue
             for
             the
             bringing
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             to
             close
             with
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             being
             invited
             to
             that
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             which
             their
             blind
             propensions
             carried
             them
             out
             to
             in
             a
             way
             of
             errour
             and
             mistake
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Apollonius
             that
             can
             properly
             answer
             :
             to
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             his
             passage
             out
             of
             this
             life
             must
             go
             for
             his
             Ascension
             ;
             concerning
             which
             reports
             are
             various
             ,
             but
             in
             general
             that
             it
             was
             likely
             he
             died
             not
             in
             his
             bed
             .
             3.
             
             His
             reception
             at
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Diana
               Dictynna
            
             in
             Crete
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             being
             called
             up
             into
             Heaven
             by
             a
             Quire
             of
             Virgins
             singing
             in
             the
             Aire
             .
             4.
             
             The
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             Apollonius
             his
             leaving
             the
             World
             ,
             argued
             out
             of
             Philostratus
             his
             own
             Confession
             .
             5.
             
             That
             if
             that
             at
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Diana
               Dictynna
            
             was
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             demonstration
             of
             any
             great
             worth
             in
             his
             Person
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Secrecy
             of
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             might
             beget
             a
             suspicion
             in
             his
             admirers
             that
             he
             went
             Body
             and
             Soul
             into
             Heaven
             .
             7.
             
             Of
             a
             Statue
             of
             Apollonius
             that
             spake
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             dictating
             verses
             to
             a
             young
             Philosopher
             at
             Tyana
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             8.
             
             Of
             his
             Ghost
             appearing
             to
             Aurelian
             the
             Emperour
             .
             9.
             
             Of
             Christ's
             appearing
             to
             Stephen
             at
             his
             martyrdome
             ,
             and
             to
             Saul
             when
             he
             was
             going
             to
             Damascus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               Birth
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Death
               ,
               Resurrection
            
             and
             
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             we
             will
             come
             to
             the
             Three
             last
             things
             we
             propounded
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             briefly
             considered
             what
             in
             Apollonius
             is
             parallel
             to
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             :
             For
             there
             is
             alwaies
             some
             glance
             or
             other
             in
             his
             Life
             at
             the
             most
             notable
             passages
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             .
             But
             I
             can
             finde
             nothing
             that
             must
             go
             for
             Apollonius
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             his
             escaping
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Domitian
             :
             which
             danger
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             took
             him
             for
             a
             dead
             man.
             *
             But
             what
             a
             whifling
             business
             it
             was
             and
             a
             mere
             piece
             of
             Magical
             ostentation
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             noted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             
               real
               passage
            
             therefore
             
               out
               of
               this
               World
            
             must
             go
             for
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             as
             his
             
               escape
               out
               of
               that
               desperate
               danger
            
             for
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             the
             reports
             concerning
             
               his
               departure
            
             are
             various
             ;
             some
             affirming
             that
             at
             a
             full
             Age
             ,
             being
             fourscore
             or
             an
             hundred
             year
             old
             ,
             he
             died
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             not
             likely
             ,
             Philostratus
             professing
             that
             he
             had
             travailed
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             habitable
             world
             to
             enquire
             of
             his
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             hear
             no
             news
             of
             it
             any
             where
             .
             But
             so
             grave
             and
             divine
             a
             person
             as
             Apollonius
             was
             reputed
             ,
             could
             not
             fail
             to
             be
             honoured
             with
             a
             very
             pompous
             Funeral
             and
             sumptuous
             Monument
             whereever
             he
             happened
             to
             dy
             ,
             he
             being
             so
             famously
             known
             over
             all
             the
             World
             :
             wherefore
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             he
             did
             not
             dy
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             solitude
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             sudden
             surprizal
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             on
             set
             purpose
             ,
             as
             Empedocles
             ,
             who
             cast
             himself
             into
             the
             flames
             of
             Aetna
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             thought
             what
             Apollonius
             professed
             himself
             before
             Domitian
             ,
             an
             Immortal
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Others
             report
             that
             having
             entred
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             Minerva
             at
             Lindus
             in
             Rhodes
             ,
             he
             suddenly
             disappeared
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             went
             no
             man
             knows
             whither
             .
             Others
             affirm
             that
             he
             left
             this
             mortal
             life
             in
             Crete
             ,
             where
             approaching
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Diana
               Dictynna
            
             ,
             the
             doors
             flew
             open
             of
             themselves
             ,
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             who
             suspected
             him
             for
             a
             sacrilegious
             Enchanter
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             fierce
             Mastives
             that
             kept
             the
             Treasury
             fawned
             on
             him
             with
             more
             kindness
             and
             familiarity
             then
             on
             them
             that
             fed
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Sextons
             bound
             Apollonius
             with
             fetters
             to
             secure
             the
             Treasury
             ;
             but
             about
             midnight
             he
             set
             himself
             free
             ,
             and
             calling
             the
             guards
             by
             their
             names
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             think
             he
             would
             steal
             away
             privately
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             opened
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             entred
             in
             ,
             shut
             of
             it self
             again
             :
             Whereupon
             were
             heard
             voices
             from
             Heaven
             as
             it
             were
             of
             young
             girles
             singing
             melodiously
             and
             chanting
             forth
             a
             Stanza
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               Come
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               come
               ,
               leap
               hither
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               mount
               from
               the
               earth
               on
               high
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             concerning
             this
             History
             of
             his
             leaving
             of
             the
             World
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             Philostratus
             does
             invalidate
             his
             Narration
             by
             varying
             the
             story
             so
             much
             as
             he
             does
             :
             For
             he
             professing
             that
             he
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             enquire
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             travailing
             most
             part
             of
             the
             habitable
             world
             for
             his
             better
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             not
             determining
             which
             of
             these
             three
             reports
             is
             the
             truest
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             he
             was
             not
             ascertained
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             end
             may
             be
             such
             as
             I
             at
             first
             intimated
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             suppose
             the
             last
             and
             most
             glorious
             of
             these
             Three
             stories
             was
             the
             truest
             ;
             yet
             Apollonius
             his
             credit
             is
             much
             obscured
             by
             parting
             thus
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             though
             we
             allow
             him
             a
             moon-shine
             night
             for
             his
             voiage
             :
             For
             then
             the
             highest
             Mystery
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             mere
             forgery
             )
             that
             may
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             thus
             much
             ;
             That
             these
             young
             girles
             ,
             the
             Nymphs
             of
             Diana
             ,
             called
             and
             carried
             away
             the
             old
             Wizzard
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             those
             disportments
             and
             pleasures
             that
             such
             ludicrous
             Spirits
             ,
             together
             with
             old
             Hags
             and
             others
             of
             the
             fraternity
             ,
             use
             to
             make
             with
             one
             another
             in
             farre
             remote
             solitudes
             under
             some
             broad-spred
             Oake
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             top
             of
             some
             steep
             Mountain
             environ'd
             with
             woods
             and
             shady
             Trees
             ,
             (
             which
             Solemnity
             is
             called
             
               Ludus
               Dianae
            
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             already
             out
             of
             Mirandula
             :
             )
             where
             out
             of
             a
             special
             favour
             to
             him
             for
             the
             great
             service
             he
             did
             the
             
               Powers
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             they
             might
             break
             his
             neck
             in
             a
             frolick
             from
             some
             precipice
             ,
             cracking
             the
             shell
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Kernell
             ,
             or
             some
             more
             handsome
             way
             or
             other
             uncase
             him
             of
             his
             wrinkled
             and
             loathed
             vestments
             of
             mortality
             ;
             that
             so
             being
             stript
             more
             naked
             then
             when
             he
             appeared
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Domitian
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             entertain'd
             with
             the
             more
             loving
             embraces
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             
               dark
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             wages
             thought
             due
             to
             so
             faithfull
             and
             industrious
             a
             servant
             ;
             which
             were
             but
             such
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             in
             an
             higher
             degree
             ,
             as
             other
             Magicians
             and
             Enchanters
             do
             receive
             .
             So
             vain
             ,
             so
             frivolous
             and
             vulgar
             are
             all
             things
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Apollonius
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             what
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             be
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             what
             way
             it
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             
             that
             the
             secrecie
             thereof
             conciliated
             much
             credit
             to
             his
             person
             ;
             and
             by
             adding
             to
             his
             Pagan
             zeal
             the
             spurious
             pretences
             of
             Abstinence
             ,
             Chastity
             ,
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             and
             other
             plausible
             showes
             of
             Morality
             ,
             besides
             those
             Miracles
             (
             as
             a
             man
             may
             call
             them
             )
             which
             he
             did
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             
               dark
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             fail
             to
             be
             thought
             by
             some
             to
             have
             been
             carried
             Body
             and
             Soul
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             were
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             obtain'd
             an
             happy
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             among
             the
             Gods.
             In
             confidence
             whereof
             they
             erected
             Statues
             to
             him
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             Philostratus
             relates
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             Tyana
             the
             town
             where
             he
             was
             born
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Grotius
             relates
             out
             of
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Writer
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Statue
             of
             his
             that
             spoke
             ,
             being
             actuated
             by
             some
             assistent
             Daemon
             ;
             but
             that
             his
             mouth
             was
             soon
             stopped
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             He
             dictated
             also
             certain
             Verses
             to
             a
             young
             Student
             of
             Philosophy
             in
             Tyana
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             who
             had
             for
             some
             ten
             months
             together
             earnestly
             prayed
             to
             him
             to
             resolve
             him
             of
             that
             point
             :
             which
             Verses
             he
             recited
             to
             his
             fellow-students
             in
             a
             frantick
             posture
             ,
             starting
             out
             of
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             averring
             Apollonius
             was
             there
             present
             ,
             though
             none
             see
             him
             but
             himself
             :
             Which
             would
             make
             a
             man
             think
             it
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             continuation
             of
             a
             confused
             dream
             ,
             which
             he
             compleated
             betwixt
             sleep
             and
             waking
             ;
             it
             being
             no
             rare
             thing
             for
             men
             asleep
             to
             answer
             to
             more
             questions
             then
             his
             fellow-students
             put
             to
             this
             young
             Philosopher
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             his
             real
             appearance
             to
             Aurelian
             the
             Emperour
             seems
             more
             probable
             .
             For
             his
             forces
             ,
             as
             Vopiscus
             writes
             ,
             marching
             against
             Tyana
             ,
             and
             the
             Citizens
             shutting
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Town
             against
             him
             ,
             incensed
             the
             Emperour
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             a
             rash
             vow
             that
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             one
             Dog
             alive
             in
             the
             City
             .
             But
             Apollonius
             his
             Ghost
             appearing
             to
             him
             in
             his
             tent
             ,
             and
             dehorting
             him
             from
             so
             great
             a
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             threatning
             him
             into
             a
             better
             minde
             ,
             prevented
             the
             mischief
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             town
             being
             taken
             ,
             he
             merrily
             interpreted
             his
             resolution
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             doggs
             onely
             ,
             but
             strictly
             charged
             his
             Souldiers
             to
             spare
             the
             Citizens
             .
             This
             story
             if
             it
             was
             not
             true
             ,
             it
             was
             handsomly
             contrived
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             keeping
             up
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             deified
             Apollonius
             ,
             by
             making
             him
             so
             seasonably
             deliver
             his
             native
             Town
             in
             so
             great
             an
             exigency
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             Credit
             with
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             seem
             by
             the
             Divine
             powers
             to
             be
             absolved
             from
             that
             rigid
             vow
             of
             giving
             the
             whole
             Town
             up
             to
             the
             slaughter
             and
             plunder
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             These
             are
             the
             main
             things
             I
             have
             met
             with
             concerning
             Apollonius
             his
             manner
             of
             leaving
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             supposed
             Divinity
             after
             he
             had
             left
             it
             .
             But
             (
             besides
             the
             uncertainty
             and
             suspicability
             of
             the
             Story
             )
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             are
             very
             sorry
             and
             obscure
             indications
             thereof
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             evidences
             that
             are
             produced
             for
             the
             real
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Christ.
             For
             Stephen
             while
             he
             was
             a
             stoning
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             corroboration
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             cruel
             Martyrdome
             ,
             saw
             the
             Heavens
             opened
             ,
             
             and
             Christ
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             glory
             and
             great
             majesty
             .
             And
             Paul
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             going
             to
             Damascus
             to
             persecute
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             struck
             off
             from
             his
             
             furious
             purpose
             by
             the
             glorious
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             :
             For
             there
             shone
             a
             very
             great
             light
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             was
             heard
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Saul
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               me
               ?
            
             &c.
             His
             fellow-travailers
             saw
             also
             the
             coruscation
             of
             the
             light
             and
             were
             astonished
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             sound
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ;
             they
             hearing
             it
             not
             so
             articulately
             as
             he
             that
             was
             most
             concern'd
             in
             it
             .
             Which
             are
             Two
             notable
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             legitimateness
             of
             Christ's
             Apotheosis
             ,
             to
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             comparable
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Apollonius
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             use
             of
             this
             parallel
             hitherto
             of
             Christ
             and
             
               Apollonius
               .
               2.
               
               Mahomet
               ,
               David
               George
               ,
               H.
               Nicolas
               ,
            
             high-pretending
             Prophets
             ,
             brought
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             and
             the
             Author's
             Apology
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             3.
             
             That
             a
             misbelief
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             dexterity
             in
             a
             moral
             Mythology
             thereof
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             Excellencies
             in
             
               David
               George
            
             and
             
               H.
               Nicolas
               .
               4.
            
             
             That
             if
             they
             believed
             there
             were
             any
             Miracles
             ever
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             given
             their
             reasons
             why
             they
             believe
             not
             those
             that
             are
             recorded
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             undeceiv'd
             the
             world
             by
             doing
             Miracles
             themselves
             to
             ratifie
             their
             doctrine
             .
             5.
             
             If
             they
             believed
             there
             never
             were
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             any
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             do
             plainly
             betray
             themselves
             to
             be
             mere
             Atheists
             or
             
               Epicures
               .
               6.
            
             
             The
             wicked
             plot
             of
             Satan
             in
             this
             Sect
             in
             clothing
             their
             style
             with
             Scripture-language
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             worse
             Infidels
             then
             the
             very
             Heathen
             .
             7.
             
             That
             the
             gross
             Infidelity
             of
             these
             two
             Impostours
             would
             make
             a
             man
             suspect
             them
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             crafty
             prophane
             Cheats
             then
             honest
             through-crackt
             Enthusiasts
             .
             8.
             
             That
             where
             Faith
             is
             extinct
             ,
             all
             the
             rapturous
             Exhortations
             to
             Vertue
             are
             justly
             suspected
             to
             proceed
             rather
             from
             Complexion
             then
             any
             Divine
             principle
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             now
             stretch'd
             the
             Parallel
             as
             far
             as
             it
             will
             go
             ,
             the
             line
             failing
             on
             Apollonius
             his
             side
             :
             but
             so
             long
             as
             the
             matter
             would
             afford
             ,
             we
             thought
             it
             worth
             our
             pains
             to
             continue
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             that
             the
             Excellency
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Person
             might
             more
             clearly
             appear
             ,
             so
             illustrious
             a
             Counterfeit
             becoming
             his
             competitour
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             world
             may
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             chance
             or
             luck
             ,
             but
             the
             incomparable
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             weighty
             circumstances
             of
             Providence
             ,
             that
             gave
             such
             ample
             testimony
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             world
             turn
             Christians
             rather
             then
             Apollonians
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             made
             them
             rather
             embrace
             the
             Gospel
             then
             continue
             in
             Paganisme
             ,
             though
             reformed
             after
             the
             neatest
             and
             most
             refined
             manner
             by
             the
             noblest
             and
             gallantest
             personage
             that
             ever
             was
             purely
             Pagan
             ,
             the
             famous
             Apollonius
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             that
             he
             may
             have
             the
             field
             clear
             to
             himself
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             
             amiss
             to
             digress
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             some
             few
             others
             that
             put
             in
             for
             an
             Equality
             with
             him
             or
             a
             Superiority
             above
             him
             :
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             are
             these
             Three
             ,
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               David
               George
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               begodded
               man
               of
               Amsterdam
            
             ;
             whom
             I
             dare
             not
             venture
             to
             bring
             into
             the
             list
             without
             a
             Preface
             for
             pardon
             and
             excuse
             for
             that
             which
             looks
             so
             like
             a
             piece
             of
             dishonour
             and
             disrespect
             to
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             .
             But
             Duessa
             till
             unstripped
             will
             compare
             with
             Una
             ;
             you
             know
             the
             story
             in
             Spencer
             :
             and
             the
             bold
             ignorance
             of
             some
             does
             ordinarily
             make
             others
             take
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             explain
             and
             evince
             that
             which
             to
             any
             indifferent
             man
             is
             usually
             true
             at
             first
             sight
             .
             Which
             kind
             of
             undertakings
             though
             they
             be
             no
             great
             arguments
             of
             a
             mans
             wit
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             of
             his
             faithfulness
             and
             sincere
             love
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             better
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             First
             therefore
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             the
             two
             latter
             ,
             
               David
               George
            
             and
             him
             of
             Amsterdam
             ,
             those
             two
             meal-mouth'd
             Prophets
             that
             court
             the
             world
             to
             follow
             them
             by
             so
             many
             mystical
             good-morrows
             ,
             making
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             but
             as
             one
             long-winded
             Fable
             ,
             and
             themselves
             the
             onely
             inspired
             and
             infallible
             Lights
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             they
             phansie
             they
             have
             found
             the
             right
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             their
             excellency
             seems
             to
             consist
             mainly
             in
             these
             Two
             things
             ;
             in
             a
             
               resolved
               infidelity
            
             or
             
               stout
               misbelief
               of
               the
               History
               of
               Christ
            
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             Miraculous
             ,
             and
             
               a
               dexterity
               in
               a
               moral
               Mythology
               thereof
               :
            
             whereby
             the
             Gospel
             is
             utterly
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             more
             fundamentally
             destroy'd
             then
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             is
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Christian
             so
             immodest
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             these
             do
             in
             the
             New
             ;
             by
             which
             you
             may
             judge
             what
             they
             do
             concerning
             the
             Old
             also
             .
             For
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             they
             believe
             there
             were
             never
             any
             such
             things
             as
             Miracles
             done
             any
             where
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             they
             believe
             there
             were
             Miracles
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             their
             Reasons
             why
             they
             distrust
             that
             what
             is
             recorded
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             but
             a
             Fable
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             produce
             Miracles
             themselves
             to
             demonstrate
             to
             us
             that
             we
             believe
             a
             falsehood
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             has
             sent
             them
             upon
             such
             a
             special
             errand
             as
             they
             pretend
             .
             If
             they
             can
             do
             no
             Miracles
             ,
             God
             is
             no
             witness
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             witness
             only
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             mere
             Fanaticks
             and
             distemper'd
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             having
             nothing
             to
             drive
             them
             forwards
             to
             so
             bold
             and
             prodigious
             an
             enterprise
             as
             the
             superannuating
             of
             Christianity
             and
             the
             abrogating
             of
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             pride
             and
             fury
             of
             their
             own
             inflam'd
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             a
             phantastical
             conceit
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             inlightened
             them
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             impulse
             of
             that
             Spirit
             of
             infidelity
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             conceive
             there
             never
             was
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             any
             Miracles
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             things
             are
             carried
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             ;
             they
             betray
             themselves
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             extraordinarily
             illuminated
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             more
             blinde
             and
             blockish
             then
             every
             ordinary
             man
             that
             has
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             his
             eyes
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             what
             some
             suspect
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             a
             skulking
             kinde
             of
             Epicureans
             and
             Atheists
             .
             But
             this
             I
             dare
             boldly
             say
             ,
             that
             strip
             their
             style
             of
             all
             
             Scripture-phrases
             ,
             and
             all
             allusions
             to
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             nothing
             affirmed
             in
             these
             Authors
             that
             will
             rise
             higher
             then
             the
             faith
             of
             
               Epicurus
               ,
               Democritus
            
             or
             Lucretius
             ;
             they
             positively
             affirming
             nothing
             but
             what
             any
             ordinary
             moral
             Pagan
             would
             affirm
             ,
             nay
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Better
             sort
             that
             held
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             this
             is
             the
             wicked
             plot
             of
             the
             Devil
             in
             this
             Sect
             ,
             that
             he
             clothes
             their
             Style
             with
             Scripture-language
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             as
             it
             were
             wear
             the
             colours
             of
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             so
             covertly
             destroy
             or
             win
             the
             Christian
             Souldiers
             from
             their
             allegiance
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lapse
             them
             into
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             
               dark
               Kingdome
            
             .
             So
             that
             that
             mighty
             prop
             of
             Faith
             in
             those
             precious
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             their
             heart
             may
             fail
             them
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             wrought
             by
             degrees
             into
             a
             full
             compliance
             with
             every
             transitory
             pleasure
             which
             the
             natural
             man
             relishes
             ,
             whether
             in
             riches
             ,
             honour
             or
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             whatever
             terms
             the
             world
             shall
             propound
             it
             to
             them
             .
             So
             far
             therefore
             are
             those
             two
             forward
             fellows
             of
             Delph
             and
             of
             Amsterdam
             from
             approving
             themselves
             so
             great
             lights
             of
             the
             World
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             more
             dark
             in
             their
             Understanding
             then
             many
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             had
             some
             kind
             of
             glimpse
             of
             a
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             believed
             the
             Existence
             of
             Spirits
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Which
             Consideration
             would
             make
             a
             man
             think
             that
             they
             were
             not
             so
             much
             as
             honest
             through-crackt
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             but
             rather
             knowing
             Cheats
             and
             Impostours
             ,
             who
             being
             down-right
             Epicureans
             ,
             but
             of
             something
             a
             finer
             contexture
             ,
             could
             abuse
             their
             rapturous
             and
             Enthusiastick
             complexion
             to
             deceive
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             ,
             calling
             them
             off
             from
             Christ
             to
             an
             admiration
             of
             themselves
             :
             which
             might
             be
             a
             considerable
             profit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             no
             small
             pleasure
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             under
             pretense
             of
             teaching
             them
             the
             Great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             might
             endeavour
             to
             undermine
             the
             Gospel
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             Substantial
             History
             of
             it
             ,
             wrapping
             up
             ordinary
             Precepts
             of
             life
             ,
             such
             as
             any
             moral
             Pagan
             can
             give
             concerning
             Vertue
             ,
             in
             the
             mysterious
             dress
             of
             the
             
               Birth
               ,
               Death
               ,
               Resurrection
            
             and
             
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             making
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             nothing
             but
             a
             finely-contrived
             Fable
             to
             set
             out
             some
             trivial
             moral
             Truths
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             acknowledged
             by
             almost
             every
             Atheist
             and
             Epicurean
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             whereof
             reaches
             no
             further
             then
             the
             more
             advantageous
             managements
             of
             the
             pleasures
             and
             enjoiments
             of
             this
             present
             life
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             Scriptural
             allusions
             and
             phrases
             in
             their
             writings
             may
             raise
             in
             well-meaning
             men
             a
             sense
             beyond
             the
             feeling
             of
             them
             that
             wrote
             them
             .
             But
             where
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             is
             extinct
             and
             of
             those
             promises
             that
             he
             made
             so
             clearly
             known
             to
             the
             world
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             I
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             an
             infallible
             argument
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             is
             extinct
             also
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             from
             some
             impurity
             of
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             sinks
             below
             that
             belief
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Vertues
             then
             are
             but
             Complexional
             or
             
               merely
               Moral
            
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             found
             in
             a
             cicurated
             Beast
             or
             some
             better-natur'd
             Brute
             .
             This
             in
             all
             likelihood
             was
             the
             utmost
             of
             that
             Light
             which
             was
             in
             those
             two
             grand
             
             Boasters
             ;
             which
             compar'd
             with
             that
             in
             Christ
             ,
             bears
             not
             so
             much
             proportion
             as
             the
             flame
             of
             a
             stinking
             Lamp
             to
             the
             glorious
             lustre
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             both
             by
             themselves
             and
             others
             either
             equalized
             to
             ,
             or
             preferred
             before
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             so
             much
             as
             have
             vouchsafed
             to
             have
             made
             any
             Comparison
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             or
             ever
             to
             have
             mentioned
             them
             in
             my
             Writings
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             
               1.
               
               Mahomet
            
             far
             more
             orthodox
             in
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Religion
             then
             the
             above-named
             Impostours
             .
             2.
             
             The
             high
             pitch
             this
             pretended
             Prophet
             sets
             himself
             at
             .
             His
             journey
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             being
             waited
             upon
             by
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             .
             His
             Beast
             Alborach
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             being
             called
             to
             by
             two
             Women
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             with
             the
             Angels
             interpretation
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             His
             arrival
             at
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             reverence
             done
             to
             him
             there
             by
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             holy
             Messengers
             of
             God
             that
             ever
             had
             been
             in
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             
             The
             crafty
             political
             meaning
             of
             the
             Vision
             hitherto
             .
             
               5.
               
               Mahomet
            
             bearing
             himself
             upon
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel's
             hand
             ,
             climbes
             up
             to
             Heaven
             on
             a
             Ladder
             of
             Divine
             light
             .
             His
             passing
             through
             Seven
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             his
             commending
             of
             himself
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Seventh
             .
             6.
             
             His
             salutation
             of
             his
             Creatour
             ,
             with
             the
             stupendious
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             7.
             
             Five
             special
             favours
             he
             received
             from
             God
             at
             that
             congress
             .
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             natural
             wilyness
             in
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             subtile
             pride
             where
             they
             would
             seem
             most
             humble
             .
             The
             strange
             advantage
             of
             Enthusiasme
             with
             the
             rude
             multitude
             ;
             9.
             
             And
             the
             wonderfull
             success
             thereof
             in
             Mahomet
             .
             Other
             Enthusiasts
             as
             proud
             as
             Mahomet
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             successfull
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Third
             pretended
             Prophet
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Nations
             is
             Mahomet
             :
             who
             though
             he
             haply
             be
             not
             so
             moralized
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             so
             cautious
             ,
             as
             these
             Two
             we
             last
             spoke
             of
             ,
             but
             more
             openly
             entangled
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             belied
             ,
             then
             these
             two
             Sadducees
             ,
             were
             ,
             and
             more
             able
             to
             enjoy
             himself
             in
             those
             pleasures
             ;
             yet
             (
             be
             it
             luck
             or
             choice
             or
             mere
             policy
             ,
             )
             he
             seems
             more
             orthodox
             in
             the
             grand
             points
             of
             Religion
             then
             they
             ;
             he
             holding
             not
             only
             the
             Existence
             of
             a
             God
             and
             of
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             a
             solemn
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             every
             man
             shall
             receive
             according
             to
             what
             he
             has
             done
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Success
             of
             this
             pretender
             has
             been
             so
             wonderfully
             great
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             not
             amiss
             to
             make
             somewhat
             a
             longer
             stay
             upon
             him
             then
             upon
             the
             two
             former
             .
             We
             shall
             therefore
             take
             notice
             what
             pitch
             he
             sets
             himself
             at
             ,
             and
             after
             endeavour
             to
             level
             him
             and
             reduce
             him
             to
             his
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             will
             then
             believe
             his
             own
             testimony
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             him
             so
             much
             favoured
             by
             God
             and
             the
             Heavenly
             Powers
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             
               carried
               up
               into
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ,
            
             at
             least
             by
             Vision
             .
             But
             he
             tells
             the
             story
             of
             himself
             
             as
             if
             it
             was
             
               a
               real
               transaction
            
             ,
             viz.
             That
             once
             about
             midnight
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             knocked
             at
             his
             door
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             that
             he
             should
             travail
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             God
             Almighty
             would
             speak
             with
             him
             .
             That
             the
             Angel
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             a
             milkùwhite
             Beast
             called
             Alborach
             ,
             something
             bigger
             then
             an
             Ass
             ,
             but
             less
             then
             a
             Mule
             ,
             which
             the
             Angel
             bad
             Mahomet
             get
             upon
             :
             but
             the
             Beast
             kicking
             and
             refusing
             his
             Rider
             ,
             the
             Angel
             asked
             him
             why
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             for
             he
             never
             did
             nor
             ever
             could
             receive
             upon
             his
             back
             a
             better
             man
             then
             Mahomet
             .
             But
             Alborach
             answered
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             admit
             him
             ,
             unless
             he
             would
             promise
             to
             procure
             him
             an
             entrance
             into
             Paradise
             :
             which
             Mahomet
             promising
             ,
             he
             got
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             led
             the
             Beast
             by
             the
             rains
             of
             the
             bridle
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             come
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
             Now
             as
             they
             were
             in
             their
             way
             upon
             their
             journey
             ,
             Mahomet
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             certain
             woman
             crying
             to
             him
             aloud
             ,
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               Mahomet
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Angel
             forbad
             him
             to
             answer
             :
             and
             when
             they
             had
             gone
             further
             ,
             another
             woman
             called
             him
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             but
             the
             Angel
             commanded
             him
             to
             hold
             his
             peace
             .
             And
             that
             afterward
             he
             asked
             the
             Angel
             what
             these
             women
             were
             :
             to
             which
             the
             Angel
             replied
             ,
             that
             the
             First
             was
             the
             Promulgatress
             of
             the
             Iewish
             ,
             the
             Second
             of
             the
             Christian
             law
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             he
             had
             answered
             to
             the
             first
             woman
             ,
             all
             the
             Mauri
             had
             become
             Iews
             ,
             if
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             Christians
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             they
             had
             come
             to
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             Mahomet
             lighted
             off
             from
             his
             beast
             Alborach
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             and
             the
             Angel
             went
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Messengers
             of
             God
             that
             ever
             came
             into
             the
             world
             met
             him
             and
             saluted
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Ioy
               to
               the
               Messenger
               and
               honourable
               Prophet
               of
               God.
            
             Afterwards
             waiting
             on
             him
             in
             great
             pomp
             to
             the
             Chappell
             Mihrab
             ,
             with
             much
             reverence
             they
             desired
             him
             that
             he
             would
             pray
             for
             them
             all
             :
             which
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             they
             besought
             him
             also
             that
             he
             would
             be
             mindfull
             of
             them
             when
             he
             came
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             all
             went
             away
             ,
             and
             Mahomet
             and
             the
             Angel
             were
             left
             alone
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             which
             crafty
             figment
             Mahomet
             assuredly
             meant
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             justification
             of
             himself
             for
             beginning
             a
             Third
             Sect
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             Religions
             of
             Iews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             recommendation
             of
             himself
             to
             the
             World
             as
             the
             greatest
             Prophet
             that
             ever
             yet
             appeared
             on
             earth
             .
             But
             we
             are
             not
             come
             to
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Vision
             yet
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Angel
             and
             Mahomet
             afterwards
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             found
             a
             Ladder
             made
             of
             Divine
             light
             which
             reached
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             whereby
             they
             both
             ,
             Mahomet
             bearing
             himself
             upon
             the
             Angels
             hand
             ,
             ascended
             up
             thither
             ,
             passing
             through
             seven
             Heavens
             ;
             The
             first
             of
             pure
             Silver
             where
             Adam
             was
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             Gold
             where
             Noah
             ,
             the
             third
             of
             a
             certain
             precious
             Gemme
             wherein
             was
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             fourth
             of
             Smaragdus
             wherein
             Ioseph
             ,
             the
             fifth
             of
             Adamant
             wherein
             Moses
             ,
             the
             sixth
             of
             Carbuncle
             wherein
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
            
             was
             found
             ,
             and
             the
             seventh
             of
             Celestial
             light
             wherein
             was
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             All
             these
             venerable
             personages
             welcomed
             Mahomet
             with
             loving
             salutations
             and
             kind
             embraces
             ,
             and
             commended
             themselves
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             seventh
             Heaven
             Mahomet
             seems
             to
             commend
             himself
             to
             Christ.
             The
             infinite
             numbers
             ,
             monstrous
             figures
             and
             immense
             bignesse
             of
             Angels
             that
             he
             sets
             off
             his
             Vision
             by
             ,
             for
             
             the
             greater
             astonishment
             of
             his
             Followers
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             omit
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             vile
             and
             tedious
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             got
             to
             his
             journies
             end
             yet
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Angel
             Gabriel
             takes
             leave
             of
             him
             in
             this
             seventh
             heaven
             ,
             telling
             him
             he
             may
             goe
             no
             further
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             alone
             now
             must
             be
             his
             guide
             .
             Mahomet
             therefore
             holding
             on
             his
             journie
             ,
             was
             carried
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             incredible
             heights
             and
             sublimities
             ,
             wading
             through
             much
             water
             and
             deep
             snow
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             had
             been
             quite
             spent
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             voice
             refreshed
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               come
               hither
               and
               salute
               thy
               Creatour
               .
            
             He
             following
             therefore
             the
             sound
             of
             this
             voice
             ,
             saw
             so
             great
             a
             Light
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             almost
             blinded
             therewith
             :
             For
             the
             Face
             of
             God
             was
             cover'd
             with
             veiles
             of
             Celestial
             light
             seventy
             miles
             thick
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             approached
             within
             the
             space
             of
             two
             flight
             shot
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             hot
             gleames
             and
             glorious
             raies
             that
             streamed
             from
             those
             veils
             of
             light
             .
             But
             God
             laid
             his
             hand
             upon
             him
             to
             refresh
             him
             ,
             which
             felt
             exceeding
             cold
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             this
             congress
             he
             received
             the
             Law
             from
             God
             and
             many
             wonderfull
             secrets
             :
             but
             he
             glories
             most
             of
             all
             that
             in
             this
             night
             he
             had
             conferr'd
             upon
             him
             
               Five
               things
            
             which
             no
             man
             before
             or
             after
             ever
             had
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 then
                 made
                 him
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 chief
                 Creature
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 most
                 honourable
                 amongst
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgment
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 general
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 tongues
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 victorious
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 spoils
                 of
                 war.
                 
              
            
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             see
             how
             high
             Mahomet
             has
             mounted
             himself
             ,
             &
             how
             much
             Political
             craft
             is
             intermix'd
             with
             this
             fanatical
             figment
             .
             For
             Enthusiastick
             madness
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             never
             disjoined
             from
             the
             highest
             kinde
             of
             pride
             ,
             even
             there
             where
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             most
             humble
             ,
             (
             For
             the
             attributing
             nothing
             to
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             its
             knowledge
             and
             power
             is
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             ostentation
             of
             an
             higher
             kind
             of
             Power
             and
             more
             infallible
             way
             of
             knowledge
             then
             other
             Mortals
             have
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             Vision
             of
             
             Mahomet's
             is
             a
             lively
             Representation
             )
             so
             it
             has
             very
             often
             strange
             and
             unexpected
             fetches
             of
             fraud
             and
             guile
             in
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             not
             easily
             come
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             an
             ordinary
             sober
             man.
             Whereby
             an
             Enthusiast
             amongst
             rude
             people
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             quite
             crackt
             ,
             but
             be
             of
             an
             active
             spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             opportunity
             offered
             him
             ,
             may
             doe
             wonderfull
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             such
             as
             no
             sober
             man
             could
             ever
             atchieve
             or
             dare
             to
             attempt
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             case
             of
             this
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             fanatical
             madness
             ,
             wilde
             mirth
             ,
             insatiable
             lust
             and
             ambition
             ,
             Poetical
             raptures
             and
             Martial
             fury
             ,
             lai'd
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             mighty
             Empire
             that
             all
             the
             world
             stands
             amazed
             at
             at
             this
             day
             .
             The
             first
             step
             to
             which
             was
             that
             Enthusiastick
             phrensie
             that
             emboldened
             him
             either
             to
             think
             or
             at
             least
             to
             profess
             himself
             
               The
               Last
               and
               Greatest
               Prophet
               that
               ever
               God
               would
               send
               into
               the
               World.
            
             For
             the
             bold
             inculcation
             of
             this
             ,
             seconded
             with
             many
             occasional
             fetches
             of
             wit
             to
             save
             himself
             when
             his
             impostures
             were
             discovered
             ,
             carried
             the
             business
             successfully
             with
             that
             rude
             nation
             he
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             As
             for
             that
             Pride
             that
             accompanies
             Fanatical
             madness
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             there
             were
             others
             had
             their
             minds
             set
             as
             high
             on
             that
             rack
             as
             he
             ,
             I
             mean
             
               David
               George
            
             ,
             he
             of
             Amsterdam
             ,
             the
             Peruvian
             Doctour
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             affected
             the
             same
             Title
             and
             Office
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             being
             more
             throughly
             mad
             (
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             )
             did
             more
             firmly
             believe
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               That
               great
               Prophet
            
             God
             would
             send
             into
             the
             world
             then
             Mahomet
             did
             .
             But
             Mahomet
             having
             a
             more
             
               governable
               Enthusiasm
            
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             Martial
             and
             Political
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             ,
             what
             is
             chiefest
             of
             all
             ,
             
               better
               opportunity
            
             of
             playing
             his
             game
             ,
             as
             having
             to
             deal
             with
             rude
             and
             illiterate
             people
             ;
             his
             success
             did
             not
             only
             exceed
             theirs
             ,
             but
             prov'd
             so
             admirable
             ,
             as
             it
             might
             have
             become
             a
             True
             Prophet
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             1.
             
             That
             Mahomet
             was
             no
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             discovered
             from
             his
             cruel
             and
             bloudy
             Precepts
             .
             2.
             
             From
             his
             insatiable
             Lust.
             3.
             
             From
             his
             wildeness
             of
             Phansy
             ,
             and
             Ignorance
             in
             things
             .
             What
             may
             possibly
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               the
               black
               speck
            
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             Heart
             by
             the
             Angel
             
               Gabriel
               .
               4.
            
             
             His
             pretence
             to
             Miracles
             ;
             as
             his
             being
             overshadowed
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             when
             he
             drove
             his
             Masters
             Mules
             .
             5.
             
             A
             stock
             of
             a
             Tree
             cleaving
             it self
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             stumbling
             Prophet
             .
             The
             cluttering
             of
             Trees
             together
             to
             keep
             off
             the
             Sun
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             dividing
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             6.
             
             The
             matters
             hitherto
             recited
             concerning
             Mahomet
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Johannes
               Andreas
            
             the
             Son
             of
             Abdalla
             a
             Mahometane
             Priest
             ,
             a
             grave
             person
             and
             serious
             Christian.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             .
             that
             he
             was
             
               not
               a
               true
               Prophet
            
             ,
             but
             a
             mere
             
               Political
               Enthusiast
            
             of
             a
             vafrous
             and
             versatil
             wit
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             smack
             of
             cracktness
             and
             Lunacy
             ,
             is
             very
             deprehensible
             as
             well
             from
             his
             Immorality
             as
             his
             Ignorance
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Wildness
               of
               his
               Phansy
            
             .
             I
             shall
             give
             some
             few
             Instances
             of
             each
             .
             And
             to
             the
             First
             I
             refer
             his
             Cruelty
             ,
             in
             giving
             Laws
             to
             butcher
             all
             men
             that
             would
             not
             presently
             turn
             to
             his
             Religion
             .
             Which
             Precept
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             
               Zuna
               ,
               Occidite
               homines
               ,
               quousque
               omnes
               Mauri
               fiant
               .
            
             And
             that
             they
             may
             act
             this
             Tragedy
             more
             zealously
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             affraid
             of
             being
             kill'd
             themselves
             ,
             he
             promised
             them
             so
             great
             a
             joy
             in
             that
             death
             (
             besides
             their
             speedy
             entrance
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             feasting
             it
             there
             with
             their
             Creatour
             )
             that
             they
             would
             even
             willingly
             leave
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             come
             again
             into
             the
             flesh
             to
             be
             capable
             again
             of
             so
             great
             joy
             as
             that
             kinde
             of
             Death
             affords
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Besides
             that
             he
             was
             thus
             Cruel
             ,
             he
             was
             also
             
               insatiably
               Venereous
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             several
             acts
             of
             his
             ;
             as
             his
             taking
             away
             his
             servant
             
             Zeydin's
             wife
             from
             him
             ,
             whenas
             himself
             had
             no
             less
             then
             nine
             at
             home
             already
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             Zeydin
             but
             this
             one
             .
             In
             the
             book
             Azear
             and
             Assameil
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             fifteen
             wives
             ,
             and
             extolled
             for
             his
             virility
             in
             that
             he
             had
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             all
             in
             one
             hour
             .
             He
             committed
             Adultery
             
             also
             with
             one
             Marina
             ,
             a
             Jewish
             girle
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             of
             fifteen
             years
             of
             age
             ;
             and
             being
             caught
             in
             the
             act
             by
             Axa
             and
             Hafeza
             the
             two
             chiefest
             of
             his
             wives
             ,
             and
             chid
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             swore
             to
             them
             he
             would
             never
             meddle
             with
             her
             again
             :
             but
             his
             Lust
             being
             stronger
             then
             the
             obligation
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             his
             two
             wives
             found
             him
             at
             that
             unlawfull
             game
             once
             more
             :
             whereupon
             Mahomet
             enlarged
             the
             Laws
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             own
             credit
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             lawfull
             for
             all
             his
             followers
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             their
             maid-servants
             .
             He
             is
             said
             also
             when
             he
             had
             already
             seven
             wives
             ,
             to
             have
             married
             that
             Axa
             at
             six
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             lyen
             with
             her
             when
             she
             was
             but
             eight
             years
             old
             .
             Finally
             at
             last
             he
             set
             no
             bounds
             to
             his
             lust
             ,
             but
             taught
             the
             people
             he
             might
             lie
             with
             whom
             he
             would
             ,
             though
             he
             kept
             them
             within
             a
             certain
             stint
             :
             whereby
             he
             was
             not
             so
             kind
             as
             *
             
               David
               George
            
             ,
             that
             permitted
             this
             freedom
             to
             all
             his
             followers
             as
             well
             as
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             
               Wildness
               of
               Phansy
            
             and
             
               Ignorance
               in
               things
            
             is
             evident
             in
             several
             passages
             ;
             as
             his
             making
             Mary
             the
             Mother
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Sister
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ;
             in
             asserting
             the
             Stars
             to
             be
             hung
             in
             golden
             chains
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             biggest
             of
             them
             are
             no
             bigger
             then
             a
             great
             mountain
             ;
             in
             affirming
             that
             God
             has
             established
             the
             Earth
             on
             a
             *
             Bulls
             horn
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             shaking
             of
             his
             head
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Earthquakes
             .
             This
             Mahomet
             delivers
             in
             the
             Book
             Zuna
             :
             where
             also
             he
             teaches
             how
             when
             a
             man
             is
             buried
             ,
             two
             black
             Angels
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             force
             him
             to
             raise
             himself
             on
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             on
             his
             Soul
             upon
             the
             out-side
             of
             his
             Body
             as
             a
             shirt
             or
             surplice
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             examine
             him
             whether
             he
             believe
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             with
             a
             deal
             of
             other
             stuff
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             That
             also
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             fine
             fiction
             of
             his
             ,
             That
             when
             he
             was
             four
             year
             old
             ,
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             took
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             behinde
             a
             Hill
             ,
             and
             there
             with
             a
             sharp
             rasor
             cut
             up
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             took
             out
             his
             Heart
             ,
             which
             having
             cleansed
             of
             
               a
               black
               speck
            
             ,
             he
             after
             put
             it
             in
             again
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             effect
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             did
             not
             use
             his
             incision-knife
             for
             the
             best
             advantage
             for
             preventing
             of
             those
             so
             many
             and
             so
             enormous
             acts
             of
             Adultery
             which
             Mahomet
             was
             famous
             for
             :
             or
             it
             may
             be
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             that
             
               black
               speck
            
             being
             taken
             out
             ,
             he
             was
             then
             impeccable
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             in
             that
             Fanatick
             sense
             ,
             
               that
               doe
               what
               he
               would
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               sin
               ,
            
             no
             not
             though
             he
             lay
             with
             his
             own
             Mother
             or
             murthered
             his
             Father
             ;
             a
             wilde
             conceit
             of
             some
             Enthusiasts
             of
             these
             daies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             would
             be
             an
             endless
             labour
             to
             record
             all
             the
             Follies
             of
             this
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             most
             judicious
             whereof
             is
             his
             
               Pretense
               to
               Miracles
            
             .
             For
             he
             that
             has
             neither
             Miracles
             nor
             can
             feign
             any
             ,
             what
             face
             has
             he
             to
             profess
             himself
             a
             Prophet
             ?
             The
             
               first
               Miracle
            
             he
             pretends
             to
             we
             have
             mentioned
             already
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               cleansing
               of
               his
               Heart
               of
               the
               black
               spot
               ,
            
             which
             makes
             men
             obnoxious
             to
             be
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             the
             Mahometans
             conceive
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             happened
             when
             he
             was
             seventeen
             years
             old
             ,
             when
             a
             Cloud
             like
             a
             Canopy
             kept
             over
             his
             head
             in
             an
             hot
             day
             ,
             as
             he
             travailed
             with
             his
             masters
             Camels
             .
             To
             these
             you
             may
             adde
             his
             being
             saluted
             by
             an
             Angel
             in
             the
             cave
             ,
             and
             spoken
             to
             by
             Stones
             and
             Trees
             and
             brute
             Creatures
             ,
             with
             this
             compellation
             ,
             Haile
             MAHOMET
             ,
             
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             as
             also
             the
             weeping
             of
             a
             dry
             trunk
             of
             a
             Palm-tree
             at
             his
             departure
             and
             exile
             from
             Mecha
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             Three
             most
             notable
             Miracles
             are
             still
             behind
             .
             The
             First
             whereof
             is
             the
             cleaving
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             a
             Tree
             by
             
             Mahomet's
             stumbling
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             walking
             with
             his
             eyes
             devoutly
             looking
             up
             unto
             Heaven
             .
             For
             the
             Tree
             clove
             of
             it self
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             holy
             Prophet
             passage
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             by
             ,
             presently
             grew
             together
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             is
             the
             cluttering
             of
             Trees
             together
             to
             keep
             the
             Sun
             off
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             retiring
             of
             them
             every
             one
             to
             his
             own
             place
             at
             his
             command
             .
             in
             
               Zuna
               ,
               Mahomet
            
             more
             particularly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             on
             a
             day
             he
             doing
             the
             necessities
             of
             Nature
             in
             an
             open
             place
             ,
             he
             commanded
             two
             Trees
             to
             come
             to
             him
             to
             keep
             off
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             from
             him
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             immediately
             ,
             their
             roots
             being
             torn
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             that
             he
             commanding
             them
             to
             return
             ,
             the
             Trees
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             were
             fastened
             into
             the
             Earth
             in
             their
             own
             place
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             last
             and
             most
             notable
             Miracle
             ,
             which
             equally
             argues
             his
             
               Ignorance
               of
               Nature
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Wildness
               of
               his
               Phansie
            
             ,
             is
             his
             dividing
             of
             the
             Moon
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             making
             one
             part
             goe
             into
             one
             of
             his
             sleeves
             and
             the
             other
             into
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             to
             come
             out
             at
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             then
             soadering
             of
             both
             parts
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             restoring
             her
             to
             the
             same
             place
             in
             Heaven
             from
             whence
             by
             his
             prayer
             he
             made
             her
             to
             descend
             .
             Of
             which
             Miracles
             this
             is
             briefly
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             as
             some
             of
             them
             are
             
               not
               possible
            
             ,
             so
             none
             of
             them
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             done
             
               before
               witnesses
            
             ;
             and
             that
             most
             of
             them
             are
             very
             foolish
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             These
             things
             are
             recorded
             by
             a
             very
             grave
             and
             pious
             person
             and
             a
             true
             and
             sincere
             Christian
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             discern
             ,
             
               Iohannes
               Andreas
            
             ,
             the
             son
             and
             successour
             of
             Abdalla
             a
             Mahometan
             Priest
             ,
             a
             man
             throughly-well
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Religion
             and
             Law
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             after
             his
             conversion
             to
             Christianity
             wrote
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             apprehension
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             honesty
             and
             judgment
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Imposture
             of
             Mahometism
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             I
             have
             recited
             what
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             might
             adde
             much
             more
             both
             out
             of
             him
             and
             other
             Writers
             .
             But
             this
             will
             suffice
             to
             demonstrate
             Mahomet
             to
             be
             such
             as
             I
             have
             characterized
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             by
             such
             comparison
             as
             these
             the
             better
             understand
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             sensibly
             relish
             ,
             
               the
               Sobriety
               ,
               Decency
               ,
               and
               unexceptionable
               Solidity
               of
               our
               own
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             Three
             main
             Consequences
             of
             Christ's
             
               Apotheosis
               .
               2.
            
             of
             the
             Mission
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             power
             of
             doing
             Miracles
             .
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             them
             at
             the
             day
             of
             
               Pentecost
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             substantial
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             this
             Miracle
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Symbolical
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             6.
             
             What
             was
             meant
             by
             
             the
             rushing
             winde
             that
             filled
             the
             whole
             house
             .
             7.
             
             What
             by
             the
             fiery
             cloven
             tongues
             .
             8.
             
             A
             recital
             of
             several
             other
             Miracles
             done
             by
             or
             happening
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             9.
             
             The
             Congruity
             and
             Coherence
             of
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             argued
             from
             the
             Success
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AFter
             our
             something-long
             but
             needfull
             Digression
             to
             view
             the
             false
             and
             unsound
             waies
             that
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               David
               George
            
             and
             
               his
               Fanatical
               fellow
               of
               Amsterdam
            
             would
             lead
             men
             in
             ,
             we
             return
             now
             to
             that
             faithfull
             way
             and
             true
             guide
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             whose
             
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascension
            
             and
             Apotheosis
             we
             having
             passed
             through
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             Three
             last
             things
             we
             propounded
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             very
             natural
             and
             suitable
             Consequences
             of
             his
             Apotheosis
             ,
             his
             sitting
             and
             ruling
             of
             the
             world
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             And
             they
             are
             these
             ;
             
               His
               sending
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               enabling
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               to
               doe
               Miracles
               :
               The
               great
               Success
               of
               their
               Endeavours
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               they
               being
               thus
               assisted
               by
               so
               Miraculous
               a
               power
            
             ;
             And
             
               Christ's
               visible
               return
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             First
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             is
             
               The
               Mission
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               enabling
               of
               his
               Apostles
               to
               work
               Miracles
               ,
            
             it
             was
             not
             only
             fitting
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             as
             being
             first
             promised
             by
             Christ
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             with
             them
             here
             on
             Earth
             ;
             but
             also
             needfull
             to
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             not
             been
             promised
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             went
             out
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Nations
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             seem
             wholly
             ridiculous
             and
             contemptible
             in
             propounding
             such
             vain
             and
             incredible
             things
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             )
             and
             such
             as
             had
             some
             kind
             of
             blemish
             or
             reproach
             with
             them
             ,
             recommending
             to
             them
             one
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             whom
             the
             Jews
             had
             crucified
             for
             a
             Malefactor
             betwixt
             two
             thieves
             .
             Certainly
             if
             an
             extraordinary
             power
             had
             not
             assisted
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             have
             done
             something
             beyond
             Nature
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             laughed
             at
             and
             hissed
             out
             of
             every
             place
             they
             came
             to
             .
             But
             having
             this
             supernatural
             assistance
             ,
             both
             their
             own
             Faith
             was
             the
             more
             firmly
             rooted
             thereby
             ,
             they
             finding
             that
             Iesus
             approved
             himself
             to
             the
             utmost
             to
             be
             all
             that
             with
             his
             Father
             which
             he
             professed
             himself
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             so
             exceedingly
             encouraged
             and
             emboldened
             through
             this
             sensible
             presence
             of
             the
             Deity
             going
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             dangers
             nor
             affronts
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             or
             torment
             ,
             could
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             open
             witnesses
             to
             the
             World
             of
             all
             those
             things
             which
             they
             had
             seen
             and
             most
             certainly
             knew
             concerning
             the
             
               crucified
               Iesus
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             have
             seen
             in
             general
             how
             requisite
             this
             
               Supernatural
               assistance
            
             was
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             We
             shall
             now
             take
             notice
             in
             particular
             how
             congruous
             at
             least
             &
             decorous
             the
             
               First
               appearance
               thereof
            
             was
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             .
             The
             Apostles
             together
             with
             other
             Disciples
             being
             met
             in
             an
             upper
             room
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             being
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             and
             of
             one
             faith
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             at
             the
             above-named
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             
             of
             a
             suddain
             there
             came
             upon
             them
             
               a
               sound
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               mighty
               rushing
               winde
               ,
               which
               filled
               the
               house
               where
               they
               were
               sitting
               ;
               
               and
               there
               appeared
               unto
               them
               cloven
               Tongues
               ,
               like
               as
               of
               Fire
               ,
               which
               sate
               upon
               each
               of
               them
               :
               and
               they
               all
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               began
               to
               speak
               with
               other
               Tongues
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirit
               gave
               them
               utterance
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Supposing
             a
             God
             ,
             a
             Providence
             and
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             jot
             of
             this
             impossible
             or
             incredible
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             also
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             
               Congruity
               of
               circumstances
            
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             for
             an
             handsome
             Symbolical
             sense
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             a
             more
             indispensable
             convenience
             ;
             as
             I
             conceive
             the
             Day
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             
               their
               assembling
               thus
               together
            
             on
             this
             day
             of
             
               Pentecost
               in
               one
               place
            
             .
             For
             their
             seeing
             what
             happened
             thus
             miraculously
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             a
             stronger
             confirmation
             of
             all
             their
             faiths
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             more
             sufficient
             witnesses
             to
             all
             the
             World
             of
             what
             thus
             miraculously
             befell
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Day
             of
             Pentecost
             was
             the
             most
             convenient
             time
             for
             this
             to
             happen
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             greater
             concurse
             of
             people
             on
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             it
             does
             not
             exclude
             that
             more
             Mystical
             and
             Symbolical
             sense
             of
             S.
             
             Austine's
             ;
             That
             as
             the
             
               written
               Law
            
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Iews
             on
             the
             fiftieth
             day
             after
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             so
             the
             
               Law
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             written
             in
             mens
             hearts
             was
             thus
             wonderfully
             begun
             here
             on
             the
             
               same
               day
            
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             on
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             descended
             in
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             .
             Nor
             does
             that
             other
             sense
             concerning
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               place
            
             exclude
             that
             Moral
             intimation
             of
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Deus
               dona
               sua
               promisit
               unitati
               .
            
             That
             also
             of
             their
             being
             seated
             in
             an
             
               upper
               room
            
             must
             signifie
             Morally
             ,
             or
             nothing
             considerable
             ;
             for
             else
             the
             more
             removed
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             never
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             especially
             within
             the
             smell
             of
             the
             Atmosphere
             .
             Which
             Philosophick
             contemplation
             Apollonius
             pursues
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pomp
             and
             gravity
             ,
             indoctrinating
             Damis
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             travailing
             on
             mount
             Caucasus
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             neighbour
             Inhabitants
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             holy
             Mansion
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             as
             other
             hills
             also
             are
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             that
             opinion
             ,
             )
             that
             a
             man
             is
             never
             the
             nearer
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Religion
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             mounted
             upon
             the
             highest
             
               Athos
               ,
               Olympus
            
             or
             all
             the
             
             Caucasus's
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             unless
             he
             contemplate
             religious
             and
             Divine
             matters
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             in
             a
             pure
             and
             subtile
             Air
             ,
             as
             from
             an
             undeprav'd
             and
             sincere
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             that
             which
             is
             of
             the
             greatest
             significancy
             is
             the
             
               mighty
               rushing
               Wind
            
             and
             
               the
               fiery
               cloven
               Tongues
            
             .
             The
             former
             whereof
             is
             an
             Emblem
             of
             the
             
               External
               violence
            
             which
             God
             would
             doe
             to
             the
             World
             in
             the
             introducing
             of
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Son
             into
             it
             .
             For
             without
             doubt
             those
             wonderfull
             Miracles
             that
             were
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             beat
             so
             strongly
             upon
             the
             outward
             Senses
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             after
             a
             manner
             forcibly
             driven
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             doctrine
             which
             they
             taught
             was
             true
             .
             The
             knowledge
             whereof
             at
             last
             ,
             with
             the
             fame
             of
             their
             Miracles
             ,
             filled
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             as
             that
             Sound
             from
             Heaven
             and
             mighty
             rushing
             Wind
             filled
             the
             whole
             house
             where
             they
             sate
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             chief
             Priests
             complained
             betimes
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             filled
             all
             Ierusalem
             with
             their
             doctrines
             .
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             latter
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               Fiery
               cloven
               Tongues
            
             ;
             the
             fieriness
             of
             them
             intimates
             the
             searching
             ,
             penetrating
             ,
             melting
             and
             purifying
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             as
             their
             being
             cloven
             or
             divided
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             
               living
               word
            
             
             which
             accompanied
             their
             preaching
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             better
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             the
             Stoicks
             their
             meager
             Reason
             .
             For
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             
               sharper
               then
               any
               two-edged
               sword
            
             ,
             
             
               dividing
               the
               very
               joints
               and
               marrow
               ,
               and
               piercing
               to
               the
               inmost
               penetrals
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             as
             may
             be
             observed
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             
             Peter's
             Sermon
             .
             Or
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             altogether
             so
             Mystical
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             these
             divided
             or
             
               cloven
               tongues
            
             may
             be
             only
             an
             external
             symbol
             of
             that
             inward
             power
             given
             them
             to
             speak
             and
             understand
             
               several
               Tongues
            
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             never
             taught
             them
             .
             Which
             was
             a
             gift
             of
             very
             sober
             and
             necessary
             use
             (
             as
             all
             the
             Miracles
             are
             that
             were
             done
             either
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             )
             they
             being
             to
             preach
             to
             men
             of
             
               several
               Nations
            
             then
             sojourning
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             travail
             into
             several
             Countries
             to
             convert
             men
             to
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             is
             a
             solid
             account
             of
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             that
             great
             Miracle
             done
             partly
             upon
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             after
             Christ's
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             :
             Which
             Divine
             power
             ever
             after
             assisted
             them
             in
             all
             their
             travails
             and
             labours
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Acts.
             Where
             you
             shall
             find
             them
             not
             only
             endued
             with
             this
             miraculous
             power
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             *
             prayer
             and
             
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             conferring
             it
             upon
             others
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             where
             you
             shall
             see
             them
             *
             healing
             the
             sick
             ,
             making
             the
             *
             lame
             to
             walk
             ,
             *
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             *
             casting
             out
             devils
             ,
             and
             doing
             over
             again
             all
             the
             most
             considerable
             Miracles
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             some
             which
             he
             never
             did
             ,
             as
             the
             speaking
             with
             tongues
             ,
             and
             healing
             *
             by
             the
             mere
             shadow
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             which
             seems
             more
             wonderfull
             then
             by
             the
             touching
             of
             the
             hem
             of
             Christ's
             garment
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             what
             strangely
             happened
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             upon
             their
             praiers
             and
             devotions
             how
             the
             house
             *
             shaked
             under
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             through
             the
             sensible
             presence
             of
             the
             Divine
             power
             attending
             them
             :
             Their
             being
             *
             transported
             through
             the
             Air
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             an
             Angel
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             :
             Their
             being
             visited
             by
             *
             Angels
             in
             prison
             ,
             who
             opened
             the
             prison
             doors
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             fetters
             fall
             off
             from
             their
             bodies
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             :
             The
             *
             transfiguration
             of
             their
             countenances
             into
             an
             Angelical
             glory
             ;
             and
             the
             *
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             to
             them
             in
             a
             splendour
             more
             bright
             and
             radiant
             then
             the
             Sun
             at
             mid-day
             ,
             as
             it
             happened
             to
             Paul
             as
             he
             was
             travailing
             to
             Damascus
             .
             The
             Credibility
             of
             which
             things
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Success
             it self
             does
             plainly
             argue
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             it
             seems
             utterly
             impossible
             that
             Christ
             ,
             a
             man
             cut
             short
             of
             all
             accomplishments
             that
             are
             plausible
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             being
             neither
             arm'd
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             the
             authority
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             the
             advantages
             of
             Birth
             or
             Fortune
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             being
             disadvantaged
             by
             leading
             a
             life
             and
             offering
             himself
             an
             example
             of
             manners
             that
             are
             either
             scorn'd
             or
             hated
             by
             every
             natural
             man
             ,
             who
             was
             still
             made
             more
             odious
             and
             contemptible
             by
             his
             suffering
             a
             shamefull
             death
             betwixt
             two
             gro●s
             Malefactors
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             an
             high
             hand
             from
             Heaven
             had
             not
             carried
             on
             the
             affairs
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             done
             some
             such
             Miracles
             himself
             as
             are
             recorded
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             
             thence
             powred
             forth
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             enabled
             them
             to
             doe
             such
             wonderfull
             works
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             *
             it
             had
             been
             utterly
             impossible
             that
             Christianity
             could
             have
             had
             any
             such
             success
             in
             the
             world
             as
             we
             see
             it
             has
             at
             this
             day
             .
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             Christ
             is
             very
             congruous
             and
             coherent
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ought
             to
             be
             whenever
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             come
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             Three
             main
             Effects
             of
             Christ
             his
             sending
             the
             Paraclete
             ,
             foretold
             by
             himself
             ,
             Iohn
             
               16.
               
               When
               the
               Paraclete
               shall
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               2.
               
               Grotius
            
             his
             Exposition
             upon
             the
             Text.
             3.
             
             The
             Ground
             of
             his
             Exposition
             .
             4.
             
             A
             brief
             indication
             of
             the
             natural
             sense
             of
             the
             Text
             by
             the
             Author
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Prophesie
             of
             Christ
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             not
             only
             by
             Christians
             but
             also
             
               Mahometans
               .
               6.
            
             
             That
             the
             Substance
             of
             Mahometism
             is
             Moses
             and
             Christ.
             Their
             zealous
             profession
             of
             One
             God.
             7.
             
             Their
             acknowledgment
             of
             Miracles
             done
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             high
             priviledge
             conferred
             upon
             Christ.
             8.
             
             What
             Advantage
             that
             portion
             of
             Christian
             Truth
             which
             they
             have
             embraced
             has
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             hopes
             there
             are
             of
             their
             full
             conversion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             a
             business
             particularly
             to
             prosecute
             that
             ample
             Success
             that
             the
             
               Passion
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascension
            
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             
               Sending
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             had
             in
             the
             World
             :
             but
             the
             most
             universal
             and
             farthest-spreading
             Effects
             thereof
             we
             cannot
             pass
             by
             in
             silence
             ;
             especially
             those
             Three
             which
             himself
             foretells
             of
             ,
             John
             16.
             
             
               That
               when
               the
               Paraclete
               should
               come
               ,
               he
               would
               convince
               the
               world
               concerning
               Sin
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Iudgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Concerning
               Sin
               ,
               because
               they
               believe
               not
               on
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Concerning
               Righteousness
               ,
               because
               I
               goe
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               me
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
               Concerning
               Iudgment
               ,
               because
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               World
               is
               judged
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             which
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             interprets
             the
             place
             in
             a
             Forensal
             sense
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             very
             large
             extension
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             as
             well
             by
             Turk
             as
             Christian.
             For
             that
             learned
             Expositour
             makes
             Christ
             to
             send
             the
             Spirit
             as
             an
             Advocate
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             against
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifies
             so
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             )
             and
             thereby
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             First
             ,
             of
             that
             great
             Crime
             of
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             of
             
               killing
               of
               their
               true
               Prophet
            
             ,
             nay
             their
             expected
             Messias
             .
             This
             properly
             respects
             the
             Jews
             who
             crucified
             him
             :
             and
             they
             felt
             the
             Divine
             vengeance
             for
             so
             heinous
             a
             fact
             ,
             their
             City
             being
             sacked
             ,
             their
             Temple
             demolished
             ,
             and
             themselves
             scattered
             and
             made
             underlings
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             Equity
             and
             righteous
             dealing
             of
             the
             just
             God
             with
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             suffered
             so
             wrongfully
             ,
             made
             him
             a
             compensation
             ,
             by
             making
             him
             a
             partaker
             of
             his
             Heavenly
             glory
             for
             the
             reproach
             and
             injury
             he
             bore
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             &
             lastly
             ,
             of
             Iustice
             betwixt
             party
             and
             party
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             as
             the
             Devil
             excited
             the
             Jews
             to
             put
             Christ
             to
             death
             ,
             so
             by
             way
             of
             Retaliation
             Christ
             should
             put
             the
             Devil
             out
             of
             his
             present
             dominion
             and
             rule
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             those
             Apostate
             Spirits
             :
             though
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             something
             lame
             here
             ,
             the
             members
             being
             so
             heterogeneall
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             Exposition
             will
             appear
             sufficiently
             ingenious
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             consider
             what
             he
             sets
             down
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             interpretation
             ;
             That
             
               Sin
               ,
               Righteousness
            
             and
             Iudgment
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             answer
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             first
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             
               publica
               judicia
               de
               criminibus
            
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             
               privata
               judicia
               ,
               unum
               ex
               aequo
               &
               bono
               ,
            
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               alterum
               certam
               ex
               lege
               formulam
               habens
               ,
            
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             assuredly
             comprehends
             such
             Laws
             as
             concern
             the
             right
             of
             Possession
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Retaliation
             ,
             which
             Grotius
             so
             specially
             aims
             at
             in
             his
             citing
             Levit.
             24.20
             .
             The
             Devil
             therefore
             being
             a
             mere
             usurper
             and
             having
             no
             right
             to
             the
             rule
             and
             dominion
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Action
             will
             lie
             against
             his
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             Interpretation
             will
             be
             unexceptionable
             .
             And
             that
             the
             action
             is
             of
             this
             kind
             is
             plain
             ,
             in
             that
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             
               heir
               of
               all
               things
            
             ,
             as
             himself
             somewhere
             intimates
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             also
             in
             plain
             terms
             *
             declares
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             sense
             therefore
             of
             the
             forecited
             Text
             in
             short
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Paraclete
             or
             Advocate
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             should
             convince
             the
             World
             of
             the
             
               Veracity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Infidelity
               and
               Cruelty
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             that
             crucified
             him
             who
             was
             a
             
               true
               Prophet
            
             ,
             neither
             Deceiver
             nor
             deceived
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Equity
             of
             God
             that
             compensated
             his
             sufferings
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             by
             taking
             him
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             crowning
             him
             with
             immortal
             glory
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             God
             against
             the
             Devil
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             given
             sentence
             against
             him
             already
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             usurped
             dominions
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Pagan
             forms
             of
             worship
             shall
             be
             abrogated
             and
             destroy'd
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             the
             Paraclete
             or
             Spirit
             of
             God
             coming
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             and
             assisting
             them
             and
             the
             Church
             so
             miraculously
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             has
             with
             such
             undeniable
             conviction
             made
             good
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             all
             Christendome
             is
             assured
             thereof
             ,
             but
             that
             vast
             Empire
             of
             the
             Turks
             and
             all
             the
             Mahometans
             whereever
             dispersed
             in
             the
             World.
             So
             that
             after
             a
             manner
             the
             whole
             Earth
             is
             filled
             with
             the
             belief
             thereof
             :
             which
             I
             thought
             worth
             the
             taking
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             this
             Success
             may
             not
             seem
             less
             ample
             then
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             though
             the
             Mahometans
             are
             not
             Christians
             but
             Pagans
             in
             too
             true
             a
             sense
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             much
             of
             the
             letter
             of
             their
             law
             is
             Moses
             and
             Christ.
             And
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             gross
             Idolatry
             and
             Polytheism
             they
             profess
             
               One
               only
               God
            
             ,
             Creatour
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             and
             their
             great
             stress
             of
             their
             Religion
             lies
             upon
             this
             main
             Article
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             are
             so
             transported
             ,
             that
             they
             spend
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             their
             time
             in
             their
             Mosco's
             in
             chanting
             out
             this
             one
             Truth
             ,
             *
             
               La
               illa
               ilella
               ,
               la
               illa
               ilella
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               There
               is
               but
               one
               God
            
             ,
             as
             Historians
             relate
             .
             But
             this
             is
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Jews
             believe
             ,
             nor
             upon
             so
             good
             grounds
             :
             but
             they
             proceed
             further
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             
             were
             ambitious
             to
             make
             out
             that
             broken
             title
             that
             one
             gives
             them
             ,
             who
             calls
             them
             Semichristianos
             ,
             Half-christians
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             partly
             in
             their
             Alcoran
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             Zuna
             ,
             it
             is
             recorded
             how
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             was
             conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             so
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             That
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             light
             and
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             that
             obey
             it
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
             That
             Christ
             knew
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             that
             he
             raised
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             he
             healed
             men
             of
             incurable
             diseases
             ,
             
             that
             he
             gave
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             dumb
             to
             speak
             .
             That
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Peter
            
             and
             Paul
             ,
             healed
             one
             
               Habib
               Anaiar
            
             of
             the
             Leprosie
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             raised
             the
             King's
             daughter
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             as
             also
             gave
             sight
             to
             a
             childe
             that
             was
             born
             blinde
             .
             And
             lastly
             
               three
               Preeminences
            
             the
             Alcoran
             gives
             to
             Christ
             ,
             which
             it
             gives
             not
             to
             any
             other
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
            
             ,
             no
             nor
             Mahomet
             himself
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             carried
             up
             to
             Heaven
             bodie
             and
             soul
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             expresly
             added
             in
             Zuna
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             return
             from
             thence
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             with
             righteous
             judgment
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             That
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             The
             third
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             be
             called
             
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             These
             things
             you
             may
             read
             more
             at
             large
             in
             
               Iohannes
               Andreas
            
             his
             
               Confusio
               Sectae
               Mahometanae
            
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             others
             ;
             out
             of
             whom
             you
             may
             also
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             have
             so
             venerable
             an
             esteem
             of
             S.
             
             Iohn's
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             they
             wear
             it
             next
             their
             bodies
             as
             an
             amulet
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             war
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             gun-shot
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             I
             thought
             worth
             the
             noting
             ,
             partly
             that
             that
             Honour
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             may
             not
             be
             given
             to
             Mahomet
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             best
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             did
             not
             so
             utterly
             pervert
             and
             deprave
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             either
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             political
             tricks
             or
             fanatical
             humours
             and
             whimsies
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             so
             much
             of
             the
             substance
             and
             virtue
             thereof
             left
             ,
             as
             being
             seconded
             with
             the
             dint
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             was
             able
             enough
             to
             hew
             down
             the
             more
             *
             gross
             
               Heathenish
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             chastise
             the
             disobedient
             &
             
               Hypocritical
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             ruine
             the
             
               external
               dominion
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             in
             the
             World
             :
             and
             partly
             that
             we
             may
             discern
             what
             great
             hopes
             there
             are
             that
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             chief
             scandals
             of
             Christendome
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             (
             they
             being
             so
             far
             prepared
             already
             in
             their
             reverend
             opinion
             concerning
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             )
             the
             whole
             
               Turkish
               Empire
            
             may
             of
             a
             sudden
             become
             true
             Christians
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             vain
             and
             false
             among
             them
             having
             no
             better
             prop
             then
             the
             foolish
             and
             idle
             Visions
             ,
             false
             pretended
             Miracles
             and
             groundless
             fables
             of
             a
             mere
             wily
             ,
             phansifull
             and
             unclean
             Impostour
             ;
             whenas
             the
             pure
             Christian
             Religion
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             so
             solid
             ,
             sincere
             &
             rational
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             that
             is
             master
             of
             his
             wits
             but
             may
             be
             throughly
             satisfied
             concerning
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Triumph
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             not
             so
             large
             hitherto
             as
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             external
             Empire
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             2.
             
             Her
             conspicuous
             Eminency
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             3.
             
             The
             real
             and
             cruel
             Martyrdoms
             of
             Christians
             under
             the
             Ten
             Persecutions
             ,
             a
             demonstration
             that
             their
             Resurrection
             is
             not
             an
             Allegorie
             .
             4.
             
             That
             to
             allegorize
             away
             that
             blessed
             Immortality
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             greatest
             blasphemy
             against
             Christ
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             YOU
             see
             then
             how
             large
             the
             Success
             or
             Event
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             is
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             external
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             old
             Usurper
             over
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             If
             you
             demand
             of
             me
             how
             great
             the
             Triumph
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             has
             been
             in
             all
             this
             victory
             ;
             I
             must
             answer
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             it
             was
             greater
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             larger
             and
             continued
             longer
             :
             but
             something
             has
             been
             done
             all
             this
             time
             that
             way
             too
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             Belief
             of
             a
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Effect
             of
             this
             Faith
             which
             is
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             dwelling
             in
             us
             ,
             consisting
             of
             
               Purity
               ,
               Humility
            
             and
             Charity
             ,
             this
             sound
             constitution
             was
             very
             much
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             they
             had
             no
             succour
             nor
             support
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ;
             nay
             when
             they
             were
             cruelly
             handled
             by
             them
             :
             they
             chusing
             rather
             to
             be
             banish'd
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             tortured
             and
             put
             to
             any
             manner
             of
             death
             ,
             then
             to
             deny
             him
             who
             had
             redeemed
             them
             with
             his
             most
             precious
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             had
             prepared
             a
             place
             of
             Eternal
             happiness
             for
             them
             with
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Here
             Faith
             and
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             was
             very
             conspicuously
             victorious
             and
             triumphant
             ,
             in
             that
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             world
             it
             set
             at
             nought
             all
             the
             cruel
             malice
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             terrour
             of
             death
             it self
             in
             the
             most
             ghastly
             vizard
             he
             could
             put
             on
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             innumerable
             Examples
             in
             the
             
               Ten
               bloudy
               Persecutions
            
             under
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             .
             Which
             History
             must
             needs
             make
             a
             man
             abominate
             such
             light-headed
             and
             false-hearted
             Allegorists
             that
             would
             intercept
             
               the
               Hopes
               of
               a
               future
               life
            
             by
             spirituallizing
             those
             passages
             in
             Scripture
             that
             bear
             that
             sense
             into
             a
             present
             ,
             Moral
             and
             Mystical
             interpretation
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             precious
             Promises
             therein
             conteined
             reached
             no
             further
             then
             
               this
               life
            
             we
             now
             live
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             highest
             reproach
             and
             blasphemie
             that
             can
             be
             invented
             against
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             rather
             a
             Betraier
             then
             a
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             more
             thirsty
             after
             humane
             bloud
             then
             those
             Indian
             Gods
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             lavish
             thereof
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             Love
             and
             dear
             Compassion
             towards
             us
             that
             made
             him
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             hatred
             and
             a
             spightfull
             plot
             of
             making
             myriads
             of
             men
             to
             be
             massacred
             and
             sacrificed
             out
             of
             affection
             to
             him
             that
             thus
             should
             betray
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             whosoever
             
             interprets
             the
             New
             Testament
             so
             as
             to
             shuffle
             off
             
               the
               assurance
               of
               Reward
               and
               Punishment
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             is
             either
             an
             arrant
             Infidel
             or
             horrid
             Blasphemer
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             becoming
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             did
             not
             cease
             then
             to
             be
             a
             true
             and
             living
             Church
             ,
             though
             hid
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             3.
             
             That
             though
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             was
             much
             under
             ,
             yet
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             Virgin
             
               Mary
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             very
             richly
             honoured
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             highly
             complemented
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             guize
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Ceremonies
             .
             5.
             
             The
             condition
             of
             Christianity
             since
             the
             general
             apostasie
             compared
             to
             that
             of
             Una
             in
             the
             Desart
             amongst
             the
             Satyrs
             .
             6.
             
             That
             though
             this
             has
             been
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             very
             long
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             alwaies
             ;
             and
             while
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             yet
             the
             real
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             do
             lick
             the
             dust
             of
             his
             feet
             .
             7.
             
             The
             mad
             work
             those
             Apes
             and
             Satyrs
             make
             with
             the
             Christian
             Truth
             .
             8.
             
             The
             great
             degeneracy
             of
             Christendome
             from
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Example
             of
             Christ
             in
             their
             warrs
             and
             bloudshed
             .
             9.
             
             That
             though
             Providence
             has
             connived
             at
             this
             
               Pagan
               Christianism
            
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             restore
             his
             Church
             to
             its
             pristine
             purity
             at
             the
             last
             .
             10.
             
             The
             full
             proof
             of
             which
             Conclusion
             is
             too
             voluminous
             for
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             given
             a
             light
             glance
             upon
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             before
             Christianity
             became
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             what
             change
             would
             be
             wrought
             then
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             discern
             out
             of
             the
             very
             causes
             .
             For
             whenas
             not
             only
             the
             Fear
             of
             Persecution
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             great
             Honours
             and
             outward
             Advantages
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             very
             worst
             and
             most
             Atheistical
             of
             the
             Pagans
             would
             be
             most
             forward
             to
             close
             with
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Heathen
             stood
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             but
             they
             were
             such
             as
             had
             most
             conscience
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             erroneous
             worship
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Net
             then
             drew
             up
             more
             mud
             and
             dirt
             then
             good
             fishes
             .
             The
             garden
             of
             God
             which
             had
             before
             nothing
             else
             but
             wholesome
             herbs
             and
             flowers
             ,
             was
             all
             overrun
             with
             weeds
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             which
             was
             before
             as
             conspicuous
             as
             
               a
               City
               on
               an
               Hill
            
             ,
             was
             now
             hid
             and
             dispersed
             in
             the
             wide
             wilderness
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             bore
             the
             name
             of
             Christian
             ,
             yet
             for
             life
             and
             manners
             was
             worse
             then
             Pagan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             not
             to
             make
             things
             less
             considerable
             then
             they
             were
             ;
             First
             ,
             The
             true
             Christian
             Church
             was
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             hid
             ,
             not
             lost
             ,
             as
             it
             fares
             at
             this
             very
             day
             .
             For
             she
             is
             still
             
               hid
               in
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ,
             and
             like
             that
             Voice
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             complains
             and
             witnesses
             against
             the
             beastly
             ,
             sensual
             and
             abominable
             lives
             and
             salvage
             dealings
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             which
             is
             called
             Christendome
             .
             For
             there
             alwaies
             were
             and
             still
             are
             in
             this
             great
             rude
             mass
             of
             Christianity
             some
             that
             are
             truly
             regenerate
             and
             
             rightly
             form'd
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             into
             the
             lovely
             image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             give
             witness
             of
             the
             loathsome
             and
             detestable
             deviations
             of
             those
             that
             so
             impudently
             and
             imperiously
             boast
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Christians
             ,
             when
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             not
             Christians
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             having
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             their
             works
             do
             evidently
             declare
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             Though
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             it self
             ,
             as
             communicable
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             very
             much
             under
             the
             hatches
             since
             Christianity
             and
             Political
             Interest
             went
             hand
             in
             hand
             ;
             yet
             after
             the
             Church
             became
             so
             rich
             and
             pompous
             ,
             they
             have
             laid
             out
             their
             riches
             very
             much
             in
             honour
             not
             only
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             dwelt
             in
             a
             transcendent
             manner
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             blessed
             Mother
             ,
             to
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             were
             also
             great
             Examples
             of
             it
             .
             And
             being
             that
             these
             generations
             were
             such
             that
             God
             could
             expect
             no
             better
             of
             them
             ,
             his
             Providence
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             did
             wisely
             permit
             that
             they
             might
             be
             so
             deeply
             engaged
             in
             their
             External
             homage
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             most
             faithfull
             followers
             :
             that
             that
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             some
             measure
             in
             the
             Martyrs
             also
             which
             was
             prophesied
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               will
               divide
               him
               a
               portion
               with
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               divide
               the
               spoile
               with
               the
               strong
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               powred
               out
               his
               Soul
               unto
               death
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Martyrs
             sharing
             so
             deeply
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             permitted
             also
             in
             a
             measure
             to
             partake
             of
             that
             glory
             and
             honour
             that
             is
             done
             to
             great
             Princes
             and
             Emperours
             after
             their
             decease
             ;
             to
             have
             Images
             and
             Temples
             erected
             to
             their
             name
             .
             This
             makes
             me
             not
             so
             much
             wonder
             at
             that
             passage
             of
             Providence
             which
             allowed
             so
             much
             virtue
             to
             the
             Bones
             of
             the
             Martyr
             Babylas
             once
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Apollo
               Daphneus
            
             ,
             when
             Iulian
             would
             have
             enticed
             him
             to
             open
             it
             by
             many
             a
             fat
             Sacrifice
             :
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             several
             other
             memorable
             Miracles
             that
             were
             done
             by
             the
             Reliques
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hitherto
             therefore
             the
             Pagan
             World
             since
             they
             became
             Christians
             have
             been
             very
             religiously
             complemental
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             guize
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             devoutly
             cringing
             and
             courting
             with
             many
             sacred
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             not
             only
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             &
             Confessours
             ,
             very
             freely
             and
             forwardly
             bestowing
             upon
             them
             all
             external
             Reverence
             ,
             consecrating
             Chappels
             &
             Daies
             to
             their
             honour
             and
             memories
             :
             So
             that
             the
             personal
             worship
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             as
             it
             is
             seated
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             in
             this
             or
             in
             that
             Saint
             or
             Martyr
             ,
             is
             as
             punctually
             performed
             ,
             as
             the
             worship
             of
             those
             excellent
             dowries
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               Life
            
             in
             ancient
             Paganism
             ,
             which
             they
             honoured
             in
             
               Belus
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Ceres
               ,
               Apollo
               ,
               Venus
            
             and
             other
             Eminent
             persons
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             were
             great
             gratifiers
             of
             the
             natural
             life
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Methinks
             *
             
             Spencer's
             description
             of
             
             Una's
             Entertainment
             by
             Satyrs
             in
             the
             Desart
             ,
             does
             lively
             set
             out
             the
             condition
             of
             Christianity
             since
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             Garden
             became
             a
             Wilderness
             .
             They
             danc'd
             and
             frisk'd
             and
             play'd
             about
             her
             ,
             abounding
             with
             external
             homages
             and
             observances
             ;
             but
             she
             could
             not
             inculcate
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             
               Divine
               law
               of
               life
            
             that
             she
             was
             to
             impart
             to
             them
             .
             The
             Representation
             
             is
             so
             lively
             ,
             and
             the
             Verses
             so
             musical
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             tedious
             to
             recite
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             Stanza
             11.
             where
             he
             makes
             the
             Satyrs
             to
             lay
             aside
             their
             rudeness
             and
             roughness
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             revive
             the
             dismaied
             Virgin
             after
             her
             great
             distress
             .
             
               
                 Their
                 frowning
                 foreheads
                 with
                 rough
                 horns
                 yclad
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 rustick
                 horrour
                 all
                 aside
                 they
                 lay
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 gently
                 grenning
                 ,
                 shew
                 a
                 semblance
                 glad
              
               
                 To
                 comfort
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 ,
              
               
                 Their
                 backward
                 bent
                 knees
                 teach
                 her
                 humbly
                 to
                 obay
                 .
              
            
             And
             then
             again
             in
             the
             following
             Stanza
             ,
             
               
                 
                   They
                   ,
                   in
                   compassion
                   to
                   her
                   tender
                   youth
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   wonder
                   to
                   her
                   beauty
                   soverain
                   ,
                
                 
                   Are
                   won
                   with
                   pitty
                   and
                   unwonted
                   ruth
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   prostrate
                   upon
                   the
                   lowly
                   Plain
                
                 
                   Do
                   kis
                   her
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   fawn
                   on
                   her
                   with
                   count'nance
                   fain
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   hearts
                   she
                   guesseth
                   by
                   their
                   humble
                   guise
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   yields
                   her
                   to
                   extremity
                   of
                   time
                   ;
                
                 
                   So
                   from
                   the
                   ground
                   she
                   fearless
                   doth
                   arise
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   walketh
                   forth
                   without
                   suspect
                   of
                   crime
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   glad
                   as
                   Birds
                   of
                   joyous
                   Prime
                   ,
                
                 
                   Thence
                   lead
                   her
                   forth
                   ,
                   about
                   her
                   dancing
                   round
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shouting
                   ,
                   and
                   singing
                   all
                   a
                   Shepheards
                   rime
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   with
                   green
                   branches
                   strowing
                   all
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                
                 
                   Do
                   worship
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   Queen
                   with
                   Olive
                   girlond
                   crown'd
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   way
                   their
                   merry
                   pipes
                   they
                   sound
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   woods
                   with
                   double
                   Echo
                   ring
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   with
                   their
                   horned
                   feet
                   do
                   wear
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                
                 
                   Leaping
                   like
                   wanton
                   kids
                   in
                   pleasant
                   Spring
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             But
             in
             all
             this
             alacritie
             and
             activity
             in
             their
             Ceremonies
             and
             complemental
             observances
             ,
             Una
             could
             beat
             nothing
             of
             the
             
               inward
               law
               of
               life
            
             into
             them
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             spent
             in
             an
             outward
             Idolatrous
             flattery
             ,
             as
             the
             Poet
             complains
             Stanza
             19.
             
             
               
                 Glad
                 of
                 such
                 luck
                 ,
                 the
                 luckless
                 lucky
                 maid
              
               
                 Did
                 her
                 content
                 to
                 please
                 their
                 feeble
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 long
                 time
                 with
                 that
                 salvage
                 people
                 stai'd
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 gather
                 breath
                 in
                 many
                 miseries
                 :
              
               
                 During
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 her
                 gentle
                 wit
                 she
                 plies
              
               
                 To
                 teach
                 them
                 Truth
                 which
                 worship
                 her
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 made
                 her
                 th'
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   Idolatries
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 their
                 bootless
                 zeal
                 she
                 did
                 restrain
              
               
                 From
                 her
                 own
                 worship
                 ,
                 they
                 her
                 Ass
                 would
                 worship
                 fain
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             6.
             
             But
             though
             it
             has
             been
             thus
             so
             long
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             incredible
             it
             should
             be
             always
             so
             ;
             and
             while
             it
             is
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             is
             in
             its
             personal
             Triumph
             .
             And
             now
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             even
             while
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             are
             all
             unregenerate
             men
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             called
             Christians
             never
             so
             loudly
             )
             do
             lick
             the
             very
             dust
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             they
             lout
             and
             ly
             prostrate
             to
             the
             names
             of
             those
             men
             whose
             lives
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             on
             the
             Earth
             again
             (
             they
             are
             so
             contrary
             to
             theirs
             )
             they
             would
             unreconcilably
             hate
             ,
             and
             scorn
             their
             persons
             for
             their
             meanness
             ,
             and
             tread
             them
             under
             feet
             ;
             nay
             it
             may
             be
             with
             more
             shame
             and
             cruelty
             then
             ever
             ,
             make
             them
             suffer
             once
             again
             those
             bloudy
             Martyrdomes
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             an
             uncouth
             spectacle
             to
             consider
             what
             strange
             ridiculous
             work
             these
             Satyrs
             ,
             Monkyes
             and
             Baboons
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             unregenerated
             Mass
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             are
             enlivened
             with
             nothing
             but
             the
             mere
             
               Animal
               life
            
             )
             have
             made
             these
             many
             hundred
             years
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             precious
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             what
             Sophistical
             knots
             and
             nooses
             ,
             fruitless
             subtilties
             and
             niceties
             ,
             what
             gross
             contradictions
             and
             inconsistencies
             the
             Schoolmen
             and
             
               Polemical
               Divines
            
             have
             filled
             the
             World
             with
             ;
             what
             needless
             and
             burdensome
             Ceremonies
             ,
             what
             ensnaring
             new
             coined
             Articles
             ,
             what
             setting
             up
             of
             self-flattering
             Sects
             and
             Interests
             ,
             what
             variously-carved
             Formes
             and
             new-fangled
             Curiosities
             have
             been
             contriv'd
             and
             shap'd
             out
             by
             either
             
               Superstitious
               Church-men
            
             or
             
               Carnal
               Politicians
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             worse
             then
             this
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             ill
             enough
             ,
             the
             Scene
             would
             seem
             only
             Comical
             in
             comparison
             :
             But
             at
             last
             the
             Ape
             cuts
             his
             own
             throat
             with
             the
             shoomakers
             knife
             ,
             and
             Christendome
             lyes
             tumbling
             and
             wallowing
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             for
             how
             many
             Ages
             together
             ,
             in
             its
             own
             bloud
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             long
             bustle
             for
             and
             great
             ostentation
             of
             an
             External
             Religion
             ,
             the
             
               inward
               life
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Christianity
            
             which
             consists
             in
             
               Humility
               ,
               Charity
               and
               Purity
            
             ,
             is
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             
               Pride
               ,
               Lust
            
             and
             Covetousness
             are
             the
             first
             movers
             in
             all
             our
             Actions
             :
             So
             that
             though
             we
             be
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             our
             hearts
             and
             reall
             services
             are
             grosly
             Pagan
             ;
             we
             consecrating
             our
             very
             Souls
             with
             all
             the
             Powers
             ,
             Affections
             and
             Faculties
             of
             them
             to
             the
             worst-titled
             Deities
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             and
             being
             strictly
             commanded
             by
             our
             Saviour
             
               to
               love
               one
               another
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             despight
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             real
             Apostates
             we
             are
             to
             Paganisme
             ,
             rather
             pour
             forth
             one
             anothers
             bloud
             as
             a
             drink-offering
             to
             Mars
             ,
             then
             keep
             that
             inviolable
             and
             indispensable
             Precept
             of
             his
             whom
             we
             profess
             to
             be
             our
             liege
             Lord
             and
             Soveraign
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Thus
             has
             it
             pleas'd
             that
             ever-watchfull
             Eye
             of
             Providence
             to
             connive
             as
             it
             were
             a
             while
             at
             this
             
               Pagan
               Christianisme
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             did
             in
             former
             Ages
             at
             the
             ancient
             Paganisme
             .
             But
             assuredly
             it
             will
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             glorious
             Predictions
             of
             the
             Prophets
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             World
             will
             not
             end
             in
             so
             tedious
             a
             Scene
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             so
             little
             good
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             floud
             of
             filth
             and
             evil
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             blow
             upon
             these
             dry
             bones
             ,
             and
             actuate
             this
             external
             forme
             of
             Religion
             with
             life
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             scales
             will
             fall
             from
             her
             eyes
             ,
             and
             that
             load
             of
             scurf
             and
             ascititious
             foulness
             
             will
             fall
             from
             her
             skin
             ,
             and
             her
             flesh
             shall
             be
             as
             of
             a
             tender
             child
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             grow
             strong
             ,
             healthful
             and
             irreprehensibly
             lovely
             to
             look
             upon
             .
             When
             these
             things
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             will
             be
             in
             her
             
               highest
               Triumph
            
             or
             exaltation
             upon
             earth
             ;
             and
             this
             excellent
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             continue
             for
             a
             very
             considerable
             time
             .
             *
             But
             the
             wicked
             shall
             again
             assault
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             Christ
             visibly
             returning
             to
             judgement
             shall
             decide
             the
             controversy
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             This
             is
             the
             truest
             and
             most
             faithful
             representation
             in
             general
             (
             so
             far
             as
             my
             skill
             in
             Church-History
             or
             Prophecies
             will
             reach
             )
             that
             I
             can
             make
             of
             that
             Interval
             of
             time
             ,
             betwixt
             Christ's
             powring
             forth
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             his
             Apostles
             and
             his
             coming
             again
             to
             Judgement
             .
             But
             because
             it
             would
             be
             a
             voluminous
             business
             more
             particularly
             to
             make
             good
             what
             I
             have
             asserted
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             essential
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             I
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             not
             at
             all
             necessary
             to
             engage
             in
             any
             operose
             endeavours
             of
             demonstrating
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             conclusion
             .
             I
             shall
             rather
             send
             him
             that
             doubts
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             himself
             in
             the
             perusing
             of
             the
             learned
             writings
             of
             that
             incomparable
             Interpreter
             of
             Prophecies
             Mr.
             
               Ioseph
               Mede
            
             :
             whose
             proceedings
             are
             with
             that
             care
             and
             caution
             ,
             with
             that
             clearness
             and
             strictness
             of
             reason
             ,
             with
             that
             accuracy
             of
             judgement
             and
             unparallel'd
             modesty
             and
             calmness
             ,
             that
             the
             study
             and
             enquiry
             into
             these
             matters
             ,
             which
             had
             even
             grown
             odious
             and
             infamous
             by
             the
             wild
             and
             ridiculous
             miscarriages
             of
             hot
             fanatick
             spirits
             ,
             has
             in
             my
             apprehension
             gained
             much
             credit
             and
             repute
             by
             the
             orderly
             and
             coherent
             methods
             and
             unexceptionable
             ratiocinations
             of
             this
             grave
             and
             venerable
             Person
             .
             Upon
             whose
             account
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             clear
             both
             out
             of
             Daniel
             and
             the
             Apocalypse
             that
             the
             Scene
             of
             things
             Christendome
             will
             be
             in
             due
             time
             very
             much
             changed
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             there
             does
             nothing
             so
             much
             counterbalance
             the
             weight
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             reasons
             as
             the
             autority
             and
             lustre
             of
             that
             worthily-admired
             Name
             of
             the
             learned
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             who
             has
             interpreted
             the
             Revelations
             to
             quite
             another
             sense
             ;
             (
             the
             ingenuities
             and
             prettinesses
             of
             whose
             expositions
             had
             almost
             imposed
             upon
             my self
             to
             a
             belief
             that
             there
             might
             be
             some
             such
             sense
             also
             of
             the
             Revelation
             as
             he
             drives
             at
             )
             to
             make
             all
             clear
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             pains
             of
             exhibiting
             both
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             Reader
             .
             Who
             I
             hope
             will
             not
             take
             it
             ill
             that
             so
             pious
             ,
             so
             learned
             and
             judicious
             a
             person
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             matter
             to
             which
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             peculiarly
             selected
             and
             set
             apart
             to
             by
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             mainly
             applied
             himself
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             ,
             seriousness
             and
             devotion
             ,
             should
             see
             further
             then
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             who
             has
             an
             ample
             harvest
             of
             praise
             from
             other
             performances
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Political
             emploiments
             could
             not
             be
             so
             entirely
             vacant
             to
             the
             searching
             into
             so
             abstruse
             a
             Mystery
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
               1.
               
               Grotius
            
             his
             reasons
             against
             Days
             signifying
             Years
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             propounded
             and
             answered
             .
             2.
             
             Demonstrations
             that
             Days
             do
             sometimes
             signifie
             so
             many
             
               Years
               .
               3.
            
             
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             opinion
             ,
             That
             a
             new
             Systeme
             of
             Prophecies
             from
             the
             first
             Epocha
             begins
             Chap.
             10.
             v.
             8.
             cleared
             and
             confirmed
             .
             4.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Three
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             lye
             slain
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             Beast
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             First
             Resurrection
             .
             7.
             
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             from
             the
             evident
             truth
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Synchronisms
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             strongest
             Presumption
             that
             Grotius
             has
             against
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             way
             is
             his
             confidence
             that
             Days
             never
             signifie
             Years
             .
             Which
             if
             he
             could
             make
             good
             ,
             it
             would
             utterly
             invalidate
             and
             make
             useless
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Apocalyptical
             Interpretations
             .
             But
             he
             affirms
             it
             with
             all
             boldness
             imaginable
             ;
             *
             
               Dies
               etiam
               apud
               Prophetas
               dies
               sunt
               ,
               non
               anni
               ut
               quidam
               somniant
               :
            
             And
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             and
             pretends
             he
             has
             done
             it
             very
             plainly
             ,
             from
             Daniel
             8.14
             .
             
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Unto
               two
               thousand
               and
               three
               hundred
               days
               ;
               then
               shall
               the
               Sanctuary
               be
               cleansed
               ,
            
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               And
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Evening
               and
               the
               Morning
               which
               was
               told
               thee
               ,
               is
               true
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             has
             nothing
             in
             it
             obscure
             ,
             but
             is
             clear
             and
             plain
             .
             From
             whence
             he
             further
             inferres
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             plain
             every
             where
             that
             Days
             have
             never
             any
             hidden
             meaning
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             signifie
             merely
             Days
             ,
             not
             Years
             .
             Which
             in
             my
             apprehension
             is
             not
             at
             all
             well
             argued
             by
             so
             learned
             an
             Expositour
             .
             For
             though
             we
             should
             admit
             that
             true
             in
             this
             place
             signifies
             plain
             and
             clear
             without
             any
             figure
             or
             Aenigme
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             at
             all
             follow
             that
             whereever
             Day
             is
             used
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             this
             usual
             and
             proper
             sense
             .
             Which
             answer
             were
             solid
             ,
             though
             the
             very
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             used
             here
             .
             But
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Text
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               unto
               two
               thousand
               evenings-mornings
            
             ,
             &c
             or
             
               two
               thousand
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             chap.
             12.
             v.
             11
             ,
             12.
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             were
             a
             very
             groundless
             inference
             to
             conclude
             ,
             because
             where
             Day
             is
             so
             described
             by
             its
             natural
             parts
             of
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             ,
             there
             it
             signifies
             naturally
             and
             not
             figuratively
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             should
             do
             so
             where
             it
             is
             not
             thus
             described
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             telling
             Daniel
             ,
             That
             this
             Vision
             of
             Evenings
             and
             Mornings
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Days
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             imply
             that
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Days
             are
             sometimes
             not
             clear
             but
             obscure
             ,
             and
             may
             signifie
             Years
             ;
             otherwise
             this
             intimation
             had
             been
             in
             vain
             :
             As
             truly
             the
             very
             numbring
             thus
             by
             Days
             also
             ;
             whenas
             it
             had
             been
             more
             natural
             to
             have
             expressed
             the
             Prophecy
             by
             so
             many
             Years
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             of
             set
             purpose
             to
             make
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             Daniel
             more
             obscure
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             them
             from
             such
             eyes
             as
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             thought
             fit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             perceive
             their
             meaning
             .
             This
             is
             the
             utmost
             that
             Grotius
             has
             to
             say
             against
             the
             expounding
             of
             Days
             by
             Years
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             see
             now
             what
             may
             be
             said
             for
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Prophetical
             descriptions
             of
             Time
             do
             sometimes
             affect
             certain
             ambages
             and
             obscurities
             to
             hide
             themselves
             in
             ,
             which
             our
             adversaries
             themselves
             cannot
             deny
             :
             Otherwise
             Daniel
             might
             have
             said
             more
             plainly
             ,
             
               Three
               years
               and
               an
               half
            
             ,
             then
             *
             
               a
               Time
               and
               Times
               and
               half
               a
               Time.
            
             Wherefore
             why
             may
             not
             Years
             be
             signified
             by
             Days
             as
             well
             as
             Time
             and
             Times
             signifie
             Years
             ,
             especially
             there
             being
             some
             handsome
             analogy
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             being
             both
             measured
             by
             a
             complete
             circuit
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             one
             annual
             ,
             the
             other
             diurnal
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             see
             plainly
             That
             God
             himself
             has
             
               de
               facto
            
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Scripture
             made
             Days
             the
             compendious
             Representatives
             of
             Years
             .
             As
             Numb
             .
             14.34
             .
             
               Forty
               days
               ,
               each
               day
               for
               a
               year
            
             ;
             and
             Ezechiel
             4.6
             .
             
               I
               have
               appointed
               thee
               each
               day
               for
               a
               year
               .
            
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             ,
             That
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             of
             old
             took
             it
             up
             for
             a
             Principle
             to
             interpret
             Prophecies
             by
             ;
             which
             reaches
             the
             case
             very
             home
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             whose
             Authour
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             acknowledge
             not
             to
             abhorre
             from
             Cabbalisme
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             shall
             urge
             that
             very
             Text
             which
             Grotius
             has
             so
             strangely
             perverted
             to
             his
             own
             sense
             ,
             Daniel
             8.
             v.
             26.
             where
             the
             Angel
             tells
             Daniel
             that
             the
             
               Vision
               of
               the
               Evening
               and
               the
               Morning
            
             is
             perspicuous
             and
             clear
             .
             Which
             most
             certainly
             is
             an
             intimation
             to
             Daniel
             ,
             that
             some
             Prophecies
             imparted
             to
             him
             ,
             where
             the
             Time
             is
             numbred
             by
             Days
             ,
             are
             not
             clear
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             Enigmatical
             and
             figurative
             .
             But
             here
             the
             mention
             also
             of
             
               Evening
               and
               Morning
            
             shews
             plainly
             that
             
               natural
               days
            
             or
             ordinary
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Angel
             puts
             in
             this
             caution
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             still
             more
             evident
             that
             Days
             do
             ordinarily
             in
             Prophecy
             signifie
             Years
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             
               little
               Horn
            
             ,
             Daniel
             7.
             that
             rules
             for
             
               a
               time
               and
               times
               and
               half
               a
               time
               ,
            
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             ,
             because
             this
             
               little
               Horn
            
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Beast
             ,
             namely
             the
             Romane
             ;
             but
             Antiochus
             part
             of
             the
             Greek
             Empire
             .
             For
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             21.
             that
             ,
             the
             great
             Horn
             being
             the
             first
             King
             ,
             the
             four
             following
             Horns
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Kingdome
             ;
             in
             the
             latter
             time
             whereof
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             rises
             up
             ,
             as
             appears
             v.
             23.
             
             These
             things
             are
             so
             plain
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             plainer
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
               little
               Horn
            
             in
             the
             Seventh
             chapter
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             a
             power
             there
             whose
             reign
             cannot
             be
             circumscribed
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             
               Three
               years
               and
               a
               half
            
             ,
             but
             these
             Years
             must
             be
             resolved
             into
             1260
             days
             ,
             and
             these
             1260
             days
             into
             so
             many
             Years
             ,
             or
             no
             sense
             can
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Prophesie
             .
             But
             this
             is
             done
             to
             our
             hand
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             where
             the
             Woman
             in
             the
             wilderness
             is
             said
             to
             abide
             there
             for
             *
             
               a
               time
               and
               times
               and
               half
               a
               time
            
             as
             well
             as
             *
             1260
             days
             .
             Which
             plainly
             shews
             the
             warrantableness
             of
             this
             solution
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             Those
             numbers
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             v.
             11
             ,
             12.
             namely
             ,
             
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               days
               ,
            
             and
             
               a
               thousand
               three
               hundred
               and
               five
               and
               thirty
               days
               ,
            
             they
             being
             so
             unapplicable
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Days
             ,
             but
             so
             exactly
             pointing
             out
             the
             latter
             times
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Years
             ,
             is
             a
             further
             demonstration
             that
             Days
             sometimes
             signifie
             Years
             in
             the
             Prophetical
             writings
             .
          
           
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             seems
             exceedingly
             improbable
             ,
             a
             single
             day
             being
             so
             inconsiderable
             a
             space
             of
             time
             to
             transact
             those
             things
             in
             that
             are
             prophesied
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             should
             number
             out
             the
             time
             by
             Days
             ,
             when
             it
             might
             more
             compendiously
             be
             set
             down
             by
             Years
             ;
             especially
             these
             pettinesses
             being
             below
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             to
             catch
             at
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             no
             Examples
             of
             Events
             that
             have
             been
             observed
             thus
             punctually
             to
             answer
             to
             a
             day
             where
             Prophecies
             have
             been
             numbred
             by
             days
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             filled
             up
             any
             number
             of
             years
             .
             How
             unlikely
             then
             is
             it
             that
             *
             
               Half
               a
               day
            
             should
             come
             into
             compute
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             in
             the
             
               slain
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             if
             Days
             be
             meant
             ,
             and
             not
             some
             greater
             measures
             of
             time
             ?
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             and
             confessed
             of
             all
             hands
             ,
             That
             the
             Days
             of
             
             Daniel's
             weeks
             are
             Years
             .
             Here
             Grotius
             would
             fain
             evade
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             by
             feigning
             a
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               week
               of
               years
            
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             the
             mention
             of
             days
             added
             to
             determine
             the
             sense
             the
             other
             way
             :
             which
             makes
             me
             wonder
             that
             a
             person
             otherwise
             so
             ingenuous
             should
             vent
             so
             groundless
             and
             false
             a
             supposition
             .
             I
             dare
             say
             you
             can
             scarce
             believe
             me
             unless
             I
             produce
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ;
             *
             
               Ubi
               de
               dierum
               hebdomade
               agitur
               ,
               solet
               adjici
               dierum
               nomen
               :
            
             Whenas
             yet
             there
             are
             but
             two
             instances
             of
             this
             addition
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             one
             Daniel
             10.
             v.
             2
             ,
             3.
             which
             is
             not
             done
             as
             usual
             ,
             but
             to
             adde
             light
             in
             all
             likelihood
             to
             the
             precedent
             prophecy
             of
             the
             
               weeks
               of
               years
            
             ,
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             and
             does
             imply
             that
             they
             would
             also
             naturally
             signifie
             
               weeks
               of
               days
            
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             Ezechiel
             45.21
             .
             where
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             translated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               seven
               days
            
             ,
             not
             ,
             
               weeks
               of
               days
            
             .
             But
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             has
             pronounced
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               a
               week
            
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             does
             alwaies
             signifie
             
               a
               week
               of
               days
            
             ,
             unless
             in
             a
             Prophetical
             Scheme
             the
             Days
             of
             the
             week
             signifie
             Years
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             here
             in
             Daniel
             .
             See
             Genes
             .
             29.
             v.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Exod.
             34.
             v.
             22.
             
             Levit.
             12.
             v.
             5.
             
             Numb
             .
             28.
             v.
             26.
             
             Deut.
             16.
             v.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             16.
             2
             
             Chron.
             8.13
             .
             Ierem.
             5.24
             .
             In
             all
             these
             places
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               a
               week
               of
               days
            
             wihtout
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             added
             to
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             example
             where
             it
             has
             such
             an
             addition
             but
             these
             two
             produced
             by
             himself
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             given
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Synchronisms
             are
             apodictically
             true
             to
             any
             one
             that
             has
             but
             a
             competency
             of
             wit
             and
             patience
             to
             peruse
             them
             .
             But
             according
             to
             these
             Synchronisms
             the
             continuance
             of
             
               the
               conculcation
               of
               the
               outward
               Court
               ,
               the
               mournful
               prophecies
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               Woman
               in
               the
               Desart
               ,
               the
               ten-horned
               and
               two-horned
               Beasts
               ,
               the
               sealed
               Servants
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               first
               six
               Trumpets
               ,
               the
               continuance
               ,
            
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             all
             these
             is
             circumscribed
             within
             the
             space
             of
             
               Three
               years
               and
               an
               half
            
             ,
             if
             the
             1260
             days
             be
             but
             Days
             and
             not
             Years
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             would
             have
             it
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             thing
             impossible
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             Beasts
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophetical
             scheme
             of
             speech
             ,
             Polities
             or
             Kingdomes
             ,
             not
             Persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unconceivable
             to
             be
             so
             short-lived
             as
             to
             last
             but
             
               Three
               years
               and
               an
               half
            
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             ,
             That
             the
             chief
             matters
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             are
             comprehended
             within
             this
             Synchronisme
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Years
             in
             all
             this
             Book
             ,
             saving
             of
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             but
             onely
             
             of
             Months
             or
             Days
             and
             
               half
               a
               day
            
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             shrewd
             presumption
             that
             the
             computation
             of
             Years
             is
             hidden
             under
             these
             Terms
             where
             they
             signifie
             any
             definite
             time
             at
             all
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             think
             it
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             Days
             in
             Prophecy
             do
             sometimes
             signifie
             Years
             .
             Nor
             see
             I
             any
             reason
             why
             Time
             may
             not
             as
             well
             as
             Things
             and
             Actions
             be
             figuratively
             expressed
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             greatest
             cavils
             that
             can
             be
             made
             against
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             way
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             are
             either
             against
             his
             dividing
             the
             Apocalypse
             from
             the
             Fourth
             Chapter
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Book
             into
             Two
             Systems
             of
             Prophetical
             Visions
             ,
             the
             one
             containing
             the
             
               Fate
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             both
             beginning
             from
             one
             Epocha
             ;
             or
             else
             against
             his
             interpretation
             of
             the
             time
             of
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             ;
             or
             lastly
             against
             his
             making
             the
             Beast
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             (
             chap.
             11.
             )
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Beast
             out
             of
             the
             sea
             (
             chap.
             13.
             )
          
           
             The
             greatest
             thing
             objected
             against
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             one
             of
             his
             chiefest
             marks
             of
             the
             beginning
             a
             new
             Series
             of
             Prophecies
             fails
             him
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             argues
             from
             chap.
             10.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             running
             over
             the
             same
             space
             of
             time
             again
             and
             that
             
               à
               carceribus
               ad
               metam
            
             ;
             and
             from
             v.
             8.
             
             
               The
               voice
               which
               I
               heard
               from
               heaven
               spake
               unto
               me
               again
            
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             parallel
             with
             chap.
             1.
             v.
             10.
             and
             with
             chap.
             4.
             v.
             1.
             the
             former
             whereof
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Churches
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Seals
            
             :
             It
             is
             objected
             against
             the
             second
             mark
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             defective
             ,
             in
             that
             this
             Voice
             is
             not
             joyned
             with
             the
             mentioning
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             as
             those
             two
             to
             which
             he
             would
             parallel
             it
             are
             .
             I
             confess
             if
             the
             mention
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             had
             been
             here
             joyned
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             a-new
             had
             been
             notoriously
             plain
             and
             palpable
             .
             Indeed
             too
             plain
             for
             a
             book
             of
             Prophecies
             that
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             has
             used
             so
             much
             artifice
             to
             obscure
             .
             But
             this
             half-indication
             was
             enough
             to
             such
             as
             God
             had
             made
             fit
             (
             and
             thought
             the
             time
             seasonable
             )
             to
             unriddle
             the
             mystery
             .
          
           
             But
             methinks
             there
             are
             other
             indications
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             
               new
               Systeme
            
             of
             Prophecies
             that
             may
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             compensate
             the
             imperfectness
             of
             this
             .
             I
             shall
             but
             briefly
             intimate
             them
             .
             As
             First
             the
             extraordinary
             Majesty
             of
             that
             Angel
             that
             has
             this
             opened
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             his
             description
             being
             not
             unlike
             that
             of
             his
             that
             had
             the
             sealed
             Book
             ,
             Revel
             .
             chap.
             4
             and
             5.
             
             And
             then
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             
               new
               Book
            
             of
             Prophecies
             seems
             naturally
             to
             imply
             a
             
               new
               Systeme
            
             of
             Prophecies
             distinct
             in
             kind
             as
             well
             as
             in
             volume
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             containing
             the
             
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Which
             things
             though
             different
             in
             nature
             ,
             yet
             running
             parallel
             in
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             conceive
             that
             the
             second
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             reaches
             up
             to
             the
             same
             Epocha
             with
             the
             first
             .
             Which
             in
             the
             Third
             place
             is
             further
             intimated
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             the
             Angel
             who
             swears
             there
             shall
             be
             
               no
               more
               time
            
             ,
             but
             that
             
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               finished
            
             at
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             Seventh
             trump
             .
             
             Which
             pronouncing
             that
             there
             will
             be
             
               no
               more
               time
            
             ,
             certainly
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             
               time
               and
               times
               and
               half
               a
               time
            
             which
             shall
             then
             be
             expired
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             pointed
             at
             by
             Daniel
             the
             servant
             and
             Prophet
             of
             God.
             Which
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             adding
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               as
               he
               has
               declared
               to
               
               his
               servants
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             still
             more
             sure
             that
             the
             Prophecy
             begins
             again
             from
             the
             first
             Epocha
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             onely
             this
             more
             light
             and
             general
             mention
             of
             the
             *
             
               Seventh
               Trumpet
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             last
             period
             of
             the
             
               sealed
               Book
            
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             distribution
             of
             it
             into
             *
             
               Seven
               thunders
            
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             of
             the
             *
             
               Seventh
               seal
            
             into
             
               Seven
               trumpets
            
             .
             And
             this
             mighty
             and
             illustrious
             Angel
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Seven
             properly
             so
             called
             (
             and
             here
             is
             onely
             said
             to
             be
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             yet
             he
             immediately
             succeeding
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             sustain
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Seventh
             for
             this
             bout
             ,
             he
             seeming
             also
             to
             continue
             his
             roaring
             all
             the
             time
             the
             Seven
             thunders
             utter
             their
             voices
             .
             The
             last
             of
             which
             it
             's
             likely
             may
             be
             Thunder
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             namely
             that
             final
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             world
             and
             the
             setting
             the
             earth
             on
             fire
             by
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             .
             And
             surely
             when
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Seals
             have
             reached
             to
             this
             last
             Catastrophe
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             very
             scrupulous
             that
             will
             make
             any
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             
               opened
               Book
            
             begin
             again
             from
             the
             first
             Epocha
             of
             the
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Synchronisms
             do
             not
             depend
             upon
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             prove
             by
             undeniable
             evidence
             that
             it
             is
             more
             then
             an
             Hypothesis
             ,
             even
             a
             necessary
             Truth
             resulting
             from
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             said
             Synchronisms
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             for
             
               the
               Three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               that
               the
               Witnesses
               are
               said
               to
               lye
               slain
               ,
            
             
             there
             are
             scarce
             any
             now
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             to
             conceit
             
               these
               days
            
             to
             be
             
               natural
               days
            
             ,
             and
             
               these
               Witnesses
            
             to
             be
             any
             
               two
               particular
               men
            
             .
             But
             the
             Objection
             is
             against
             them
             that
             will
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             does
             ,
             how
             it
             can
             be
             likely
             that
             at
             the
             very
             last
             gasp
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             the
             truest
             and
             most
             Apostolick
             Christians
             should
             be
             in
             worse
             plight
             then
             ever
             before
             .
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             truth
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Synchronisms
             does
             not
             at
             all
             depend
             upon
             this
             ,
             nor
             is
             his
             conjecture
             so
             impossible
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             think
             there
             is
             still
             a
             better
             way
             of
             answering
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             these
             
               Three
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             are
             the
             same
             that
             
               a
               time
               and
               times
               and
               half
               a
               time
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             three
             times
             and
             an
             half
             .
             For
             it
             is
             unquestionable
             but
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             often
             signifies
             no
             more
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Now
             that
             it
             should
             signifie
             so
             here
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             improbability
             of
             an
             Effect
             answerable
             to
             the
             other
             interpretation
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             should
             be
             otherwise
             slain
             then
             they
             have
             been
             often
             or
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             )
             that
             mention
             of
             
               half
               a
               day
            
             answering
             to
             
               half
               a
               time
            
             fairly
             invites
             us
             to
             believe
             ;
             it
             being
             also
             unlikely
             that
             Providence
             would
             affect
             the
             curiosity
             of
             counting
             by
             
               half
               a
               year
            
             ,
             a
             thing
             not
             to
             be
             sampled
             in
             all
             Divine
             Prophecies
             .
             These
             
               Three
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             therefore
             are
             first
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             
               Three
               times
               and
               an
               half
            
             ,
             and
             then
             these
             
               Three
               times
               and
               a
               half
            
             into
             
               Three
               years
               and
               an
               half
            
             ,
             and
             these
             
               Three
               years
               and
               an
               half
            
             into
             1260
             
               Prophetick
               days
            
             .
             Which
             ambages
             and
             circuits
             are
             not
             at
             all
             improbable
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             studied
             concealments
             and
             obscurities
             there
             are
             in
             this
             Book
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             as
             particularly
             in
             the
             
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             we
             shall
             touch
             a
             little
             anon
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             a
             main
             usefulness
             of
             these
             
               Three
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             to
             determine
             the
             true
             number
             of
             
               a
               time
               
               and
               times
            
             .
             For
             how
             can
             we
             be
             assured
             how
             many
             times
             are
             designed
             thereby
             ,
             especially
             it
             being
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             not
             the
             dual
             ,
             and
             therefore
             bids
             fair
             to
             be
             more
             then
             
               two
               times
            
             ,
             at
             least
             three
             ?
             Whence
             it
             would
             be
             four
             times
             and
             an
             half
             .
             But
             these
             
               Three
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             correct
             or
             prevent
             the
             mistake
             ,
             by
             fixing
             these
             
               Time
               and
               Times
               and
               half
               a
               Time
            
             to
             
               Three
               Times
               and
               an
               half
            
             .
             Which
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             little
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Mystery
             .
          
           
             Nor
             does
             their
             
               being
               slain
            
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             at
             all
             prejudice
             our
             Interpretation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             well
             rendred
             ,
             
               when
               they
               shall
               have
               finished
            
             ,
             nor
             yet
             need
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               while
               they
               are
               making
               an
               end
               of
               their
               witnessings
               ,
            
             as
             if
             this
             should
             happen
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             may
             very
             warrantably
             be
             expounded
             
               dum
               peragunt
            
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             performing
             this
             office
             of
             witnessing
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             1260
             days
             to
             the
             end
             thereof
             .
             Nor
             yet
             is
             that
             a
             real
             but
             seeming
             absurdity
             that
             this
             Interpretation
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Witnesses
             could
             prophesy
             while
             their
             carcasses
             lie
             dead
             in
             the
             streets
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             in
             that
             sense
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             they
             may
             
               prophesy
               in
               sackcloth
            
             ,
             nay
             they
             will
             necessarily
             do
             so
             ,
             I
             mean
             perform
             their
             witnessing
             with
             sadness
             and
             mourning
             .
             For
             their
             death
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             
               Political
               death
            
             ,
             their
             want
             of
             power
             and
             rule
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             such
             is
             their
             Resurrection
             ,
             namely
             Political
             ,
             they
             being
             raised
             to
             honour
             and
             government
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             no
             absurdity
             neither
             in
             the
             inward
             meaning
             nor
             outward
             Cortex
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             inward
             meaning
             is
             such
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             :
             And
             the
             outward
             Cortex
             framed
             with
             very
             graceful
             artifice
             ,
             like
             that
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             Nebuchadnezar
             ,
             where
             merely
             for
             the
             decorum
             of
             the
             Type
             ,
             the
             whole
             Image
             is
             represented
             as
             standing
             and
             struck
             upon
             the
             legs
             ,
             whenas
             yet
             that
             which
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             head
             ,
             by
             the
             breast
             and
             armes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             belly
             and
             thighs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Babylonian
               ,
               Persian
            
             and
             Greek
             Monarchies
             ,
             were
             passed
             away
             .
             So
             for
             the
             like
             decorum
             in
             this
             Type
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             necessity
             ,
             to
             avoid
             a
             seeming
             gross
             incongruity
             ,
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             might
             not
             be
             said
             to
             prophesy
             while
             their
             bodies
             lay
             dead
             in
             the
             streets
             ;
             the
             time
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             which
             really
             pervades
             the
             whole
             1260
             days
             ,
             is
             concealed
             under
             and
             contracted
             into
             these
             
               Three
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             ,
             and
             made
             not
             to
             appear
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             things
             signified
             it
             is
             ;
             as
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Image
             were
             represented
             as
             standing
             ,
             when
             the
             things
             that
             they
             signified
             ceased
             to
             be
             .
             Which
             Scheme
             is
             not
             at
             all
             more
             hard
             in
             the
             one
             then
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Type
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             more
             useful
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Sameness
             of
             the
             *
             
               Beast
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             with
             the
             *
             
               Beast
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
            
             there
             could
             have
             been
             no
             scruple
             ,
             if
             Translators
             had
             interpreted
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             very
             well
             capable
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             the
             same
             very
             often
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             Iob
             38.30
             .
             and
             chap.
             41.23
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             Psalm
             105.
             v.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             also
             Isay
             63.13
             .
             Ion.
             2.6
             .
             and
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             thought
             good
             to
             vary
             the
             phrase
             here
             ,
             onely
             for
             concealment
             ;
             as
             this
             whole
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             is
             beset
             
             with
             many
             purposed
             ,
             though
             not
             invincible
             ,
             obscurities
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             to
             keep
             this
             treasure
             hid
             till
             the
             time
             appointed
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             the
             using
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             in
             stead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             might
             be
             not
             to
             determine
             the
             sense
             to
             the
             ten-horned
             Beast
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             at
             least
             a
             liberty
             of
             interpreting
             it
             also
             of
             the
             two-horned
             contemporary
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             in
             no
             aspect
             does
             this
             Book
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             look
             so
             hopeless
             and
             discouraging
             as
             in
             that
             of
             the
             
               First
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             Chap.
             20.
             
             But
             withall
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             here
             but
             such
             as
             will
             at
             least
             equally
             urge
             those
             that
             begin
             the
             Millennium
             at
             
             Constantine's
             time
             :
             So
             that
             this
             can
             be
             no
             prejudice
             to
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Interpretations
             and
             Synchronisms
             .
             For
             whether
             we
             will
             go
             the
             Allegorical
             way
             with
             some
             ,
             and
             understand
             this
             
               First
               Resurrection
            
             in
             a
             Political
             sense
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             this
             way
             is
             better
             accommodated
             to
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Synchronisms
             then
             to
             the
             other
             Hypothesis
             .
             Nor
             were
             it
             any
             great
             inconvenience
             to
             admit
             it
             as
             true
             ,
             those
             phrases
             which
             at
             last
             will
             have
             a
             Literal
             fulfilling
             ,
             being
             often
             used
             in
             a
             Figurative
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             
               lake
               of
               fire
            
             ,
             some
             descriptions
             of
             God's
             coming
             to
             
               particular
               judgments
            
             ,
             the
             
               six
               thunders
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             all
             which
             expressions
             will
             have
             at
             last
             a
             Literal
             and
             Physical
             completion
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             Figurative
             sense
             of
             Resurrection
             may
             be
             passable
             and
             tolerable
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             dare
             not
             avouch
             it
             to
             be
             wholy
             true
             .
             My
             Reasons
             shall
             be
             suggested
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               I
               saw
               Thrones
               ,
               and
               they
               sate
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               judgment
               was
               given
               unto
               them
               :
               and
               I
               saw
               the
               Souls
               of
               them
               that
               were
               beheaded
               for
               the
               witness
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               which
               had
               not
               worshipped
               the
               Beast
               ,
               neither
               his
               Image
               ,
               neither
               had
               received
               his
               mark
               upon
               their
               foreheads
               or
               in
               their
               hands
               ;
               and
               they
               lived
               and
               reigned
               with
               Christ
               a
               thousand
               years
               .
               But
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               dead
               lived
               not
               again
               untill
               the
               thousand
               years
               were
               finished
               .
               This
               is
               the
               First
               Resurrection
               .
               Blessed
               and
               holy
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               part
               in
               the
               First
               Resurrection
               ;
               on
               such
               the
               second
               death
               hath
               no
               power
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               be
               priests
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               reign
               with
               him
               a
               thousand
               years
               .
            
          
           
             There
             was
             never
             any
             Book
             penned
             with
             that
             artifice
             as
             this
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             as
             if
             every
             word
             were
             weighed
             in
             a
             balance
             before
             it
             was
             set
             down
             ;
             which
             is
             manifest
             out
             of
             other
             places
             as
             well
             as
             this
             .
             In
             which
             I
             conceive
             a
             double
             design
             is
             aimed
             at
             ,
             a
             prediction
             of
             a
             
               proper
               Resurrection
            
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             to
             the
             Truth
             by
             their
             deaths
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             
               Political
               Resurrection
            
             to
             the
             true
             and
             Apostolical
             Church
             that
             does
             survive
             upon
             Earth
             .
             The
             former
             are
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             
               those
               that
               worshipped
               not
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             if
             they
             were
             not
             distinct
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             better
             to
             have
             omitted
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             is
             the
             first
             intimation
             that
             there
             are
             two
             Orders
             of
             men
             there
             set
             down
             ,
             The
             one
             that
             suffered
             death
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             The
             other
             that
             are
             still
             alive
             ,
             but
             resolute
             Opposers
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             But
             there
             is
             also
             a
             second
             hint
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               They
               lived
               and
               reigned
            
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             seems
             on
             set
             purpose
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             rather
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             bear
             too
             hard
             toward
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             
               literal
               
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             and
             so
             urge
             the
             Reader
             too
             forcibly
             to
             understand
             both
             these
             Orders
             above
             distinguished
             to
             be
             Candidates
             of
             a
             real
             and
             literal
             Resurrection
             at
             this
             time
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             uses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             naturally
             implie
             a
             literal
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             no
             literal
             Resurrection
             ,
             (
             they
             being
             not
             supposed
             naturally
             dead
             ,
             )
             but
             merely
             a
             living
             upon
             Earth
             and
             reigning
             there
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Moral
             and
             Political
             Life
             and
             Resurrection
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             shall
             reign
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             with
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             being
             universal
             Prince
             over
             both
             Churches
             :
             and
             therefore
             neither
             Heaven
             nor
             Earth
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             may
             be
             accommodated
             to
             either
             the
             reigning
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             or
             in
             Earth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             distinct
             capacities
             of
             the
             persons
             .
             And
             the
             like
             caution
             is
             used
             in
             the
             prefiguration
             of
             the
             time
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             to
             conceit
             that
             it
             signifies
             just
             a
             
               thousand
               years
            
             literally
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             signifies
             at
             least
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             certainly
             not
             more
             then
             there
             are
             daies
             in
             that
             thousand
             ,
             nor
             in
             likelihood
             near
             so
             many
             .
             But
             the
             signification
             is
             rather
             Symbolical
             ,
             as
             the
             
               ten
               daies
            
             are
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             v.
             10.
             
             
               And
               ye
               shall
               have
               the
               tribulation
               of
               ten
               daies
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             beyond
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             further
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             number
             beyond
             Ten
             :
             by
             which
             therefore
             must
             be
             meant
             death
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             presently
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Be
               thou
               faithfull
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Crown
               of
               life
               .
            
             So
             this
             
               thousand
               years
            
             upon
             earth
             is
             a
             symbol
             of
             the
             Churches
             stable
             duration
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             no
             Politie
             flourish
             beyond
             it
             :
             it
             being
             a
             Cube
             whose
             root
             is
             Ten.
             And
             the
             application
             of
             it
             to
             the
             reigning
             of
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             with
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             ,
             discovers
             the
             unshaken
             stability
             and
             endless
             duration
             of
             that
             celestial
             Kingdome
             also
             ,
             beyond
             which
             absolutely
             there
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             dead
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               lived
               not
               again
            
             .
             The
             using
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             plainly
             respect
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             intimates
             that
             their
             Resurrection
             was
             real
             and
             literal
             ,
             to
             which
             others
             should
             not
             attain
             till
             after
             the
             Thousand
             years
             upon
             earth
             .
             After
             which
             it
             is
             plainly
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             dead
             do
             rise
             (
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             )
             Wherefore
             this
             
               general
               Resurrection
            
             being
             literal
             and
             real
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             too
             harsh
             and
             violent
             to
             understand
             this
             
               First
               Resurrection
            
             mentioned
             in
             this
             fifth
             verse
             to
             be
             only
             Figurative
             and
             Mystical
             .
             But
             understanding
             it
             literally
             ,
             that
             which
             follows
             has
             a
             wonderfull
             natural
             and
             easie
             sense
             .
             
               Blessed
               and
               holy
               is
               he
               that
               has
               part
               in
               the
               first
               Resurrection
            
             (
             which
             he
             speaks
             thus
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             keep
             men
             off
             from
             conceiting
             he
             means
             it
             of
             the
             successive
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             during
             the
             thousand
             years
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               these
               the
               second
               death
               has
               no
               power
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             The
             lake
             of
             fire
             (
             ver
             .
             14.
             )
             into
             which
             Hades
             or
             the
             whole
             region
             of
             mortality
             is
             cast
             ,
             the
             Earth
             being
             all
             on
             fire
             .
             But
             blessed
             are
             those
             that
             have
             part
             in
             the
             First
             Resurrection
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             sped
             already
             &
             safe
             ,
             having
             obtained
             those
             celestial
             bodies
             that
             do
             certainly
             exempt
             them
             from
             this
             Fate
             .
             For
             these
             and
             all
             such
             as
             God
             shall
             afterward
             make
             partakers
             of
             this
             blessed
             kind
             of
             Resurrection
             ,
             are
             naturally
             
             free
             from
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             second
             death
             :
             
               But
               they
               shall
               be
               priests
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               reign
               with
               him
               ,
            
             not
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             for
             sureness
             and
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             simply
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             shall
             be
             holy
             ,
             sacred
             and
             divine
             persons
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             immutable
             and
             everlasting
             Kingdome
             in
             Heaven
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             most
             easie
             and
             natural
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Personal
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             and
             of
             his
             holy
             Martyrs
             is
             a
             very
             rash
             and
             groundless
             and
             unsafe
             conceit
             ,
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             heat
             and
             tumult
             both
             of
             phansie
             and
             action
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             it
             necessary
             that
             the
             Sons
             of
             this
             first
             Resurrection
             should
             at
             all
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             their
             celestial
             bodies
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             are
             vivificated
             ,
             being
             naturally
             invisible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             kind
             of
             miracle
             for
             us
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             necessary
             then
             the
             exhibiting
             those
             Souls
             to
             view
             which
             Christ
             carried
             to
             Heaven
             in
             triumph
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             which
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             exhibit
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             if
             he
             doe
             here
             ,
             I
             can
             imagine
             no
             better
             end
             then
             that
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             for
             a
             sign
             or
             beckening
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             help
             on
             their
             Conversion
             :
             but
             I
             can
             affirm
             nothing
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Only
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             that
             if
             Christendome
             were
             once
             well
             purged
             of
             all
             her
             Idolatries
             ,
             foolish
             and
             contradictious
             opinions
             and
             wicked
             practices
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Miracle
             if
             the
             Jews
             could
             be
             kept
             off
             from
             being
             converted
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             in
             brief
             to
             conclude
             ,
             seeing
             the
             truth
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Synchronisms
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             respects
             this
             present
             subject
             ,
             is
             so
             apodictical
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             material
             to
             be
             alledged
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             numbers
             of
             daies
             and
             moneths
             there
             mentioned
             are
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             interpreted
             years
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Hypothesis
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             sense
             of
             
               the
               Woman
               in
               the
               wilderness
            
             ,
             of
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
               city
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
            
             and
             
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
            
             ,
             &c.
             then
             what
             Mr.
             Mede
             hath
             given
             ;
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             would
             be
             lapsed
             into
             a
             degenerate
             condition
             for
             1260
             years
             :
             and
             as
             evident
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             recovery
             out
             of
             this
             Lapse
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             there
             has
             been
             yet
             no
             room
             for
             the
             promised
             Millennium
             ,
             persecution
             dogging
             the
             Church
             till
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             1260
             daies
             were
             to
             succeed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Millennium
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             .
             As
             appears
             further
             in
             that
             it
             is
             Synchronall
             to
             the
             
               Seventh
               trumpet
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             *
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             is
             after
             their
             lying
             dead
             either
             all
             the
             1260
             daies
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             last
             three
             daies
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             in
             that
             the
             *
             
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             commences
             from
             the
             
               burning
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             and
             the
             *
             
               company
               of
               Palm-bearers
            
             from
             their
             victory
             over
             the
             persecuting
             Beast
             .
             These
             things
             are
             so
             plain
             that
             they
             are
             not
             worth
             insisting
             upon
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             priviledge
             of
             this
             Synchronical
             architecture
             of
             Mr.
             Mede
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             built
             upon
             any
             Hypothesis
             but
             the
             innate
             Characters
             of
             the
             Apocalyptical
             Visions
             themselves
             ;
             whenas
             Grotius
             his
             way
             depends
             so
             on
             the
             Chronologie
             of
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             that
             unless
             Iohn
             received
             these
             Revelations
             in
             Claudius
             his
             time
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             against
             the
             common
             current
             of
             all
             both
             ancient
             and
             modern
             writers
             )
             the
             fabrick
             of
             his
             Expositions
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             guide
             nor
             clue
             at
             all
             in
             this
             prophetick
             Labyrinth
             ,
             no
             
             not
             so
             much
             as
             that
             obvious
             ,
             but
             fallible
             one
             ,
             the
             
               order
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               as
               they
               lie
            
             ;
             but
             is
             forced
             sometimes
             to
             goe
             back
             ,
             as
             he
             fancieth
             himself
             able
             to
             apply
             his
             Historical
             materials
             .
             So
             that
             he
             has
             indeed
             no
             guide
             at
             all
             from
             the
             Apocalypse
             it self
             ;
             whenas
             Mr.
             Mede
             is
             directed
             and
             limited
             by
             the
             demonstrative
             law
             of
             those
             innate
             Synchronisms
             he
             has
             gathered
             .
             Of
             whose
             truth
             this
             may
             be
             one
             general
             After-ratification
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             that
             are
             found
             to
             be
             Synchronal
             ,
             have
             also
             a
             natural
             connexion
             and
             complication
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             but
             casts
             his
             eye
             upon
             his
             
               Scheme
               of
               Synchronisms
            
             ,
             and
             considers
             the
             natures
             of
             things
             ,
             will
             easily
             deprehend
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Four
             Beasts
             about
             the
             throne
             of
             Majesty
             described
             before
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Seals
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Six
             first
             seals
             according
             to
             
               Grotius
               .
               3.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Six
             first
             seals
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
               Mede
               .
               4.
            
             
             Of
             the
             inward
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             fight
             of
             Michael
             with
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             according
             to
             Grotius
             and
             Mr.
             
               Mede
               .
               5.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             seven
             Trumpets
             .
             6.
             
             The
             near
             cognation
             and
             colligation
             of
             those
             seven
             Synchronals
             that
             are
             contemporary
             to
             the
             Six
             first
             Trumpets
             .
             7.
             
             The
             mistakes
             and
             defects
             in
             Grotius
             his
             interpretations
             of
             those
             Synchronals
             .
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             Synchronals
             contemporary
             to
             the
             last
             Trumpet
             .
             10.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             the
             guidance
             of
             such
             Synchronisms
             as
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             Visions
             themselves
             ,
             inferred
             from
             Grotius
             his
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             who
             had
             the
             want
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Author's
             apologie
             for
             preferring
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             way
             before
             
             Grotius's
             ,
             with
             an
             intimation
             of
             his
             own
             design
             in
             intermedling
             with
             these
             matters
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             for
             further
             conviction
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             way
             above
             that
             of
             
             Grotius's
             ,
             I
             shall
             compare
             some
             of
             their
             main
             Interpretations
             .
             For
             to
             meddle
             with
             all
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             and
             voluminous
             ;
             but
             to
             give
             a
             specimen
             in
             some
             ,
             very
             commodious
             ,
             if
             not
             necessary
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             In
             the
             first
             six
             Seals
             ,
             I
             may
             add
             also
             in
             the
             first
             six
             Trumpets
             ,
             Grotius
             fixes
             the
             Scene
             of
             all
             these
             Visions
             in
             Iudaea
             ,
             and
             ends
             them
             with
             the
             sacking
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Of
             which
             in
             general
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             his
             Applications
             are
             too
             small
             and
             petty
             usually
             for
             these
             Prophecies
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Prophecies
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             no
             other
             meaning
             ,
             might
             very
             well
             have
             been
             spared
             ;
             whatever
             is
             needfull
             in
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             having
             before
             more
             plainly
             been
             predicted
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             likely
             to
             fill
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             by
             their
             more
             obscure
             prefigurations
             .
             But
             we
             will
             descend
             also
             to
             their
             particular
             weaknesses
             and
             inconcinnities
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             the
             Seals
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Session
               of
               Majesty
            
             prefixed
             before
             them
             .
             
             Where
             Grotius
             makes
             the
             Four
             beasts
             ,
             the
             
               Lion
               ,
               Calfs
               ,
               Man
            
             and
             Eagle
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iames
               ,
               Matthew
            
             and
             Paul.
             Which
             besides
             that
             in
             
             general
             it
             is
             a
             figment
             at
             pleasure
             without
             ground
             ,
             the
             applications
             I
             think
             are
             not
             so
             congruous
             .
             For
             why
             should
             Peter
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             fear
             denied
             his
             Master
             ,
             be
             a
             Lion
             more
             then
             Paul
             ,
             whose
             heat
             assuredly
             was
             rather
             greater
             then
             the
             others
             ?
             and
             why
             Paul
             an
             Eagle
             rather
             then
             a
             Calf
             ,
             who
             certainly
             laboured
             like
             an
             Oxe
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             compares
             himself
             to
             one
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corn
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.9
             ?
             And
             though
             he
             took
             long
             journies
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             flie
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             nor
             goe
             faster
             by
             land
             or
             water
             then
             other
             travellers
             did
             .
             And
             why
             should
             Matthew
             be
             a
             Man
             more
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             rather
             then
             Iames
             ,
             the
             brother
             of
             Iesus
             who
             was
             peculiarly
             styled
             
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             ?
          
           
             Wherefore
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             account
             seems
             far
             more
             solid
             ,
             as
             having
             an
             
               acknowledged
               ground
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Camp
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             which
             was
             distributed
             into
             Four
             parts
             ,
             each
             part
             being
             under
             a
             Standard
             or
             Ensigne
             :
             those
             that
             lay
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             of
             a
             Lion
             ;
             on
             the
             West
             ,
             of
             an
             Oxe
             ;
             on
             the
             South
             ,
             of
             a
             Man
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             North
             ,
             of
             an
             Eagle
             .
             So
             that
             this
             
               glorious
               Session
               of
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
            
             is
             set
             out
             by
             the
             
               order
               of
               the
               Israelitish
               Camp
            
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             midst
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             as
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             about
             it
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             so
             disposed
             as
             I
             have
             intimated
             .
             Which
             is
             infinitely
             a
             more
             solid
             account
             then
             that
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             more
             distinctly
             understand
             in
             the
             opening
             the
             four
             first
             Seals
             ,
             whose
             applications
             are
             admirably
             fit
             to
             each
             Beast
             in
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             way
             ,
             but
             very
             frigid
             and
             faint
             in
             
             Grotius's
             .
             For
             he
             thinks
             it
             reason
             enough
             of
             the
             Lion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             his
             *
             
               calling
               to
               see
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               white
               Horse
               ,
            
             because
             Peter
             was
             the
             first
             that
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             speaks
             first
             here
             .
             Whenas
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             he
             spake
             first
             of
             those
             that
             spake
             the
             unknown
             tongues
             so
             fast
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             who
             questionless
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             
               Rider
               of
               the
               white
               Horse
            
             is
             Christ
             ,
             they
             both
             agree
             in
             ;
             but
             why
             the
             first
             beast
             should
             be
             the
             Praeco
             before
             this
             sight
             ,
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             reasons
             are
             far
             more
             satisfactory
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             anon
             .
             The
             Praeco
             of
             the
             *
             
               Rider
               of
               the
               red
               Horse
            
             he
             makes
             Matthew
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             Matth.
             24.7
             .
             
               Nation
               shall
               rise
               against
               nation
               and
               Kingdome
               against
               kingdome
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             
             Matthew's
             prophecie
             but
             our
             Saviour's
             .
             The
             Vision
             he
             fansieth
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             war
             betwixt
             the
             Beroeans
             and
             Philadelphians
             ,
             but
             names
             no
             distinct
             time
             ,
             nor
             Prince
             that
             should
             be
             the
             Rider
             of
             this
             red
             Horse
             .
          
           
             The
             Praeco
             of
             the
             *
             
               Rider
               of
               the
               black
               Horse
            
             he
             makes
             Paul
             ,
             because
             Agabus
             foretold
             him
             this
             famine
             which
             he
             fansieth
             signified
             here
             .
             But
             then
             Agabus
             should
             have
             rather
             been
             the
             Beast
             then
             Paul.
             Beside
             that
             ,
             Agabus
             told
             other
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             him
             of
             it
             .
             The
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             Vision
             according
             to
             him
             was
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Claudius
             .
          
           
             The
             Praeco
             of
             the
             *
             
               Rider
               of
               the
               pale
               Horse
            
             he
             makes
             Iames
             ,
             because
             he
             threatens
             rich
             men
             with
             death
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             
             But
             himself
             acknowledges
             that
             by
             death
             here
             is
             meant
             plague
             and
             pestilence
             ,
             whenas
             that
             menace
             in
             Iames
             is
             war
             and
             slaughter
             ,
             the
             taking
             and
             burning
             Ierusalem
             by
             fire
             ;
             as
             himself
             also
             interprets
             the
             third
             verse
             of
             that
             chapter
             .
             You
             see
             by
             what
             small
             strings
             the
             applications
             of
             these
             four
             Beasts
             are
             tied
             to
             these
             four
             Visions
             hitherto
             ;
             to
             omit
             what
             is
             very
             inconcinne
             ,
             the
             breaking
             
             the
             order
             they
             were
             first
             named
             in
             ,
             (
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             7.
             )
             the
             first
             a
             Lion
             ,
             the
             second
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             the
             third
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             an
             Eagle
             .
             Which
             should
             have
             answered
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             and
             fourth
             Seals
             without
             any
             misplacing
             ;
             whenas
             the
             second
             Beast
             is
             here
             applied
             to
             the
             fourth
             Seal
             ,
             the
             third
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             to
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             The
             *
             Fifth
             Seal
             he
             interprets
             of
             
               the
               revenge
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             does
             ,
             but
             restrains
             the
             Vision
             to
             Steven
             and
             Iames
             and
             some
             few
             else
             he
             knows
             not
             who
             :
             and
             by
             this
             means
             leaves
             no
             Vision
             for
             the
             Ten
             bloudy
             Persecutions
             which
             were
             more
             then
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             considerable
             then
             what
             he
             aims
             at
             .
          
           
             The
             *
             Sixth
             Seal
             ,
             which
             mentions
             
               a
               great
               Earthquake
               ,
               the
               Eclipse
               of
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               the
               falling
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             interprets
             literally
             of
             such
             Prodigies
             ,
             quite
             against
             the
             way
             of
             Prophetick
             interpretation
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             application
             of
             History
             to
             countenance
             it
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             inconcinnity
             and
             insignificancy
             of
             Grotius
             his
             interpreting
             of
             the
             
               Six
               seals
            
             :
             Which
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             in
             Mr.
             Mede
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             first
             the
             application
             of
             the
             
               Four
               beasts
            
             to
             the
             
               Four
               first
               seals
            
             is
             both
             orderly
             and
             very
             proper
             and
             articulate
             .
             For
             the
             Lion
             on
             the
             East
             side
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             camp
             is
             applied
             to
             Christ
             the
             Prince
             from
             the
             East
             in
             more
             senses
             then
             I
             will
             insist
             upon
             ,
             they
             being
             ordinary
             and
             obvious
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Lion
             is
             sutable
             to
             the
             thing
             signified
             in
             the
             Vision
             ,
             to
             wit
             Victory
             to
             him
             on
             the
             white
             horse
             .
             And
             the
             like
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Oxe
             on
             the
             West
             side
             of
             the
             camp
             is
             applied
             to
             Trajan
             from
             West
             ;
             the
             Man
             on
             the
             South
             side
             ,
             to
             Septimius
             from
             the
             South
             ;
             &
             the
             Eagle
             on
             the
             North
             side
             ,
             to
             Maximinus
             from
             the
             North.
             The
             natures
             also
             of
             the
             Visions
             are
             sutable
             to
             the
             things
             that
             came
             to
             pass
             under
             those
             Emperours
             .
             The
             mighty
             Slaughters
             under
             Trajan
             and
             his
             successor
             Adrian
             are
             indigitated
             by
             the
             Oxe
             .
             The
             exactness
             of
             administring
             Iustice
             and
             carefull
             Provision
             of
             Septimius
             and
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             ,
             by
             a
             Man
             ,
             to
             whom
             numbring
             and
             measuring
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             Justice
             is
             so
             proper
             .
             The
             extraordinary
             raging
             of
             the
             
               Famine
               ,
               Sword
            
             and
             Pestilence
             under
             Maximinus
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Carnivorous
               Eagle
            
             that
             feeds
             upon
             dead
             carkasses
             .
          
           
             In
             brief
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               First
               six
               seals
            
             is
             this
             :
             That
             Prince
             of
             unspotted
             Righteousness
             ,
             
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               white
               Horse
               ,
            
             with
             his
             arrow
             and
             his
             bow
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             aims
             at
             something
             of
             high
             importance
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             is
             no
             less
             then
             what
             he
             promised
             his
             followers
             at
             their
             lowest
             ebb
             ,
             
               Fear
               not
            
             ,
             
             
               little
               flock
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               your
               Fathers
               good
               pleasure
               to
               give
               you
               the
               Kingdome
            
             :
             )
             and
             he
             hits
             the
             mark
             in
             the
             
               Sixth
               seal
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             of
             the
             Devil
             is
             shattered
             to
             the
             purpose
             by
             
             Constantine's
             turning
             Christian
             .
             But
             to
             adorn
             the
             course
             of
             time
             till
             then
             by
             some
             Prophetick
             remarks
             ,
             
               the
               Riders
               of
               the
               red
               ,
               black
               and
               pale
               Horses
            
             are
             brought
             in
             :
             as
             also
             most
             concerningly
             
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               under
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             whereby
             is
             denoted
             especially
             the
             reign
             of
             Diocletian
             and
             that
             ten
             years
             unparallel'd
             persecution
             then
             commencing
             .
             Which
             
               Fifth
               seal
            
             ,
             the
             rescuing
             of
             the
             Empire
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Pagan
             powers
             doth
             immediately
             succeed
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             
               Sixth
               seal
            
             figured
             out
             by
             proper
             Prophetical
             expressions
             .
             So
             
             that
             all
             things
             in
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             way
             as
             they
             are
             
               easie
               ,
               natural
            
             and
             distinct
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             very
             weighty
             and
             worthy
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             to
             predict
             .
          
           
             Nor
             has
             Grotius
             so
             much
             as
             any
             seeming
             advantage
             of
             him
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             unless
             in
             the
             interpreting
             of
             
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               black
               Horse
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             if
             History
             would
             have
             complied
             ,
             Mr.
             Mede
             could
             have
             been
             content
             to
             have
             interpreted
             of
             Famine
             also
             .
             But
             in
             my
             apprehension
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             significant
             of
             that
             which
             Mr.
             Mede
             applies
             it
             to
             then
             this
             Vision
             is
             .
             For
             what
             colour
             is
             more
             significant
             of
             the
             
               Severity
               of
               Iustice
            
             then
             black
             ,
             whether
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             Temper
             of
             Spirit
             wherein
             it
             resides
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               grave
               ,
               sad
               ,
               rigid
               melancholy
            
             ;
             or
             the
             Execution
             thereof
             in
             criminal
             matters
             ,
             which
             is
             death
             ,
             whose
             mournfull
             Emblem
             is
             black
             ?
             The
             
               black
               Horse
            
             therefore
             ,
             
               with
               the
               pair
               of
               balances
            
             ,
             argues
             the
             Rider
             
               severely
               just
               ,
               frugal
            
             and
             provident
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             will
             have
             a
             special
             care
             ,
             
             1.
             
             That
             if
             one
             Choenix
             of
             wheat
             be
             sold
             for
             a
             penny
             ,
             that
             three
             of
             barley
             shall
             be
             sold
             for
             a
             penny
             .
             2.
             
             That
             men
             shal
             live
             by
             their
             
               honest
               labours
            
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             theft
             and
             rapine
             .
             For
             Choenix
             signifies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               food
               for
               a
               day
            
             ,
             and
             Denarius
             the
             
               wages
               for
               a
               days
               labour
            
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             stealing
             nor
             robbing
             (
             but
             buying
             by
             measure
             ,
             )
             though
             it
             should
             be
             so
             hard
             a
             time
             that
             their
             day-labour
             will
             but
             find
             them
             food
             .
             4.
             
             He
             will
             provide
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             at
             least
             a
             Choenix
             for
             a
             penny
             ,
             that
             the
             price
             of
             bread-corn
             and
             necessary
             victuals
             may
             not
             exceed
             a
             daies
             wages
             .
             And
             so
             of
             Wine
             and
             Oile
             he
             will
             take
             heed
             there
             be
             no
             fraud
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             there
             neither
             ,
             nor
             any
             spoil
             or
             wast
             by
             the
             unruly
             souldiery
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             should
             now
             pass
             to
             the
             Trumpets
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             rather
             deal
             with
             those
             Visions
             first
             that
             are
             Synchronal
             to
             the
             time
             of
             these
             
               Six
               seals
            
             .
             And
             that
             is
             *
             
               the
               Fight
               of
            
             Michael
             
               with
               the
               seven-headed
               Dragon
            
             ;
             and
             *
             
               the
               Temple
               and
               Altar
               of
               God
               that
               are
               Symmetral
            
             or
             
               commensurable
               to
               the
               Angels
               measure
            
             .
             Mr.
             Mede
             interprets
             this
             Fight
             of
             the
             
               seven-headed
               Dragon
            
             and
             Michael
             ,
             the
             conflict
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             Pagan
             cruelty
             till
             
             Constantine's
             and
             
             Theodosiu's
             times
             ;
             which
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             Synchronal
             ,
             so
             has
             it
             also
             a
             great
             cognation
             with
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             
               Six
               seals
            
             .
             For
             the
             
               Archer
               on
               the
               white
               Horse
            
             aims
             at
             that
             Effect
             all
             the
             time
             of
             this
             bloudy
             battel
             ,
             which
             he
             hits
             or
             reaches
             in
             the
             completion
             of
             the
             Sixth
             seal
             .
          
           
             But
             Grotius
             referres
             the
             Vision
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             and
             Peter
             ,
             who
             brought
             him
             down
             headlong
             out
             of
             the
             Air
             by
             his
             praiers
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             supposes
             *
             that
             acclamation
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Spectators
             of
             this
             
               Cacomagical
               Funambulo
            
             ,
             and
             beheld
             him
             out
             of
             the
             windows
             of
             Heaven
             while
             he
             tumbled
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             what
             a
             petty
             and
             ludicrous
             business
             is
             this
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             Effect
             comprized
             in
             the
             Sixth
             seal
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             battel
             and
             the
             mark
             the
             Archer
             on
             the
             white
             horse
             aimed
             at
             by
             all
             the
             labours
             and
             patience
             of
             his
             Saints
             ?
          
           
             That
             of
             the
             *
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             or
             
               the
               inward
               Court
               of
               the
               Temple
               Grotius
            
             expounds
             only
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             thus
             measured
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             Adrian
             should
             not
             build
             upon
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             upon
             the
             ground
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             city
             Aelia
             ,
             after
             his
             own
             name
             .
             But
             he
             brings
             
             no
             express
             proof
             that
             the
             
               inward
               court
            
             was
             not
             built
             upon
             ;
             nor
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             was
             it
             a
             thing
             worth
             Divine
             Prophecie
             taking
             notice
             of
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             likelihood
             that
             Providence
             regarded
             the
             place
             so
             which
             God
             had
             utterly
             rejected
             ,
             and
             *
             hindred
             the
             rebuilding
             of
             it
             by
             fire
             breaking
             from
             the
             foundation
             .
             Certainly
             so
             Divine
             a
             Prophecie
             as
             this
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             looks
             not
             at
             such
             petty
             matters
             as
             these
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Angel's
             bidding
             
               Iohn
               measure
            
             not
             only
             the
             Temple
             and
             Altar
             ,
             but
             also
             
               the
               men
               that
               worshipped
               therein
            
             ,
             plainly
             intimates
             that
             there
             was
             another
             kind
             of
             meaning
             in
             the
             thing
             then
             Grotius
             sought
             after
             ,
             but
             is
             certainly
             that
             which
             Mr.
             Mede
             has
             found
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             this
             
               inward
               Court
               that
               is
               measured
            
             signifies
             the
             pure
             Christian
             Church
             before
             it
             was
             adulterated
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             Christian-paganisme
             .
             Which
             condition
             also
             of
             the
             Church
             has
             a
             plain
             cognation
             with
             other
             things
             Synchronal
             ,
             as
             their
             *
             resolute
             opposing
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             serious
             in
             their
             Religion
             that
             they
             preferred
             it
             before
             their
             own
             lives
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             proceed
             now
             to
             the
             Trumpets
             .
             That
             Vision
             of
             the
             *
             First
             
               Trumpet
               ,
               Hail
               and
               Fire
               mingled
               with
               bloud
               ,
               Grotius
            
             (
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             road
             of
             Prophetick
             exposition
             )
             interprets
             to
             a
             moral
             sense
             of
             
               hardness
               of
               heart
               and
               bloudy
               anger
               ,
            
             which
             he
             applies
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
             Whenas
             
               Hail-stones
               and
               Fire
            
             are
             symbols
             of
             
               hostile
               vengeance
               executed
               upon
               others
            
             ,
             not
             of
             anger
             burning
             and
             consuming
             
               in
               ones
               self
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             
               Hail-stones
               and
               Fire
            
             are
             said
             to
             doe
             execution
             upon
             the
             
               trees
               and
               grass
            
             .
             Wherefore
             Mr.
             Mede
             does
             more
             fitly
             applie
             it
             to
             the
             infestation
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             from
             the
             year
             395.
             to
             406.
             partly
             by
             Alaricus
             and
             the
             Goths
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             Barbarous
             nations
             under
             Radagaisus
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             Vandals
             and
             Alani
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Northern
             storms
             of
             Hailstones
             with
             bloud
             and
             fire
             that
             fell
             upon
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             The
             Vision
             of
             the
             *
             Second
             Trumpet
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               burning
               Mountain
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Grotius
            
             expounds
             of
             the
             tower
             Antonia
             ,
             whose
             fall
             notwithstanding
             was
             not
             accompanied
             with
             burning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             rather
             understands
             it
             of
             the
             sallying
             of
             the
             wrathfull
             souldiers
             out
             of
             the
             tower
             upon
             the
             people
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Which
             is
             but
             a
             petty
             matter
             in
             comparison
             of
             Alaricus
             his
             taking
             and
             
               firing
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             followed
             a
             continual
             spoil
             of
             the
             Empire
             till
             it
             was
             dilacerated
             into
             Ten
             kingdomes
             ;
             which
             is
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             exposition
             of
             this
             Vision
             .
             But
             the
             other
             is
             unsutable
             to
             that
             expression
             especially
             ,
             *
             
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               ships
               perished
               .
            
             Which
             intimates
             that
             the
             Sea
             signifies
             here
             far
             larger
             then
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             one
             City
             ,
             or
             a
             croud
             of
             people
             in
             one
             street
             thereof
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             how
             this
             book
             of
             Prophecies
             that
             characterizes
             things
             so
             often
             by
             numbers
             ,
             understands
             here
             as
             elsewhere
             by
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             .
          
           
             The
             *
             Third
             -
             
               Trumpet
               Vision
            
             is
             the
             great
             
               Star
               falling
               into
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               burning
               like
               a
               lamp
               ,
            
             the
             Comet
             Lampadias
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             This
             Grotius
             applies
             to
             that
             Aegyptian
             Impostour
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Acts
             and
             in
             *
             Iosephus
             .
             
             But
             beside
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               third
               part
            
             here
             again
             characterizes
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             this
             Star
             is
             too
             big
             in
             my
             judgment
             for
             that
             Aegyptian
             Vagabond
             and
             easily-defeated
             Deceiver
             .
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             interpretation
             is
             much
             more
             accommodate
             ,
             who
             applies
             
             it
             to
             the
             extinction
             of
             the
             Western
             Caesareate
             ,
             which
             was
             grown
             very
             low
             and
             obscure
             in
             those
             inconsiderable
             Emperours
             ,
             
               Avitus
               ,
               Majoranus
               ,
               Severus
               ,
               Anthemius
               ,
               Olybrius
               ,
               Glycerius
               ,
               Nepos
               ,
            
             the
             immediate
             predecessors
             of
             Augustulus
             ;
             but
             fell
             quite
             and
             was
             extinct
             in
             this
             Prince
             of
             
               sorrow
               ,
               bitterness
            
             and
             sad
             misfortunes
             ,
             whom
             Odoacer
             king
             of
             the
             Heruli
             pulled
             out
             of
             his
             throne
             ,
             Anno
             476.
             
          
           
             The
             *
             Fourth
             -
             
               Trumpet
               Vision
            
             ,
             an
             
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               and
               Stars
               ,
            
             proceeds
             further
             concerning
             Rome
             ,
             and
             signifies
             that
             that
             light
             she
             shone
             with
             under
             the
             Ostrogoth
             kings
             should
             be
             extinct
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             despoiled
             of
             Regal
             Majesty
             ,
             yea
             of
             Consulship
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Senate
             .
             Which
             ill
             fate
             is
             very
             properly
             prefigured
             by
             the
             
               obscuration
               of
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               and
               Stars
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             has
             undeniably
             made
             good
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             applied
             the
             History
             .
             Grotius
             interprets
             it
             only
             of
             the
             taking
             of
             certain
             Towns
             in
             Galilee
             and
             other
             places
             by
             Vespasian
             ,
             and
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             very
             laxe
             and
             dilute
             interpretation
             in
             comparison
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             .
          
           
             The
             *
             Fifth
             -
             
               Trumpet
               Vision
            
             is
             the
             
               key-bearer
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Locusts
            
             .
             Which
             Grotius
             referrs
             to
             Eleazar
             the
             son
             of
             Ananias
             (
             though
             he
             confesses
             the
             time
             does
             not
             agree
             )
             and
             to
             the
             faction
             of
             the
             Zelots
             .
             Whom
             he
             cannot
             fancy
             to
             be
             those
             
               Scorpion-tail'd
               Locusts
            
             but
             in
             their
             general
             account
             of
             being
             Robbers
             and
             Devourers
             ,
             and
             the
             leisurely
             doing
             their
             mischief
             ,
             the
             poison
             of
             the
             Scorpion
             being
             three
             daies
             a
             killing
             .
             But
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             that
             evil
             of
             the
             Zelots
             may
             be
             accounted
             leisurely
             in
             any
             such
             special
             manner
             ,
             the
             plague
             of
             them
             not
             lasting
             longer
             then
             such
             like
             barbarous
             tyrannizing
             of
             masterless
             souldiers
             uses
             to
             doe
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             but
             *
             
               five
               moneths
            
             according
             to
             Grotius
             his
             account
             ,
             but
             he
             does
             not
             so
             much
             as
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             his
             account
             by
             History
             .
             Besides
             ,
             how
             can
             *
             
               golden
               crowns
            
             belong
             to
             these
             Zelots
             ?
             For
             Grotius
             his
             expounding
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             implied
             that
             they
             were
             the
             boasting
             of
             crowns
             and
             victory
             ,
             not
             real
             crowns
             ,
             is
             very
             groundless
             ,
             and
             confutable
             out
             of
             his
             own
             exposition
             of
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             
               real
               mulierosity
            
             and
             voracity
             in
             these
             Zelots
             .
             That
             concerning
             the
             *
             
               Sting
               in
               their
               Scorpion-tails
               ,
               Introibant
               ut
               defensores
               ,
               exibant
               raptores
               ,
            
             is
             indeed
             witty
             ,
             but
             not
             solid
             .
             For
             if
             you
             will
             have
             their
             form
             to
             figure
             their
             behaviour
             ,
             they
             went
             in
             Robbers
             as
             well
             as
             went
             out
             .
             For
             the
             fore-parts
             of
             these
             Scorpiolocustae
             represent
             Robbery
             more
             perfectly
             then
             the
             hinder-parts
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             application
             of
             this
             Vision
             to
             Mahomet
             and
             the
             Saracens
             is
             in
             every
             respect
             admirably
             natural
             and
             punctual
             .
             The
             mischief
             therefore
             of
             the
             
               Fifth
               Trumpet
            
             is
             that
             false
             Light
             or
             Pseudo-prophet
             Mahomet
             ,
             sent
             down
             upon
             earth
             by
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ;
             whose
             doctrine
             is
             the
             
               fume
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
            
             ,
             and
             his
             followers
             the
             Saracens
             the
             Locusts
             here
             spoke
             of
             .
             As
             1.
             coming
             out
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             as
             the
             Aegyptian
             Locusts
             did
             that
             plagued
             the
             literal
             Aegypt
             .
             2.
             
             And
             then
             hugely
             numerous
             ,
             as
             the
             companies
             of
             Locusts
             use
             to
             be
             .
             3.
             
             And
             also
             making
             their
             stay
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             turn
             
               menses
               quinos
               ,
               by
               fives
               of
               moneths
               .
            
             Which
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             usual
             continuance
             of
             Locusts
             (
             Plin.
             11.29
             .
             )
             and
             answers
             in
             the
             Prophetical
             sense
             to
             the
             
               five
               months
               of
               years
            
             ,
             that
             
             is
             ,
             
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               years
            
             that
             these
             Locusts
             infested
             Italy
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             
               twice
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
            
             years
             that
             the
             Saracenical
             kingdome
             continued
             .
             So
             properly
             are
             
               fives
               of
               months
            
             applicable
             to
             them
             .
             4.
             
             As
             also
             the
             
               golden
               crowns
            
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             conquests
             ,
             they
             having
             subdued
             
               Palestine
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             both
             the
             Armenias
             ,
             the
             lesser
             
               Asia
               ,
               Persia
               ,
               India
               ,
               Aegypt
               ,
               Numidia
               ,
               Portugal
            
             and
             Spain
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             fourscore
             years
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Arabians
             ,
             whence
             the
             Saracens
             were
             ,
             tied
             up
             their
             hair
             with
             an
             head-tire
             like
             women
             .
             6.
             
             The
             sound
             of
             the
             wings
             of
             these
             Locusts
             ,
             which
             was
             *
             
               as
               the
               sound
               of
               Chariots
               and
               of
               many
               horses
               running
               to
               battel
               ,
            
             is
             too
             big
             an
             expression
             for
             the
             faction
             of
             the
             Zelots
             ,
             but
             fitly
             signifies
             the
             mighty
             and
             swift
             victories
             of
             the
             Saracens
             .
             7.
             
             As
             also
             their
             
               poisonous
               Scorpion-tails
            
             doe
             the
             venome
             of
             the
             old
             Serpent
             under
             the
             false
             Religion
             of
             Mahometisme
             .
             For
             all
             those
             powers
             that
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Light
             are
             part
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             dark
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             Devil
             .
             8.
             
             As
             is
             here
             intimated
             very
             clearly
             ,
             the
             *
             
               King
               over
               them
            
             being
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               bottomeless
               pit
            
             ,
             though
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             such
             zealous
             worshippers
             of
             that
             *
             
               One
               true
               God
            
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             Their
             pretence
             to
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             perstringed
             in
             the
             very
             name
             of
             their
             Prince
             *
             Abaddon
             ,
             alluding
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             would
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             allusion
             of
             Grotius
             in
             Apollyon
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             more
             express
             ,
             but
             not
             better
             to
             our
             purpose
             then
             his
             ;
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             according
             to
             Chrysippus
             being
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             therefore
             signifying
             Unus
             ,
             as
             *
             Adad
             also
             does
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             .
             Which
             name
             is
             not
             so
             concealed
             in
             Abaddon
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             cutting
             it
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             insignificant
             termination
             ,
             and
             letting
             loose
             the
             two
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             held
             so
             hard
             together
             by
             the
             dagesh
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             immediately
             shews
             himself
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Paronomasia
             .
             Which
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             must
             be
             the
             Assyrians
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               Philo
               Byblius
            
             calls
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             with
             Homer
             as
             well
             have
             stiled
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             same
             with
             Apollo
             &
             Iupiter
             ,
             whose
             titles
             in
             Orpheus
             his
             Hymns
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Hebrew
             signifies
             as
             well
             Soveraignty
             as
             Paternity
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             that
             regal
             title
             Abimelek
             .
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             supreme
             Adad
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             Soveraign
             over
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             Paronomasia
             so
             palpable
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             Abaddon
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             very
             same
             sound
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             the
             Prophet
             has
             pitched
             upon
             this
             name
             Abaddon
             rather
             then
             *
             others
             which
             were
             more
             ordinary
             and
             signifie
             a
             Destroyer
             as
             well
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             would
             interpret
             it
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             namely
             ,
             to
             point
             at
             the
             Saracens
             hypocritical
             ostentation
             of
             *
             Monotheisme
             or
             worshipping
             
               one
               God
            
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             mainly
             in
             envy
             and
             opposition
             to
             the
             Christians
             profession
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             while
             themselves
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             are
             under
             the
             Destroyer
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             as
             truly
             Pagans
             as
             the
             Assyrians
             and
             Greeks
             that
             worshipped
             Adad
             and
             Apollo
             .
          
           
             The
             *
             Sixth
             -
             
               Trumpet
               Vision
            
             is
             the
             Euphratean
             Horsmen
             ,
             which
             Grotius
             applieth
             to
             the
             Roman
             army
             that
             besieged
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             content
             to
             be
             nominated
             Euphratean
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             the
             Romane
             
             forces
             ,
             namely
             those
             of
             Syria
             ,
             were
             quartered
             near
             Euphrates
             .
             But
             why
             should
             the
             whole
             Roman
             army
             be
             denominated
             from
             hence
             ?
             And
             then
             the
             
               four
               Angels
            
             how
             can
             they
             fitly
             be
             referred
             to
             Vespasian
             ,
             
             
               Titus
               ,
               Mucianus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Tiberius
               Alexander
            
             ,
             being
             these
             Four
             were
             not
             of
             an
             equal
             rank
             and
             power
             coordinate
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             was
             the
             chief
             commander
             of
             the
             army
             ?
             And
             that
             several
             others
             might
             have
             as
             well
             been
             put
             in
             as
             some
             of
             these
             Four
             ,
             may
             appear
             from
             what
             himself
             writes
             on
             verse
             16.
             
             Besides
             ,
             he
             gives
             no
             account
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             namely
             ,
             *
             
               a
               day
               ,
               a
               month
               and
               a
               year
            
             ;
             nor
             of
             their
             numerosity
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               of
               Horse
            
             .
             He
             interprets
             also
             their
             *
             
               breast-plates
               of
               Fire
               ,
               and
               of
               Iacinth
               and
               Brimstone
               ,
            
             of
             the
             colours
             of
             their
             Horsemens
             coats
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             made
             of
             thread
             of
             either
             colour
             
               de
               feu
            
             ,
             violet-colour
             ,
             or
             
               a
               pale
               sulphurate
            
             colour
             :
             which
             is
             too
             mean
             a
             business
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             so
             sacred
             a
             Prophecy
             .
             The
             applying
             of
             the
             Falaricae
             to
             the
             
               fire
               ,
               smoak
            
             and
             sulphur
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Horses
             mouths
             ,
             is
             ingenious
             if
             considered
             alone
             .
             We
             shall
             compare
             it
             with
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             anon
             .
             But
             the
             Foot-man
             that
             the
             Romans
             sometimes
             placed
             behind
             a
             Horse-man
             for
             readiness
             ,
             especially
             considering
             he
             rid
             not
             with
             his
             face
             backward
             ,
             nor
             slipt
             off
             over
             the
             horse
             tail
             ,
             but
             lighted
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             very
             hardly
             makes
             out
             the
             similitude
             of
             an
             Amphisbaena
             ;
             not
             to
             add
             that
             the
             Amphisbaena
             it self
             in
             his
             sense
             is
             but
             a
             Fiction
             .
             His
             interpretation
             also
             of
             *
             worshipping
             the
             Daemonia
             and
             
               Idols
               of
               silver
               and
               gold
            
             to
             a
             mystical
             sense
             is
             more
             faint
             and
             dilute
             then
             the
             literal
             meaning
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             particulars
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             interpretation
             has
             a
             fitness
             unexceptionable
             :
             He
             referring
             the
             *
             
               Four
               Angels
               at
               the
               river
               Euphrates
            
             to
             the
             four
             Sultanies
             of
             the
             Turkish
             dominion
             ,
             
               Bagdad
               ,
               Caesarea
               ,
               Aleppo
               ,
               Damascus
               ,
            
             planted
             on
             this
             side
             and
             that
             side
             Euphrates
             :
             He
             calculating
             the
             time
             of
             a
             *
             
               day
               ,
               month
               and
               year
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             396
             years
             )
             from
             the
             inauguration
             of
             Togrulbec
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Turks
             to
             the
             taking
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             is
             just
             396
             years
             :
             He
             applying
             those
             *
             
               myriads
               of
               myriads
               of
               Horse
            
             to
             the
             known
             numerositie
             of
             the
             Turkish
             armies
             ,
             who
             being
             Persians
             by
             their
             long
             abode
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             are
             called
             Persae
             in
             the
             Greek
             History
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Foot
             are
             in
             this
             allusion
             Horsemen
             too
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             Eques
             as
             well
             as
             Persia.
             Which
             allusion
             to
             names
             is
             used
             also
             by
             Daniel
             in
             making
             the
             he-Goat
             stand
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Aegeades
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             .
          
           
             Their
             *
             
               Breast-plates
               of
               Fire
               ,
               Iacinth
               and
               Sulphur
               ,
            
             he
             interprets
             of
             that
             aspect
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             by
             discharging
             their
             carbines
             or
             pistols
             in
             fight
             ,
             which
             makes
             all
             their
             breasts
             for
             a
             time
             seem
             fiery
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             
               blew
               Iacinth
            
             colour
             by
             the
             smoak
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             lasting
             object
             of
             sense
             is
             the
             stinking
             of
             the
             Sulphur
             .
             Which
             representation
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             them
             nearer
             at
             hand
             .
             This
             invention
             of
             Gun-powder
             (
             foreseen
             by
             that
             Providence
             that
             inspired
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             not
             vainly
             pointed
             at
             in
             these
             Visions
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             better
             assurance
             of
             what
             time
             they
             belong
             to
             )
             is
             again
             intimated
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             *
             
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               horses
               were
               as
               the
               heads
               of
               Lions
            
             ;
             which
             Grotius
             gives
             this
             short
             account
             of
             ,
             
               Rictus
               equorum
               sanguinolenti
               ,
               qualis
               Leoni
               post
               devoratas
               pecudes
               :
            
             as
             if
             these
             did
             eat
             flesh
             to
             bloudy
             their
             jaws
             withall
             ;
             else
             where
             is
             the
             lion-like
             
             representation
             in
             them
             more
             then
             in
             others
             ?
             I
             rather
             therefore
             conceive
             that
             
               their
               heads
            
             are
             compared
             to
             
               the
               heads
               of
               Lions
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             noise
             ,
             dreadful
             like
             the
             roaring
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             when
             the
             horsemen
             discharged
             toge●her
             against
             the
             enemy
             .
             For
             presently
             follows
             ,
             *
             
               and
               out
               of
               their
               mouths
               came
               fire
               and
               smoke
               and
               brimstone
            
             ;
             all
             were
             breathed
             out
             together
             from
             their
             jawes
             at
             once
             .
             To
             which
             Grotius
             his
             application
             of
             the
             Falaricae
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             that
             considers
             their
             nature
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             flinging
             them
             will
             deprehend
             at
             first
             sight
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             exposition
             also
             of
             the
             
               Serpentine
               tails
               of
               the
               horses
            
             is
             both
             more
             handsome
             and
             more
             important
             .
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               tails
               of
               the
               horses
               were
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               half
               a
               Serpent
               clap
               '
               to
               and
               hanging
               out
               with
               his
               head
               .
            
             Which
             is
             an
             Embleme
             of
             that
             sad
             after-clap
             of
             their
             victory
             over
             men
             .
             The
             Devil
             then
             ,
             that
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             being
             ready
             to
             parlie
             with
             them
             and
             to
             seduce
             them
             to
             Mahometisme
             .
             And
             lastly
             his
             interpreting
             of
             the
             *
             
               worship
               of
               Daemons
               and
               Idols
            
             in
             the
             proper
             sense
             ,
             and
             applying
             it
             to
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             infected
             with
             what
             we
             call
             Papal
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             it
             were
             not
             so
             fit
             and
             appropriate
             as
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             application
             of
             these
             two
             last
             Trumpet-Visions
             is
             so
             particular
             and
             exquisite
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             not
             necessarily
             enforced
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Synchronisms
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             doubt
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             would
             make
             a
             man
             eager
             to
             consider
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Seventh
             and
             Last
             Trumpet-vision
             ;
             which
             consists
             of
             loud
             praises
             to
             God
             in
             Heaven
             for
             that
             *
             
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               world
               are
               become
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Christ.
            
             This
             Grotius
             interprets
             of
             the
             liberty
             the
             Christians
             had
             to
             profess
             their
             Religion
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             were
             all
             banished
             thence
             .
             But
             the
             Vision
             certainly
             is
             farre
             too
             bigge
             for
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             interpret
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             of
             Iudaea
             onely
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             how
             doth
             Christ
             reign
             
               for
               ever
            
             there
             ,
             whenas
             his
             Subjects
             are
             now
             such
             miserable
             thrals
             to
             the
             Turk
             ?
             If
             he
             had
             taken
             *
             
               the
               great
               power
               to
               himself
            
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             he
             has
             lost
             it
             again
             ,
             if
             this
             sense
             of
             Grotius
             be
             true
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             this
             
               Seventh
               Trumpet
            
             appertains
             to
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             Church
             out
             of
             Apostasy
             ,
             by
             *
             the
             
               appearing
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Political
             power
             that
             
               pure
               and
               Apostolick
               men
            
             will
             be
             advanced
             to
             .
             For
             the
             Temple
             signifies
             the
             
               Church
               in
               its
               pure
               condition
            
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             Symmetral
             to
             the
             Angelical
             or
             
               Divine
               measure
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             
               appearing
               of
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               thus
               in
               Heaven
            
             is
             accompanied
             with
             
               Lightnings
               and
               Voices
               and
               Thunders
               and
               Earthquakes
               and
               great
               Hail
               .
            
             As
             is
             intimated
             also
             by
             the
             very
             title
             of
             the
             
               Seventh
               Trumpet
            
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Trumpet
             of
             *
             Woe
             to
             the
             wicked
             and
             unbelieving
             :
             answerably
             to
             the
             *
             
               Seven
               Thunders
            
             that
             filled
             the
             space
             of
             the
             
               Seventh
               Trumpet
            
             while
             that
             mighty
             and
             illustrious
             Angel
             
               roars
               like
               a
               Lion
            
             ,
             and
             is
             justly
             conceived
             to
             represent
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             who
             being
             once
             stirred
             up
             will
             never
             cease
             pursuing
             the
             prey
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             brought
             all
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             Death
             it self
             not
             excepted
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             But
             we
             return
             to
             those
             things
             that
             are
             Synchronal
             to
             the
             six
             first
             Trumpets
             .
             Which
             Visions
             though
             they
             be
             more
             then
             any
             Synchronals
             besides
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             all
             a
             very
             near
             cognation
             or
             manifest
             colligation
             one
             to
             another
             .
             The
             general
             Summary
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             times
             they
             point
             out
             ,
             is
             
               the
               Apostasie
            
             or
             
               Degeneracy
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             never
             conceived
             so
             ill
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             were
             
               some
               pure
               and
               Apostolick
               Christians
            
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             represent
             the
             two
             sorts
             of
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             also
             of
             Visions
             :
             Those
             of
             the
             
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               Ten-horned
               Beast
            
             and
             
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
            
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Degeneracy
             of
             Christendome
             ;
             the
             
               Two
               Witnesses
               mourning
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               the
               Virgin
               Company
               ,
               the
               sealed
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
            
             to
             those
             that
             kept
             their
             Purity
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             All
             these
             synchronize
             with
             the
             six
             first
             Trumpets
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             is
             blown
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             as
             is
             but
             just
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Apostasie
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             also
             equal
             with
             God
             to
             protect
             his
             own
             then
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             
               Company
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             are
             *
             sealed
             and
             marked
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             the
             common
             calamities
             .
             This
             general
             Apostasy
             also
             could
             not
             have
             crept
             in
             ,
             if
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             Secular
             Power
             had
             not
             conspired
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             the
             
               Two-horned
               Beast
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Ten-horned
             .
             Against
             which
             are
             opposed
             the
             
               Two
               mourning
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             the
             one
             sustaining
             the
             person
             of
             the
             unpolluted
             Priest
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             faithful
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             this
             Apostasy
             consisting
             much
             in
             gross
             Idolatry
             and
             vain
             Superstition
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             Scripture-language
             is
             termed
             Whoredome
             ;
             this
             State
             is
             set
             out
             also
             by
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             *
             
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             opposed
             the
             *
             
               Virgin
               Company
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             yet
             Two
             Visions
             behind
             which
             are
             not
             properly
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             this
             sort
             or
             that
             ,
             but
             each
             of
             them
             to
             both
             ,
             namely
             ,
             *
             the
             
               Woman
               in
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ,
             and
             *
             
               the
               Outward
               Court
               and
               holy
               City
               trodden
               down
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             Which
             Visions
             have
             the
             insinuation
             of
             both
             Piety
             and
             Profaneness
             in
             them
             at
             once
             :
             The
             truly
             pious
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             signified
             by
             the
             Woman
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Wilderness
             the
             salvageness
             and
             brutishness
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             they
             being
             wholy
             given
             up
             to
             the
             
               Animal
               Life
            
             .
             By
             the
             
               Outward
               Court
               and
               holy
               City
            
             is
             noted
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             set
             apart
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             by
             
               the
               being
               trodden
               down
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             the
             imitation
             of
             
               Pagan
               worship
            
             introduced
             by
             the
             
               general
               Apostasy
            
             of
             Christendome
             .
             So
             that
             you
             see
             by
             what
             a
             strong
             tie
             from
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             Things
             themselves
             these
             
               Eight
               Synchronal
               Visions
            
             are
             held
             together
             with
             ,
             in
             one
             time
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             Grotius
             his
             chief
             mistakes
             or
             defects
             in
             interpreting
             of
             them
             .
             As
             in
             those
             of
             
               the
               Two
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               outward
               Court
               and
               holy
               City
               being
               trodden
               down
               by
               the
               Gentiles
            
             for
             
               forty
               two
               months
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             for
             about
             
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
            
             .
             This
             City
             he
             interprets
             of
             Aelia
             built
             by
             Adrian
             :
             which
             therefore
             in
             that
             regard
             is
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             holy
             ;
             as
             indeed
             the
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             ceased
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             had
             ceased
             to
             be
             God's
             people
             .
             
               The
               trampling
               the
               holy
               City
            
             he
             interprets
             of
             the
             building
             of
             a
             Temple
             there
             to
             
               Iupiter
               Capitolinus
            
             .
             As
             if
             that
             Temple
             stood
             but
             
               three
               years
               and
               
               an
               half
               .
            
             But
             he
             would
             terminate
             these
             years
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             building
             of
             this
             Temple
             to
             the
             sedition
             of
             Barchochab
             ;
             but
             brings
             no
             History
             to
             make
             good
             his
             device
             :
             and
             if
             he
             could
             make
             this
             time
             of
             Barchochab
             good
             ,
             it
             were
             yet
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             unless
             he
             could
             also
             pull
             down
             the
             Temple
             at
             the
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             's
             end
             .
             The
             
               Two
               Witnesses
            
             he
             would
             have
             the
             
               Two
               Churches
            
             in
             Aelia
             ,
             the
             one
             speaking
             Hebrew
             ,
             the
             other
             Greek
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             divided
             these
             into
             Two
             that
             professed
             one
             faith
             and
             were
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             not
             distinguished
             in
             any
             thing
             save
             in
             outward
             language
             .
             *
             
               The
               bodies
               of
               these
               slain
               Witnesses
               lying
               in
               the
               streets
               of
               the
               great
               City
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               ,
            
             this
             he
             interprets
             of
             the
             oppression
             and
             persecution
             by
             Barchochab
             ;
             which
             certainly
             was
             
               very
               short
            
             ,
             if
             but
             
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             long
             :
             neither
             does
             he
             here
             bring
             any
             proof
             of
             History
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             divine
             Prophecy
             would
             affect
             the
             preciseness
             of
             
               half
               a
               day
            
             or
             
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             in
             such
             a
             general
             prefiguration
             of
             things
             as
             the
             Apocalypse
             is
             .
             Besides
             ,
             how
             unlikely
             is
             it
             that
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             had
             now
             lost
             all
             its
             glory
             and
             power
             ,
             should
             be
             styled
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               great
               City
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             chiefest
             ground
             that
             they
             have
             to
             think
             so
             ,
             is
             that
             expression
             ,
             as
             if
             *
             
               our
               Lord
            
             was
             
               crucified
               there
            
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             in
             a
             literal
             sense
             was
             not
             crucified
             either
             in
             Sodome
             or
             Aegypt
             ,
             which
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             immediately
             referres
             to
             ;
             nor
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             more
             in
             Ierusalem
             then
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             City
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             degenerate
             Polity
             of
             the
             Apostate
             Church
             where
             Christ
             is
             persecuted
             (
             as
             he
             complained
             to
             *
             Saul
             )
             in
             his
             true
             and
             living
             members
             .
             Where
             also
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             is
             rightly
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               be
               crucified
            
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             time
             past
             only
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             indefinitely
             ,
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             crucified
             so
             long
             as
             this
             power
             of
             Apostasy
             holds
             up
             .
             For
             the
             Praeter
             Tense
             in
             Prophecy
             is
             very
             usual
             for
             the
             Future
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             disrelish
             this
             more
             Mystical
             sense
             ,
             I
             shall
             substitute
             that
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             ,
             which
             the
             coursest
             Literalist
             cannot
             evade
             ,
             namely
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             understood
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             whole
             Romane
             Empire
             within
             which
             Christ
             was
             literally
             crucified
             .
             See
             Mr.
             Mede
             upon
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             Vision
             of
             the
             Woman
             crowned
             with
             
               twelve
               starres
            
             (
             which
             number
             signifies
             the
             
               pure
               and
               Apostolical
               Church
            
             )
             *
             her
             being
             in
             the
             wilderness
             1260
             days
             ,
             he
             interprets
             of
             the
             extinguishing
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             outward
             sight
             at
             least
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             Miracles
             and
             Sorceries
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             a
             suspected
             History
             )
             and
             her
             appearing
             onely
             in
             the
             
               country
               and
               villages
            
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             as
             
               a
               Desart
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             populosity
             of
             that
             renowned
             City
             .
             But
             the
             time
             of
             1260
             days
             he
             makes
             out
             by
             no
             History
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             how
             this
             interpretation
             depends
             on
             another
             very
             harsh
             one
             ,
             namely
             the
             expounding
             ,
             *
             
               And
               her
               child
               was
               caught
               up
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               throne
               ,
            
             of
             the
             disappearing
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             seductions
             of
             Simon
             .
             Whenas
             
               to
               be
               carried
               up
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               God
            
             surely
             signifies
             Magistracy
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Magistrates
             .
             As
             is
             intimated
             also
             in
             the
             foregoing
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               rule
               the
               nations
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Vision
             of
             the
             *
             
               Whore
               sitting
               upon
               the
               Scarlet
               Beast
               with
               seven
               heads
               and
               ten
               horns
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Beast
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             Chap.
             13.
             
             
             (
             For
             we
             may
             put
             them
             together
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             same
             according
             to
             Grotius
             his
             own
             confession
             )
             This
             Beast
             he
             makes
             the
             Sin
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             Which
             is
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             interpreting
             Prophetick
             Schemes
             ,
             where
             Beasts
             signifie
             Kingdomes
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             out
             of
             Daniel
             .
             But
             the
             
               Ten
               horns
            
             he
             will
             allow
             to
             be
             
               Ten
               kings
            
             :
             in
             which
             he
             were
             right
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             acknowledged
             a
             body
             fit
             to
             bear
             them
             .
             The
             
               Seven
               heads
            
             he
             makes
             the
             seven
             
               Caesars
               ,
               Claudius
               ,
               Nero
               ,
               Galba
               ,
               Otho
               ,
               Vitellius
               ,
               Vespasian
               ,
               Titus
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             Caesars
             be
             heads
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             more
             heads
             then
             seven
             :
             for
             there
             were
             four
             Caesars
             before
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             thirty
             after
             Titus
             that
             were
             not
             Christians
             .
             But
             Claudius
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             that
             banished
             the
             Christian
             Teachers
             .
             Which
             act
             was
             yet
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             the
             First
             persecution
             was
             fixt
             on
             Nero
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Nine
             noted
             persecutions
             were
             after
             Titus
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             them
             raging
             a
             little
             before
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             a
             juster
             reason
             that
             this
             Beast
             should
             have
             
               above
               thirty
            
             heads
             then
             
               but
               seven
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             this
             Beast
             which
             the
             Prophet
             Iohn
             resembles
             to
             a
             *
             Leopard
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             feet
             of
             a
             Bear
             and
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             Claudius
             ,
             who
             before
             was
             
               one
               of
               the
               heads
            
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             now
             to
             be
             the
             Body
             thereof
             ;
             and
             Domitian
             ,
             who
             is
             later
             then
             the
             last
             of
             these
             Seven
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             order
             more
             like
             the
             Tail
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             in
             chap.
             17.
             to
             be
             the
             Beast
             it self
             .
             So
             much
             of
             forcedness
             and
             incoherency
             is
             there
             in
             the
             making
             out
             this
             false
             Hypothesis
             .
             That
             also
             is
             harsh
             in
             my
             judgement
             ,
             the
             making
             presently
             one
             of
             these
             Heads
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             Caesars
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Capitol
             at
             Rome
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             said
             to
             be
             *
             
               wounded
               to
               death
            
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             the
             
               stroke
               of
               a
            
             *
             sword
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             healed
             also
             :
             which
             methinks
             are
             very
             unnaturally
             applicable
             to
             a
             Hill
             or
             a
             Tower.
             He
             pretends
             he
             has
             hit
             the
             time
             of
             *
             
               the
               forty
               two
               months
            
             this
             Beast
             should
             make
             warre
             :
             but
             he
             referrs
             to
             no
             History
             ;
             and
             Helvicus
             affixes
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Second
             persecution
             to
             the
             Tenth
             of
             
             Domitian's
             reign
             :
             Whence
             it
             will
             not
             be
             
               Three
               years
               and
               an
               half
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             
               Six
               years
            
             ,
             that
             he
             wars
             against
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             chiefest
             artifice
             of
             his
             misinterpretation
             is
             upon
             Chap.
             17.
             of
             the
             Revelation
             .
             Where
             the
             Beast
             *
             
               that
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               ascend
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               into
               perdition
               ,
            
             he
             again
             applies
             to
             Domitian
             ,
             making
             nothing
             of
             transfiguring
             
               a
               single
               Head
            
             into
             a
             
               whole
               Beast
            
             .
             But
             the
             description
             is
             more
             accurate
             ,
             vers
             .
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
               The
               seven
               heads
               are
               seven
               kings
               ;
               five
               are
               fallen
               ,
               and
               one
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               :
               and
               when
               he
               cometh
               ,
               he
               must
               continue
               a
               short
               space
               .
               And
               the
               Beast
               that
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               ,
               even
               he
               is
               the
               eighth
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               the
               seven
               ,
               and
               goeth
               into
               perdition
               .
               And
               the
               ten
               horns
               which
               thou
               sawest
               ,
               are
               ten
               kings
               ,
               which
               have
               received
               no
               kingdome
               as
               yet
               ;
               but
               receive
               power
               as
               kings
               one
               hour
               with
               the
               Beast
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               five
               kings
            
             here
             that
             
               are
               fallen
            
             ,
             saith
             Grotius
             ,
             are
             
               Claudius
               ,
               Nero
               ,
               Galba
               ,
               Otho
               ,
            
             and
             Vitellius
             :
             which
             how
             fond
             a
             conceit
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             demonstrated
             .
             
               And
               one
               is
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Vespasian
             ,
             in
             whose
             reign
             it
             is
             supposed
             ,
             not
             proved
             ,
             that
             Iohn
             wrote
             these
             Visions
             .
             
               The
               other
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
            
             namely
             
               Titus
               .
               And
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               must
               continue
               but
               a
               short
               time
               .
            
             But
             
               Galba
               ,
               Otho
            
             ,
             and
             Vitellius
             much
             shorter
             .
             
               The
               Beast
               that
               
               was
               and
               is
               not
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             Domitian
             ,
             who
             was
             Emperour
             while
             his
             father
             Vespasian
             was
             absent
             from
             Rome
             .
             Which
             if
             he
             were
             really
             ,
             and
             not
             styled
             so
             out
             of
             complement
             and
             flattery
             ,
             the
             application
             is
             handsome
             .
             For
             then
             it
             was
             sometimes
             true
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
            
             ,
             and
             
               is
               not
            
             ,
             and
             
               shall
               be
               Emperour
               again
               .
               He
               is
               the
               eighth
               .
               Domitian
            
             is
             indeed
             the
             eighth
             and
             so
             distinct
             an
             head
             and
             so
             considerable
             ,
             as
             reigning
             longer
             then
             any
             of
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             that
             he
             quite
             spoils
             the
             interpretation
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             Beast
             will
             be
             eight-headed
             ,
             not
             seven-headed
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Vision
             :
             Which
             those
             words
             ,
             
               and
               is
               of
               the
               seven
            
             ,
             do
             therefore
             correct
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             the
             eighth
             is
             not
             so
             the
             eighth
             but
             that
             there
             are
             still
             
               but
               seven
            
             heads
             :
             which
             *
             this
             exposition
             can
             never
             unriddle
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             how
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             
               he
               is
               the
               son
               of
               some
               of
               the
               seven
               ,
            
             it
             would
             have
             been
             less
             ambiguous
             to
             have
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             he
             was
             not
             the
             son
             of
             all
             seven
             ,
             but
             of
             Vespasian
             onely
             .
             *
             
               The
               ten
               horns
               are
               ten
               kings
               ,
               which
               have
               received
               no
               kingdome
               as
               yet
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             Grotius
             himself
             expounds
             of
             the
             
               Ostrogothi
               ,
               Wisigothi
               ,
               Vandali
               ,
               Gepidae
               ,
               Longobardi
               ,
               Heruli
               ,
               Burgundiones
               ,
               Hunni
               ,
               Franci
               ,
               Saxones
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             
               ten
               horns
            
             of
             the
             Beast
             Domitian
             ,
             (
             for
             Grotius
             will
             have
             Domitian
             this
             Beast
             ,
             )
             growing
             up
             and
             acting
             some
             ages
             after
             the
             Beast
             ceased
             to
             be
             .
             Which
             is
             an
             interpretation
             so
             extravagant
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Synchronal
             of
             the
             Six
             Trumpets
             that
             we
             shall
             touch
             upon
             ,
             is
             the
             *
             
               Two-horned
               Beast
            
             :
             Which
             Grotius
             against
             all
             analogy
             of
             Prophetick
             interpretation
             expounds
             of
             
               Art
               Magick
            
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             Polity
             either
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             .
             The
             
               horns
               like
               those
               of
               a
               Lamb
               ,
            
             are
             Two
             Christian
             Vertues
             imitated
             by
             Magicians
             ,
             
               Temperance
               in
               diet
            
             and
             
               Abstinence
               from
               Venery
            
             .
             But
             
               Abstinence
               from
               Venery
            
             is
             common
             to
             other
             Religions
             with
             Christianity
             :
             and
             
               to
               abstain
               from
               flesh
               and
               wine
            
             no
             Christian
             precept
             at
             all
             .
             His
             haling
             also
             of
             the
             Ghost
             of
             Achilles
             and
             Statue
             of
             Apollonius
             to
             the
             making
             up
             an
             exposition
             of
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             understanding
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Umbra
             of
             Achilles
             ,
             which
             is
             unusual
             ,
             or
             the
             Statue
             of
             Apollonius
             made
             by
             his
             followers
             ;
             and
             then
             presently
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             to
             interpret
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             when
             it
             had
             so
             often
             signified
             either
             the
             Statue
             of
             Apollonius
             or
             Umbra
             of
             Achilles
             )
             concerning
             Images
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             the
             Scripture
             an
             Image
             of
             wax
             ,
             and
             to
             mold
             it
             into
             what
             shape
             we
             please
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             further
             and
             more
             substantial
             eviction
             of
             Grotius
             his
             mistake
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             .
             For
             certainly
             that
             must
             be
             the
             *
             
               Two-horned
               Beast
            
             to
             whom
             the
             number
             666
             can
             rationally
             be
             applied
             :
             which
             Grotius
             would
             fit
             to
             Ulpius
             the
             known
             name
             of
             Trajan
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             he
             reads
             ΟΥΛΠΙΟC
             ,
             making
             C
             stand
             for
             six
             .
             But
             considering
             't
             is
             called
             
               the
               number
               of
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             by
             this
             conceit
             Trajan
             would
             be
             the
             Beast
             .
             Which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Prophetick
             Schemes
             ,
             where
             Beast
             signifies
             not
             any
             
               particular
               man
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               State
               Politick
            
             ,
             and
             also
             against
             his
             former
             exposition
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             him
             must
             be
             either
             Idolatry
             or
             Magick
             .
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             farre
             more
             passable
             in
             that
             regard
             then
             this
             of
             ΟΥΛΠΙΟC
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             how
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             any
             name
             ;
             as
             also
             
               the
               number
               of
               a
               man
            
             ,
             
             without
             intimating
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             his
             name
             .
             Which
             plainly
             imports
             that
             there
             is
             a
             further
             reach
             then
             an
             allusion
             to
             any
             man's
             name
             or
             the
             name
             of
             any
             State.
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             
               Numerus
               humanus
            
             ,
             such
             a
             number
             as
             men
             usually
             deal
             with
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             numbred
             by
             humane
             Art.
             But
             it
             seems
             there
             is
             some
             skill
             to
             be
             used
             therein
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               here
               is
               wisdome
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               let
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
               calculate
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
            
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             but
             the
             putting
             of
             the
             numeral
             letters
             of
             some
             Name
             together
             ,
             would
             be
             but
             a
             very
             petty
             piece
             of
             skill
             .
             All
             the
             skill
             or
             rather
             luck
             would
             be
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Name
             ,
             but
             there
             would
             be
             no
             skill
             at
             all
             in
             calculating
             of
             the
             Number
             .
             But
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               that
               hath
               skill
               calculate
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             ;
             and
             it
             sets
             down
             the
             very
             number
             that
             is
             to
             be
             numbred
             .
             Which
             number
             yet
             cannot
             be
             numbred
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             (
             which
             way
             notwithstanding
             is
             intimated
             )
             but
             by
             Extraction
             of
             the
             Root
             :
             and
             therefore
             undoubtedly
             Mr.
             Potter
             has
             found
             out
             the
             true
             and
             solid
             solution
             of
             this
             Mysterie
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             which
             no
             man
             can
             fail
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             unless
             either
             ignorance
             or
             prejudice
             make
             him
             uncapable
             ,
             if
             he
             consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             what
             rich
             mysteries
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             wrap
             up
             in
             Numbers
             .
             Of
             which
             there
             are
             many
             pregnant
             examples
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             distributed
             into
             Six
             daies
             .
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             not
             otherwise
             to
             be
             understood
             but
             by
             the
             nature
             and
             powers
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             clearly
             enough
             shewn
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             my
             Philosophick
             Cabbala
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             (
             which
             is
             closer
             to
             the
             purpose
             )
             if
             he
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             the
             abovesaid
             Author
             urges
             most
             pertinently
             ,
             That
             other
             Numbers
             in
             Scripture
             are
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             numbred
             thus
             by
             the
             extraction
             of
             the
             Root
             either
             Square
             or
             Cubick
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             particular
             dimensions
             of
             things
             numbred
             by
             them
             .
             As
             those
             Stones
             mentioned
             1
             Kings
             7.10
             .
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             some
             of
             eight
             ,
             others
             of
             
               ten
               Cubits
            
             :
             Which
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Cubick
             summe
             of
             each
             stone
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             undeniably
             demonstrated
             .
             That
             
               Square
               numbers
            
             are
             also
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             Ezekiel
             48.20
             .
             
               Five
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               by
               five
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               .
            
             But
             to
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             ,
             the
             Cubical
             summe
             of
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Twelve
               thousand
               furlongs
            
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             *
             Apocalypse
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             sense
             in
             way
             of
             numbring
             but
             to
             find
             the
             Perimeter
             thereof
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             but
             by
             the
             extraction
             of
             the
             Cubick
             root
             .
             The
             measure
             also
             of
             the
             Wall
             ,
             *
             
               an
               hundred
               fourty
               four
               cubits
            
             ,
             is
             utterly
             unapplicable
             thereto
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             the
             number
             of
             one
             Line
             .
             For
             it
             would
             be
             too
             little
             for
             the
             Perimeter
             by
             far
             ,
             and
             too
             great
             for
             the
             altitude
             thereof
             :
             wherefore
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             thickness
             and
             height
             of
             the
             Wall
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             an
             hundred
             fourty
             four
             ,
             namely
             Twelve
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             therefore
             ,
             the
             applicability
             of
             the
             number
             144
             to
             the
             Holy
             City
             appearing
             in
             the
             Root
             thereof
             ,
             to
             wit
             12
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             number
             peculiarly
             consecrated
             to
             signifie
             the
             chief
             matters
             of
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             ;
             The
             Chiliarchies
             also
             or
             Regiments
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             Lamb
             being
             summed
             up
             in
             this
             number
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             that
             
             *
             Chapter
             that
             immediatly
             follows
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             and
             being
             made
             up
             of
             twelve
             times
             twelve
             Chiliades
             ,
             as
             appears
             chap.
             7.
             how
             unexceptionable
             a
             warrant
             and
             assurance
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             
               the
               numbring
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             must
             be
             
               the
               finding
               out
               of
               the
               Root
               of
               his
               number
               also
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lies
             not
             betwixt
             144
             and
             666
             so
             much
             as
             betwixt
             12
             and
             25
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             12
             is
             the
             number
             of
             the
             
               pure
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
            
             ,
             so
             25
             of
             the
             lapsed
             and
             Antichristian
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             clear
             and
             unbyassed
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             
               in
               Abstracto
            
             ,
             let
             it
             light
             where
             it
             will.
             But
             it
             lights
             so
             pat
             upon
             the
             
               Romish
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             but
             be
             amazed
             at
             so
             exact
             a
             Providence
             .
             For
             this
             lucky
             and
             learned
             Writer
             has
             out
             of
             History
             made
             it
             even
             over-clear
             ,
             that
             
               Twenty
               Five
            
             is
             a
             character
             as
             essentially
             interwoven
             into
             the
             Hierarchy
             of
             Rome
             as
             Twelve
             is
             into
             the
             State
             of
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             those
             six
             main
             things
             that
             this
             holy
             City
             is
             set
             out
             by
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             namely
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Twelve
                 Gates
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Twelve
                 Angels
                 at
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Twelve
                 Tribes
                 written
                 on
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Twelve
                 Foundations
                 with
                 names
                 written
                 on
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Twelve
                 thousand
                 Furlongs
                 ,
                 the
                 solid
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Twelve
                 manner
                 of
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
            
             have
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             exactly
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Hierarchy
            
             and
             City
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Five
                 and
                 twenty
                 Gates
                 ,
                 whether
                 taken
                 literally
                 ,
                 or
                 mystically
                 for
                 Churches
                 to
                 baptize
                 in
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Five
                 and
                 twenty
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Five
                 and
                 twenty
                 Titles
                 or
                 Parishes
                 ,
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Five
                 and
                 twenty
                 Cardinals
                 ,
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Five
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 Furlongs
                 ,
                 the
                 Perimeter
                 of
                 which
                 Cube
                 is
                 the
                 circuit
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Perimeter
                 of
                 the
                 Cube
                 twelve
                 thousand
                 Furlongs
                 the
                 circuit
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Five
                 and
                 twenty
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 believers
                 .
              
            
             In
             these
             essential
             matters
             and
             in
             many
             other
             things
             beside
             has
             he
             evidently
             shown
             how
             exactly
             the
             root
             of
             666
             is
             applicable
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Hierarchy
            
             ;
             to
             whose
             Treatise
             I
             must
             refer
             thee
             for
             further
             satisfaction
             .
             Which
             thou
             canst
             not
             fail
             of
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             free
             from
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             furnished
             but
             with
             a
             tolerable
             insight
             in
             Geometry
             and
             Arithmetick
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             and
             most
             obvious
             Objection
             against
             his
             interpretation
             is
             ,
             That
             666
             is
             not
             a
             perfect
             Square
             number
             as
             144
             is
             .
             For
             they
             will
             demand
             ,
             if
             25
             be
             the
             number
             aimed
             at
             ,
             why
             was
             not
             the
             express
             number
             of
             the
             Beast
             rather
             625
             ,
             the
             exact
             square
             of
             25
             ?
             or
             why
             not
             any
             other
             number
             betwixt
             625
             and
             676
             as
             well
             as
             666
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             briefly
             answer
             ,
             That
             as
             it
             was
             not
             expressed
             by
             the
             Root
             but
             by
             the
             Square
             ,
             for
             concealment
             sake
             ;
             so
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             not
             by
             the
             
               perfect
               Square
            
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             smart
             a
             clang
             of
             the
             Root
             it self
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             hindred
             the
             completion
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             awakened
             them
             into
             an
             over-great
             caution
             how
             they
             affected
             the
             number
             of
             25
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             considerable
             a
             part
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             betrayed
             
             or
             discovered
             the
             mystery
             of
             numbring
             it
             also
             too
             soon
             to
             the
             world
             .
             And
             for
             the
             numbers
             betwixt
             625
             and
             676
             ,
             I
             demand
             ,
             why
             not
             666
             as
             well
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             For
             having
             once
             passed
             by
             the
             true
             Square
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             was
             so
             good
             reason
             ,
             any
             modest
             man
             might
             judge
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             rest
             free
             and
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             want
             no
             exactness
             in
             this
             mystery
             ,
             the
             number
             666
             bears
             along
             with
             it
             very
             important
             significations
             and
             very
             apposite
             to
             the
             matter
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             :
             As
             that
             noted
             by
             Mr.
             Mede
             ,
             That
             the
             Idolatrous
             poison
             of
             the
             
               Sixth
               head
            
             is
             signified
             thereby
             ,
             pervading
             all
             the
             body
             of
             this
             Antichristian
             Beast
             .
             That
             also
             of
             Grotius
             is
             ingenious
             ,
             
               Senarius
               numerus
               res
               hujus
               mundi
               significat
               ,
               ut
               Septenarius
               res
               seculi
               melioris
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             this
             account
             both
             the
             outside
             and
             inside
             of
             
               this
               number
            
             of
             the
             Beast
             is
             worldly
             ,
             carnal
             and
             sensual
             .
             For
             the
             Root
             also
             ,
             viz.
             25
             ,
             intimates
             the
             same
             nature
             ;
             the
             Root
             of
             that
             Root
             being
             Five
             ,
             an
             Hieroglyphick
             of
             Sensuality
             and
             
               stupid
               adhesion
            
             to
             the
             Objects
             of
             the
             
               outward
               Senses
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             chief
             faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             that
             are
             caressed
             and
             emploied
             in
             the
             Romane
             Religion
             .
             There
             their
             Religion
             begins
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             ends
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             number
             25
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             by
             5
             into
             it self
             ,
             and
             ends
             in
             5
             again
             .
             This
             is
             the
             circuit
             of
             their
             superstitious
             performances
             that
             reach
             not
             the
             rectifying
             of
             the
             inward
             ,
             but
             are
             mere
             fruitless
             ,
             though
             bewitching
             ,
             entertainments
             of
             the
             outward
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             above-cited
             Author
             's
             own
             account
             is
             not
             only
             very
             witty
             ,
             but
             equally
             solid
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             concerning
             the
             nearer
             approximation
             of
             the
             Root
             of
             666
             (
             taking
             in
             the
             fraction
             )
             to
             26
             then
             to
             25
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             numbers
             may
             have
             a
             pretence
             to
             be
             the
             Root
             .
             For
             thereby
             the
             number
             666
             does
             more
             exquisitely
             and
             unavoidably
             figure
             out
             the
             
               Papal
               Hierarchie
            
             .
             By
             its
             Root
             25
             ,
             the
             twenty
             five
             Cardinals
             in
             distinction
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             an
             Head
             above
             them
             .
             By
             26
             ,
             the
             twenty
             five
             Cardinals
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             pretends
             also
             when
             he
             pleases
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             .
             But
             he
             adds
             also
             another
             reason
             of
             this
             number
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             rashly
             to
             be
             rejected
             :
             That
             as
             144
             ,
             being
             a
             perfect
             Square
             ,
             sets
             out
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             Area
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             so
             the
             most
             perfect
             figure
             of
             666
             has
             the
             same
             proportion
             of
             length
             and
             breadth
             that
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             Area
             of
             Rome
             .
             These
             argumentations
             will
             seem
             very
             strange
             and
             odd
             to
             such
             as
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             acquainted
             with
             the
             first
             rudiments
             of
             Arithmetick
             and
             Geometry
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             not
             taken
             notice
             that
             the
             ancientest
             and
             best
             Wisdome
             has
             been
             hid
             in
             the
             Symbols
             of
             Numbers
             ;
             which
             is
             notorius
             in
             Pythagoras
             his
             School
             .
             But
             he
             that
             seriously
             considers
             what
             small
             sense
             can
             be
             made
             by
             a
             Philosopher
             of
             the
             Six
             daies
             Creation
             and
             God's
             resting
             on
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             without
             this
             key
             of
             the
             natures
             of
             Numbers
             and
             Figures
             ,
             will
             be
             enforced
             to
             confess
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             one
             supreme
             Wisdome
             that
             has
             ever
             attended
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             from
             end
             to
             end
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             abstrusest
             mysteries
             thereof
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             a
             method
             of
             concealment
             which
             is
             Numeral
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             Cabbalistical
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             last
             Synchronals
             are
             those
             that
             are
             contemporary
             to
             the
             
               Seventh
               Trumpet
            
             ,
             and
             commence
             at
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             and
             end
             at
             
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
            
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             that
             immediately
             leads
             to
             Hell
             
             or
             Paradise
             .
             These
             Synchronals
             are
             
               the
               Ligation
               of
               Satan
               ,
               the
               blessed
            
             Millennium
             ,
             
               or
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               with
               his
               Saints
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Bride
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               the
               New
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Company
               of
               Palm-bearers
            
             .
             The
             connaturality
             of
             the
             things
             comprized
             under
             this
             Synchronism
             I
             have
             hinted
             already
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             here
             bring
             Grotius
             his
             Expositions
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             into
             view
             .
             The
             *
             
               Bride
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             ,
             he
             interprets
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Family
             and
             Retinue
             ;
             wherein
             he
             commits
             a
             gross
             Parachronism
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             this
             Spouse
             is
             to
             be
             married
             to
             Christ
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             by
             fire
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             both
             by
             the
             order
             of
             these
             Visions
             ,
             and
             by
             chap.
             19.
             v.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             the
             burning
             of
             Rome
             by
             Totilas
             was
             after
             
             Constantine's
             time
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             *
             
               Millennium
               Grotius
            
             affixes
             to
             an
             Edict
             of
             
             Constantine's
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             wherein
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             
               the
               Ligation
               of
               Satan
            
             .
             This
             makes
             a
             pretty
             shew
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             interpreting
             
               the
               reign
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             of
             that
             honour
             they
             had
             done
             them
             at
             their
             Monuments
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             how
             short
             a
             time
             that
             honour
             was
             turned
             into
             Idolatrous
             reproach
             ,
             as
             also
             how
             the
             
               thousand
               years
            
             according
             to
             his
             account
             are
             expired
             above
             three
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             ;
             from
             whence
             commences
             the
             Devil's
             being
             let
             loose
             :
             Which
             we
             cannot
             term
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               little
               time
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             less
             then
             a
             third
             part
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             good
             sense
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             understood
             in
             respect
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             which
             is
             still
             worse
             ,
             while
             he
             interprets
             the
             Devil's
             being
             let
             loose
             of
             the
             invasion
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Family
             upon
             Christendome
             ,
             he
             reminds
             us
             of
             the
             great
             victories
             the
             Saracens
             had
             ,
             who
             were
             as
             very
             Devils
             as
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             vexed
             the
             Christian
             world
             much
             ,
             before
             the
             year
             800.
             
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             account
             the
             Devil
             was
             let
             loose
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             loose
             almost
             a
             Millennium
             already
             ,
             which
             therefore
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Millennium
             cannot
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Upon
             this
             false
             Hypothesis
             hangs
             the
             conceit
             of
             the
             Turks
             besieging
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             begirting
             of
             the
             
               holy
               City
            
             by
             the
             numerous
             armies
             of
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             .
             For
             the
             Greeks
             themselves
             styled
             Constantinople
             New
             Sion
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             has
             noted
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             the
             Exposition
             is
             a
             mere
             hallucination
             ,
             because
             
               the
               holy
               and
               beloved
               City
            
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             is
             
               not
               taken
            
             ,
             God
             interposing
             by
             
               fire
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             sweeping
             all
             away
             by
             that
             finall
             judgement
             .
             But
             the
             Turks
             have
             taken
             this
             Sion
             ,
             and
             have
             peaceably
             possessed
             it
             these
             two
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             with
             the
             *
             new
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Lambs
               Bride
               ,
               adorned
               for
               her
               husband
            
             ;
             which
             Grotius
             interprets
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             made
             now
             more
             splendid
             with
             outward
             ornaments
             by
             the
             care
             and
             cost
             of
             Princes
             .
             Which
             in
             my
             apprehension
             is
             no
             good
             sense
             ;
             Marriage
             rather
             signifying
             the
             bringing
             in
             some
             people
             to
             Christ
             that
             were
             not
             united
             to
             him
             before
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             appearing
             of
             a
             people
             that
             was
             before
             hid
             ,
             then
             the
             external
             adorning
             of
             them
             that
             were
             already
             the
             known
             and
             professed
             people
             of
             Christ.
             Besides
             that
             the
             times
             that
             Grotius
             points
             at
             are
             the
             most
             unlike
             that
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             recovered
             to
             her
             
               Apostolical
               Symmetry
            
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             *
             
               measured
               by
               the
               golden
               reed
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
            
             and
             which
             runs
             all
             upon
             Twelves
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             
               purely
               Apostolick
            
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             other
             foundation
             nor
             
             structure
             then
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             solid
             Content
             thereof
             ,
             Length
             ,
             Breadth
             and
             Height
             ,
             is
             *
             
               twelve
               thousand
               furlongs
            
             :
             the
             breadth
             of
             *
             the
             wall
             also
             and
             the
             height
             thereof
             is
             measured
             by
             Twelve
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             new
             Ierusalem
             but
             what
             is
             pure
             and
             Apostolical
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             so
             in
             the
             garishly-adorned
             Church
             that
             Grotius
             looks
             at
             .
             Besides
             that
             it
             is
             said
             there
             was
             *
             
               no
               Temple
               there
            
             ;
             whenas
             every
             Church
             is
             a
             Temple
             under
             the
             
               Roman
               Hierarchie
            
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             might
             have
             examined
             his
             Expositions
             of
             the
             *
             Vials
             also
             with
             other
             passages
             ,
             wherein
             I
             could
             have
             discovered
             the
             like
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             .
             But
             what
             I
             have
             instanced
             in
             already
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             upon
             what
             unnatural
             ,
             distorted
             ,
             nay
             I
             may
             say
             impossible
             ,
             applications
             they
             are
             cast
             that
             would
             attempt
             the
             interpreting
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             without
             the
             guide
             of
             Synchronisms
             taken
             from
             the
             innate
             Characters
             of
             the
             Visions
             themselves
             :
             but
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             Guide
             how
             easie
             and
             natural
             sense
             is
             made
             of
             every
             Vision
             ,
             and
             how
             perfectly
             answerable
             to
             History
             and
             Events
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Expositions
             of
             Mr.
             Mede
             .
             Whom
             I
             have
             not
             preferred
             thus
             before
             Grotius
             out
             of
             any
             ill
             will
             or
             disrespect
             to
             that
             Miracle
             of
             his
             Age
             for
             Learning
             and
             Ingenuity
             ,
             but
             merely
             out
             of
             love
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             Grotius
             has
             framed
             his
             Interpretations
             ;
             but
             withall
             (
             which
             is
             a
             further
             commendation
             of
             him
             )
             out
             of
             a
             very
             deep
             sense
             of
             the
             advantages
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Sweetness
             ,
             Candor
             and
             Humanity
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             do
             believe
             him
             singular
             and
             eminent
             .
             And
             verily
             if
             I
             were
             not
             conscious
             to
             my self
             that
             the
             very
             same
             spirit
             did
             in
             some
             measure
             act
             me
             in
             this
             discovery
             of
             his
             mistakes
             ,
             that
             did
             him
             in
             committing
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             sense
             of
             Peace
             and
             Common
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             in
             his
             Errors
             accompanied
             with
             Humanity
             and
             Kindness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             be
             in
             a
             Truth
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             attended
             with
             Salvageness
             ,
             Ferocity
             and
             Fury
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Truth
             I
             stand
             for
             is
             above
             
             Grotius's
             mistakes
             ,
             so
             I
             hope
             the
             good
             of
             my
             design
             will
             not
             appear
             inferiour
             to
             his
             ,
             after
             you
             have
             considered
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             interpretations
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Truth
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             implie
             ,
             That
             most
             of
             the
             matters
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             appertain
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             and
             to
             Rome
             Heathen
             .
             2.
             
             The
             important
             Usefulness
             of
             this
             Book
             for
             the
             evincing
             of
             a
             Particular
             Providence
             ,
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             ratification
             of
             the
             highest
             points
             in
             Christianity
             .
             3.
             
             How
             excellent
             an
             Engine
             it
             is
             against
             the
             extravagancy
             and
             fury
             of
             Fanatick
             Enthusiasts
             .
             4.
             
             How
             the
             Mouths
             of
             the
             Iews
             and
             Atheists
             are
             stopped
             thereby
             .
             5.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Mirrour
             to
             behold
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             .
             6.
             
             And
             also
             for
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             to
             examine
             themselves
             by
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             quite
             emerged
             out
             of
             this
             Apostasie
             ;
             with
             the
             Author's
             scruple
             that
             makes
             him
             suspect
             they
             are
             not
             .
             7.
             
             What
             
             of
             Will-worship
             and
             Idolatry
             seems
             still
             to
             cleave
             to
             us
             .
             8.
             
             Further
             Information
             offered
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             slain
             Witnesses
             .
             9.
             
             The
             dangerous
             mistakes
             and
             purposes
             of
             some
             heated
             Meditatours
             upon
             the
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
               .
               10.
            
             
             The
             most
             Usefull
             consideration
             of
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Time
             may
             be
             retarded
             ,
             if
             not
             forfeited
             ,
             by
             their
             faithlesness
             and
             hypocrisie
             who
             are
             most
             concerned
             to
             hasten
             on
             those
             good
             daies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             truly
             
               the
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
            
             so
             interpreted
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             has
             expounded
             it
             ,
             is
             invaluable
             .
             For
             the
             Visions
             are
             so
             perfectly
             &
             patly
             applicable
             to
             acknowledged
             History
             this
             way
             that
             he
             goes
             ;
             that
             he
             that
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             Prophecies
             fulfilled
             in
             those
             things
             he
             produces
             ,
             cannot
             believe
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             any
             Prophecies
             at
             all
             :
             whenas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             the
             Applications
             were
             no
             more
             weighty
             ,
             nor
             clearer
             and
             fitter
             then
             they
             are
             
             Grotius's
             way
             ,
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             would
             be
             utterly
             Useless
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             the
             power
             of
             no
             man
             that
             is
             not
             extremely
             credulous
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             such
             lame
             ,
             imperfect
             ,
             nay
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             impossible
             Interpretations
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Method
             of
             Mr.
             Mede
             in
             interpreting
             this
             Book
             ,
             is
             really
             the
             rescuing
             of
             the
             Book
             it self
             into
             that
             power
             and
             use
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             standing
             Light
             to
             all
             Ages
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             to
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             those
             Expressions
             of
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             at
             all
             infringe
             the
             Truth
             we
             have
             declared
             ,
             or
             import
             that
             all
             the
             matters
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             appertain
             to
             either
             
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             or
             to
             
               Rome
               Heathen
            
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             seems
             very
             needless
             to
             spend
             many
             Visions
             upon
             it
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             having
             prophesied
             of
             it
             so
             clearly
             before
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             usefull
             circumstances
             that
             could
             be
             desired
             .
             How
             vain
             therefore
             is
             it
             to
             imagine
             so
             many
             Visions
             spent
             thereupon
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             only
             obscurer
             then
             our
             Saviour's
             Prophecie
             ,
             but
             so
             obscure
             that
             they
             are
             now
             not
             tolerably
             applicable
             to
             the
             known
             Events
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             utterly
             useless
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             neither
             forewarn
             them
             of
             any
             thing
             before
             the
             Event
             ,
             nor
             be
             a
             Record
             of
             God's
             foresight
             and
             Providence
             after
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             I
             say
             there
             are
             Visions
             plain
             and
             express
             enough
             concerning
             
               Heathen
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             her
             bloudy
             persecuting
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             battel
             of
             Michael
             and
             the
             Dragon
             .
             The
             first
             
               six
               Seals
            
             also
             appertain
             to
             that
             time
             while
             Rome
             was
             Heathen
             ;
             the
             Sixth
             whereof
             signifies
             the
             mighty
             change
             of
             things
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Empire
             becoming
             Christian.
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             no
             want
             of
             Visions
             for
             
               Heathen
               Rome
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             but
             what
             were
             very
             significant
             and
             usefull
             ;
             as
             all
             the
             
               six
               Seals
            
             and
             the
             Vision
             of
             Michael
             and
             the
             Dragon
             are
             :
             Which
             encourage
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             patient
             under
             those
             Ten
             bloudy
             persecutions
             ,
             in
             assurance
             that
             at
             last
             they
             should
             have
             the
             victorie
             over
             their
             persecuting
             enemie
             .
             And
             what
             could
             they
             desire
             more
             to
             be
             signified
             then
             this
             in
             such
             general
             Prophecies
             as
             these
             ?
             Nay
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             counted
             the
             nearness
             of
             their
             deliverance
             by
             the
             posture
             of
             the
             Beasts
             that
             were
             the
             
             Praeco's
             of
             the
             four
             first
             Seals
             ,
             observing
             from
             what
             quarter
             such
             Emperours
             came
             as
             bore
             the
             greatest
             similitude
             with
             the
             Riders
             of
             the
             
               red
               ,
               black
            
             and
             pale
             Horses
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Persecution
             was
             the
             
             highest
             ,
             their
             Hopes
             were
             the
             clearest
             ,
             and
             the
             Event
             nearest
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             easie
             meaning
             of
             the
             Fifth
             and
             Sixth
             Seal
             .
             So
             that
             there
             are
             Visions
             enough
             concerning
             the
             
               Romane
               Empire
            
             while
             it
             was
             Pagan
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             concerned
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             should
             there
             not
             be
             Visions
             that
             concern
             the
             Empire
             when
             it
             was
             turned
             Christian
             ,
             and
             
               Paganized
               again
            
             under
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Apostasie
             cruelly
             oppressed
             and
             persecuted
             the
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             this
             State
             of
             things
             be
             prophesied
             of
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             ?
             To
             this
             there
             are
             but
             these
             two
             Answers
             to
             be
             given
             ;
             Either
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             apostatized
             ,
             or
             that
             those
             Phrases
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             do
             plainly
             signifie
             that
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             reaches
             not
             so
             far
             .
             The
             former
             answer
             I
             could
             wish
             were
             solid
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             leisure
             here
             to
             dispute
             it
             .
             The
             latter
             I
             conceive
             is
             very
             weak
             and
             unsatisfactory
             ,
             and
             from
             an
             inference
             as
             ridiculous
             as
             his
             would
             be
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             report
             that
             such
             a
             Comedy
             or
             Tragedy
             was
             to
             be
             acted
             half
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             hence
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             very
             quickly
             ,
             should
             conclude
             that
             all
             the
             Acts
             and
             Scenes
             thereof
             would
             not
             be
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             long
             .
             And
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             suffrage
             of
             our
             very
             Adversaries
             ,
             Grotius
             himself
             interprets
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             of
             the
             whole
             series
             of
             Visions
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             of
             them
             only
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             and
             othersome
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             expound
             of
             such
             Events
             as
             have
             hapned
             but
             two
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             before
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             Which
             is
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             insolidity
             of
             this
             Exception
             against
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             method
             of
             interpreting
             this
             Book
             :
             Whose
             meaning
             for
             the
             general
             we
             having
             cleared
             from
             all
             possible
             prejudices
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             consider
             
               the
               important
               Usefulness
            
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             therefore
             ,
             in
             my
             apprehension
             it
             is
             the
             clearest
             and
             plainest
             conviction
             that
             can
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             Understanding
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               special
               Providence
               over
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               That
               there
               are
               Angels
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               of
               this
               Providence
               ,
            
             to
             consider
             how
             there
             has
             been
             the
             communication
             of
             Prophecies
             concerning
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Family
             of
             God
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             Angels
             appearing
             to
             his
             Servants
             the
             Prophets
             from
             
             Abraham's
             time
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             this
             very
             age
             and
             onwards
             ;
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Events
             plainly
             lying
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             either
             in
             things
             that
             still
             continue
             ,
             or
             are
             to
             be
             read
             in
             undoubted
             History
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             those
             Prophets
             who
             said
             they
             did
             commune
             with
             Angels
             ,
             did
             not
             commune
             with
             their
             own
             Fancies
             ,
             but
             had
             real
             conference
             with
             those
             
               Celestial
               Inhabitants
            
             .
             As
             Abraham
             certainly
             had
             Gen.
             18.
             where
             the
             Angel
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               That
               in
               him
               all
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             by
             Christ
             who
             was
             of
             his
             seed
             .
             Nor
             did
             Daniel
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             by
             the
             River
             *
             Ulai
             ,
             talk
             with
             his
             own
             shadow
             ,
             as
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Event
             proves
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             Angel
             ;
             As
             also
             Gabriel
             was
             ,
             who
             imparted
             to
             him
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             
               the
               Seventy
               weeks
            
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             accurately
             answering
             to
             the
             Event
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             those
             Angels
             that
             appeared
             to
             him
             on
             the
             banks
             of
             the
             River
             *
             Hiddekel
             ,
             the
             Event
             of
             whose
             predictions
             are
             partly
             come
             to
             pass
             and
             partly
             now
             fulfilling
             under
             *
             
               the
               Time
               and
               Times
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               ,
            
             which
             also
             are
             almost
             expired
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Period
             of
             
             the
             latter
             times
             pointed
             at
             by
             those
             *
             numbers
             ,
             1290
             daies
             and
             1335
             daies
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Angel
             on
             the
             banks
             of
             the
             river
             Hiddekel
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             has
             I
             think
             very
             solidly
             interpreted
             .
             Which
             general
             intimations
             in
             
             Daniel's
             Prophecies
             are
             more
             particularly
             and
             more
             fully
             set
             out
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             :
             who
             also
             plainly
             professeth
             himself
             to
             have
             had
             conference
             with
             Angels
             ;
             and
             his
             Visions
             suting
             the
             Events
             so
             punctually
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             demonstration
             of
             both
             
               the
               continued
               Providence
               of
               God
               over
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               the
               Existence
               of
            
             those
             
               Angelical
               Beings
            
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             First
             great
             Fruit
             and
             Use
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             reads
             and
             rightly
             observes
             the
             exact
             applicableness
             of
             the
             Visions
             to
             the
             Event
             ,
             cannot
             doubt
             of
             the
             
               Existence
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               Holy
               Angels
               ,
            
             nor
             of
             his
             
               Special
               Providence
            
             over
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             add
             also
             ,
             nor
             
               of
               the
               Souls
               Immortality
            
             ;
             Christ
             appearing
             so
             plainly
             to
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             speaking
             to
             him
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             *
             
               I
               am
               he
               that
               liveth
               ,
               and
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               behold
               I
               am
               alive
               for
               evermore
               ,
               Amen
               :
               and
               have
               the
               Keys
               of
               hell
               and
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             raising
             men
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             General
             Resurrection
             ,
             chap.
             20.
             
             Which
             things
             being
             uttered
             by
             a
             Prophet
             whose
             Visions
             hitherto
             so
             punctually
             answer
             the
             known
             Events
             of
             things
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             an
             unexceptionable
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             of
             
               our
               own
               Immortality
            
             :
             And
             indeed
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Truth
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             those
             two
             highest
             points
             thereof
             ,
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             
               the
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             .
             For
             it
             being
             so
             generally
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             That
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             this
             Book
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             have
             all
             one
             Author
             ,
             as
             indeed
             the
             very
             matter
             and
             style
             of
             them
             do
             further
             argue
             ,
             (
             the
             Phrases
             and
             matter
             coming
             nearest
             the
             notions
             of
             the
             ancient
             Cabbala
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             in
             particular
             ,
             his
             using
             of
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             them
             all
             concerning
             Christ
             ;
             )
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             a
             great
             satisfaction
             that
             a
             person
             so
             highly
             honoured
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             is
             so
             express
             an
             assertor
             of
             that
             holy
             Mysterie
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             surely
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Gospel
             .
             Which
             therefore
             even
             they
             are
             also
             to
             believe
             with
             reverence
             that
             are
             not
             able
             to
             fit
             themselves
             with
             any
             easie
             conception
             thereof
             ;
             it
             being
             not
             at
             all
             unreasonable
             that
             one
             so
             highly
             inspired
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             should
             have
             something
             communicated
             to
             him
             that
             passes
             the
             understanding
             of
             ordinary
             capacities
             :
             So
             that
             Pride
             here
             must
             be
             the
             mother
             of
             Unbelief
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             and
             main
             general
             Use
             that
             may
             be
             made
             of
             this
             eminently-Divine
             Book
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             and
             has
             reached
             I
             must
             confess
             further
             then
             the
             order
             of
             things
             requireth
             at
             this
             time
             :
             But
             I
             cannot
             but
             prefer
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             my
             Discourse
             before
             the
             elegancy
             and
             accuracy
             of
             my
             proposed
             Method
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             also
             another
             excellent
             Use
             thereof
             even
             against
             those
             whom
             either
             the
             pretence
             to
             or
             affectation
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             Knowledge
             has
             made
             either
             to
             appear
             or
             really
             to
             be
             very
             mad
             and
             extravagant
             .
             For
             I
             think
             it
             not
             improbable
             that
             some
             men
             may
             be
             content
             to
             appear
             this
             way
             minded
             upon
             design
             and
             for
             advantage
             .
             Which
             
               political
               abuse
            
             of
             the
             holy
             Oracles
             of
             God
             is
             in
             my
             apprehension
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             and
             the
             most
             execrable
             kinds
             of
             Sacrilege
             that
             
             is
             .
             But
             by
             being
             well
             skilled
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Visions
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             more
             able
             to
             defeat
             the
             evil
             purposes
             of
             such
             Enthusiasts
             and
             Impostours
             ,
             who
             being
             wholy
             ignorant
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             yet
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Instaurators
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             beginners
             of
             the
             blessed
             Millennium
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Whose
             fraud
             and
             villanie
             is
             easily
             discoverable
             from
             the
             solidly-framed
             Synchronisms
             of
             Mr.
             Mede
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             chiefly
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             great
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Familists
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             so
             often
             named
             ,
             whose
             imposture
             is
             easily
             confutable
             out
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             having
             continued
             for
             some
             Ages
             Symmetral
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             *
             commensurable
             to
             the
             Reed
             of
             the
             Angel
             (
             which
             Ages
             were
             before
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             )
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             
               Faith
               and
               Practice
            
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             then
             is
             allowable
             and
             approvable
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             reproved
             by
             men
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             reformed
             any
             further
             then
             into
             that
             Primitive
             state
             ,
             when
             they
             held
             the
             Creed
             in
             the
             plain
             literal
             sense
             thereof
             without
             any
             shuffling
             Allegories
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             distinction
             of
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             met
             together
             in
             places
             set
             apart
             for
             publick
             Worship
             .
             Which
             is
             an
             undeniable
             testimonie
             out
             of
             this
             so
             divinely-inspired
             Prophet
             S.
             Iohn
             against
             all
             those
             that
             would
             lay
             aside
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             deny
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             ,
             antiquate
             his
             Mediatorship
             ,
             make
             no
             distinction
             betwixt
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             would
             pull
             down
             Churches
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             wild
             fanatical
             professions
             and
             intentions
             .
             Which
             certainly
             would
             have
             been
             accounted
             abominable
             in
             those
             Ages
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             Symmetral
             ,
             which
             lasted
             till
             about
             four
             hundred
             years
             from
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             that
             ingenious
             inference
             of
             Mr.
             Mede
             from
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             
               outward
               Court
            
             of
             the
             Temple
             to
             the
             inward
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             Villalpandus
             is
             as
             7
             to
             2
             ,
             and
             therefore
             1260
             daies
             of
             Apostasie
             implies
             360
             daies
             of
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Church
             foregoing
             this
             Apostasie
             ,
             which
             added
             to
             the
             years
             from
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Suffering
             make
             up
             400
             years
             or
             thereabouts
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
             if
             you
             reckon
             from
             these
             very
             times
             (
             wherein
             this
             period
             of
             Apostasie
             should
             be
             near
             its
             expiration
             )
             backward
             ,
             and
             take
             1260
             from
             1660
             ,
             there
             will
             remain
             400
             years
             again
             :
             Till
             which
             time
             the
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             assured
             to
             us
             as
             approvable
             before
             God.
             Which
             I
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             fit
             Engine
             to
             beat
             back
             the
             fury
             of
             such
             Reformers
             as
             those
             Enthusiasts
             are
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             a
             demonstration
             that
             for
             all
             their
             heat
             and
             canting
             they
             are
             but
             Demoniacks
             ,
             and
             no
             divinely-inspired
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             in
             the
             times
             that
             the
             Messias
             was
             personally
             to
             come
             into
             the
             world
             many
             Impostours
             instigated
             by
             the
             Devil
             stood
             up
             to
             deceive
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             into
             much
             misery
             and
             mischief
             ;
             so
             now
             the
             times
             being
             at
             hand
             that
             Christ
             is
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             
               dead
               Witnesses
            
             are
             to
             
               rise
               up
            
             and
             rule
             ,
             many
             
               false
               Dispensations
            
             will
             crowd
             in
             with
             fury
             ,
             boldness
             and
             tumult
             ,
             and
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             
               true
               Dispensation
            
             .
             Which
             will
             not
             be
             prevented
             by
             slurring
             the
             main
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             and
             pretending
             that
             all
             the
             matters
             there
             are
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             or
             else
             of
             Rome
             Heathen
             ,
             (
             this
             
             is
             but
             like
             the
             sprinkling
             a
             little
             water
             upon
             too
             violent
             a
             fire
             ,
             which
             will
             but
             make
             it
             rage
             the
             more
             ;
             )
             but
             by
             applying
             our
             minds
             more
             throughly
             to
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             
               Divine
               Visions
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             able
             thereby
             to
             steer
             the
             zeal
             of
             men
             off
             from
             doing
             so
             much
             hurt
             as
             they
             may
             be
             instigated
             to
             doe
             ;
             that
             the
             wheat
             be
             not
             burnt
             up
             with
             the
             cockle
             ,
             but
             that
             what
             is
             pure
             and
             Apostolical
             may
             be
             preserved
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             also
             in
             Secular
             affairs
             :
             Whereas
             the
             very
             Power
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             and
             his
             security
             is
             hazarded
             by
             wild
             and
             hot-spirited
             men
             ,
             that
             would
             raise
             a
             
               Fifth
               Monarchie
            
             by
             Bloud
             and
             Rapine
             ,
             and
             tumble
             down
             all
             Government
             ,
             according
             as
             either
             their
             own
             Enthusiastick
             heat
             shall
             instigate
             ,
             or
             opportunity
             invite
             or
             give
             leave
             ;
             pretending
             that
             all
             Authority
             ,
             all
             Orders
             and
             Degrees
             in
             this
             
               Fourth
               Monarchie
            
             are
             unholy
             and
             prophane
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Pioners
             to
             level
             all
             plain
             ,
             and
             break
             all
             Government
             in
             pieces
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Fifth
               Monarch
            
             ,
             may
             personally
             come
             and
             begin
             his
             Millennial
             Empire
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             it
             behoves
             the
             Christian
             Rulers
             ,
             whether
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             these
             loud
             Fanaticks
             by
             those
             holy
             Oracles
             they
             pervert
             thus
             and
             abuse
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             them
             that
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             at
             all
             of
             such
             things
             as
             they
             thus
             vainly
             imagine
             :
             as
             assuredly
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             in
             my
             interpretation
             of
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             verses
             of
             the
             Twentieth
             chapter
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             both
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             Symmetral
             ,
             to
             
               obey
               the
               Magistrate
            
             and
             
               live
               peaceably
               under
               him
            
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             an
             Heathen
             :
             how
             much
             more
             then
             are
             they
             to
             obey
             them
             that
             are
             Christians
             ?
             That
             Superiour
             and
             Inferiour
             are
             as
             natural
             in
             a
             people
             as
             Head
             and
             Feet
             in
             an
             humane
             body
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             no
             man
             can
             decry
             Government
             but
             out
             of
             madness
             or
             some
             villainous
             design
             to
             enthrall
             others
             at
             last
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             their
             own
             lawless
             Fury
             .
             That
             there
             are
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             under
             the
             renewed
             state
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             as
             appears
             Revel
             .
             21.
             v.
             24.
             and
             that
             no
             frame
             of
             Government
             can
             be
             evil
             ,
             where
             Governours
             rule
             by
             a
             good
             law
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             to
             make
             any
             thing
             
               essentially
               evil
               or
               good
            
             that
             is
             
               in
               it self
               indifferent
            
             and
             left
             so
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             a
             fundamental
             Transgression
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             New
             Ierusalem
             ,
             whose
             Foundation
             and
             Structure
             is
             all
             upon
             Twelve
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             convincing
             them
             by
             what
             is
             true
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             stop
             their
             fury
             by
             imposing
             upon
             them
             by
             false
             Glosses
             ,
             is
             the
             next
             way
             to
             imbolden
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             contemn
             the
             authority
             of
             them
             that
             should
             guide
             them
             and
             instruct
             them
             .
             For
             the
             prefiguration
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             Recovery
             out
             of
             it
             (
             which
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             at
             least
             without
             changing
             any
             Temporal
             Powers
             and
             Superiorities
             )
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             hid
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             third
             Use
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             is
             the
             Answering
             a
             very
             crooked
             Objection
             both
             from
             the
             Iew
             and
             Atheist
             .
             For
             seeing
             things
             have
             been
             so
             ill
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             together
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             has
             grown
             Pagan
             again
             after
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Turk
             has
             also
             swallowed
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             surely
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             Providence
             ,
             will
             the
             Atheist
             say
             ;
             and
             the
             Iew
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             
             their
             Messiah
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             Idolatry
             having
             in
             a
             manner
             filled
             all
             the
             Nations
             that
             profess
             him
             .
             But
             to
             both
             we
             may
             answer
             ,
             That
             nothing
             has
             hapned
             in
             all
             this
             but
             what
             was
             foreseen
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             predicted
             plainly
             in
             these
             Visions
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ;
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             what
             Daniel
             had
             more
             generally
             adumbrated
             before
             .
             Which
             therefore
             is
             rather
             an
             Argument
             for
             Providence
             then
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             
             Messiah's
             faithfull
             vigilancie
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             his
             not
             yet
             having
             gathered
             one
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             those
             holy
             Visions
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             great
             Plagues
             that
             have
             fallen
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Turk
             or
             others
             ,
             have
             been
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             fourth
             Use
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             eminent
             one
             ,
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             a
             clear
             Mirrour
             of
             both
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             the
             Way
             of
             her
             Recovery
             .
             The
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             intimated
             more
             generally
             in
             the
             
               number
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             whose
             Root
             being
             25
             ,
             as
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             12
             ,
             intimates
             that
             their
             Apostasie
             consists
             ,
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             of
             adding
             to
             the
             Root
             and
             Foundation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             supernumerary
             Articles
             of
             their
             own
             invention
             and
             coining
             ,
             being
             not
             contented
             with
             the
             Essentials
             or
             Fundamentals
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             were
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             delivered
             by
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             are
             easily
             without
             any
             dispute
             and
             contest
             understood
             to
             be
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             I
             intimated
             also
             before
             from
             the
             Root
             of
             666
             ,
             being
             25
             ,
             resolvable
             also
             into
             5
             again
             ,
             That
             their
             Apostatical
             Religion
             was
             framed
             chiefly
             to
             gratifie
             and
             entertain
             the
             external
             Senses
             ,
             that
             it
             began
             there
             and
             ended
             there
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Diviner
             and
             more
             heavenly
             motions
             of
             the
             Mind
             lie
             asleep
             .
             But
             yet
             more
             particularly
             this
             Apostasie
             is
             indigitated
             by
             the
             Square
             666
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             poison
             of
             the
             sixth
             Head
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             
               red
               bloudy
               Dragon
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             cruel
             Persecution
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             were
             spred
             through
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Apostatized
             Church
             :
             Whose
             chief
             part
             the
             Two-horned
             Beast
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             
             who
             made
             the
             whole
             Romane
             Empire
             very
             lively
             resemble
             the
             Beast
             ,
             whose
             deadly
             wound
             he
             healed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               ancient
               Pagan
               Power
            
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Theam
             that
             will
             be
             over-eagerly
             listned
             to
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             ,
             without
             any
             consideration
             and
             reason
             ,
             rejected
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             this
             Apocalyptick
             Glass
             is
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Romanist
             but
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             to
             look
             their
             faces
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             how
             much
             they
             are
             still
             engaged
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             emerged
             out
             of
             this
             
               Lapse
               and
               Apostasie
            
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             be
             quite
             emerged
             out
             of
             it
             or
             no.
             For
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             do
             much
             scruple
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             1260
             daies
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Woman
               is
               in
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Witnesses
               mourn
               in
               sackcloth
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Epocha
             of
             which
             daies
             the
             very
             highest
             Mr.
             Mede
             pitches
             upon
             is
             365
             ,
             namely
             ,
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Iulian
             ,
             which
             will
             end
             the
             1260
             daies
             ,
             Anno
             1625.
             
             But
             many
             years
             before
             this
             were
             there
             the
             same
             different
             Churches
             that
             there
             are
             now
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             
               the
               Woman
               was
               not
               then
               ,
               nor
               yet
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             is
             
               still
               hid
            
             in
             these
             
               divisions
               of
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             hitherto
             for
             the
             outward
             face
             of
             things
             is
             but
             a
             wilde
             Desart
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             those
             
               Divisions
               of
               Churches
            
             which
             were
             made
             about
             an
             
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             which
             immediately
             became
             the
             Churches
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Polity
             ;
             if
             those
             Alterations
             then
             had
             been
             into
             a
             way
             
               purely
               Apostolical
            
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             plainly
             the
             
               enlivening
               of
               the
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               calling
               of
               them
               into
               Heaven
            
             ,
             many
             years
             before
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             1260
             days
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             strong
             presumption
             all
             is
             not
             yet
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               Witnesses
               are
               not
               yet
               alive
               ,
            
             nor
             
               the
               Woman
               yet
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             out
             of
             a
             due
             humility
             and
             modesty
             suspecting
             our selves
             not
             to
             have
             emerged
             quite
             out
             of
             this
             
               General
               Apostasy
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             has
             foretold
             she
             would
             be
             lapsed
             for
             1260
             years
             ;
             let
             us
             see
             if
             we
             can
             find
             out
             what
             Remainders
             of
             this
             Lapse
             are
             still
             upon
             us
             .
             Which
             I
             suppose
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             symbolize
             with
             that
             Church
             whom
             we
             justly
             judge
             to
             be
             so
             manifest
             an
             Apostate
             .
             Now
             I
             demand
             ,
             Is
             not
             one
             
               Fundamental
               miscarriage
            
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             
               That
               they
               make
               things
               Fundamental
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               mingle
               their
               own
               humane
               Inventions
               with
               the
               infallible
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               imperiously
               obtrude
               them
               upon
               the
               people
               ?
            
             We
             are
             very
             sensible
             our selves
             of
             this
             in
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             are
             not
             uncertain
             and
             
               useless
               Opinions
            
             as
             arrant
             a
             ceremony
             as
             Ceremonies
             themselves
             ,
             which
             we
             so
             kick
             against
             and
             fly
             away
             from
             ,
             like
             wild
             horses
             ?
             Nay
             I
             may
             adde
             also
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             wash
             our
             hands
             clean
             from
             that
             other
             badge
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             
               Unchristian
               Persecution
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             that
             for
             differences
             where
             Christ
             himself
             has
             made
             none
             ,
             but
             our selves
             onely
             imagine
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             as
             for
             Idolatry
             ,
             another
             known
             Character
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             cannot
             we
             find
             that
             also
             amongst
             our selves
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             Covetousness
             onely
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             the
             adventuring
             to
             erect
             Imaginations
             ,
             if
             not
             Images
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             more
             horrid
             and
             affrightful
             then
             those
             that
             stand
             in
             the
             most
             polluted
             Temples
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             (
             the
             Statue
             of
             Saturn
             tearing
             his
             own
             children
             a
             pieces
             with
             his
             teeth
             and
             eating
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             Hieroglyphick
             of
             Mercy
             in
             comparison
             thereof
             ;
             )
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             
               the
               mournful
               Witnesses
            
             testifie
             both
             out
             of
             Moses
             and
             out
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             That
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             .
             
               God
               is
               Love
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               abideth
               in
               Love
               abideth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               .
               The
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               gracious
               and
               merciful
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               goodness
               and
               truth
               .
            
             And
             yet
             what
             forcible
             assaults
             are
             there
             to
             set
             up
             
               this
               Idol
            
             or
             
               false
               Image
            
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             every
             mans
             Minde
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             should
             be
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             the
             warm
             and
             comfortable
             residence
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ?
             That
             also
             is
             a
             blind
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             worse
             then
             the
             Pagan
             Cupid
             ,
             which
             some
             conceited
             Fondlings
             set
             up
             in
             favour
             of
             themselves
             ,
             
               That
               God
               sees
               no
               sin
               in
               his
               Elect
               ,
            
             let
             them
             sin
             never
             so
             grosly
             ;
             whenas
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               his
               eyes
               behold
               ,
               his
               eye-lids
               try
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               ,
            
             and
             
               That
               he
               is
               of
               purer
               eyes
               then
               to
               endure
               iniquity
               any
               where
               .
            
             To
             say
             nothing
             that
             
               Opinions
               themselves
            
             that
             are
             framed
             by
             humane
             curiosity
             in
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             harmless
             ,
             become
             Idols
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             very
             same
             effect
             that
             Idols
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               They
               lay
               asleep
               the
               Minde
               ,
               and
               besot
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               it
               becomes
               senseless
               of
               the
               indispensable
               motions
               of
               the
               Divine
               life
               .
            
             And
             further
             ,
             That
             the
             tricking
             up
             our selves
             with
             such
             curiosities
             is
             
             but
             
               a
               self-chosen
               holiness
            
             ,
             and
             a
             worshipping
             and
             serving
             God
             after
             our
             own
             humour
             ,
             which
             assuredly
             is
             little
             better
             then
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             lastly
             more
             compendiously
             and
             at
             once
             ,
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             
               the
               Witnesses
               slain
               by
               the
               Beast
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             childish
             thing
             to
             conceit
             to
             be
             
               Two
               persons
            
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             prophesy
             for
             1260
             years
             together
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             has
             well
             defined
             ;
             and
             I
             also
             adde
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             dead
             in
             another
             sense
             even
             that
             time
             they
             are
             said
             to
             prophesy
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             *
             above
             noted
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             there
             is
             very
             little
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Interpretation
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             now
             consider
             what
             these
             
               Two
               Witnesses
            
             are
             .
             And
             truely
             according
             to
             the
             richness
             of
             Prophetick
             expression
             I
             do
             not
             think
             they
             are
             restrained
             to
             one
             single
             signification
             ,
             but
             type
             out
             at
             least
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             
               The
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             Prosopopoeia
             are
             here
             called
             the
             
               Two
               Witnesses
            
             ;
             or
             else
             
               The
               Magistracy
               and
               Ministery
            
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             those
             things
             they
             are
             described
             by
             are
             allusions
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             to
             Zerobabel
             and
             Ieshua
             .
             The
             Concinnity
             of
             the
             former
             interpretation
             does
             not
             depend
             onely
             on
             that
             obvious
             allusion
             to
             that
             Latine
             word
             Testament
             ,
             but
             is
             further
             ratified
             from
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             frequently
             signifiing
             the
             Laws
             or
             Institutes
             of
             God
             ,
             rendred
             also
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Not
             to
             adde
             ,
             that
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             are
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             called
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             Two
             eximious
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             now
             ,
             
               more
               Prophetico
            
             ,
             making
             these
             Two
             Books
             Two
             persons
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             alive
             ,
             or
             slain
             ,
             either
             in
             a
             Political
             ,
             or
             Moral
             sense
             .
             They
             would
             be
             alive
             in
             a
             Political
             sense
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             the
             only
             rule
             in
             the
             transactions
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             :
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             injunctions
             as
             indispensable
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             they
             plainly
             determine
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             thing
             against
             them
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             State-affairs
             all
             Oppression
             and
             Tyranny
             would
             be
             prohibited
             .
             Wherefore
             while
             the
             Inventions
             of
             men
             rule
             in
             the
             Church
             instead
             of
             the
             Dictates
             of
             those
             holy
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             while
             course
             Oppression
             and
             Tyranny
             over
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             is
             prevalent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             while
             men
             think
             they
             have
             power
             and
             wealth
             and
             wit
             and
             policy
             ,
             merely
             to
             tread
             down
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             succour
             them
             and
             guide
             them
             for
             their
             real
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             ennoble
             their
             spirits
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             capable
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             make
             them
             besotted
             vassals
             and
             slaves
             ,
             to
             put
             out
             their
             eyes
             ,
             to
             make
             mill-horses
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             droile
             and
             drudge
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             lusts
             ;
             whereever
             things
             are
             carried
             on
             this
             way
             ,
             
               the
               Beast
               of
               the
               bottomless
               Pit
               has
               slain
               the
               Two
               Witnesses
            
             in
             the
             Political
             sense
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             protesting
             against
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             to
             every
             one
             that
             peruses
             those
             Writings
             .
          
           
             The
             Witnesses
             also
             would
             be
             alive
             in
             a
             Moral
             sense
             ,
             if
             those
             
               indispensable
               Precepts
               of
               life
            
             witnessed
             by
             them
             were
             
               really
               turned
               into
               life
               and
               practice
            
             in
             us
             .
             For
             the
             
               External
               Word
            
             is
             but
             
               a
               dead
               letter
            
             ,
             but
             then
             is
             properly
             alive
             ,
             when
             that
             life
             is
             begotten
             in
             us
             whereof
             it
             testifies
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             neglected
             ;
             as
             also
             their
             Rule
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             it
             respects
             Ecclesiastick
             Policy
             ,
             be
             declined
             ,
             and
             men
             act
             ,
             both
             in
             Political
             affairs
             
             and
             in
             their
             private
             capacities
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             men
             and
             their
             unprofitable
             Institutes
             ,
             and
             thereby
             neglect
             the
             
               indispensable
               Commands
            
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             cannot
             but
             see
             that
             the
             
               Two
               Witnesses
            
             we
             speak
             of
             are
             plainly
             slain
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             are
             but
             as
             
               two
               liveless
               carkasses
            
             ,
             lying
             unburied
             indeed
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             will
             not
             burn
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             ashes
             into
             an
             urne
             ,
             and
             hide
             them
             under
             ground
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             people
             )
             but
             useless
             and
             unactive
             ,
             having
             no
             power
             to
             curb
             the
             wicked
             enormities
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             up
             another
             self-chosen
             Law
             to
             themselves
             ,
             minted
             and
             forged
             by
             the
             false
             Antichristian
             Church
             ,
             consistent
             enough
             with
             ,
             nay
             very
             favourable
             to
             ,
             all
             those
             pomps
             and
             vanities
             that
             we
             are
             sworn
             against
             in
             our
             very
             Baptisme
             ?
             Whence
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             World
             are
             so
             glad
             and
             triumphant
             and
             
               send
               gifts
               to
               one
               another
            
             upon
             the
             slaying
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             
             their
             death
             conducing
             so
             much
             to
             the
             uncurbed
             fruition
             of
             all
             worldly
             and
             carnal
             enjoyments
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             becoming
             no
             better
             then
             *
             Sodome
             and
             Aegypt
             ,
             a
             land
             of
             Tyranny
             and
             Beastliness
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Carnality
             and
             Oppression
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             (
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             other
             sense
             )
             Moses
             and
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Zerobabel
            
             and
             Ieshua
             ,
             the
             holy
             and
             legitimate
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministery
             are
             slain
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               kept
               out
               of
               all
               Political
               power
            
             by
             this
             Beast
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Which
             as
             it
             may
             signifie
             the
             Sea
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             
               Ten-horned
               Beast
            
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             may
             signifie
             a
             
               deep
               pit
            
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             from
             whence
             Smoke
             came
             and
             the
             Locusts
             ,
             may
             signifie
             the
             
               Two-horned
               Beast
            
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             
               come
               out
               of
               the
            
             *
             Earth
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Master
             of
             that
             Wisdom
             that
             is
             
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               devilish
            
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             accompanied
             with
             bloudy
             zeal
             and
             strife
             about
             their
             vain
             and
             useless
             Opinions
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             prone
             enough
             to
             acknowledge
             against
             others
             ,
             namely
             in
             those
             dominions
             wherein
             Popery
             has
             so
             great
             a
             stroke
             :
             but
             it
             is
             more
             to
             our
             advantage
             to
             examine
             also
             what
             is
             amiss
             at
             home
             .
             For
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             is
             not
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             Bestianize
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             the
             purple
             spots
             ,
             but
             the
             disease
             ,
             that
             is
             mortiferous
             .
             But
             the
             case
             is
             as
             if
             a
             man
             not
             yet
             knowing
             Sheep
             from
             Goats
             ,
             should
             be
             told
             that
             those
             in
             such
             a
             pasture
             that
             had
             such
             a
             Mark
             or
             figure
             upon
             them
             ,
             were
             Goats
             :
             It
             were
             a
             fond
             thing
             for
             him
             to
             think
             that
             this
             mark
             or
             figure
             were
             so
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Goat
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             when
             in
             another
             place
             he
             met
             with
             a
             creature
             so
             shaped
             ,
             of
             the
             like
             bigness
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             a
             cry
             as
             a
             Goat
             has
             ,
             he
             might
             take
             the
             boldness
             to
             pronounce
             that
             that
             was
             a
             Goat
             too
             ,
             though
             the
             abovesaid
             Marks
             were
             wanting
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             impartially
             consider
             whether
             we
             be
             yet
             pure
             Sheep
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Witnesses
             be
             dead
             in
             both
             a
             Moral
             and
             Political
             sense
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             follow
             the
             name
             or
             authority
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             be
             ruled
             more
             by
             that
             then
             the
             plain
             Scriptures
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             not
             content
             with
             such
             a
             Faith
             as
             is
             plain
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               when
               it
               was
               Symmetral
            
             ;
             if
             by
             fulsome
             and
             course
             Antinomianisme
             ,
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Needlesness
             or
             Impossibility
             of
             
               being
               good
            
             and
             of
             living
             according
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             hinder
             the
             Scripture
             from
             
               being
               
               alive
            
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             mingling
             conceits
             of
             our
             own
             and
             imperiously
             imposing
             of
             them
             upon
             others
             hazard
             with
             some
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             keep
             others
             out
             of
             such
             place
             and
             authority
             as
             naturally
             falls
             to
             their
             share
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             cordial
             and
             exemplary
             Christians
             according
             to
             the
             old
             Symmetral
             pattern
             ;
             we
             ,
             having
             thus
             transgressed
             that
             holy
             ,
             ancient
             and
             Apostolick
             Number
             (
             12
             )
             by
             our
             new-fangled
             additions
             ,
             and
             adding
             also
             Persecution
             thereto
             ,
             do
             as
             certainly
             become
             or
             continue
             part
             of
             
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Goat
             is
             
               a
               Goat
            
             without
             the
             above-said
             mark
             and
             figure
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Nor
             shall
             we
             ever
             be
             quit
             from
             the
             crime
             of
             
               slaying
               the
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             till
             we
             lay
             aside
             all
             heat
             and
             pride
             in
             preferring
             our
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             whereby
             we
             do
             but
             make
             void
             the
             weighty
             Precepts
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             by
             our
             Traditions
             ;
             engaging
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             people
             in
             things
             that
             are
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             inuring
             them
             to
             lie
             cool
             to
             the
             indispensable
             Law
             of
             Christ.
             Which
             is
             
               truely
               to
               slay
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               them
               lie
               stark
               dead
               in
               the
               streets
               .
            
             And
             while
             those
             that
             govern
             ,
             govern
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             feel
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             forget
             that
             the
             very
             Rule
             of
             their
             Government
             is
             the
             comfort
             and
             ennoblement
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             that
             they
             may
             be
             free
             and
             knowing
             ,
             faithful
             Christians
             and
             Subjects
             )
             and
             that
             whatever
             any
             one
             has
             ,
             it
             is
             given
             him
             for
             the
             good
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             own
             vain
             lusts
             :
             while
             such
             miscarriages
             as
             these
             are
             in
             either
             Ministery
             or
             Magistracy
             ,
             Supreme
             or
             Subordinate
             ,
             in
             what
             measure
             these
             are
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             is
             Moses
             and
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Zerobabel
            
             and
             Ieshua
             ,
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             and
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               slain
               and
               cast
               out
               dead
               into
               the
               streets
            
             ;
             and
             all
             Power
             ,
             (
             let
             it
             change
             into
             what
             frame
             it
             will
             )
             but
             the
             playing
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             in
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             making
             the
             deep
             boil
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             leaving
             an
             hoary
             tract
             of
             froth
             after
             him
             ,
             boasting
             himself
             in
             his
             Power
             and
             Title
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Pride
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             that
             
               Millennial
               Happiness
            
             that
             some
             men
             talk
             so
             loud
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             demolishing
             of
             all
             Ranks
             and
             Orders
             of
             Superiority
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             which
             things
             are
             natural
             and
             necessary
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             right
             administration
             of
             affairs
             in
             both
             ,
             by
             those
             Orders
             of
             men
             .
             Who
             if
             they
             would
             reform
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Rule
             ,
             and
             institute
             such
             a
             Discipline
             as
             would
             countenance
             the
             
               indispensable
               life
               of
               God
            
             ,
             not
             the
             
               unprofitable
               humors
            
             of
             rash
             and
             fallible
             men
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             in
             their
             rank
             would
             pay
             their
             duties
             of
             support
             and
             succour
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             that
             is
             honest
             and
             vertuous
             might
             live
             according
             to
             his
             quality
             in
             a
             Christian
             comfortable
             way
             ;
             the
             Tributes
             of
             Honours
             and
             Titles
             to
             such
             Orders
             of
             men
             are
             but
             their
             just
             due
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             well
             usefull
             as
             ornamentall
             to
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             but
             a
             Fanatick
             or
             Satanick
             fury
             in
             such
             that
             under
             pretence
             of
             ushering
             in
             
               the
               Fifth
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             would
             destroy
             
               all
               Orders
            
             and
             Ranks
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             if
             
               the
               Wrath
               of
               man
               could
               work
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               :
            
             when
             neither
             these
             Orders
             themselves
             have
             any
             unholiness
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             Persons
             haply
             in
             possession
             are
             less
             Saints
             then
             they
             that
             would
             pull
             them
             down
             .
             For
             if
             the
             enriching
             a
             man's
             self
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             others
             entitle
             a
             
             man
             to
             Saintship
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Robbers
             are
             in
             the
             readiest
             way
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             .
             But
             such
             Zelots
             as
             these
             ,
             what
             miserable
             Redeemers
             they
             are
             like
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             too
             sadly
             prefigured
             by
             that
             Iewish
             faction
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             more
             intolerable
             by
             far
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             then
             the
             Enemy
             that
             besieged
             them
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             gaping
             after
             a
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
            
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             can
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             thirsting
             after
             spoil
             and
             bloud
             ,
             many
             men
             being
             stimulated
             thereto
             by
             the
             secret
             sting
             of
             the
             old
             Serpent
             in
             Envy
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hoping
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Gospel
             by
             destroying
             of
             setled
             Authority
             and
             by
             starving
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             rabble
             of
             Fanatical
             Superstitions
             or
             Atheistical
             Prophanenesses
             .
             The
             most
             certain
             prevention
             whereof
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             is
             the
             Reduction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             frame
             as
             is
             purely
             Apostolical
             .
             For
             then
             the
             constitution
             of
             things
             will
             be
             so
             sacred
             and
             unexceptionable
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             awe
             and
             keep
             off
             the
             Villainy
             and
             Boldness
             of
             such
             men
             that
             are
             otherwise
             encouraged
             by
             the
             conspicuous
             intermixture
             of
             things
             false
             ,
             Idolatrous
             and
             impious
             ,
             to
             flie
             against
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             to
             rend
             all
             into
             pieces
             .
             Besides
             that
             they
             row
             with
             the
             stream
             ,
             and
             the
             tide
             of
             Divine
             vengeance
             will
             carry
             them
             along
             ;
             which
             will
             ever
             and
             anon
             flow
             in
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             till
             a
             true
             and
             sincere
             Reformation
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Stability
             to
             be
             expected
             till
             that
             City
             be
             raised
             ,
             whose
             not
             only
             Foundation
             is
             laid
             in
             Twelve
             ,
             but
             whose
             Gates
             ,
             Tribes
             ▪
             Angels
             ,
             the
             breadth
             and
             height
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             the
             solid
             Content
             of
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Replication
             still
             of
             Twelve
             throughout
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               till
               that
               Church
               appear
               that
               is
               purely
               Apostolical
               in
               Life
               and
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Which
             times
             being
             so
             very
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             compute
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             a
             great
             encouragement
             for
             every
             one
             to
             look
             thither-ward
             ,
             and
             to
             shake
             off
             that
             Dulness
             and
             Lethargicalness
             that
             has
             possess'd
             the
             world
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             would
             never
             be
             better
             .
             For
             this
             
               Article
               of
               Infidelity
            
             among
             the
             rest
             keeps
             the
             
               Witnesses
               still
               dead
            
             in
             all
             the
             senses
             above-named
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             every
             man
             reform
             himself
             ,
             and
             exhort
             and
             encourage
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             witness
             the
             good
             witness
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             the
             conquering
             and
             subduing
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Sin.
             
               For
               these
               times
               come
               not
               on
               by
               Rapine
               and
               Violence
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               increase
               of
               Righteousness
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             For
             the
             real
             and
             speedy
             advancement
             whereof
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             effectual
             then
             the
             belief
             That
             God
             will
             now
             ,
             in
             these
             last
             times
             of
             all
             ,
             give
             more
             then
             ordinary
             assistance
             to
             them
             that
             will
             be
             faithfull
             in
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             work
             of
             Righteousness
             will
             goe
             on
             with
             much
             more
             ease
             then
             heretofore
             and
             with
             infinitely
             better
             success
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             good
             striking
             while
             the
             Iron
             is
             hot
             ,
             and
             making
             use
             of
             this
             Day
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             lest
             such
             Prophecies
             of
             grace
             being
             conditionall
             ,
             it
             may
             fare
             with
             us
             as
             it
             did
             with
             the
             Israelites
             whose
             carkasses
             fell
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             in
             a
             tedious
             delay
             and
             a
             long
             leading
             them
             about
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             had
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             entred
             the
             promised
             Land.
             So
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             or
             improbable
             but
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Churches
             change
             into
             so
             excellent
             a
             state
             may
             be
             foreslacked
             by
             the
             
             ill
             management
             and
             faithlesness
             of
             them
             from
             whom
             God
             more
             peculiarly
             expects
             that
             they
             should
             be
             industrious
             Labourers
             in
             this
             white
             Harvest
             of
             Apostolick
             Purity
             and
             Sanctity
             ;
             they
             having
             now
             for
             some
             time
             separated
             from
             the
             great
             Babylon
             to
             build
             those
             that
             are
             lesser
             and
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             tolerated
             for
             ever
             ;
             it
             being
             more
             then
             high
             time
             they
             should
             clear
             up
             into
             an
             
               holy
               City
               of
               God.
            
             Otherwise
             I
             do
             not
             see
             but
             the
             success
             is
             likely
             to
             answer
             the
             endeavours
             of
             them
             that
             are
             chiefly
             concerned
             .
             And
             the
             variety
             of
             numbring
             the
             period
             of
             time
             by
             
               Daies
               ,
               Months
               and
               Semi-Times
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             threaten
             some
             such
             matter
             .
             And
             therefore
             according
             to
             that
             laxer
             computation
             by
             Months
             and
             Semi-Times
             there
             may
             lie
             hid
             a
             reserve
             of
             delay
             for
             thirty
             ,
             nay
             an
             hundred
             or
             two
             hundred
             years
             longer
             then
             God
             otherwise
             intended
             to
             commence
             this
             glorious
             Dispensation
             .
             But
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Events
             of
             other
             Prophecies
             that
             precede
             in
             order
             ,
             if
             this
             Promise
             be
             not
             conditional
             to
             both
             Jew
             and
             Christian
             ,
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             that
             it
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             take
             effect
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             faithfullest
             Account
             that
             I
             can
             give
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             Christendome
             from
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             till
             Christ's
             coming
             again
             in
             the
             Spirit
             to
             renew
             his
             lapsed
             Church
             into
             true
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             
               in
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               and
               the
               reigning
               of
               the
               Saints
               upon
               Earth
               a
               thousand
               years
               .
            
             The
             close
             of
             which
             will
             be
             
               The
               Day
               of
               Iudgment
            
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             ,
             after
             this
             long
             but
             not
             impertinent
             Digression
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Digression
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             take
             into
             consideration
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             Three
             chief
             things
             considerable
             in
             Christ's
             Return
             to
             Iudgment
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Visibility
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             
               World.
               2.
            
             
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Visibility
               of
               his
               Person
               .
               3.
               
            
             That
             there
             will
             be
             then
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             not
             in
             a
             Moral
             but
             a
             Natural
             sense
             ,
             demonstrated
             from
             undeniable
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             4.
             
             Proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             Peter
             ,
             the
             3
             Chap.
             of
             his
             second
             Epistle
             .
             5.
             
             An
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             12
             and
             13
             verses
             .
             6.
             
             A
             Demonstration
             that
             the
             Apostle
             there
             describes
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World.
             7.
             
             A
             Confutation
             of
             their
             opinion
             that
             would
             interpret
             the
             Apostle's
             description
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               8.
            
             
             That
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             these
             two
             Epistles
             of
             Peter
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             Last
             coming
             to
             Iudgment
             .
             
               9
               ,
               10.
            
             
             Further
             confirmation
             of
             the
             said
             Assertion
             .
             11.
             
             Other
             places
             pointed
             at
             for
             the
             proving
             of
             the
             Conflagration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             the
             Return
             of
             Christ
             to
             Judgment
             these
             Three
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             very
             nearly
             annected
             and
             comprehended
             in
             it
             ;
             The
             
               Visibility
               of
               his
               Person
               and
               pomp
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             The
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
            
             ,
             and
             
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               World.
            
             But
             because
             all
             these
             things
             are
             doubted
             by
             some
             that
             do
             not
             profess
             themselves
             Anti-Scripturists
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             produce
             such
             places
             of
             Scripture
             as
             do
             plainly
             assert
             these
             Points
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             shew
             how
             Reasonable
             the
             Assertion
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Visible
               or
               personal
               Return
               of
               Christ
               to
               Iudgment
               ,
            
             though
             it
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             many
             places
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             a
             few
             .
             And
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             look
             upon
             the
             24
             of
             Matth.
             from
             the
             30
             to
             the
             32
             verse
             ,
             (
             where
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             said
             
               to
               come
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               Heaven
               with
               power
               and
               great
               glory
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               send
               out
               his
               Angels
               with
               a
               mighty
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
            
             )
             to
             be
             a
             pregnant
             Testimony
             thereof
             .
             But
             the
             29
             verse
             to
             be
             a
             description
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             till
             the
             appearance
             of
             
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man.
            
             But
             whether
             this
             
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             or
             some
             sign
             in
             the
             Heavens
             to
             be
             given
             long
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             I
             take
             not
             upon
             me
             to
             decide
             .
             But
             from
             the
             32
             to
             the
             36
             verse
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             our
             Saviour
             may
             reassume
             his
             first
             Subject
             ,
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             within
             the
             view
             of
             the
             Temple
             and
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             uses
             the
             pronoun
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               these
               things
            
             ,
             in
             his
             prophecie
             of
             them
             .
             But
             in
             the
             36
             verse
             ,
             pursuing
             his
             prediction
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               concerning
            
             THAT
             day
             :
             and
             so
             he
             gives
             wholesome
             
             precepts
             of
             watchfulness
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Which
             sense
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             most
             easily
             and
             naturally
             is
             wholy
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
             But
             from
             the
             31
             verse
             of
             that
             Chapter
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             would
             wind
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             to
             another
             sense
             ,
             
             acknowledg
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             last
             Day
             .
             And
             there
             the
             Visible
             Pomp
             of
             Christ
             coming
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             is
             plainly
             set
             down
             ,
             viz.
             his
             
               sitting
               upon
               a
               throne
               with
               his
               holy
               Angels
               about
               him
               .
            
             To
             these
             you
             may
             add
             the
             *
             Testimonie
             of
             the
             two
             men
             clothed
             in
             white
             shining
             raiments
             ,
             that
             told
             the
             Disciples
             as
             they
             were
             gazing
             up
             into
             Heaven
             after
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             ascended
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             come
             down
             again
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             had
             seen
             him
             goe
             into
             Heaven
             :
             As
             also
             that
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               Heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               and
               with
               the
               Trump
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               .
               Then
               we
               which
               are
               alive
               and
               remain
               ,
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               together
               with
               them
               in
               the
               clouds
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             These
             places
             are
             so
             plain
             concerning
             the
             
               Visible
               Appearance
            
             of
             Christ's
             Person
             in
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             no
             tolerable
             Allegorie
             can
             elude
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             there
             will
             be
             a
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             (
             in
             a
             natural
             not
             a
             moral
             sense
             )
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             is
             as
             evident
             from
             the
             very
             last
             words
             I
             cited
             .
             For
             who
             but
             a
             mad-man
             will
             interpret
             
               the
               meeting
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               air
            
             in
             a
             moral
             sense
             ?
             If
             it
             had
             been
             written
             [
             
               in
               the
               Heavens
            
             ,
             ]
             they
             would
             have
             shuffled
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Heavenly
               being
            
             or
             
               Heavenly
               nature
            
             mystically
             understood
             .
             But
             will
             they
             have
             the
             impudence
             not
             to
             acknowledg
             the
             aieriness
             and
             phantastry
             of
             their
             Mysteries
             of
             Incredulity
             ,
             when
             they
             must
             according
             to
             the
             same
             analogy
             be
             driven
             to
             say
             that
             we
             shall
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             meet
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               Aiery
               Being
            
             mystically
             understood
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             as
             false
             a
             gloss
             to
             interpret
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             the
             Natural
             and
             Physical
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             plain
             that
             such
             a
             Death
             and
             such
             a
             Resurrection
             is
             spoken
             of
             concerning
             us
             ,
             as
             is
             argued
             from
             the
             Death
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             die
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             interpreted
             mystically
             .
             Read
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             eleventh
             verse
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             History
             .
             From
             whence
             the
             Apostle
             inferres
             that
             there
             is
             a
             blessed
             Resurrection
             or
             glorious
             Immortality
             in
             Body
             and
             Soul
             which
             Christ
             will
             bestow
             on
             all
             true
             believers
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
             As
             himself
             has
             promised
             over
             and
             over
             again
             in
             the
             sixth
             of
             S.
             
             Iohn's
             Gospel
             ,
             [
             
               and
               I
               will
               raise
               him
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             ]
             Many
             other
             places
             there
             are
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             Scripture
             which
             I
             willingly
             omit
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             third
             and
             last
             is
             the
             
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             hold
             that
             of
             S.
             Peter
             an
             undeniable
             Testimonie
             ;
             
             
               But
               the
               Day
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               come
               as
               a
               thief
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               pass
               away
               with
               a
               noise
               ,
               and
               the
               Elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               ,
               the
               Earth
               also
               and
               the
               works
               therein
               shall
               be
               burnt
               up
               .
            
             The
             explication
             of
             which
             Prophecie
             Mr.
             
               Ios.
               Mede
            
             has
             set
             down
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             caution
             and
             judgment
             .
             To
             which
             I
             should
             wholy
             subscribe
             ,
             did
             I
             not
             believe
             that
             this
             execution
             of
             Fire
             were
             the
             very
             last
             visible
             judgment
             God
             would
             doe
             upon
             the
             
             Rebellious
             generations
             of
             Adam
             ,
             leaving
             them
             then
             to
             tumble
             with
             the
             Devils
             in
             unsupportable
             torment
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             I
             would
             expound
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             verse
             13.
             
             
               But
               yet
               Notwithstanding
            
             ,
             or
             Nevertheless
             ,
             before
             this
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             Earth
             
               we
               expect
               a
               new
               Heaven
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
            
             in
             a
             Political
             sense
             ,
             
               in
               which
               Righteousness
               shall
               dwell
            
             .
             Nor
             does
             that
             phrase
             verse
             12.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               looking
               for
               &
               hastning
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Day
               of
               God
            
             warrant
             any
             one
             to
             restrain
             this
             Prophecie
             to
             a
             Moral
             meaning
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             only
             high
             expressions
             signifying
             something
             in
             our
             own
             power
             and
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             either
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             denote
             no
             more
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               with
               great
               earnestness
               and
               diligence
               to
               expect
            
             ;
             or
             if
             so
             be
             you
             take
             them
             for
             two
             several
             things
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             signifie
             hastning
             ,
             that
             sense
             is
             also
             consistent
             enough
             with
             our
             Interpretation
             .
             For
             being
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             day
             of
             great
             Joy
             and
             ample
             Remunerations
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Destruction
             to
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             (
             and
             suppose
             it
             also
             comes
             not
             till
             Righteousness
             has
             had
             its
             reign
             upon
             Earth
             )
             we
             may
             well
             be
             exhorted
             by
             our
             prayers
             and
             conversations
             to
             hasten
             and
             accelerate
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             the
             coming
             of
             either
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             that
             by
             no
             such
             mystical
             Interpretation
             as
             this
             the
             Earth
             can
             be
             excused
             from
             being
             burnt
             by
             a
             visible
             and
             palpable
             Fire
             ,
             is
             clear
             beyond
             all
             exception
             from
             the
             5
             ,
             6
             and
             7
             verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             alledges
             against
             that
             usual
             Refuge
             and
             Security
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               The
               sameness
               and
               immutableness
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               and
               the
               order
               or
               course
               of
               things
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               are
               as
               they
               were
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               ever
               will
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               God
               will
               never
               step
               out
               in
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               way
               to
               Iudgment
            
             ;
             To
             this
             the
             Apostle
             opposes
             that
             eminent
             Example
             of
             God's
             Vengance
             in
             bringing
             the
             Floud
             upon
             the
             old
             World
             and
             drowning
             the
             Earth
             in
             an
             immense
             Deluge
             of
             Water
             :
             
               But
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               which
               are
               now
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               are
               reserved
               unto
               fire
               against
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               and
               perdition
               of
               ungodly
               men
               .
            
             Were
             the
             Waters
             in
             
             Noah's
             time
             natural
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             a
             controversie
             with
             all
             flesh
             ,
             and
             shall
             the
             Fire
             that
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             with
             be
             spiritual
             ?
             But
             light-minded
             men
             whose
             hearts
             are
             made
             dark
             with
             Infidelity
             care
             not
             what
             Antick
             Distorsions
             they
             make
             in
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             they
             bring
             it
             but
             to
             any
             shew
             of
             compliance
             with
             their
             own
             Phansie
             and
             Incredulity
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             know
             there
             be
             that
             would
             understand
             by
             this
             
               burning
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
            
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             But
             the
             description
             is
             too
             big
             by
             far
             for
             so
             small
             a
             Work
             ,
             and
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             them
             it
             was
             intended
             as
             a
             comfort
             to
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             exceedingly
             well
             fitted
             to
             the
             
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             so
             disproportionated
             to
             the
             other
             Event
             .
             Moreover
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Scoffer's
             arguing
             against
             the
             Promise
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             (
             
               That
               nature
               keeps
               still
               the
               same
               course
               it
               did
               since
               the
               beginning
            
             )
             that
             this
             Coming
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             understood
             by
             them
             (
             and
             consequently
             not
             by
             S.
             Peter
             )
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             a
             City
             by
             war
             ,
             (
             For
             such
             things
             have
             hapned
             often
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             might
             not
             think
             it
             improbable
             Ierusalem
             might
             be
             burnt
             in
             due
             
             time
             ;
             )
             but
             of
             that
             final
             glorious
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             Judgment
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             to
             attend
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             truly
             if
             a
             man
             will
             but
             weigh
             things
             without
             prejudice
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             the
             main
             matter
             of
             these
             two
             Epistles
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             grow
             perfect
             and
             established
             in
             all
             Christian
             Vertues
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             that
             excellent
             Reward
             that
             shall
             be
             bestowed
             at
             the
             appearing
             and
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             this
             second
             Epistle
             ,
             
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             
               For
               so
               an
               entrance
               shall
               be
               administred
               unto
               you
               abundantly
               into
               the
               everlasting
               Kingdome
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
             Which
             is
             parallel
             to
             that
             in
             his
             first
             ,
             where
             the
             Promise
             is
             
               an
               inheritance
               incorruptible
               and
               undefiled
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               ,
               reserved
               in
               the
               Heavens
            
             ;
             and
             so
             on
             to
             the
             thirteenth
             verse
             .
             Which
             verses
             doubtless
             no
             unbiassed
             judgment
             will
             ever
             understand
             of
             a
             delivery
             from
             any
             Temporal
             calamity
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             from
             which
             place
             those
             dispersed
             Jews
             were
             far
             enough
             removed
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             
               Pontus
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Bithynia
               .
            
             To
             say
             nothing
             that
             the
             so-carefull
             an
             Inculcation
             of
             that
             sad
             Theam
             of
             the
             fatal
             destruction
             of
             the
             holy
             City
             would
             not
             so
             much
             become
             the
             pen
             of
             this
             venerable
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             the
             gust
             of
             them
             he
             wrote
             to
             ,
             being
             Jews
             by
             Nation
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             :
             to
             neither
             of
             which
             capacities
             could
             that
             fearfull
             destruction
             of
             their
             City
             be
             so
             comfortable
             a
             contemplation
             ,
             whenas
             it
             drew
             tears
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             eyes
             though
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             of
             time
             .
             And
             his
             great
             solicitude
             that
             they
             should
             have
             these
             things
             alwaies
             in
             *
             remembrance
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             what
             he
             insists
             upon
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             more
             consequence
             and
             longer
             continuance
             then
             what
             respects
             the
             Burning
             of
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             Argument
             whereby
             he
             would
             set
             on
             these
             things
             upon
             the
             Spirits
             and
             belief
             of
             them
             he
             wrote
             to
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             the
             glorious
             Transfiguration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             when
             his
             person
             appeared
             in
             that
             splendour
             which
             might
             become
             a
             glorified
             body
             ,
             such
             as
             himself
             will
             appear
             in
             at
             his
             return
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             makes
             it
             still
             more
             reasonable
             that
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
               powerful
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             his
             Final
             coming
             in
             Glory
             ,
             
               when
               he
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               bodies
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               his
               glorious
               bodie
               according
               to
               the
               working
               of
               his
               mighty
               power
               .
            
             This
             chief
             Article
             therefore
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             Christians
             are
             the
             most
             highly
             concerned
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             did
             press
             so
             earnestly
             and
             carefully
             upon
             them
             before
             his
             departure
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             Prop
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             affirmed
             from
             a
             special
             experiment
             of
             his
             own
             in
             that
             glorious
             Transfiguration
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             (
             where
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             talked
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             most
             certain
             argument
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             )
             to
             be
             no
             cunningly-contrived
             fiction
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             both
             from
             what
             he
             saw
             there
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             heard
             discoursed
             at
             that
             holy
             meeting
             .
             Where
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             was
             treated
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             exceeding
             glorious
             consequences
             of
             it
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             is
             his
             last
             Return
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             consummate
             the
             Happiness
             of
             all
             Believers
             with
             everlasting
             glory
             ,
             and
             so
             restore
             the
             Creation
             to
             a
             perfect
             recovery
             into
             what
             they
             had
             fallen
             from
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             
             obstinate
             with
             eternal
             Fire
             .
             Which
             things
             being
             declared
             without
             the
             circumstance
             of
             the
             series
             of
             Time
             ,
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             those
             three
             Auditors
             on
             the
             Mount
             to
             conceive
             them
             to
             be
             very
             shortly
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             make
             that
             Enquiry
             of
             Elias
             his
             coming
             first
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             Scribes
             taught
             them
             out
             of
             Malachi
             ;
             if
             simply
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Elias
             and
             his
             going
             away
             again
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             expectation
             and
             desire
             ,
             did
             not
             put
             them
             upon
             that
             question
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             that
             the
             glorious
             Coming
             or
             powerfull
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             solicitously
             would
             ascertain
             them
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             his
             coming
             to
             destroy
             Ierusalem
             ,
             appears
             further
             from
             the
             nineteenth
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             
             where
             ,
             after
             he
             has
             endeavoured
             to
             establish
             them
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             that
             main
             Article
             ,
             from
             the
             resplendent
             Transfiguration
             of
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             (
             of
             which
             he
             was
             an
             Eye-witness
             on
             mount
             Tabor
             ,
             as
             also
             as
             Ear-witness
             of
             that
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             precious
             Promise
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Performer
             of
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             which
             Transfiguration
             was
             a
             visible
             pledge
             of
             his
             being
             invested
             into
             that
             supereminent
             office
             of
             the
             glorious
             Judge
             of
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             )
             and
             had
             recommended
             to
             them
             also
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             as
             a
             light
             that
             shines
             in
             the
             dark
             to
             give
             some
             direction
             ;
             yet
             he
             insinuates
             further
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             more
             clear
             and
             firm
             assurance
             of
             this
             so
             concerning
             a
             Truth
             ,
             the
             day
             dawning
             and
             the
             day-star
             arising
             at
             length
             
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             .
             Which
             is
             very
             harsh
             to
             applie
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             to
             the
             more
             clear
             conviction
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Promise
             of
             an
             Eternal
             Reward
             ,
             of
             that
             Crown
             of
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             to
             be
             given
             at
             Christ's
             Return
             to
             Judgment
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             considerations
             make
             it
             seem
             to
             me
             utterly
             incredible
             that
             by
             this
             
               Fiery
               Destruction
            
             should
             be
             understood
             
               the
               burning
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Appearing
             and
             
               Coming
               of
               Christ
            
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             his
             
               Vengeance
               on
               the
               Iewes
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               his
               final
               Return
               to
               judge
            
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             a
             supposition
             in
             my
             apprehension
             far
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             weight
             and
             gravity
             of
             this
             Apostles
             style
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             by
             the
             way
             for
             the
             rescuing
             of
             these
             two
             excellent
             Epistles
             to
             that
             more
             natural
             and
             more
             solemn
             and
             useful
             sense
             they
             were
             ever
             understood
             in
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             ;
             though
             I
             must
             confess
             they
             have
             not
             depraved
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             seventh
             verse
             of
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             the
             second
             Epistle
             ,
             it
             being
             indeed
             impossible
             to
             interpret
             it
             otherwise
             then
             of
             the
             
               burning
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             We
             might
             adde
             several
             other
             passages
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Prophets
             as
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             that
             tend
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             this
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             for
             the
             proving
             of
             this
             final
             Judgment
             of
             God
             by
             Fire
             ;
             as
             also
             such
             places
             of
             Scripture
             elsewhere
             as
             implie
             that
             there
             is
             some
             notorious
             Punishment
             reserved
             for
             the
             Devils
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             at
             last
             .
             For
             when
             and
             upon
             what
             occasion
             can
             it
             begin
             so
             fitly
             as
             at
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             That
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             horrible
             torment
             in
             store
             for
             them
             is
             plain
             from
             Matth.
             8.29
             .
             
               Art
               thou
               come
               to
               torment
               us
               afore
               the
               time
               ?
            
             and
             2
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
             (
             as
             also
             Ep.
             of
             Jude
             ver
             .
             6.
             )
             where
             the
             Devils
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               reserved
               in
               chains
               of
               Darkness
               unto
               the
               
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               great
               Day
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             God
             has
             confined
             them
             to
             this
             lower
             Region
             of
             caliginous
             Air
             as
             to
             a
             dark
             Prison
             till
             the
             great
             Assizes
             ,
             as
             some
             very
             judiciously
             expound
             it
             .
             With
             which
             places
             if
             you
             compare
             that
             last
             Malediction
             or
             severe
             sentence
             of
             our
             Saviour
             against
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               Goe
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
            
             it
             will
             be
             very
             easie
             to
             infer
             what
             this
             final
             Punishment
             is
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             will
             begin
             .
             But
             we
             need
             not
             insist
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             having
             sufficiently
             proved
             the
             point
             already
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             The
             Fitness
             and
             Necessity
             of
             Christ's
             visible
             Return
             to
             Iudgment
             .
             2.
             
             Further
             arguments
             of
             his
             Return
             to
             Iudgment
             ,
             for
             the
             convincing
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             the
             Miraculousness
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             his
             Transfiguration
             ,
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             Arguments
             directed
             to
             those
             that
             are
             more
             prone
             to
             Infidelitie
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             Historie
             ,
             where
             such
             things
             are
             found
             to
             have
             hapned
             already
             in
             some
             measure
             as
             are
             expected
             at
             Christ's
             visible
             Appearance
             .
             4.
             
             That
             before
             extraordinary
             Iudgments
             there
             have
             usually
             strange
             Prodigies
             appeared
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             as
             before
             great
             Plagues
             or
             Pestilences
             .
             5.
             
             As
             also
             before
             the
             ruine
             of
             Countries
             by
             War.
             6.
             
             Before
             the
             swallowing
             down
             Antioch
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             .
             7.
             
             At
             the
             firing
             of
             Sodome
             and
             
               Gomorrha
               .
               8.
            
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             remains
             now
             that
             we
             shew
             ,
             That
             these
             Three
             main
             Circumstances
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             (
             which
             we
             have
             proved
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             our
             Religion
             )
             are
             in
             themselves
             
               congruous
               and
               reasonable
            
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             first
             make
             good
             concerning
             
               the
               Visible
               Pomp
               and
               glorious
               Appearance
               of
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             attended
             by
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             he
             descending
             as
             it
             were
             with
             the
             noise
             of
             Battel
             and
             Alarm
             of
             War
             ,
             an
             Archangel
             sounding
             a
             Trumpet
             before
             him
             as
             the
             Heavenly
             Camp
             marches
             on
             and
             moves
             .
             For
             he
             will
             certainly
             appear
             in
             an
             Equipage
             most
             terrible
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             solemn
             and
             dreadful
             Order
             he
             will
             face
             the
             bold
             ,
             prophane
             and
             Atheistical
             World
             ,
             *
             who
             by
             no
             other
             means
             would
             be
             convinced
             of
             either
             a
             Providence
             or
             a
             Deity
             ,
             but
             with
             supercilious
             looks
             and
             scornfull
             speeches
             have
             contemned
             all
             the
             hopes
             of
             future
             Reward
             ,
             and
             laught
             at
             the
             Religious
             for
             weak-brain'd
             Fools
             or
             Mad-men
             .
             But
             then
             shall
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithfull
             be
             filled
             with
             joy
             ,
             they
             seeing
             so
             comfortable
             an
             Appearance
             of
             him
             whom
             their
             Soul
             longed
             for
             ;
             who
             will
             reward
             all
             their
             Injuries
             ,
             Sorrows
             and
             Reproaches
             with
             condign
             Honour
             and
             Happiness
             .
             Nay
             I
             may
             say
             that
             Christ
             will
             then
             vindicate
             himself
             from
             all
             those
             scorns
             and
             revilements
             that
             bold
             and
             prophane
             Wretches
             out
             of
             their
             Sensuality
             and
             High-mindedness
             have
             cast
             upon
             him
             from
             Age
             to
             Age
             ,
             pleasing
             themselves
             and
             gratifying
             other
             Epicurean
             Brutes
             of
             like
             impiety
             with
             themselves
             with
             their
             ungodly
             jears
             and
             scoffs
             against
             him
             who
             was
             the
             
             highest
             Example
             of
             Divine
             Perfection
             that
             ever
             appeared
             in
             the
             World.
             Nay
             I
             adde
             further
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             a
             Necessity
             of
             this
             Personal
             Return
             of
             Christ
             thus
             in
             glory
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             that
             these
             Blasphemers
             may
             not
             be
             encouraged
             to
             reckon
             him
             with
             such
             Impostours
             as
             
               David
               George
            
             and
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             prefixed
             a
             shorter
             time
             to
             their
             followers
             ,
             shall
             not
             again
             be
             heard
             of
             till
             they
             appear
             before
             his
             Tribunal
             of
             whom
             we
             speak
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             for
             those
             that
             do
             believe
             that
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             does
             still
             subsist
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             miraculously
             born
             ,
             so
             gloriously
             transfigured
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             so
             wonderfully
             raised
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             conspicuously
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             *
             two
             Angels
             in
             bright
             garments
             affirming
             to
             them
             that
             beheld
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             thus
             return
             again
             ,
             viz.
             in
             a
             
               personal
               Visibility
            
             ;
             what
             stranger
             thing
             is
             it
             that
             he
             should
             return
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             they
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             true
             of
             him
             already
             ?
             And
             how
             fit
             is
             it
             that
             he
             should
             still
             retain
             this
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             none
             else
             having
             bought
             it
             so
             dearly
             as
             himself
             did
             by
             his
             most
             bitter
             Death
             and
             Passion
             ?
             and
             he
             that
             is
             so
             compassionate
             a
             Mediatour
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Humane
             nature
             ,
             will
             prove
             the
             more
             fit
             and
             equal
             Judge
             .
             And
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Period
             and
             full
             pause
             of
             the
             Generations
             of
             men
             upon
             earth
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             little
             less
             then
             demonstrated
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             enough
             to
             shew
             there
             is
             no
             incongruity
             nor
             inconvenience
             in
             it
             .
             
             For
             that
             is
             sufficient
             to
             stop
             modest
             men
             from
             either
             inventing
             or
             embracing
             such
             evasive
             Allegories
             as
             do
             elude
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             an
             Article
             of
             so
             weighty
             a
             concernment
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             for
             those
             that
             are
             greater
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             the
             above-framed
             description
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             to
             be
             exceeding
             improbable
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             nothing
             but
             the
             very
             dulness
             of
             Atheisme
             it self
             can
             make
             them
             conceit
             thus
             .
             For
             it
             being
             once
             admitted
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             Angels
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
             this
             glorious
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             holy
             Angels
             is
             as
             easie
             and
             natural
             to
             admit
             ,
             as
             the
             Martial
             Pomp
             of
             a
             mighty
             Army
             ,
             or
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             a
             great
             Assize
             .
             But
             that
             there
             are
             Spirits
             or
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             can
             appear
             to
             men
             in
             what
             Region
             of
             the
             Aire
             they
             please
             ,
             History
             affords
             innumerable
             instances
             .
             And
             how
             much
             for
             the
             miraculousness
             of
             it
             does
             this
             pompous
             Approach
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             clouds
             differ
             from
             those
             fightings
             and
             skirmishings
             of
             whole
             Armies
             in
             the
             Aire
             ,
             of
             which
             all
             Ages
             almost
             and
             all
             Historians
             ring
             ,
             as
             well
             sacred
             as
             prophane
             ?
             The
             clattering
             also
             of
             Armour
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             have
             been
             very
             frequently
             heard
             from
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             as
             Plinie
             and
             other
             Historians
             do
             report
             .
             Virgil
             and
             Ovid
             record
             these
             things
             with
             verses
             sutable
             to
             the
             solemnity
             of
             the
             Prodigies
             .
             
               
                 Armorum
                 sonitum
                 toto
                 Germania
                 coelo
              
               
                 Audiit
                 .
                 —
                 
                   Georgic
                   .
                   lib.
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 All
                 o're
                 the
                 Heavens
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 Armes
                 was
                 heard
              
               
                 In
                 Germanie
                 .
              
            
             And
             Ovid
             concerning
             the
             same
             matter
             ;
             
               
                 Arma
                 ferunt
                 inter
                 nigras
                 crepitantia
                 nubes
              
               
                 Terribilesque
                 tubas
                 auditaque
                 cornua
                 coelo
                 .
              
               
               
                 Clashing
                 of
                 Armes
                 amidst
                 black
                 pitchy
                 clouds
              
               
                 Was
                 heard
                 ,
                 with
                 Trumpets
                 hoarse
                 and
                 Cornets
                 loud
                 .
              
            
             So
             that
             the
             Apostles
             prediction
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             thus
             visibly
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             attended
             with
             the
             heavenly
             Hosts
             ,
             and
             the
             Archangel
             sounding
             a
             Trumpet
             before
             him
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             impossible
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             in
             some
             manner
             and
             measure
             been
             already
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             those
             astonishing
             Prodigies
             fall
             infinitly
             short
             of
             the
             Glory
             and
             Terrour
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Besides
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             compare
             small
             things
             with
             great
             ,
             as
             certainly
             we
             may
             ,
             the
             analogy
             being
             so
             conspicuous
             ,
             what
             particular
             judgement
             and
             vengeance
             of
             note
             has
             God
             done
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             wherein
             there
             has
             not
             been
             a
             sensible
             administration
             of
             Angels
             forerunning
             it
             ?
             I
             might
             make
             a
             very
             copious
             induction
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             keep
             my self
             within
             measure
             .
             Before
             sweeping
             Plagues
             and
             Warrs
             how
             frequent
             are
             these
             Apparitions
             !
             Cardan
             makes
             mention
             of
             several
             of
             the
             first
             kind
             .
             
             Before
             the
             plague
             at
             Galaratum
             there
             appeared
             to
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             riding
             thither
             in
             a
             rainy
             Night
             ,
             a
             Cart
             all
             covered
             with
             fire
             ,
             which
             ,
             gallop
             he
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             would
             ,
             was
             ever
             over
             against
             him
             :
             he
             heard
             the
             voice
             also
             of
             Rusticks
             saying
             ,
             
               Cave
               ,
               Cave
               ,
               Take
               heed
               ,
               Take
               heed
               .
            
             This
             Spectre
             attended
             him
             till
             he
             got
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             St.
             Laurence
             ,
             which
             was
             without
             the
             town
             gate
             ,
             and
             there
             sunk
             into
             the
             ground
             both
             Cart
             ,
             Oxen
             ,
             Rusticks
             ,
             and
             Fire
             and
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Author
             relates
             also
             of
             a
             stranger
             prodigie
             of
             a
             Pestilence
             in
             Peru
             upon
             the
             banks
             of
             the
             river
             Consote
             near
             Carthage
             ,
             
             where
             there
             appeared
             to
             certain
             women
             washing
             there
             ,
             as
             their
             custome
             was
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             huge
             stature
             with
             his
             belly
             cut
             up
             and
             exenterated
             ,
             and
             two
             children
             in
             his
             armes
             :
             he
             spoke
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             women
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             also
             .
             This
             Spectre
             was
             also
             seen
             on
             horse-back
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             running
             swifter
             then
             the
             wind
             .
             A
             mighty
             Plague
             followed
             ,
             that
             destroied
             almost
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             That
             also
             out
             of
             Fincelius
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             
             The
             appearing
             of
             twelve
             or
             fifteen
             men
             in
             Marchia
             of
             huge
             and
             horrid
             statures
             in
             the
             corn
             field
             with
             sithes
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             mowing
             down
             Oates
             with
             might
             and
             main
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             very
             hitting
             of
             the
             sithes
             was
             plainly
             heard
             afarre
             off
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             no
             Oates
             were
             cut
             down
             .
             People
             endeavoured
             to
             apprehend
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             ran
             too
             swift
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             nevertheless
             mowed
             as
             laboriously
             in
             their
             flight
             as
             before
             .
             A
             great
             Plague
             ensued
             thereupon
             .
             I
             could
             adde
             to
             these
             what
             I
             have
             been
             credibly
             informed
             has
             hapned
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             I
             shall
             rather
             pass
             to
             the
             other
             Prodigies
             of
             Warre
             ;
             concerning
             which
             Machiavel
             does
             plainly
             confess
             as
             well
             as
             Cardan
             ,
             that
             before
             great
             Commotions
             ,
             Warrs
             ,
             and
             sacking
             of
             Cities
             ,
             there
             have
             often
             appeared
             strange
             Prodigies
             ,
             
             and
             particularly
             the
             skirmishing
             of
             Armies
             in
             the
             Aire
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             seen
             over
             Aretium
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             French
             King
             into
             Italy
             ,
             as
             Machiavel
             himself
             testifies
             .
             And
             Cardan
             also
             doth
             furnish
             us
             with
             farther
             examples
             ,
             
             as
             
             that
             of
             Mexico
             before
             it
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             where
             the
             like
             Prodigies
             hapned
             .
             A
             Cross
             also
             was
             seen
             by
             the
             Mexicans
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             so
             high
             stature
             ,
             that
             his
             head
             seemed
             to
             touch
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             much
             terrified
             them
             .
             He
             writes
             also
             of
             the
             Picts
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             before
             their
             destruction
             there
             were
             seen
             fiery
             Armies
             in
             Heaven
             fighting
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             confines
             betwixt
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             at
             mid-day
             there
             was
             so
             great
             a
             noise
             of
             armed
             horsemen
             that
             encountred
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             it
             almost
             frighted
             the
             poor
             countrymen
             out
             of
             their
             wits
             .
          
           
             
             6.
             
             That
             was
             also
             a
             terrible
             Prodigie
             that
             preceded
             that
             hideous
             ruine
             of
             Antioch
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             .
             There
             was
             seen
             over
             that
             great
             City
             a
             Spectrum
             in
             the
             Aire
             of
             a
             vast
             stature
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             horrid
             countenance
             ,
             so
             that
             she
             frighted
             all
             that
             looked
             on
             her
             ,
             but
             especially
             when
             she
             slash'd
             a
             whip
             which
             she
             had
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             the
             cracks
             thereof
             were
             so
             loud
             and
             dreadful
             .
             This
             continued
             for
             fifteen
             nights
             together
             ,
             from
             two
             a
             clock
             till
             four
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             of
             May
             ,
             Anno
             349.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             accommodate
             to
             our
             purpose
             then
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrha
             with
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             compendious
             representation
             of
             the
             final
             burning
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             before
             that
             vengeance
             was
             done
             upon
             those
             two
             wicked
             Cities
             ,
             three
             Angels
             appeared
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             revealed
             that
             design
             to
             him
             :
             two
             also
             visited
             Lot
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             main
             hand
             drew
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Fearful
             destruction
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             might
             adde
             many
             more
             Examples
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             the
             superaddition
             onely
             of
             that
             one
             and
             most
             eminent
             instance
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             wherein
             the
             invisible
             Powers
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Angels
             ,
             were
             discerned
             to
             act
             in
             a
             sensible
             and
             palpable
             manner
             .
             Which
             is
             deprehended
             not
             onely
             by
             that
             flaming
             sword
             that
             hung
             over
             the
             City
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             together
             ,
             and
             a
             sudden
             light
             in
             the
             night-time
             that
             shone
             about
             the
             Altar
             and
             the
             Temple
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             made
             it
             as
             light
             as
             day
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             spontaneous
             opening
             of
             the
             East
             gate
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             heavy
             and
             massy
             ,
             as
             being
             made
             of
             brass
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             as
             much
             as
             twenty
             men
             could
             do
             to
             shut
             it
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             the
             Voice
             that
             was
             heard
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             they
             went
             into
             the
             Temple
             by
             night
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Let
               us
               go
               hence
            
             :
             )
             but
             mainly
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             most
             of
             all
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             
             by
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               chariots
               and
               armed
               companies
               of
               Souldiers
               which
               were
               seen
               round
               about
               in
               the
               Aire
               before
               Sun-set
               to
               sally
               out
               of
               the
               clouds
               ,
               and
               to
               fill
               all
               with
               the
               numerosity
               of
               their
               troups
               .
            
             Wherefore
             if
             such
             particular
             Judgements
             were
             executed
             with
             a
             visible
             attendance
             of
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ;
             when
             he
             shall
             execute
             Vengeance
             on
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             can
             we
             think
             it
             strange
             if
             he
             then
             shall
             appear
             more
             then
             ordinarily
             glorious
             in
             his
             Heavenly
             Retinue
             ,
             
               thousand
               thousands
               ministring
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               times
               ten
               thousand
               standing
               before
               him
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ?
             Which
             Prophecy
             if
             it
             could
             respect
             shorter
             Periods
             of
             time
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             the
             fullest
             and
             most
             proper
             Completion
             of
             it
             will
             be
             at
             the
             last
             Judgement
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               1.
               
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             by
             how
             much
             more
             rigidly
             defined
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             circumstance
             and
             punctilio
             delivered
             by
             Theologers
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             pleasant
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Atheists
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             the
             Scholastick
             Notion
             thereof
             was
             in
             all
             likelihood
             the
             great
             Stone
             of
             offence
             to
             those
             two
             Enthusiasts
             of
             Delph
             and
             Amsterdam
             ,
             and
             emboldened
             them
             to
             turn
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             into
             an
             Allegorie
             .
             3.
             
             The
             incurable
             condition
             of
             
               Enthusiasts
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             Atheists
             first
             Objection
             against
             the
             Scholastick
             Resurrection
             proposed
             .
             5.
             
             His
             second
             Objection
             .
             6.
             
             His
             third
             and
             last
             Objection
             .
             7.
             
             That
             his
             Objections
             do
             not
             demonstrate
             an
             absolute
             impossibility
             of
             the
             Scholastick
             Resurrection
             ,
             with
             the
             Author's
             purpose
             of
             answering
             them
             upon
             other
             Grounds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             come
             now
             to
             the
             second
             particular
             propounded
             ,
             
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             which
             I
             dare
             say
             the
             Atheist
             will
             listen
             to
             with
             more
             then
             ordinary
             attention
             ,
             and
             greedily
             suck
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             stated
             with
             the
             most
             curious
             circumstances
             that
             the
             rigidest
             of
             Theologers
             will
             describe
             it
             by
             ,
             and
             mainly
             by
             these
             two
             ;
             That
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             same
             Numerical
             Bodies
             in
             which
             we
             lived
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             That
             those
             very
             bodies
             ,
             the
             molds
             being
             turned
             aside
             ,
             shall
             start
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             .
             This
             doctrine
             the
             Atheist
             very
             dearly
             hugs
             as
             a
             pledge
             ,
             in
             his
             bold
             conceit
             ,
             of
             the
             falseness
             and
             vanity
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             phansying
             the
             upshot
             of
             Christianity
             to
             be
             so
             groundless
             and
             incredible
             ,
             he
             fairly
             quits
             himself
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             yields
             himself
             up
             wholly
             to
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             present
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             question
             not
             but
             that
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Stone
             of
             offence
             upon
             which
             those
             two
             blind
             Enthusiasts
             of
             Delph
             and
             Amsterdam
             (
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             so
             often
             spoken
             )
             fell
             and
             split
             themselves
             ;
             the
             Rock
             which
             made
             them
             suffer
             the
             Shipwrack
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             in
             allegorizing
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             the
             last
             Judgment
             into
             a
             mere
             Moral
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             conceiting
             the
             last
             Trump
             to
             be
             only
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             was
             come
             in
             them
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             happy
             Resurrection
             so
             much
             talked
             of
             and
             so
             long
             expected
             ,
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             into
             the
             like
             life
             and
             belief
             with
             these
             Fanaticks
             ,
             as
             I
             must
             call
             them
             :
             and
             I
             would
             ask
             them
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             unjust
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             ?
             or
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Resurrection
             
               to
               life
            
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             
               to
               condemnation
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             scarce
             fit
             to
             ask
             Enthusiasts
             any
             questions
             at
             all
             ,
             they
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             inspiration
             ,
             wholy
             disclaiming
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             imperiously
             dictating
             their
             own
             wilfull
             Imaginations
             to
             the
             World
             for
             certain
             and
             undisputable
             Revelations
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             this
             regard
             there
             is
             more
             hope
             of
             the
             Atheists
             then
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             propounding
             their
             Objections
             put
             men
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             finding
             out
             an
             Answer
             ;
             
             but
             when
             men
             will
             haughtily
             and
             superciliously
             deny
             a
             Truth
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             rendring
             a
             reason
             ,
             this
             Ignorance
             or
             rather
             Madness
             is
             utterly
             incurable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Leaving
             therefore
             these
             men
             to
             the
             full
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             own
             phansies
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             the
             Objections
             of
             the
             Atheists
             against
             this
             Article
             so
             stated
             as
             has
             been
             above
             defined
             ;
             which
             are
             chiefly
             Three
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             against
             the
             
               numerical
               Identity
            
             of
             our
             Bodies
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             Because
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Anthropophagi
             or
             Cannibals
             are
             continually
             fed
             with
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             feed
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             To
             give
             therefore
             the
             highest
             instance
             against
             this
             Assertion
             ;
             How
             can
             that
             man
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             fed
             with
             mans
             flesh
             in
             a
             manner
             perpetually
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             himself
             fed
             upon
             by
             men
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             Body
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
             For
             he
             will
             be
             left
             as
             bare
             of
             flesh
             ,
             as
             the
             Crow
             was
             of
             feathers
             when
             every
             bird
             had
             pecked
             away
             what
             belonged
             unto
             themselves
             .
             Besides
             the
             hazard
             of
             losing
             that
             flesh
             that
             was
             his
             own
             ,
             (
             if
             any
             was
             his
             own
             )
             by
             being
             himself
             devoured
             and
             digested
             into
             the
             flesh
             and
             body
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Their
             second
             Objection
             is
             against
             mens
             Bodies
             rising
             out
             of
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             runs
             thus
             ;
             It
             implies
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             were
             buried
             :
             whenas
             Myriads
             have
             been
             drowned
             in
             the
             seas
             and
             eaten
             by
             fishes
             .
             Besides
             infinite
             numbers
             that
             have
             had
             the
             usual
             burial
             of
             their
             Nations
             ,
             have
             had
             a
             very
             inconsiderable
             part
             of
             their
             bodies
             committed
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             only
             a
             few
             ashes
             in
             an
             Urn
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             body
             ,
             in
             the
             burning
             ,
             vanishing
             into
             Air.
             Which
             in
             some
             sort
             comes
             to
             pass
             in
             them
             that
             are
             wholy
             buried
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             the
             Body
             rots
             and
             melts
             away
             there
             into
             fume
             and
             vapours
             ,
             which
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             exhales
             and
             draws
             into
             the
             Air.
             Some
             it
             may
             be
             shoot
             up
             into
             the
             blades
             of
             Grass
             ,
             which
             either
             rots
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             is
             food
             for
             horses
             ,
             to
             whose
             shares
             it
             doth
             not
             fall
             to
             have
             honest
             burial
             ,
             but
             lie
             to
             rot
             also
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             or
             else
             are
             eaten
             by
             those
             Creatures
             that
             at
             length
             doe
             so
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Soul
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             to
             seek
             for
             her
             Body
             ,
             would
             hear
             more
             likely
             news
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Air
             then
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
             So
             incredible
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             kept
             circumscribed
             in
             so
             particular
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             as
             the
             Grave
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             They
             endeavour
             to
             enervate
             the
             very
             grounds
             and
             dig
             down
             the
             deepest
             foundation
             of
             this
             Assertion
             of
             Identity
             of
             bodies
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             by
             alledging
             that
             the
             very
             end
             thereof
             implies
             a
             contradiction
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             reason
             is
             given
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             that
             was
             partner
             either
             in
             unlawfull
             pleasures
             or
             the
             laudable
             pains
             and
             labours
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             might
             partake
             also
             of
             her
             Punishment
             or
             Reward
             :
             here
             they
             pretend
             that
             the
             Bodie
             is
             not
             the
             same
             numerical
             body
             throughout
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             river
             is
             the
             same
             river
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Bodie
             wasts
             and
             is
             restored
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Spirits
             ,
             Bloud
             and
             Flesh
             are
             passing
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Heraclitus
             speaks
             ,
             and
             new
             supplies
             are
             perpetually
             made
             by
             food
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             more
             the
             same
             
               numerical
               body
            
             always
             then
             the
             same
             numerical
             cloaths
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             both
             we
             wear
             out
             the
             old
             and
             get
             new
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             cloaths
             at
             once
             ,
             in
             our
             Bodies
             by
             degrees
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             contend
             that
             the
             same
             numerical
             body
             shall
             rise
             that
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             point
             of
             Justice
             ,
             is
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             greatest
             piece
             of
             Injustice
             that
             may
             be
             :
             
             For
             so
             shall
             the
             Body
             of
             an
             old
             man
             be
             punished
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             that
             Body
             he
             had
             when
             he
             was
             young
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             These
             and
             such
             like
             are
             the
             Arguments
             of
             those
             that
             would
             overthrow
             Religion
             upon
             this
             advange
             ,
             as
             they
             deem
             it
             ;
             and
             something
             they
             drive
             at
             that
             seems
             to
             tend
             to
             a
             perswasion
             of
             some
             kind
             of
             incongruity
             and
             incredibility
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             all
             amount
             to
             an
             
               utter
               Impossibility
            
             .
             But
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             vouchsafe
             it
             an
             Answer
             upon
             those
             terms
             and
             that
             Hypothesis
             they
             goe
             upon
             .
             I
             shall
             soar
             a
             little
             higher
             ,
             
               that
               my
               way
               being
               aloft
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             speaks
             ,
             
               I
               may
               be
               free
               from
               the
               snares
               beneath
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             I
             answer
             I
             would
             be
             understood
             to
             direct
             to
             the
             Atheist
             and
             the
             Infidel
             ,
             permitting
             them
             that
             already
             believe
             the
             substance
             ,
             to
             vary
             their
             phansies
             with
             what
             circumstances
             they
             please
             .
             But
             for
             these
             others
             I
             must
             hold
             them
             to
             hard
             meat
             ,
             and
             cut
             my
             skirts
             as
             short
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             that
             they
             sit
             not
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             first
             and
             last
             Cavil
             ,
             from
             those
             Principles
             of
             
             Plato's
             School
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Soul
               is
               the
               Man
               ,
            
             and
             
               That
               the
               Bodie
               perceives
               nothing
               .
               2.
               
            
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             second
             ,
             by
             rightly
             interpreting
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Rising
               out
               of
               the
               grave
            
             in
             the
             general
             notion
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             warrant
             out
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             same
             
               numerical
               bodie
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Atheists
             Objection
             from
             the
             word
             Resurrectio
             answered
             ,
             whose
             sense
             is
             explained
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             .
             
               5.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             is
             in
             that
             general
             sense
             which
             is
             applicable
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             unjust
             as
             of
             the
             just
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Answer
             therefore
             first
             out
             of
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             That
             
               Animus
               cujusque
               is
               est
               quisque
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               That
               the
               Soul
               of
               every
               man
               is
               his
               individual
               Person
               ,
            
             and
             
               That
               she
               alone
               it
               is
               that
               hears
               ,
               that
               sees
               ,
               that
               enjoies
               pleasure
               and
               undergoes
               pain
            
             ;
             and
             That
             the
             Body
             is
             not
             sensible
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             mans
             doublet
             when
             he
             is
             well
             bastinado'd
             .
             And
             this
             Answer
             takes
             away
             all
             occasion
             of
             the
             First
             and
             Last
             Cavil
             .
             For
             why
             are
             men
             solicitous
             of
             the
             same
             numerical
             body
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             themselves
             the
             same
             numerical
             persons
             ?
             But
             it
             being
             most
             certain
             there
             is
             no
             
               stable
               Personality
            
             of
             a
             man
             but
             what
             is
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             (
             for
             if
             the
             Body
             be
             Essential
             to
             this
             
               numerical
               Identity
            
             ,
             a
             grown
             man
             has
             not
             the
             same
             individuation
             he
             had
             when
             he
             was
             Christned
             ;
             )
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             the
             
               same
               Soul
            
             ,
             there
             is
             exactly
             the
             
               same
               Person
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Body
             causes
             no
             more
             real
             difference
             of
             Personality
             then
             the
             change
             of
             cloaths
             .
             And
             why
             do
             men
             plead
             for
             the
             consociation
             of
             the
             Soul
             's
             
               numerical
               body
            
             in
             Reward
             or
             Punishment
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             phansie
             the
             Body
             capable
             
             of
             pleasure
             and
             pain
             ?
             But
             they
             erre
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             Body
             being
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             all
             sense
             and
             cogitation
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Platonists
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             excellent
             Philosopher
             Des-cartes
             has
             determined
             ,
             and
             is
             abundantly
             demonstrated
             in
             my
             *
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             therefore
             being
             cleared
             ,
             I
             answer
             also
             to
             their
             second
             Cavil
             ,
             concerning
             mens
             rising
             out
             of
             the
             very
             graves
             they
             wery
             buried
             in
             ,
             That
             the
             expression
             is
             only
             Prophetical
             and
             Symbolical
             ,
             (
             though
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             in
             some
             it
             may
             happen
             literally
             to
             be
             true
             )
             and
             that
             it
             signifies
             no
             more
             then
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               the
               same
               men
               that
               die
               and
               are
               buried
               ,
               shall
               as
               truly
               appear
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               at
               the
               Day
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               as
               if
               those
               Bodies
               that
               were
               interred
               should
               be
               presently
               actuated
               by
               their
               Souls
               again
               ,
               and
               should
               start
               out
               of
               their
               graves
            
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             an
             instance
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             truly
             the
             same
             persons
             as
             Lazarus
             ,
             when
             he
             rose
             body
             and
             soul
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             lien
             there
             four
             daies
             together
             .
             But
             that
             universal
             expression
             of
             mens
             
               rising
               out
               of
               the
               Grave
            
             is
             but
             a
             Prophetical
             Scheme
             of
             Speech
             the
             more
             strongly
             to
             strike
             our
             senses
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             in
             my
             *
             exposition
             of
             the
             15
             of
             1
             Cor.
             against
             the
             Psychopannychites
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             greater
             accumulation
             of
             absurdities
             that
             can
             be
             made
             against
             that
             circumstance
             ,
             it
             will
             the
             more
             confirm
             that
             usefull
             Interpretation
             of
             mine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             succour
             we
             have
             against
             the
             Atheists
             out
             of
             Philosophy
             ;
             but
             I
             answer
             further
             as
             concerning
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             only
             certain
             measure
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             alone
             I
             dare
             finally
             stand
             ,
             not
             thinking
             my self
             bound
             to
             make
             good
             every
             conceit
             that
             either
             the
             
               Pride
               ,
               Precipitancie
               ,
               Inadvertencie
            
             or
             Ignorance
             of
             fallible
             Teachers
             have
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             )
             That
             I
             dare
             challenge
             him
             to
             produce
             any
             place
             of
             Scripture
             out
             of
             which
             he
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             That
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             implies
             
               the
               resuscitation
               of
               the
               same
               numerical
               body
               .
            
             The
             most
             pregnant
             of
             all
             is
             Job
             19
             ,
             which
             later
             Interpreters
             are
             now
             so
             wise
             as
             not
             to
             understand
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             The
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             that
             Chapter
             is
             so
             far
             from
             asserting
             this
             curiosity
             ,
             that
             it
             plainly
             saies
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             body
             ;
             but
             that
             as
             God
             gives
             to
             the
             blades
             of
             corn
             grains
             quite
             distinct
             from
             that
             which
             was
             sown
             ,
             so
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             he
             will
             give
             the
             Soul
             a
             Body
             quite
             different
             from
             that
             which
             was
             buried
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             not
             the
             same
             Body
             that
             was
             buried
             ,
             what
             need
             it
             run
             into
             the
             Earth
             to
             come
             out
             again
             ?
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Apostle
             there
             writes
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             in
             a
             Prophetical
             and
             Symbolical
             style
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             the
             Atheist
             will
             still
             hang
             on
             and
             object
             further
             ,
             That
             the
             very
             term
             Resurrectio
             implies
             that
             
               the
               same
               body
            
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             for
             that
             only
             that
             falls
             can
             be
             said
             properly
             to
             rise
             again
             .
             But
             the
             Answer
             will
             be
             easie
             ,
             the
             Objection
             being
             grounded
             merely
             upon
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             out
             of
             those
             higher
             Originals
             the
             Greek
             and
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Latine
             ,
             though
             the
             word
             in
             Latin
             does
             not
             alwaies
             implie
             an
             individual
             Restitution
             of
             what
             is
             gone
             or
             fallen
             :
             as
             in
             that
             verse
             in
             Ovid
             ,
             
               
                 Victa
                 tamen
                 vinces
                 subversaque
                 Troja
                 resurges
                 .
              
            
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             so
             near
             to
             our
             purpose
             ;
             let
             us
             rather
             consider
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Resurrectio
             supplies
             in
             Latin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             made
             to
             be
             of
             as
             large
             a
             sense
             as
             it
             .
             Now
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             so
             far
             from
             signifying
             (
             in
             some
             places
             )
             the
             Reproduction
             or
             Recuperation
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             was
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             bears
             no
             sense
             at
             all
             of
             Reiteration
             in
             it
             .
             As
             Matth.
             22.24
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             and
             Genes
             .
             7.
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             merely
             a
             
               living
               subsistence
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             an
             active
             signification
             according
             to
             this
             sense
             will
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             
               giving
               or
               continuing
               life
               and
               subsistence
               to
               a
               thing
               .
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             that
             answers
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Translators
             interpret
             a
             Living
             substance
             :
             whence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             according
             to
             this
             analogie
             may
             very
             well
             bear
             the
             same
             latitude
             of
             sense
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             they
             being
             both
             words
             that
             are
             rendred
             Resurrectio
             ,
             but
             simply
             of
             themselves
             signifie
             only
             Vivification
             or
             erection
             unto
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             being
             made
             a
             living
             Creature
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             that
             men
             are
             Creatures
             that
             have
             been
             once
             alive
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             made
             alive
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             sensible
             and
             visible
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             ordinarily
             translated
             Revivificatio
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             implies
             
               a
               Recuperation
               of
               life
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             the
             
               Iewish
               Rabbins
            
             ,
             as
             Buxtorf
             has
             noted
             ,
             are
             very
             critical
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             appropriating
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Revivification
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             though
             they
             sometimes
             again
             confound
             them
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             nearest
             to
             our
             purpose
             is
             to
             consider
             in
             what
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             the
             thing
             signified
             is
             competible
             to
             the
             unjust
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             just
             .
             And
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             
               For
               we
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               may
               receive
               according
               to
               what
               he
               has
               done
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               evil
               .
            
             But
             as
             well
             the
             wicked
             as
             the
             just
             ,
             before
             they
             thus
             appear
             ,
             are
             really
             in
             life
             and
             Being
             ;
             though
             to
             us
             they
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               dead
               ,
               vanisht
            
             and
             
               invisible
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Luke
            
             20.
             
             
               But
               all
               are
               alive
               and
               visible
               to
               God
               ,
            
             even
             the
             bad
             as
             well
             as
             the
             good
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Resurrection
             or
             Revivification
             (
             for
             the
             word
             signifies
             no
             more
             then
             so
             )
             that
             is
             common
             to
             both
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             they
             become
             palpable
             and
             visible
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             appear
             at
             that
             general
             Assizes
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             .
             For
             then
             all
             the
             World
             good
             and
             bad
             shall
             not
             only
             be
             
               alive
               to
               God
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               alive
               and
               visible
               to
               one
               another
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Revivificatio
             that
             is
             common
             to
             all
             .
             And
             that
             this
             notion
             is
             solid
             appears
             from
             hence
             ,
             in
             that
             Luke
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               For
               they
               all
               live
               to
               God
               ,
            
             implies
             that
             they
             are
             dead
             in
             reference
             to
             men
             .
             Wherefore
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             may
             they
             be
             said
             to
             be
             revived
             or
             to
             be
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             as
             the
             Ghosts
             of
             men
             are
             said
             to
             be
             by
             art
             Magick
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             made
             to
             appear
             .
             But
             the
             Devil
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             never
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             alive
             amongst
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             An
             Objection
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             from
             the
             Activity
             of
             the
             Soul
             out
             of
             her
             Body
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Answer
             .
             3.
             
             The
             special
             significations
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             first
             belonging
             to
             the
             unjust
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             the
             just
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             life
             that
             is
             led
             on
             the
             Earth
             or
             in
             this
             lower
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             is
             more
             truly
             a
             Death
             then
             a
             Life
             .
             5.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             our
             recovering
             our
             Celestial
             Body
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             .
             6.
             
             And
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             therein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Should
             proceed
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             must
             be
             contented
             to
             be
             interrupted
             by
             one
             Objection
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             If
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             live
             and
             act
             out
             of
             their
             Bodies
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             any
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ?
             For
             what
             want
             have
             they
             of
             any
             Bodies
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             their
             Soul
             can
             live
             and
             act
             without
             them
             ?
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             infallibly
             assured
             but
             that
             the
             Souls
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Good
             as
             the
             Bad
             after
             Death
             have
             an
             Aereal
             Body
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             if
             Stories
             be
             true
             ,
             they
             have
             sometimes
             appeared
             after
             their
             decease
             .
             And
             that
             they
             may
             act
             ,
             think
             and
             understand
             in
             these
             Aiery
             vehicles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Spirits
             doe
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             all
             incredible
             nor
             improbable
             ;
             the
             Faculties
             of
             an
             humane
             Soul
             being
             not
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Faculties
             of
             some
             Orders
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             
             whose
             Understandings
             are
             not
             so
             clear
             but
             that
             they
             are
             divided
             in
             their
             judgments
             ,
             some
             being
             of
             one
             Sect
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             some
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             appeared
             to
             
             Cardan's
             father
             professed
             themselves
             Avenroists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             secondly
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             deceased
             were
             stript
             of
             all
             Corporeity
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             act
             ,
             we
             may
             nothwithstanding
             very
             well
             conceive
             that
             that
             which
             once
             had
             so
             intimate
             union
             with
             the
             grossest
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             has
             certainly
             a
             very
             strong
             propension
             ,
             natural
             complacency
             or
             
               essential
               aptitude
            
             alwaies
             to
             join
             with
             some
             Body
             or
             other
             .
             Which
             power
             if
             we
             may
             not
             infallibly
             affirm
             to
             be
             so
             catching
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             never
             disappointed
             of
             some
             kinde
             of
             Vehicle
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             safely
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             when
             that
             natural
             capacity
             is
             satisfied
             ,
             there
             accrues
             a
             greater
             accomplishment
             and
             more
             vigorous
             enjoiment
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             her
             Operations
             thereby
             being
             made
             more
             sensible
             and
             vivid
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             great
             Reward
             of
             an
             Heavenly
             ,
             Aethereal
             or
             Immortal
             body
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             given
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             is
             of
             very
             high
             concernment
             for
             the
             compleating
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             whether
             we
             suppose
             them
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             live
             without
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             alive
             only
             in
             Aiery
             vehicles
             ;
             the
             *
             latter
             whereof
             if
             examined
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             will
             appear
             the
             most
             unexceptionable
             opinion
             ,
             and
             least
             liable
             to
             the
             Cavils
             of
             Gainsaiers
             .
             But
             whether
             of
             them
             be
             most
             true
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             grave
             and
             wise
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Rub
             being
             thus
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             special
             significations
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             former
             of
             which
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Resurrection
               to
               Condemnation
            
             ;
             the
             latter
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             simply
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Resurrection
               to
               life
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               just
               ,
            
             and
             simply
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             have
             no
             further
             sense
             of
             Revivification
             then
             in
             that
             general
             way
             we
             have
             explained
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             implying
             that
             they
             were
             raised
             and
             made
             to
             appear
             at
             this
             day
             of
             general
             Summons
             ,
             merely
             to
             receive
             the
             sentence
             of
             Eternal
             Death
             ,
             
               Goe
               ye
               accursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             now
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             it
             is
             appropriated
             to
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               just
            
             ,
             and
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             implies
             in
             it
             a
             further
             and
             more
             peculiar
             Revivification
             or
             Re-enlivening
             ,
             viz.
             into
             that
             life
             which
             was
             lost
             by
             the
             first
             Fall
             ,
             that
             Paradisiacal
             life
             ,
             that
             Aethereal
             and
             Heavenly
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             unrecoverable
             unless
             we
             recover
             those
             Heavenly
             glorified
             bodies
             which
             are
             promised
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             this
             muddy
             Earth
             ,
             and
             vaporous
             polluted
             Air
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Region
             of
             Death
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             ,
             Joyes
             and
             Triumphs
             of
             this
             Present
             Life
             are
             but
             like
             the
             grinning
             laughter
             of
             Ghosts
             or
             the
             dance
             of
             dead
             men
             ,
             these
             foul
             Elements
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             afford
             no
             such
             commodious
             habitation
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             to
             arrive
             any
             thing
             near
             to
             the
             height
             of
             that
             Happiness
             which
             she
             shall
             be
             possessed
             of
             when
             Christ
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             change
             these
             our
             vile
             bodies
             into
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             glorious
             bodie
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             recover
             us
             into
             the
             enjoiment
             of
             that
             Heavenly
             Life
             which
             we
             unhappily
             forfeited
             by
             our
             first
             Fall.
             For
             which
             purpose
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             himself
             professes
             John
             6.
             v.
             40.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               sees
               me
               and
               believes
               in
               me
               ,
               should
               have
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               should
               raise
               him
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             so
             certainly
             it
             will
             be
             at
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             then
             see
             him
             and
             firmly
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             ardently
             loved
             him
             and
             vehemently
             desired
             his
             Appearing
             ,
             shall
             find
             such
             a
             warming
             change
             in
             themselves
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             glorious
             approach
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             Lustre
             of
             his
             numerous
             Retinue
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             wonderfull
             secret
             workings
             of
             the
             Divine
             Presence
             in
             their
             very
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             there
             will
             be
             kindled
             such
             an
             irresistible
             Faith
             ,
             so
             rapturous
             a
             Joy
             and
             transportant
             Love
             ,
             that
             breaking
             out
             upon
             the
             Body
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             it
             will
             turn
             all
             into
             a
             pure
             Aethereal
             flame
             ;
             and
             so
             
             Elias-like
             in
             those
             Celestial
             chariots
             shall
             they
             ascend
             up
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             meet
             him
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             join
             with
             his
             Armie
             whereever
             it
             moves
             ,
             as
             becoming
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             their
             Vehicles
             being
             transformed
             by
             the
             power
             and
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             working
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             into
             a
             pure
             Paradisiacal
             and
             Angelical
             nature
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             thus
             shall
             he
             make
             his
             word
             good
             of
             
               raising
               us
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             in
             that
             he
             does
             re-enliven
             us
             ,
             and
             restore
             us
             to
             that
             Life
             and
             Joy
             which
             we
             had
             fallen
             from
             ,
             re-enthrone
             us
             into
             that
             Glory
             we
             had
             defaced
             in
             our selves
             and
             was
             lost
             in
             these
             dark
             Bodies
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             raise
             us
             up
             to
             that
             pristine
             state
             of
             Happiness
             and
             that
             superiour
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             we
             could
             not
             re-enter
             into
             ,
             or
             be
             re-estated
             in
             ,
             but
             by
             becoming
             wholly
             Aethereal
             or
             Celestial
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             1.
             
             That
             he
             has
             freed
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             all
             Exceptions
             of
             either
             Atheists
             or
             
               Enthusiasts
               .
               2.
            
             
             That
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             an
             Heavenly
             Body
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             sutable
             Reward
             that
             can
             be
             conferr'd
             upon
             her
             .
             4.
             
             That
             this
             Reward
             is
             not
             above
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             to
             confer
             ,
             proved
             by
             what
             he
             did
             upon
             Earth
             .
             5.
             
             That
             all
             Iudgment
             is
             given
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Father
             .
             6.
             
             Further
             arguings
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             now
             I
             think
             we
             have
             so
             disentangled
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             all
             the
             Prejudices
             and
             conceived
             Difficulties
             that
             it
             was
             involved
             in
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             challenge
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             
               Atheist
               ,
               Infidel
            
             and
             new-fangled
             Enthusiast
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             frame
             any
             solid
             Exception
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             manage
             by
             Reason
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             sullen
             dictate
             of
             their
             own
             dark
             and
             dull
             minds
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             this
             precious
             Crown
             of
             Immortality
             which
             Christ
             shall
             then
             crown
             us
             withall
             ,
             is
             neither
             beyond
             his
             power
             to
             give
             ,
             nor
             our
             capacity
             to
             receive
             .
             For
             the
             offers
             and
             fluskerings
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             state
             of
             Death
             and
             Imprisonment
             ,
             are
             so
             High
             ,
             so
             Noble
             and
             Divine
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Speculation
             as
             Devotion
             ,
             especially
             when
             our
             Spirits
             are
             more
             then
             ordinarily
             pure
             ,
             and
             come
             nearer
             to
             an
             Aethereal
             kind
             of
             defecacy
             ;
             that
             they
             that
             have
             the
             experience
             thereof
             cannot
             distrust
             but
             that
             ,
             if
             she
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             an
             Angelical
             Bodie
             ,
             her
             operations
             would
             prove
             little
             inferiour
             to
             theirs
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             demonstration
             that
             she
             is
             as
             well
             capable
             of
             such
             Bodies
             as
             they
             ;
             As
             also
             of
             the
             worth
             and
             value
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fitness
             and
             accommodateness
             of
             so
             ample
             a
             Reward
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             Philosophy
             herself
             can
             witness
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             the
             greater
             purity
             of
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             Motions
             and
             Passions
             of
             our
             Minds
             are
             changed
             and
             become
             more
             holy
             and
             divine
             ,
             &
             our
             Thoughts
             and
             Apprehensions
             more
             clear
             ,
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             more
             ardent
             and
             sincere
             ,
             our
             Benignity
             to
             men
             more
             free
             and
             general
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Faculties
             of
             our
             Soul
             in
             a
             ready
             posture
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             best
             commands
             or
             suggestions
             of
             Reason
             or
             Religion
             .
             Of
             what
             infinite
             importance
             therefore
             must
             it
             be
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Body
             as
             is
             not
             only
             perpetually
             thus
             compliable
             with
             the
             Best
             motions
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             its
             Heavenly
             purity
             does
             naturally
             encline
             the
             Mind
             to
             such
             Thoughts
             ,
             Motions
             and
             Affections
             ,
             as
             are
             most
             acceptable
             to
             God
             and
             most
             enravishing
             to
             her self
             ?
             Which
             consideration
             does
             evidently
             demonstrate
             that
             
               high
               Reason
            
             that
             is
             in
             our
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               a
               glorified
               Body
            
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             Reward
             of
             our
             earnest
             colluctations
             and
             obedient
             endeavours
             in
             this
             life
             .
             For
             nothing
             but
             Divine
             Inspiration
             or
             some
             infallible
             Method
             of
             Philosophy
             could
             discover
             to
             the
             Mind
             of
             man
             so
             concerning
             a
             Point
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             to
             doubt
             whether
             Christ
             can
             cloath
             us
             with
             such
             Bodies
             as
             those
             ,
             or
             enliven
             our
             whole
             man
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             bodies
             we
             be
             found
             ,
             into
             
             that
             Immortality
             and
             Life
             which
             accrues
             to
             us
             by
             transforming
             our
             vile
             bodies
             into
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             glorious
             Bodie
             ,
             is
             either
             to
             forget
             or
             not
             to
             believe
             what
             mighty
             power
             he
             had
             when
             he
             was
             here
             upon
             earth
             ;
             how
             merely
             by
             his
             word
             he
             calmed
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             seas
             ,
             silenced
             the
             tempestuousness
             of
             the
             windes
             ,
             multiplied
             a
             few
             loaves
             and
             a
             few
             fishes
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             eating
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             fed
             many
             thousands
             therewith
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ;
             which
             was
             an
             eminent
             specimen
             of
             his
             power
             of
             transforming
             Matter
             into
             what
             modification
             he
             pleased
             :
             besides
             his
             healing
             of
             the
             sick
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             that
             were
             present
             and
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             absent
             ;
             to
             which
             you
             may
             add
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             comes
             nearer
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             those
             that
             rose
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             signifie
             his
             enlivening
             power
             ,
             who
             himself
             so
             miraculously
             rose
             from
             the
             Grave
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             which
             wonderfull
             works
             he
             did
             plainly
             demonstrate
             ,
             That
             what
             he
             professed
             of
             himself
             was
             true
             ,
             
             
               That
               as
               the
               Father
               has
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
               so
               he
               has
               also
               given
               the
               Son
               to
               have
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             vivification
             or
             enlivening
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             the
             context
             ,
             John
             5.
             v.
             26.
             
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             given
             him
             also
             the
             power
             of
             punishing
             as
             well
             as
             rewarding
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               And
               he
               hath
               given
               him
               authority
               to
               execute
               judgement
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
            
             viz.
             That
             Son
             of
             man
             that
             upon
             his
             sufferings
             and
             after
             his
             being
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             should
             have
             all
             power
             given
             to
             him
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             .
             Which
             we
             may
             easily
             believe
             ,
             whenas
             he
             had
             so
             vast
             a
             power
             in
             the
             lowest
             ebbe
             of
             his
             Humiliation
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             up
             and
             down
             afflicted
             ,
             despised
             and
             neglected
             ,
             being
             attended
             only
             by
             a
             few
             contemptible
             fisher-men
             and
             others
             of
             like
             inferiour
             condition
             ;
             and
             yet
             then
             he
             opened
             the
             eyes
             of
             them
             that
             were
             born
             blind
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             healed
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             being
             unaccompanied
             with
             any
             visible
             pomp
             or
             power
             ,
             with
             one
             word
             of
             his
             mouth
             drove
             away
             a
             Legion
             of
             Devils
             at
             once
             .
             What
             shall
             he
             not
             then
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             return
             in
             the
             highest
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             that
             the
             visible
             Divinity
             can
             appear
             in
             ?
             when
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Camp
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             astonished
             at
             the
             dreadfull
             splendour
             of
             his
             coming
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Shall
             not
             he
             then
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             dejectment
             could
             raise
             to
             life
             not
             only
             a
             faithless
             but
             senseless
             corps
             ,
             enliven
             those
             that
             at
             his
             glorious
             Appearance
             are
             so
             filled
             with
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Desire
             and
             Admiration
             ,
             that
             their
             empassioned
             Souls
             are
             ready
             to
             leave
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             doe
             their
             homage
             to
             their
             long-expected
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             ?
             Shall
             not
             that
             Divine
             and
             Omnipotent
             Power
             then
             that
             worketh
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             so
             cooperate
             with
             those
             kindled
             Affections
             ,
             as
             to
             change
             their
             very
             Bodies
             into
             an
             ability
             of
             naturally
             ascending
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             joining
             with
             him
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             hard
             for
             him
             to
             convert
             Flesh
             or
             Air
             into
             a
             pure
             Aethereal
             Fire
             ,
             &
             to
             awake
             such
             a
             Facultie
             in
             the
             Soul
             as
             shall
             kindly
             and
             vitally
             inactuate
             it
             ,
             who
             turned
             Air
             into
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             prepared
             the
             dead
             carcase
             of
             Lazarus
             so
             fittingly
             for
             reunion
             with
             the
             Soul
             ,
             that
             he
             raised
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             on
             the
             fourth
             day
             ?
             Wherefore
             this
             Resurrection
             ,
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             being
             neither
             impossible
             
             for
             Christ
             to
             give
             ,
             nor
             our
             nature
             uncapable
             to
             receive
             ,
             it
             remains
             that
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             because
             Christ
             both
             himself
             and
             by
             his
             Apostles
             has
             so
             plainly
             and
             expresly
             promised
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             
               1.
               
               Caecilius
            
             his
             scoffs
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World
             :
             That
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             answered
             already
             .
             2.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             soberer
             Christians
             understood
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World.
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Conflagration
             in
             their
             sense
             is
             possible
             ,
             argued
             from
             the
             Combustibleness
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             4.
             
             As
             also
             from
             actual
             Fire
             found
             in
             several
             Mountains
             ,
             as
             
               Aetna
               ,
               Helga
            
             and
             
               Hecla
               .
               5.
            
             
             Several
             instances
             of
             that
             sort
             out
             of
             
               Plinie
               .
               6.
            
             
             Instances
             of
             Vulcanoes
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Acosta
               .
               7.
            
             
             The
             Vulcanoes
             of
             
               Guatimalla
               .
               8.
               
               Vulcanoes
            
             without
             smoak
             having
             a
             quick
             fire
             at
             the
             bottome
             .
             
               9.
               
               Vulcanoes
            
             that
             have
             cast
             fire
             and
             smoak
             some
             thousand
             of
             years
             together
             .
             10.
             
             Hot
             Fountains
             ,
             Springs
             running
             with
             Pitch
             and
             Rosin
             ,
             certain
             Thermae
             catching
             fire
             at
             a
             distance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Third
             thing
             we
             propounded
             comprized
             in
             Christ's
             Return
             to
             Judgment
             is
             the
             
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             a
             Point
             as
             incredible
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Heathen
             as
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             and
             the
             comparing
             of
             them
             both
             together
             made
             it
             the
             more
             ridiculously-incredible
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             that
             Jear
             that
             Caecilius
             gives
             the
             Christians
             in
             
               Minucius
               Felix
               .
               Quid
               ?
               quod
               toti
               Orbi
               &
               ipsi
               Mundo
               cum
               sideribus
               suis
               minantur
               incendium
               ,
               ruinam
               moliuntur
               ?
               quasi
               aut
               Naturae
               divinis
               legibus
               constitutus
               aeternus
               ordo
               turbetur
               ,
               aut
               ,
               rupto
               omnium
               elementorum
               foedere
               &
               coelesti
               compage
               divisâ
               ,
               moles
               ista
               quâ
               continemur
               &
               cingimur
               subruatur
               .
               Nec
               hâc
               furiosâ
               opinione
               contenti
               ,
               aniles
               fabulas
               astruunt
               &
               annectunt
               .
               Renasci
               se
               ferunt
               post
               Mortem
               &
               Cineres
               &
               Favillas
               .
               Nescio
               quâ
               fiduciâ
               mendaciis
               suis
               invicem
               credunt
               .
               Putes
               eos
               jam
               revixisse
               .
               Anceps
               malum
               &
               gemina
               dementia
               ,
               Coelo
               &
               astris
               quae
               sic
               relinquimus
               ut
               invenimus
               interitum
               denunciare
               ,
               sibi
               mortuis
               &
               extinctis
               (
               qui
               sicut
               nascimur
               &
               interimus
               )
               aeternitatem
               repromittere
               .
               To
               which
               you
               may
               add
               how
               they
               menace
               burning
               and
               meditate
               ruine
               to
               the
               whole
               Earth
               and
               to
               the
               Heaven
               it self
               with
               the
               Stars
               thereof
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Eternal
               Order
               constituted
               by
               the
               divine
               laws
               of
               Nature
               could
               be
               disturbed
               ,
               or
               that
               this
               huge
               Fabrick
               wherein
               we
               are
               contained
               and
               surrounded
               ,
               by
               the
               breaking
               of
               that
               league
               amongst
               the
               Elements
               and
               division
               of
               the
               celestial
               Compages
               could
               tumble
               down
               .
               And
               not
               content
               with
               this
               furious
               opinion
               alone
               ,
               they
               join
               and
               stitch
               to
               it
               old
               wives
               fables
               .
               They
               affirm
               that
               they
               shall
               rise
               again
               after
               death
               ,
               and
               live
               after
               the
               being
               turned
               into
               embers
               and
               ashes
               .
               I
               know
               not
               upon
               what
               confidence
               they
               can
               thus
               believe
               one
               anothers
               lies
               .
               You
               would
               think
               they
               were
               men
               started
               out
               of
               their
               Graves
               already
               .
               A
               twofold
               mischief
               and
               double
               madness
               ,
               to
               denounce
               destruction
               to
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Starres
               which
               we
               leave
               in
               
               the
               same
               condition
               that
               we
               find
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               promise
               Eternity
               to
               our selves
               once
               dead
               and
               extinct
               ,
               who
               as
               we
               are
               born
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               we
               die
               .
            
             But
             the
             double
             sting
             of
             this
             twofold
             Jear
             is
             easily
             pulled
             out
             ;
             and
             that
             indeed
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             already
             ;
             we
             having
             plainly
             shewed
             ,
             That
             that
             mysterie
             implies
             nothing
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             individual
             Persons
             shall
             be
             revivificated
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             made
             happy
             with
             Eternal
             life
             .
             But
             
               the
               same
               individual
               Person
            
             does
             not
             involve
             any
             necessity
             of
             the
             
               same
               numerical
               body
            
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             very
             point
             and
             sting
             of
             this
             Scoff
             against
             the
             Conflagration
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             presumptuous
             mistake
             as
             well
             as
             that
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             (
             though
             I
             deny
             the
             possibility
             of
             neither
             )
             and
             it
             lyes
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               ipsi
               Mundo
               cum
               sideribus
               suis
               minantur
               incendium
               ,
               ruinam
               moliuntur
               .
            
             Such
             a
             clatter
             as
             this
             indeed
             (
             though
             some
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             Lucretius
             and
             Seneca
             ,
             are
             not
             affraid
             to
             admit
             ,
             yet
             )
             might
             well
             scare
             the
             more
             sagacious
             from
             giving
             assent
             to
             it
             .
             But
             
               the
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             thereof
             in
             the
             Christian
             Mystery
             ,
             is
             limited
             with
             more
             modest
             and
             credible
             bounds
             ,
             it
             not
             concerning
             the
             
               Starry
               Heavens
            
             ;
             unless
             you
             will
             call
             these
             Heavens
             Starry
             that
             are
             the
             receptacle
             of
             Sublunary
             Comets
             and
             falling
             Starres
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             destruction
             that
             is
             threatned
             by
             the
             better-knowing
             Christians
             is
             onely
             to
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             circumjacent
             Aire
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             garnishings
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             and
             destroyed
             :
             But
             the
             Aire
             and
             Earth
             shall
             continue
             Aire
             and
             Earth
             still
             ;
             but
             with
             such
             alteration
             as
             this
             terrible
             Burning
             shall
             work
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             possible
             many
             things
             may
             induce
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Earth
             as
             in
             the
             Aire
             .
             For
             what
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             not
             combustible
             ?
             The
             exteriour
             turfy
             part
             is
             ordinary
             fewel
             ,
             and
             Stones
             themselves
             are
             calcined
             into
             lime
             and
             chalk
             by
             fire
             .
             And
             the
             Pyrenean
             mountains
             betwixt
             France
             and
             Spain
             took
             fire
             so
             (
             whether
             from
             thunder
             or
             by
             certain
             Shepheards
             )
             that
             the
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             mines
             ran
             streaming
             down
             for
             many
             days
             together
             .
             From
             which
             accident
             some
             will
             have
             these
             Hills
             to
             have
             their
             name
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             Fire
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Mines
             of
             Minerals
             in
             the
             Earth
             that
             do
             not
             onely
             yield
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Fire
             ,
             but
             covet
             it
             in
             a
             manner
             and
             catch
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Naphtha
               ,
               Sulphur
            
             and
             Bitumen
             ;
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             Coals
             ,
             vast
             Woods
             and
             Wildernesses
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             combustible
             ,
             that
             the
             mere
             excesse
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Aire
             has
             sometimes
             set
             them
             on
             fire
             ,
             as
             it
             hapned
             in
             several
             places
             Anno
             1474.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             adde
             to
             all
             this
             in
             how
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Earth
             there
             are
             found
             actual
             Fires
             by
             Natures
             own
             kindling
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             kept
             house
             under
             ground
             ,
             and
             made
             several
             Hills
             her
             chimneys
             :
             such
             as
             Vesuvius
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Aetna
            
             in
             
               Sicily
               ,
               Helga
            
             and
             Hecla
             in
             Islandia
             ,
             mountains
             so
             terrible
             for
             thunder
             ,
             flamings
             out
             of
             fire
             ,
             casting
             abroad
             stones
             ,
             ashes
             ,
             stink
             and
             smoak
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             phansifull
             conceit
             that
             Hell
             is
             begun
             there
             aforehand
             .
             Which
             were
             more
             plausible
             if
             the
             Apparitions
             that
             are
             seen
             there
             were
             as
             true
             as
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             frequent
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Plinie
             will
             furnish
             us
             with
             more
             instances
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             
             as
             of
             Chimaera
             a
             Hill
             of
             Phaselis
             in
             Pamphylia
             ,
             the
             Hephaestian
             Mountains
             in
             
               Lycia
               ,
               
               Cophantus
            
             in
             Bactriana
             .
             Near
             Hesperius
             a
             Mountain
             in
             Aethiopia
             the
             fields
             in
             the
             Night
             all
             glitter
             with
             light
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             certain
             piece
             of
             ground
             in
             
               Babylonia
               .
               Nymphaeus
            
             a
             Mountain
             of
             Apollonia
             flings
             out
             Fire
             and
             Bituminous
             matter
             ,
             the
             fury
             whereof
             is
             increased
             by
             rain
             :
             as
             also
             the
             fire
             of
             those
             ignivomous
             Mountains
             in
             Lycia
             and
             Pamphylia
             .
             That
             Aeolian
             Iland
             Hiera
             near
             Italy
             was
             all
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             for
             some
             days
             together
             ;
             which
             he
             reports
             as
             a
             known
             truth
             ,
             and
             an
             instance
             near
             at
             hand
             .
             But
             he
             concludes
             with
             the
             burning
             of
             that
             high
             and
             vast
             mountain
             in
             Aethiopia
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               chariot
               of
               the
               Gods
            
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             famous
             example
             of
             this
             kind
             ;
             adding
             to
             all
             this
             short
             Epiphonema
             ,
             
               Tot
               locis
               tot
               incendiis
               rerum
               Natura
               terras
               cremat
               .
            
          
           
             
             6.
             
             And
             yet
             these
             Vulcanoes
             are
             not
             less
             frequent
             in
             America
             ,
             as
             Acosta
             writes
             ,
             and
             gives
             this
             description
             of
             them
             in
             general
             ,
             
               That
               they
               be
               rocks
               or
               pikes
               of
               very
               high
               mountains
               ,
               having
               upon
               their
               tops
               a
               plain
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               thereof
               a
               pit
               or
               great
               mouth
               which
               descends
               to
               the
               very
               foot
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
            
             a
             thing
             very
             terrible
             to
             behold
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             .
             Out
             of
             those
             mouths
             is
             vomited
             smoak
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             fire
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             neither
             ,
             as
             it
             fares
             ordinarily
             with
             that
             of
             Arequipa
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             that
             of
             Mexico
             near
             
               the
               village
               of
               Angels
            
             ,
             which
             sends
             out
             smoak
             and
             ashes
             onely
             by
             fits
             ,
             but
             never
             fire
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             affraid
             it
             will
             sometime
             break
             out
             and
             burn
             all
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Vulcanoes
             of
             Guatimalla
             are
             more
             terrible
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1586.
             almost
             all
             the
             City
             of
             Guatimalla
             fell
             with
             an
             earthquake
             .
             This
             Vulcanoe
             had
             then
             for
             six
             months
             together
             day
             and
             night
             cast
             from
             the
             top
             and
             vomited
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             great
             flouds
             of
             fire
             ;
             a
             notable
             instance
             of
             what
             treasures
             of
             combustibles
             Nature
             is
             stored
             with
             .
             As
             is
             also
             observable
             in
             the
             Vulcanoe
             of
             Quitto
             ,
             which
             cast
             such
             abundance
             of
             ashes
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             leagues
             compass
             thereabouts
             it
             darkned
             the
             light
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             are
             also
             other
             kind
             of
             Vulcanoes
             which
             never
             cast
             either
             smoak
             ,
             flame
             or
             ashes
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             bottome
             they
             are
             seen
             to
             burn
             with
             a
             quick
             fire
             never
             dying
             .
             This
             imposed
             upon
             a
             greedy
             Priest
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             think
             it
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             heaps
             of
             Gold
             melted
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             to
             have
             fetched
             up
             by
             letting
             down
             an
             iron
             Kettle
             with
             chains
             .
             But
             his
             device
             was
             not
             fire-proof
             ,
             his
             kettle
             and
             chain
             melting
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             approached
             near
             the
             bottome
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             the
             greatest
             wonder
             of
             all
             is
             that
             which
             Acosta
             noteth
             of
             some
             Vulcanoes
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             hundred
             ,
             nay
             some
             thousands
             of
             years
             have
             cast
             out
             continually
             smoak
             ,
             fire
             and
             ashes
             .
             These
             visible
             instances
             of
             particular
             burnings
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             notable
             Presumptions
             that
             there
             are
             laid
             in
             in
             the
             hidden
             Mines
             of
             Providence
             such
             a
             provision
             of
             Combustible
             matter
             as
             will
             serve
             for
             that
             universal
             Conflagration
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             of
             Vengeance
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             those
             Treasuries
             of
             Wrath.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             might
             adde
             further
             Arguments
             of
             Subterraneous
             fires
             and
             the
             fewel
             thereof
             from
             Earthquakes
             and
             hot
             fountains
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             are
             some
             in
             Peru
             ,
             
             as
             the
             same
             Writer
             reports
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             hot
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             endure
             his
             hand
             so
             long
             as
             the
             repeating
             of
             an
             Ave-Marie
             .
             
             There
             be
             infinite
             numbers
             of
             these
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Charcas
             .
             He
             makes
             mention
             also
             in
             the
             same
             place
             of
             several
             Springs
             and
             Fountains
             that
             run
             with
             Pitch
             and
             Rosin
             .
             Which
             yet
             seems
             nothing
             so
             strange
             as
             those
             
               Thermae
               Fallopius
            
             speaks
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             Territories
             of
             Parma
             ,
             whose
             Water
             catches
             fire
             at
             a
             distance
             :
             and
             as
             for
             hot
             Fountains
             they
             are
             more
             ordinary
             in
             these
             known
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             then
             that
             we
             need
             at
             all
             insist
             thereupon
             .
             See
             Plin.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             103.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             A
             fiery
             Comet
             as
             big
             as
             the
             Sun
             that
             appeared
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Demetrius
             .
             Comets
             presages
             of
             Droughts
             .
             Woods
             set
             on
             fire
             after
             their
             appearing
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             falling
             Starres
             .
             Of
             the
             tail
             of
             a
             Comet
             that
             dried
             up
             a
             River
             .
             3.
             
             Hogsheads
             of
             Wine
             drunk
             up
             and
             men
             dissipated
             into
             Atoms
             by
             Thunder
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             fire
             of
             Thunder
             is
             sometimes
             unquenchable
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             Macrinus
             the
             Emperours
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             procured
             by
             the
             Praiers
             of
             the
             
               Thundring
               Legion
               .
               5.
            
             
             Of
             conglaciating
             Thunders
             ,
             and
             the
             transmutation
             of
             Lot's
             wife
             into
             a
             pillar
             of
             Salt.
             6.
             
             The
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             with
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             .
             That
             universal
             Deluges
             and
             Earthquakes
             doe
             argue
             the
             probability
             of
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Fire
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Plinie
             counts
             it
             the
             greatest
             wonder
             ,
             that
             this
             Deluge
             of
             fire
             has
             not
             hapned
             already
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             seen
             how
             well
             stored
             the
             Earth
             is
             toward
             this
             
               general
               Conflagration
            
             ;
             let
             us
             now
             consider
             what
             the
             Heaven
             or
             Aire
             may
             afford
             .
             Where
             letting
             go
             other
             Fiery
             Meteors
             ,
             we
             shall
             only
             consider
             some
             few
             instances
             of
             
               Comets
               ,
               falling
               Starres
            
             and
             of
             Thunder
             .
          
           
             By
             Comets
             I
             understand
             onely
             such
             
               new
               Starres
            
             as
             are
             Sublunary
             and
             of
             combustible
             matter
             actually
             set
             on
             fire
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             there
             was
             one
             of
             so
             huge
             a
             magnitude
             which
             appeared
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Demetrius
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             found
             no
             less
             then
             the
             Sun
             to
             see
             to
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             brightness
             of
             its
             fiery
             shining
             turned
             Night
             into
             Day
             .
             But
             to
             speak
             more
             at
             large
             of
             this
             Meteor
             ,
             Cardan
             and
             other
             Philosophers
             would
             have
             them
             either
             Signes
             or
             Causes
             of
             great
             Droughts
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             well
             be
             both
             ,
             these
             sublunary
             especially
             :
             such
             great
             fiery
             bodies
             not
             being
             easily
             fed
             without
             wasting
             much
             of
             the
             kindly
             moisture
             of
             the
             Aire
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             season
             also
             unwholesome
             and
             pestilential
             .
             But
             for
             Droughts
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             observed
             that
             after
             the
             appearing
             of
             these
             Comets
             ,
             the
             year
             has
             been
             so
             excessive
             hot
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             parched
             the
             Corn
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             set
             whole
             Woods
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             dried
             Fountains
             and
             Rivers
             ;
             as
             it
             hapned
             in
             the
             years
             1477
             and
             1539.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Stellae
               cadentes
            
             are
             either
             such
             as
             Virgil
             describes
             in
             his
             Georgicks
             ,
             
               
                 Saepe
                 etiam
                 stellas
                 vento
                 impendente
                 videbis
              
               
                 Praecipites
                 coelo
                 labi
                 ,
                 noctisque
                 per
                 umbram
              
               
                 Flammarum
                 longos
                 à
                 tergo
                 albescere
                 tractus
                 .
              
               
               
                 Oft
                 mayst
                 thou
                 see
                 upon
                 approaching
                 wind
              
               
                 Starres
                 slide
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 Night
                 's
                 great
                 shade
              
               
                 Long
                 tracts
                 of
                 flaming
                 white
                 to
                 draw
                 behind
                 .
              
            
             (
             Which
             Meteors
             though
             they
             make
             a
             great
             show
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             yet
             doe
             not
             ordinarily
             much
             hurt
             ,
             unless
             they
             should
             light
             upon
             the
             fields
             of
             Aricia
             ,
             whose
             Earth
             was
             so
             combustible
             that
             it
             would
             take
             fire
             upon
             the
             falling
             of
             any
             coal
             )
             Or
             else
             they
             are
             such
             kind
             of
             Comets
             ,
             as
             themselves
             become
             sometimes
             falling
             Starres
             :
             Which
             Scaliger
             affirms
             to
             have
             been
             found
             true
             in
             his
             time
             :
             and
             Fromondus
             out
             of
             Sennertus
             writes
             ,
             that
             the
             Tail
             of
             a
             Comet
             in
             the
             year
             1543
             flew
             off
             ,
             and
             falling
             into
             a
             River
             drunk
             up
             all
             the
             water
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             the
             Effects
             of
             no
             fiery
             Meteor
             are
             so
             frequent
             or
             so
             terrible
             as
             that
             of
             Thunder
             .
             To
             which
             sulfureous
             Exhalations
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             contribute
             something
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             moist
             Vapors
             for
             the
             generating
             of
             Rain
             :
             As
             is
             discovered
             by
             the
             great
             frequency
             of
             Thunders
             about
             the
             Vulcanoes
             we
             spoke
             of
             .
          
           
             One
             notable
             Effect
             which
             Plinie
             takes
             notice
             of
             is
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Tail
             of
             the
             Comet
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             there
             is
             one
             kind
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             
               quo
               dolia
               exhauriuntur
               intactis
               operimentis
            
             .
             Like
             to
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             above-named
             Writer
             recites
             out
             of
             
               Wolfangus
               Meurerus
            
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             Minister
             as
             he
             was
             going
             from
             Lipsia
             to
             Torga
             was
             so
             consumed
             by
             Thunder
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             bit
             of
             him
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             his
             whole
             body
             being
             dissolved
             into
             Vapour
             and
             Exhalations
             ,
             and
             blown
             away
             with
             the
             wind
             .
             The
             closest
             texture
             of
             bodies
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             when
             this
             quick
             searching
             Fire
             assaults
             them
             .
             For
             this
             Meteor
             is
             made
             of
             such
             subtile
             ,
             glib
             and
             furiously-agitated
             elements
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             irresistibly
             pass
             whereever
             they
             attempt
             ,
             and
             disjoyn
             every
             congeries
             of
             Atoms
             ,
             as
             Lucretius
             has
             well
             described
             them
             .
             
               
                 
                   Quae
                   facile
                   insinuantur
                   ,
                   &
                   insinuata
                   repentè
                
                 
                   Dissolvunt
                   nodos
                   omnes
                   ,
                   &
                   vincla
                   relaxant
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   easily
                   pierce
                   ,
                   and
                   piercing
                   straightway
                   loose
                
                 
                   All
                   knots
                   ,
                   and
                   suddenly
                   break
                   every
                   noose
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             that
             is
             as
             remarkable
             as
             any
             thing
             concerning
             Thunder
             ,
             that
             the
             fire
             thereof
             is
             sometimes
             unextinguishable
             ;
             as
             it
             hapned
             in
             Macrinus
             the
             Emperours
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Theatre
             was
             Thunder-struck
             in
             the
             very
             day
             they
             celebrated
             their
             Vulcanalia
             .
             And
             such
             was
             that
             fire
             that
             fell
             from
             Heaven
             in
             Aurelius
             his
             time
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             a
             Legion
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             from
             this
             effect
             was
             called
             
               Legio
               Fulminatrix
            
             ,
             the
             
               Thundring
               Legion
            
             .
             A
             competent
             shower
             of
             such
             fire
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             thus
             peremptory
             and
             importunate
             ,
             what
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             is
             so
             incombustible
             that
             it
             would
             not
             subdue
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             would
             not
             mention
             that
             strange
             and
             unexpected
             effect
             of
             Thunder
             whereby
             it
             conglaciates
             or
             makes
             rigid
             ,
             fluid
             or
             soft
             bodies
             ,
             (
             which
             both
             Seneca
             and
             Cardan
             takes
             notice
             of
             :
             The
             one
             gives
             an
             instance
             of
             hogsheads
             of
             wine
             turned
             into
             ice
             by
             Thunder
             ;
             
             the
             other
             of
             certain
             mowers
             in
             the
             Iland
             Lemnos
             ,
             who
             being
             thunder-struck
             as
             they
             were
             
             supping
             under
             an
             Oake
             ,
             their
             bodies
             became
             so
             hard
             ,
             rigid
             and
             stiff
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             so
             many
             Statues
             ,
             which
             imitated
             the
             same
             actions
             they
             were
             doing
             when
             they
             were
             alive
             ,
             one
             seeming
             to
             eate
             ,
             the
             other
             seeming
             to
             lift
             a
             pot
             to
             his
             mouth
             ,
             a
             third
             to
             drink
             ,
             &c.
             )
             I
             say
             I
             would
             not
             mention
             this
             ,
             did
             it
             not
             give
             some
             light
             and
             credibility
             to
             that
             wonderfull
             Transmutation
             of
             
             Lot's
             wife
             into
             a
             pillar
             of
             Salt
             ;
             the
             thundring
             and
             lightning
             that
             then
             fell
             ,
             some
             of
             it
             it
             seems
             being
             attempered
             to
             such
             an
             effect
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             strike
             that
             refractory
             woman
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             not
             onely
             a
             monument
             of
             God's
             wrath
             upon
             disobedient
             curiosities
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             executing
             that
             signal
             vengeance
             upon
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             with
             the
             neighbouring
             Cities
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             was
             with
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             from
             above
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             witnesseth
             ,
             and
             Solinus
             and
             Tacitus
             also
             agree
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             by
             subterraneous
             fire
             breaking
             forth
             ,
             and
             the
             absorption
             of
             Earthquakes
             that
             swallowed
             down
             the
             Cities
             ,
             as
             Strabo
             seems
             to
             insinuate
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             with
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             assented
             to
             by
             Heathens
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             ,
             is
             so
             ample
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             could
             out
             of
             Plinie
             and
             others
             adde
             other
             such
             like
             instances
             of
             Cities
             being
             burnt
             down
             with
             Thunder
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             this
             so
             notable
             an
             example
             .
             And
             having
             shewn
             that
             there
             are
             such
             copious
             and
             rich
             treasures
             of
             the
             fiery
             Principle
             in
             Nature
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             this
             brief
             demand
             ,
             Why
             may
             not
             this
             Principle
             sometime
             so
             break
             out
             and
             overflow
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             an
             universal
             rage
             of
             Fire
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             there
             was
             once
             of
             Water
             ?
             For
             the
             hidden
             causes
             and
             principles
             of
             Nature
             sometimes
             work
             scantly
             ,
             sometimes
             moderately
             ,
             sometimes
             as
             if
             they
             had
             broke
             all
             laws
             and
             bounds
             :
             as
             is
             observable
             in
             Torrents
             and
             Earthquakes
             ;
             they
             sometimes
             being
             kept
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             a
             very
             few
             miles
             ,
             othersometimes
             being
             in
             a
             manner
             universal
             ,
             as
             those
             Earthquakes
             were
             that
             hapned
             in
             the
             years
             367
             ,
             and
             1289.
             
             So
             flouds
             sometimes
             are
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             they
             scarce
             cover
             a
             whole
             Meadow
             ;
             othersometimes
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             drown
             whole
             Towns
             ;
             and
             othersometimes
             they
             are
             either
             so
             large
             as
             to
             be
             universal
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             cover
             vast
             Kingdomes
             and
             Continents
             at
             once
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             Deluges
             of
             Deucalion
             ,
             of
             Ogyges
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Noah
             .
             So
             likewise
             we
             see
             also
             in
             History
             what
             particular
             executions
             the
             Element
             of
             Fire
             ,
             either
             by
             fulgurations
             from
             Heaven
             or
             eruptions
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             has
             done
             on
             this
             House
             ,
             on
             that
             Town
             ,
             nay
             upon
             whole
             Countries
             :
             why
             may
             not
             the
             rage
             of
             it
             then
             at
             last
             so
             break
             out
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             called
             even
             a
             general
             
               Deluge
               of
               fire
            
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             seems
             so
             farre
             from
             an
             Impossibility
             to
             Plinie
             ,
             that
             considering
             how
             full
             fraught
             the
             World
             is
             with
             this
             Element
             ,
             and
             how
             propagative
             it
             is
             of
             it self
             ,
             he
             saith
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             Miracle
             of
             all
             ,
             
             that
             this
             universal
             Conflagration
             has
             not
             already
             hapned
             .
             
               Excedit
               profectò
               omnia
               miracula
               ,
               ullum
               diem
               fuisse
               quo
               non
               cuncta
               conflagrarent
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             1
             The
             Conflagration
             argued
             from
             the
             Proneness
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             transcendent
             power
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             His
             driving
             down
             the
             Powers
             of
             Satan
             from
             their
             upper
             Magazine
             .
             3.
             
             The
             surpassing
             power
             and
             skil
             of
             his
             Angelical
             Hosts
             .
             4.
             
             The
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Fiat
             upon
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             unspeakable
             corroboration
             of
             his
             Soul
             by
             its
             Union
             with
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             operation
             upon
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             World.
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Eye
             of
             God
             is
             ever
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             be
             an
             Actour
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Speculatour
             ,
             if
             duly
             called
             upon
             .
             
               7
               ,
               8.
            
             
             A
             short
             Description
             of
             the
             firing
             of
             the
             Earth
             by
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             dreadful
             effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             therefore
             which
             Nature
             seems
             thus
             perpetually
             to
             threaten
             of
             her self
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             hard
             for
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             glorious
             Host
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             power
             above
             Nature
             ,
             will
             be
             able
             to
             effect
             when
             it
             shall
             seem
             good
             to
             him
             whom
             God
             has
             made
             visible
             Judge
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             Remember
             what
             command
             he
             had
             over
             the
             Elements
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Flesh
             in
             the
             lowest
             state
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             what
             power
             he
             had
             over
             them
             that
             for
             so
             long
             time
             have
             been
             permitted
             to
             lord
             it
             in
             this
             grosser
             
               Elementary
               World
            
             ,
             whose
             Chieftain
             is
             called
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               Aire
            
             .
             Remember
             how
             by
             a
             word
             of
             his
             mouth
             he
             sent
             packing
             a
             whole
             Legion
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             at
             once
             .
             What
             is
             it
             then
             that
             he
             cannot
             do
             in
             His
             exalted
             estate
             ,
             when
             he
             returns
             to
             Judgement
             in
             so
             exceeding
             great
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             descend
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Trump
             ,
             and
             face
             the
             Earth
             with
             his
             bright
             squadrons
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             whole
             Arch
             of
             Heaven
             with
             innumerable
             Legions
             of
             his
             Angels
             of
             Light
             ,
             the
             warm
             gleames
             of
             whose
             presence
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             Mountains
             to
             reek
             and
             smoak
             ,
             and
             to
             awake
             that
             fiery
             principle
             that
             lies
             dormient
             in
             the
             Earth
             into
             a
             devouring
             flame
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             By
             descending
             thus
             low
             they
             drive
             the
             
               old
               Usurper
            
             and
             his
             
               dark
               Legions
            
             from
             that
             upper
             Magazine
             ,
             and
             now
             can
             turn
             his
             Artillery
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             all
             the
             provision
             fit
             for
             Fire-Works
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             time
             that
             Diphilus
             the
             Tragedian
             prophesies
             of
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             To
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               
                 The
                 time
                 will
                 come
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 golden
                 Sky
              
               
                 His
                 hidden
                 fiery
                 treasures
                 shall
                 let
                 fly
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 raging
                 flames
                 burn
                 up
                 all
                 and
                 consume
                 ,
              
               
                 Filling
                 both
                 Earth
                 and
                 Aire
                 with
                 noisome
                 Fume
                 .
              
            
             
             And
             if
             there
             were
             not
             here
             already
             matter
             enough
             to
             contrive
             into
             the
             most
             mischievous
             kind
             of
             fiery
             Meteors
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             do
             execution
             ,
             yet
             that
             Word
             that
             created
             all
             things
             can
             easily
             change
             so
             much
             of
             any
             Matter
             into
             such
             a
             modification
             as
             will
             most
             effectually
             serve
             for
             this
             heavy
             Vengeance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             there
             are
             Second
             causes
             on
             this
             side
             that
             
               Omnipotent
               Creative
            
             power
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             that
             are
             sufficient
             for
             such
             ministries
             of
             Providence
             as
             this
             .
             As
             truly
             those
             innumerable
             bright
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             whose
             Skill
             and
             power
             of
             Imagination
             upon
             the
             Elements
             of
             Nature
             is
             certainly
             transcendently
             above
             what
             we
             can
             conceive
             ;
             their
             Faculties
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             farr
             surpassing
             ours
             ,
             as
             ours
             do
             those
             of
             brute
             beasts
             who
             have
             not
             the
             least
             conceit
             of
             our
             power
             and
             artifice
             in
             doing
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             power
             think
             you
             then
             is
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             these
             Heavenly
             hosts
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             often
             noted
             ,
             shewed
             such
             mighty
             specimens
             thereof
             over
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             The
             mere
             Fiat
             therefore
             of
             his
             Imagination
             and
             Will
             acting
             upon
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             whether
             nearer
             hand
             or
             farther
             of
             ,
             cannot
             but
             prove
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             he
             so
             please
             ,
             to
             undoe
             that
             universal
             coalition
             of
             particles
             out
             of
             which
             arises
             the
             Compages
             and
             consistence
             of
             every
             earthly
             Substance
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             them
             into
             such
             a
             flame
             as
             some
             would
             have
             the
             whole
             Earth
             anciently
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             so
             to
             moderate
             the
             action
             ,
             and
             fire
             it
             so
             deep
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             a
             qualification
             of
             parts
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             most
             sutable
             to
             his
             present
             and
             after-design
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Effect
             will
             not
             seem
             beyond
             that
             inherent
             power
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               Soul
            
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             its
             unspeakable
             corroboration
             by
             his
             mysterious
             union
             with
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             to
             the
             
               exalted
               powers
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             this
             *
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             
               subtil
               matter
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             that
             
               subtile
               Matter
            
             to
             disjoyn
             all
             coalescencies
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             promptness
             of
             these
             dissolved
             particles
             to
             close
             again
             unto
             such
             a
             forme
             as
             the
             regulated
             activity
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             shall
             command
             them
             into
             .
             For
             all
             this
             is
             but
             an
             
               higher
               and
               diviner
               kind
               of
               Magick
               ,
            
             working
             by
             the
             excitation
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             upon
             the
             
               changeable
               Elements
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             no
             Creation
             nor
             Annihilation
             of
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             So
             that
             keeping
             our selves
             on
             this
             side
             the
             naked
             Deity
             ,
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             Second
             causes
             ,
             partly
             Natural
             &
             partly
             
               free
               Agents
            
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             
               the
               highly-exalted
               and
               supereminently-divine
               Soul
               of
               Iesus
            
             is
             the
             chief
             ,
             we
             discover
             a
             power
             able
             to
             effect
             more
             then
             we
             have
             declared
             concerning
             the
             
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             .
             And
             when
             this
             will
             suffice
             ,
             how
             over-evidently
             are
             we
             assured
             of
             the
             feisableness
             of
             this
             Atchievement
             from
             what
             S.
             Peter
             has
             suggested
             concerning
             the
             
               absolute
               power
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             a
             perpetual
             Spectatour
             of
             his
             Works
             ?
             
               For
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               filleth
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             speaks
             ,
             
               and
               that
               which
               containeth
               all
               things
               has
               knowledge
               of
               the
               voice
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             as
             true
             that
             all
             things
             lye
             open
             to
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             alwayes
             under
             the
             present
             eye
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             he
             that
             perpetually
             looks
             on
             ,
             is
             it
             hard
             to
             conceive
             that
             at
             
             last
             ,
             at
             some
             solemn
             period
             of
             time
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             step
             out
             into
             action
             ,
             if
             need
             so
             require
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             invoked
             thereunto
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             Faithful
             being
             gathered
             from
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             carried
             up
             to
             *
             
               Christ
               their
               Saviour
            
             ,
             and
             joyning
             with
             his
             
               Legions
               of
               Light
            
             ;
             there
             being
             then
             left
             in
             the
             Earth
             and
             in
             the
             inferiour
             Parts
             of
             the
             Aire
             none
             but
             obdurate
             Adherents
             to
             the
             
               dark
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             which
             shall
             now
             be
             made
             more
             externally
             dark
             then
             ever
             ,
             black
             pitchy
             clouds
             covering
             the
             whole
             face
             of
             the
             Sky
             ,
             and
             making
             Night
             fall
             upon
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             World
             even
             at
             mid-day
             :
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             sad
             ,
             silent
             and
             louring
             aspect
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             He
             that
             in
             the
             flesh
             was
             heard
             and
             answered
             by
             Thunder
             ,
             when
             he
             prayed
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               glorifie
               thy
               name
            
             ,
             shall
             by
             the
             same
             interest
             in
             the
             Eternall
             God
             cause
             such
             an
             universal
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             rattle
             over
             all
             the
             quarters
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             rain
             down
             burning
             Comets
             and
             falling
             Starres
             ,
             and
             discharge
             such
             claps
             of
             unextinguishable
             fire
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             do
             sure
             execution
             whereever
             it
             falls
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             ground
             being
             excessively
             heated
             ,
             those
             subterraneous
             Mines
             of
             combustible
             Matter
             will
             also
             take
             fire
             :
             which
             inflaming
             the
             inward
             exhalations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             will
             cause
             a
             terrible
             murmur
             under
             ground
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Earth
             will
             seem
             to
             thunder
             against
             the
             tearing
             and
             ratling
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             be
             filled
             with
             sad
             remugient
             Echoes
             ;
             Earthquakes
             and
             Eruptions
             of
             fire
             there
             will
             be
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             whole
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             swallowed
             down
             by
             the
             vast
             gapings
             and
             wide
             divulsions
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             Nor
             shall
             the
             Sea
             be
             able
             to
             save
             the
             Earth
             from
             this
             universal
             Conflagration
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Fire
             could
             preserve
             her
             from
             that
             overspreading
             Deluge
             ;
             for
             this
             fiery
             Vengeance
             shall
             be
             so
             thirsty
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             drink
             deep
             of
             the
             very
             Sea
             ;
             nor
             shall
             the
             water
             quench
             her
             devouring
             appetite
             ,
             but
             excite
             it
             .
             For
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             some
             Fires
             ,
             as
             history
             every
             where
             testifieth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             great
             channel
             of
             the
             Sea
             shall
             be
             left
             dry
             ,
             and
             all
             Rivers
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             smoak
             and
             vapour
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             Earth
             shall
             be
             inveloped
             in
             one
             entire
             cloud
             of
             an
             unspeakable
             thickness
             ,
             which
             shall
             cause
             more
             then
             an
             Aegyptian
             darkness
             ,
             clammy
             and
             palpable
             to
             be
             felt
             ;
             which
             added
             to
             this
             choaking
             heat
             and
             stench
             will
             compleat
             this
             
               External
               Hell
            
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             Torment
             appointed
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             prophane
             Atheist
             and
             Hypocrite
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             where
             their
             pain
             will
             be
             proportionated
             according
             to
             the
             untamedness
             of
             their
             Spirits
             and
             unevenness
             of
             their
             perverse
             Consciences
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             1.
             
             The
             main
             Fallacies
             that
             cause
             in
             men
             the
             Misbelief
             of
             the
             Possibility
             of
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Conflagration
             is
             not
             only
             possible
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             The
             first
             Reason
             leading
             to
             the
             belief
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             The
             second
             Reason
             ,
             the
             natural
             decay
             of
             all
             particular
             structures
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             grows
             dry
             and
             looses
             of
             its
             solidity
             whence
             its
             approach
             to
             the
             Sun
             grows
             nearer
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Earth
             therefore
             will
             be
             burnt
             ,
             either
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             special
             appointment
             of
             Providence
             .
             5.
             
             That
             it
             is
             most
             reasonable
             that
             Second
             way
             should
             take
             place
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             obdurateness
             of
             the
             Atheistical
             crew
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Vengeance
             will
             be
             still
             more
             significant
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             inflicted
             after
             the
             miraculous
             Deliverance
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Hope
             by
             this
             time
             we
             have
             prevailed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             perswade
             the
             
               Possibility
               of
               the
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             in
             that
             sense
             we
             have
             explained
             it
             .
             And
             truly
             I
             know
             nothing
             that
             should
             keep
             a
             man
             from
             assenting
             to
             it
             as
             possible
             ,
             but
             that
             dull
             Fallacie
             ,
             whereby
             we
             conclude
             
               That
               nothing
               can
               be
               done
               but
               what
               we
               have
               seen
               done
               ,
               or
               phansie
               we
               could
               doe
               our selves
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             makes
             the
             Atheist
             misbelieve
             Creation
             ,
             because
             he
             himself
             can
             make
             nothing
             but
             out
             of
             prejacent
             Matter
             ;
             and
             a
             settled
             course
             of
             things
             causes
             so
             deep
             an
             impression
             in
             our
             Senses
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             hardly
             phansie
             they
             will
             ever
             alter
             .
             Which
             makes
             some
             men
             never
             think
             of
             Death
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             have
             never
             been
             sick
             ;
             a
             flattering
             impossibility
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             so
             long
             continuance
             of
             life
             ,
             stealing
             into
             their
             hopes
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             never
             die
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             great
             Monarch
             was
             fain
             to
             have
             one
             to
             rub
             up
             his
             memory
             every
             day
             with
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Remember
               that
               thou
               art
               mortal
            
             .
             Well
             may
             we
             phansie
             then
             such
             unalterable
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             as
             shall
             secure
             the
             Earth
             from
             such
             a
             destruction
             as
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             led
             unawares
             into
             so
             favourable
             a
             conceit
             of
             our
             own
             life
             or
             fortune
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             for
             a
             competent
             time
             been
             well
             settled
             in
             either
             ,
             as
             not
             at
             all
             to
             think
             of
             the
             mutability
             of
             our
             condition
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             hope
             any
             one
             that
             is
             aware
             of
             this
             ordinary
             Fallacie
             ,
             will
             easily
             recover
             himself
             into
             so
             much
             use
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             conclude
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             Earth
             impossible
             ,
             because
             
               he
               knows
               not
               how
               to
               burn
               it
               himself
            
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             will
             
               alwaies
               continue
               unburnt
            
             ,
             because
             
               it
               has
               been
               unburnt
               thus
               long
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             that
             which
             I
             drive
             at
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             only
             of
             things
             possible
             ,
             but
             reasonable
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             in
             some
             sort
             made
             good
             already
             by
             discovering
             the
             manifold
             treasures
             of
             the
             fiery
             and
             combustible
             principles
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             to
             which
             I
             add
             further
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Providence
             ordering
             all
             particular
             corporeal
             things
             by
             number
             ,
             weight
             and
             measure
             ,
             it
             is
             reasonable
             that
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             present
             stage
             of
             things
             be
             numbred
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             its
             number
             of
             years
             set
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             be
             a
             full
             pause
             or
             Period
             ,
             a
             last
             Exiit
             and
             Plaudite
             ,
             to
             this
             
               Tragick
               Comedie
            
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Whatever
             particular
             corporeal
             structure
             has
             a
             Beginning
             (
             unless
             it
             be
             a
             Body
             inacted
             with
             a
             glorified
             Spirit
             )
             will
             also
             have
             an
             End
             naturally
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             will
             have
             an
             End
             ,
             is
             subject
             to
             decaying
             .
             And
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             question
             not
             but
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             and
             *
             that
             it
             waxes
             old
             by
             degrees
             ,
             &
             will
             grow
             more
             &
             more
             dry
             &
             steril
             in
             succession
             of
             Ages
             ;
             whereby
             it
             will
             become
             more
             kexy
             ,
             and
             loose
             of
             its
             Solidity
             .
             For
             a
             Body
             that
             is
             porous
             and
             can
             imbibe
             moisture
             ,
             the
             more
             moist
             ,
             the
             more
             solid
             it
             is
             ,
             &
             the
             more
             solid
             the
             Earth
             is
             ,
             the
             better
             it
             will
             keep
             its
             distance
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             swung
             about
             him
             in
             this
             common
             Vortex
             of
             the
             Planets
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             distance
             of
             the
             Earth
             lessening
             so
             ,
             as
             Astronomers
             observe
             ,
             might
             it
             not
             come
             from
             other
             causes
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             parlous
             Symptome
             and
             sign
             that
             the
             Earth
             grows
             old
             apace
             ,
             and
             much
             exhausted
             :
             And
             the
             more
             it
             is
             exhausted
             ,
             the
             nearer
             still
             it
             will
             be
             wrought
             toward
             the
             Sun
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Cartesian
             Philosophy
             .
             So
             that
             at
             last
             ,
             what
             by
             its
             over-drieness
             and
             what
             by
             its
             approaching
             so
             near
             to
             the
             Fountain
             of
             heat
             ,
             not
             only
             Forrests
             and
             Woods
             ,
             which
             has
             happned
             already
             ,
             but
             the
             subterraneous
             Mines
             of
             Sulphur
             and
             other
             combustible
             Matter
             will
             catch
             fire
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             
               whole
               Earth
            
             in
             a
             manner
             on
             burning
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Earth
             will
             thus
             at
             the
             long
             run
             be
             burnt
             ,
             
               either
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             (
             of
             which
             manner
             of
             destruction
             these
             be
             the
             main
             concomitants
             ;
             That
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             long
             distemper
             and
             languishment
             ,
             she
             will
             be
             utterly
             unable
             or
             very
             wretchedly
             able
             to
             sustain
             either
             Man
             or
             Beast
             for
             abundance
             of
             Ages
             together
             before
             she
             be
             ruined
             and
             burnt
             up
             by
             this
             mortiferous
             Fever
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             death
             and
             destruction
             of
             hers
             ,
             far
             less
             able
             ,
             she
             becoming
             then
             but
             as
             a
             
               Caput
               Mortuum
            
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             long
             exhaustion
             of
             the
             life
             and
             heart
             of
             the
             soil
             before
             this
             lingring
             Conflagration
             )
             
               or
               else
               by
               a
               more
               special
               or
               solemn
               appointment
               of
               Providence
               ,
               the
               Period
               of
               her
               Conflagration
               shall
               be
               shortned
               .
            
             From
             which
             if
             any
             universal
             good
             doth
             accrue
             to
             the
             Creation
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             his
             mighty
             and
             most
             glorious
             Host
             to
             be
             emploied
             in
             so
             weighty
             a
             performance
             .
             For
             is
             not
             the
             whole
             Earth
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             a
             particular
             platt
             of
             his
             skillfull
             Culture
             and
             Husbandry
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             There
             being
             so
             many
             obdurate
             rebellious
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             well
             among
             the
             Apostate
             Angels
             as
             Men
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             far
             revolted
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             scarce
             retain
             any
             sense
             of
             him
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             peremptorily
             deny
             a
             particular
             Providence
             ,
             and
             stoutly
             phansie
             that
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Deity
             ,
             he
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             any
             particular
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             jear
             and
             flout
             at
             Religion
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             when
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             as
             a
             poor
             and
             contemptible
             Example
             of
             Pusillanimity
             and
             Dejectedness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             contemn
             all
             his
             true
             followers
             for
             moaped
             Fools
             ;
             but
             make
             their
             own
             Lusts
             their
             law
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             insensible
             of
             whatever
             Injustice
             or
             Cruelty
             they
             commit
             ,
             or
             whatever
             Beastliness
             or
             Vileness
             they
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             ;
             these
             being
             past
             all
             sense
             within
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             sensible
             enough
             in
             their
             bodies
             or
             vehicles
             ,
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             not
             excepted
             ,
             how
             fitting
             ,
             nay
             how
             necessary
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             fiery
             Whirlwind
             
             and
             Tempest
             of
             Vengeance
             should
             rattle
             upon
             their
             external
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             corporeal
             pain
             should
             pierce
             them
             to
             the
             very
             quick
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             whatever
             they
             took
             delight
             in
             should
             be
             demolisht
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             smothered
             in
             tormenting
             Heat
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             know
             no
             end
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             These
             Considerations
             which
             I
             have
             alledged
             make
             the
             
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               World
            
             not
             only
             possible
             ,
             but
             also
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             especially
             with
             that
             circumstance
             of
             not
             coming
             *
             naturally
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             would
             then
             look
             on
             it
             only
             as
             a
             common
             calamity
             )
             but
             of
             being
             inflicted
             visibly
             by
             one
             whose
             Person
             and
             Laws
             are
             so
             much
             vilified
             and
             scorned
             by
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             
               Dark
               Kingdome
            
             :
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             for
             further
             conviction
             and
             aggravation
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             time
             as
             they
             have
             seen
             the
             supernatural
             *
             deliverance
             of
             the
             righteous
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
             For
             this
             makes
             good
             that
             Promise
             and
             Threatning
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             what
             difference
             he
             would
             make
             betwixt
             the
             Sheep
             and
             the
             Goats
             ,
             saying
             to
             one
             ,
             *
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Goe
               ye
               accursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Recapitulation
             or
             Synopsis
             of
             the
             more
             Intelligible
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Mysterie
             ,
             with
             an
             Indication
             of
             the
             Usefulness
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             The
             undeniable
             Grounds
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             The
             existence
             of
             God
             ,
             A
             particular
             Providence
             ,
             The
             Lapsableness
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             The
             natural
             subjection
             of
             men
             to
             Devils
             in
             this
             fallen
             Condition
             .
             3.
             
             God's
             Wisdome
             and
             Iustice
             in
             the
             Permission
             thereof
             for
             a
             time
             .
             
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             
             Further
             Reasons
             of
             that
             Permission
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Lapse
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             proved
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Good
             emerging
             out
             of
             this
             Lapse
             .
             8.
             
             The
             exceeding
             great
             Preciousness
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
               .
               9.
            
             
             The
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             10.
             
             The
             Good
             arising
             from
             the
             Opposition
             betwixt
             the
             Light
             and
             
               Dark
               Kingdome
               .
               11.
            
             
             That
             God
             in
             due
             time
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             assist
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             way
             most
             accommodate
             to
             the
             humane
             Faculties
             .
             12.
             
             That
             therefore
             he
             was
             to
             send
             into
             the
             World
             some
             Venerable
             Example
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             ,
             with
             miraculous
             attestations
             of
             his
             Mission
             of
             so
             sacred
             a
             Person
             .
             13.
             
             That
             this
             Person
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             Agonies
             that
             befall
             them
             that
             return
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             bring
             with
             him
             a
             palpable
             pledge
             of
             a
             proportionable
             Reward
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             of
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             ,
             manifested
             to
             the
             meanest
             Capacity
             by
             his
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             visibly
             ascending
             into
             Heaven
             .
             14.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Revolt
             of
             Mankind
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             some
             Head
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             that
             Head
             ought
             to
             be
             opposite
             to
             those
             of
             the
             old
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             have
             a
             power
             of
             restoring
             us
             to
             all
             that
             we
             have
             lost
             by
             being
             under
             the
             Usurper
             .
             15.
             
             That
             also
             in
             this
             Head
             all
             the
             notable
             Objects
             of
             the
             Religious
             propensions
             of
             the
             Nations
             should
             be
             comprized
             in
             a
             more
             lawfull
             and
             warrantable
             manner
             .
             16.
             
             That
             this
             Idea
             of
             Christianity
             is
             so
             worthy
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
             so
             sutable
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             no
             wise
             and
             vertuous
             Person
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             is
             or
             will
             be
             set
             on
             foot
             at
             some
             time
             by
             Divine
             Providence
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Messias
             be
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             literal
             sense
             it
             is
             on
             foot-already
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             fully
             enough
             set
             forth
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             the
             Idea
             thereof
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             more
             fully
             then
             was
             needfull
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             prove
             That
             it
             is
             more
             then
             an
             Idea
             .
             We
             shall
             by
             way
             of
             Recapitulation
             contract
             the
             more
             Intelligible
             frame
             thereof
             into
             a
             lesser
             model
             ,
             that
             its
             due
             symmetrie
             and
             proportion
             may
             be
             better
             seen
             at
             once
             .
             Which
             will
             be
             both
             a
             relief
             to
             our
             Memory
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             help
             to
             our
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             more
             easie
             opportunity
             of
             considering
             the
             solid
             strength
             and
             handsome
             congruity
             of
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             dare
             challenge
             the
             most
             maliciously-wise
             and
             skilfull
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             find
             any
             rational
             exception
             against
             the
             structure
             of
             this
             so
             intelligible
             a
             Truth
             ,
             whose
             Foundation
             is
             no
             less
             firm
             then
             what
             is
             built
             upon
             these
             undeniable
             Grounds
             ;
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Perfect
               and
               Particular
               Providence
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               Angels
               ,
            
             and
             
               Spirits
               of
               men
               really
               distinct
               from
               their
               Bodies
               ,
            
             and
             
               That
               the
               one
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               are
               lapsable
               .
            
             Which
             things
             I
             have
             demonstrated
             *
             partly
             in
             this
             present
             Treatise
             ,
             *
             partly
             in
             other
             Writings
             ;
             and
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             World
             if
             they
             have
             any
             thing
             solid
             to
             oppose
             against
             what
             I
             have
             writ
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             That
             this
             Lapse
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             is
             their
             forsaking
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             wholy
             cleaving
             to
             the
             Animal
             without
             any
             curb
             or
             bounds
             ;
             whereby
             as
             well
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             or
             Devils
             as
             Man
             himself
             are
             become
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             respects
             the
             inward
             life
             ,
             mere
             Brutes
             ,
             being
             devoid
             of
             that
             touch
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Goodness
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             their
             Empire
             is
             generally
             merely
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             according
             to
             Lust
             and
             Power
             ,
             where
             the
             stronger
             rules
             with
             Pride
             and
             Insolency
             over
             the
             weaker
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Devils
             being
             a
             degree
             above
             men
             ,
             of
             more
             wit
             and
             power
             then
             they
             ,
             it
             naturally
             falls
             to
             their
             shares
             to
             tyrannize
             over
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             the
             same
             condemnation
             with
             themselves
             ,
             having
             become
             Rebels
             to
             God
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             Wisdome
             and
             Justice
             in
             that
             great
             Judge
             and
             Dramatist
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             to
             permit
             this
             to
             be
             for
             a
             season
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             World
             were
             to
             be
             for
             a
             time
             under
             the
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             of
             Devils
             ,
             who
             were
             wild
             and
             enormous
             Recommenders
             of
             the
             
               mere
               Animal
               life
            
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             without
             any
             bounds
             or
             limits
             ;
             themselves
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             receiving
             that
             tribute
             of
             abused
             Mortals
             which
             was
             most
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Pride
             and
             Tyrannical
             natures
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             and
             
               Absolute
               Obedience
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             by
             many
             Examples
             in
             History
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             that
             God
             should
             stand
             silent
             all
             this
             time
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             partly
             from
             what
             I
             have
             intimated
             already
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             he
             is
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             any
             real
             injury
             in
             all
             this
             ;
             as
             also
             because
             the
             Object
             of
             this
             irregular
             Fury
             of
             both
             Men
             and
             Devils
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             please
             themselves
             so
             much
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             Effect
             of
             that
             
               one
               Power
            
             from
             whence
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             
             or
             some
             shred
             or
             shadow
             of
             the
             Divine
             Attributes
             .
             
             For
             I
             have
             shewn
             fully
             enough
             That
             all
             the
             Branches
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             are
             good
             and
             laudable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             the
             Unmeasurable
             Love
             and
             Use
             of
             them
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             damnable
             .
             The
             great
             Rebellion
             therefore
             of
             both
             Men
             and
             Angels
             is
             but
             
               a
               phrantick
               dotage
               upon
               the
               more
               obscure
               ,
               evanid
               and
               inconsiderable
               operations
               or
               manifestations
               of
               that
               Power
               which
               hoots
               into
               all
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             this
             low
             condition
             is
             held
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Darkness
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             maugre
             all
             their
             Lawlesness
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             do
             ever
             lick
             the
             very
             dust
             of
             his
             feet
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             revolted
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Might
             nor
             Counsell
             against
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             Will
             shall
             stand
             in
             all
             .
             That
             all-comprehending
             Wisdome
             therefore
             was
             not
             outwitted
             by
             these
             Rebels
             ,
             but
             she
             suffered
             them
             to
             introduce
             a
             Darkness
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             herself
             would
             elicite
             a
             more
             marvellous
             and
             glorious
             Light
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             prime
             the
             tablet
             with
             more
             duskish
             colours
             ,
             on
             which
             she
             was
             resolved
             to
             pourtray
             the
             most
             illustrious
             beauty
             that
             the
             eyes
             of
             man
             could
             desire
             to
             look
             upon
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             that
             there
             is
             a
             
               Lapse
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
            
             ,
             is
             very
             manifest
             .
             That
             of
             Man
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Pythagoreans
             and
             Platonists
             ,
             but
             the
             making
             of
             Laws
             and
             appointing
             of
             Punishments
             and
             mens
             general
             confession
             of
             their
             Proneness
             to
             Vice
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             doth
             abundantly
             testifie
             .
             And
             that
             there
             are
             
               wicked
               Spirits
            
             or
             
               evil
               Genii
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             good
             ,
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             the
             Confession
             of
             Witches
             ,
             and
             the
             Effects
             of
             them
             in
             the
             possessed
             are
             a
             sufficient
             argument
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Now
             that
             Wisdome
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             orders
             all
             things
             sweetly
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             baffled
             by
             this
             Misadventure
             of
             the
             fall
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ;
             but
             looks
             upon
             it
             as
             fit
             fuel
             for
             a
             more
             glorious
             triumph
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             :
             And
             that
             noted
             Aphorisme
             amongst
             the
             Pythagoreans
             ,
             who
             laid
             no
             Principles
             for
             mean
             ends
             ,
             comes
             in
             fitly
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Worser
               is
               made
               for
               the
               service
               and
               advantage
               of
               the
               Better
               .
            
             And
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Darkness
            
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             by
             Him
             that
             rules
             over
             all
             is
             very
             dextrously
             subordinated
             to
             the
             greater
             advantage
             of
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
            
             ,
             it
             yielding
             them
             a
             due
             exercise
             of
             all
             their
             Faculties
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             which
             God
             most
             justly
             does
             magnifie
             above
             all
             things
             ;
             as
             also
             a
             most
             successfull
             victorie
             and
             triumph
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Period
             of
             Ages
             ought
             to
             end
             (
             so
             exact
             a
             Providence
             attending
             things
             )
             as
             a
             very
             joyfull
             and
             pleasant
             
               Tragick
               Comedie
            
             .
             This
             the
             Reason
             of
             man
             will
             expect
             upon
             supposition
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             and
             Providence
             ,
             as
             most
             certainly
             there
             is
             both
             ;
             especially
             if
             one
             quality
             of
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             be
             better
             and
             more
             precious
             then
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             the
             most
             lovely
             Perfection
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Which
             is
             as
             true
             as
             touch
             to
             all
             that
             have
             once
             tasted
             the
             Excellency
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             blinde
             is
             no
             argument
             against
             the
             certain
             Knowledge
             of
             them
             that
             see
             .
             For
             one
             
               Soul
               ,
               Angel
            
             or
             Spirit
             (
             though
             they
             may
             be
             the
             same
             in
             Substance
             ,
             as
             all
             Corporeal
             things
             are
             the
             same
             in
             Matter
             )
             may
             differs
             as
             much
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             Gold
             ,
             Diamonds
             and
             Pearls
             do
             from
             common
             Dirt
             or
             Clay
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             exquisite
             
             Beauty
             from
             the
             horriblest
             Monster
             .
             That
             therefore
             that
             is
             base
             shall
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             precious
             and
             noble
             shall
             be
             gathered
             up
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             that
             the
             Lord
             shall
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             that
             there
             will
             be
             such
             a
             visible
             Day
             of
             Vengeance
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Earth
             shall
             burn
             with
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             common
             Fame
             throughout
             all
             Ages
             and
             Places
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Final
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             natural
             Reasons
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             necessity
             of
             some
             universal
             ,
             palpable
             and
             sensible
             Punishment
             on
             impudently-prophane
             and
             Atheistical
             People
             ,
             is
             a
             warrantable
             Inducement
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             great
             Good
             therefore
             that
             does
             arise
             out
             of
             this
             Revolt
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             is
             a
             setting
             the
             Activity
             of
             the
             Creation
             at
             an
             higher
             pitch
             ,
             and
             
               making
               the
               Emanations
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               Life
               felt
               more
               to
               the
               very
               quick
               ,
            
             exciting
             and
             employing
             all
             the
             Faculties
             and
             Passions
             of
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             in
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             life
             and
             motion
             ,
             with
             more
             vigilancy
             and
             a
             more
             favoury
             sense
             of
             acquired
             enjoiments
             ,
             then
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             such
             opposition
             betwixt
             the
             Light
             and
             
               Dark
               Kingdomes
            
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             therefore
             though
             God
             may
             seem
             at
             first
             to
             give
             the
             
               Dark
               Kingdome
            
             and
             
               Animal
               life
            
             the
             start
             of
             the
             Divine
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             by
             some
             very
             effectual
             means
             ,
             so
             to
             raise
             up
             ,
             so
             to
             back
             and
             assist
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             against
             the
             
               Powers
               of
               Darkness
            
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             found
             to
             have
             very
             visible
             Victories
             against
             the
             usurpation
             of
             Satan
             over
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Divine
             Wisdome
             that
             does
             not
             act
             according
             to
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Congruity
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             wind
             off
             Mankind
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             reclaim
             them
             from
             the
             irregularities
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             to
             the
             embracement
             of
             the
             Divine
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             way
             as
             is
             most
             accommodate
             to
             the
             humane
             Faculties
             and
             Capacities
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             what
             do
             we
             think
             could
             work
             more
             kindly
             upon
             the
             Nature
             of
             man
             to
             disenslave
             him
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             close
             with
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             which
             he
             had
             forsaken
             ,
             then
             to
             exhibit
             a
             very
             visible
             Example
             thereof
             in
             some
             venerable
             Person
             ,
             who
             should
             earnestly
             exhort
             mankind
             to
             follow
             his
             steps
             and
             practices
             ,
             and
             whose
             Doctrine
             should
             be
             confirmed
             with
             sensible
             Testimonies
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             approbation
             and
             exaltation
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             shewing
             that
             he
             is
             the
             only
             Beloved
             ,
             the
             Darling
             and
             Delight
             of
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             with
             some
             such
             Expression
             as
             this
             from
             the
             very
             clouds
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               hear
               him
            
             ?
             In
             brief
             ,
             That
             his
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             and
             Death
             should
             be
             adorned
             with
             such
             miraculous
             and
             supernatural
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             visible
             to
             all
             men
             that
             are
             not
             willingly
             blinde
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             was
             a
             true
             and
             infallible
             Messenger
             sent
             from
             God
             ?
             Which
             would
             be
             a
             very
             forcible
             battery
             laid
             against
             their
             outward
             senses
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             being
             that
             this
             had
             been
             the
             sadder
             message
             by
             how
             much
             more
             they
             had
             been
             ascertain'd
             it
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             
               That
               they
               must
               forsake
               the
               exorbitant
               pleasures
               of
               the
            
             Animal
             Life
             ,
             
               and
               keep
               close
               up
               to
               the
            
             Divine
             ;
             it
             was
             also
             requisite
             that
             they
             might
             be
             assured
             of
             a
             proportionable
             Reward
             for
             so
             great
             an
             Agony
             as
             they
             were
             to
             undergoe
             in
             mortifying
             &
             castigating
             their
             natural
             or
             habitual
             desires
             ,
             and
             betaking
             themselves
             to
             the
             streighter
             way
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             that
             Truth
             that
             
             is
             so
             obscure
             and
             incredible
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             grosly
             manifest
             to
             the
             meanest
             capacities
             ;
             I
             mean
             
               the
               Reward
               of
               a
               blessed
               Immortality
               after
               this
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               regaining
               of
               Heaven
               or
               Paradise
               which
               lapsed
               Mankind
               had
               lost
               .
            
             The
             Certainty
             whereof
             I
             cannot
             tell
             how
             it
             may
             be
             better
             assured
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             witness
             of
             one
             whom
             we
             are
             sure
             is
             infallible
             ,
             and
             who
             saies
             expressly
             that
             he
             came
             from
             *
             thence
             ,
             and
             after
             Death
             is
             to
             go
             thither
             again
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             only
             tell
             the
             World
             so
             ,
             but
             proves
             it
             to
             outward
             sight
             ,
             he
             being
             raise
             out
             of
             his
             Grave
             after
             he
             was
             perfectly
             dead
             ,
             and
             ascending
             into
             the
             Heavens
             where
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             cannot
             inhabit
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             visible
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             as
             feelingly
             accommodate
             to
             the
             slowest
             apprehension
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             man
             ,
             of
             whose
             honesty
             the
             people
             were
             indubitably
             assured
             ,
             should
             descend
             from
             some
             high
             Hill
             ,
             where
             none
             of
             the
             Country
             had
             had
             the
             hap
             to
             have
             been
             as
             yet
             ,
             and
             should
             tell
             them
             what
             pleasant
             Woods
             and
             Groves
             there
             were
             there
             ,
             full
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             delicious
             Fruit
             ,
             a
             true
             terrestrial
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             steep
             or
             inaccessible
             as
             they
             imagined
             ;
             and
             therewith
             should
             return
             thither
             in
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             those
             that
             questioned
             the
             Matter
             .
             
               This
               consideration
               would
               reach
               their
               very
               inward
               Reason
               and
               indispensable
               Interest
               .
            
             For
             they
             that
             are
             the
             lowest
             lapsed
             ,
             are
             not
             fallen
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             desire
             of
             everlasting
             happiness
             if
             they
             find
             it
             possible
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             This
             were
             enough
             to
             make
             mankinde
             weary
             of
             the
             Devil
             's
             Tyrannical
             yoke
             .
             But
             in
             all
             revolts
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             some
             Head
             ;
             and
             no
             person
             is
             so
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             as
             he
             who
             is
             able
             to
             reward
             his
             followers
             ,
             whose
             Vertues
             are
             eminently
             opposite
             to
             the
             Vices
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             whose
             Rule
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             installed
             ,
             will
             as
             little
             thwart
             the
             usual
             or
             natural
             and
             innocent
             propensions
             of
             the
             People
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             whereas
             the
             Devil's
             Government
             is
             notorious
             for
             unspeakable
             Pride
             ,
             Insolency
             and
             Cruelty
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             (
             as
             has
             been
             at
             large
             discovered
             in
             those
             bloudy
             sacrificings
             and
             despightfully
             misusings
             of
             men
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             to
             have
             any
             better
             Author
             then
             Satan
             himself
             )
             the
             Head
             of
             this
             warrantable
             Revolt
             must
             be
             singularly
             kind
             and
             tenderly
             and
             affectionately
             loving
             and
             compassionate
             to
             the
             Generations
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             also
             very
             humble
             and
             lowly
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             far
             from
             requiring
             such
             abominable
             and
             bloudy
             homages
             as
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             men
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             willingly
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             their
             sake
             .
             Which
             must
             needs
             prove
             an
             unspeakable
             endearment
             of
             the
             affections
             of
             his
             followers
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             raise
             in
             them
             a
             more
             vehement
             detestation
             of
             the
             Devil's
             Tyranny
             .
             But
             because
             Love
             is
             ineffectual
             that
             has
             no
             power
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             this
             Head
             becomes
             the
             more
             perfectly
             compleat
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             found
             not
             only
             so
             Kind
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             able
             to
             save
             them
             from
             all
             the
             inconveniences
             that
             opposite
             Power
             intangled
             them
             in
             ,
             whose
             wages
             were
             no
             better
             then
             Eternal
             death
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             fitting
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             power
             from
             God
             of
             giving
             Everlasting
             Life
             and
             crowning
             them
             with
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             of
             saving
             them
             from
             that
             general
             Destruction
             that
             will
             in
             time
             seize
             as
             well
             on
             the
             rebellious
             Angels
             as
             the
             unreclaimed
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Those
             natural
             &
             innocent
             Propensions
             of
             Mankind
             are
             gratified
             in
             this
             Head
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             such
             Properties
             in
             him
             as
             are
             sutable
             to
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             Practices
             and
             Desires
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             we
             know
             by
             History
             that
             the
             Heathen
             were
             very
             prone
             to
             suspect
             those
             that
             were
             their
             eminent
             Benefactors
             to
             have
             been
             born
             of
             more
             then
             humane
             Race
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             so
             high
             sense
             of
             Gratitude
             toward
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             Deified
             them
             after
             their
             Deaths
             ,
             and
             did
             them
             divine
             Honour
             .
             Adde
             to
             this
             ,
             their
             conceit
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             the
             appeasing
             the
             Wrath
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             convenience
             of
             their
             
               Dii
               Medioxumi
            
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             Divine
             Providence
             add
             these
             Gratifications
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             Head
             she
             shall
             appoint
             for
             the
             opposing
             and
             beating
             down
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             still
             more
             completely
             fitted
             and
             accommodated
             to
             the
             humane
             Faculties
             ;
             which
             having
             been
             long
             abused
             by
             idle
             mistakes
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             highly
             transported
             with
             joy
             upon
             the
             discovering
             their
             true
             and
             warrantable
             Object
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Nations
             will
             finde
             such
             a
             Prince
             and
             Leader
             ,
             as
             the
             more
             they
             behold
             him
             and
             eye
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             must
             become
             enravished
             by
             him
             ;
             Divine
             Wisdome
             condescending
             by
             this
             contrivance
             to
             the
             utmost
             curiosity
             of
             Courtship
             ,
             to
             win
             off
             poor
             lapsed
             Mankind
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Satan
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             This
             is
             a
             short
             Review
             of
             the
             more
             Intelligible
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             the
             Reasonableness
             whereof
             I
             take
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             any
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             worthy
             of
             the
             Divine
             Wisdome
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             so
             fitly
             suited
             unto
             the
             nature
             and
             condition
             of
             things
             and
             the
             state
             of
             men
             upon
             earth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             indispensable
             but
             that
             Providence
             some
             time
             or
             other
             should
             send
             into
             the
             world
             such
             a
             Prince
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             his
             People
             out
             of
             the
             Captivity
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             described
             :
             who
             having
             declared
             the
             Promises
             of
             Eternal
             life
             to
             his
             faithful
             Followers
             ,
             and
             so
             raised
             himself
             a
             party
             against
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             
               Dark
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             should
             exercise
             the
             Creation
             with
             this
             noble
             and
             high-concerning
             Conflict
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             due
             time
             of
             trial
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Resolution
             ,
             Constancy
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             of
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             return
             visibly
             again
             at
             last
             ,
             according
             to
             promise
             ,
             giving
             Victory
             ,
             Peace
             and
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             pouring
             down
             Wrath
             and
             Vengeance
             and
             utter
             Destruction
             upon
             his
             implacable
             and
             contemptuous
             Enemies
             .
             This
             Providential
             Contrivance
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             looking
             upon
             it
             in
             the
             Idea
             ,
             is
             so
             Congruous
             and
             Rational
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             wise
             and
             vertuous
             man
             but
             will
             easily
             assent
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             some
             time
             or
             other
             be
             set
             afoot
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             I
             shall
             now
             endeavour
             to
             make
             good
             That
             it
             is
             already
             on
             foot
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Period
             of
             Providence
             is
             begun
             in
             the
             Appearance
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             our
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             as
             I
             have
             propounded
             it
             and
             displaied
             it
             in
             the
             main
             Branches
             thereof
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             Idea
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             and
             
               actual
               Truth
            
             .
             Which
             I
             think
             will
             be
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             ,
             if
             I
             prove
             
               That
               the
               expected
               Messias
               is
               come
               ,
            
             and
             
               That
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               are
               true
               .
            
             For
             nothing
             then
             can
             defeat
             our
             design
             ,
             unlesse
             
             a
             man
             will
             be
             so
             wild
             as
             to
             pervert
             the
             Literal
             sense
             of
             those
             Writings
             ,
             and
             turn
             every
             thing
             miraculous
             there
             into
             an
             Allegory
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             chief
             Authour
             of
             this
             Mystical
             Madness
             that
             nulls
             the
             true
             and
             literal
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             is
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             ,
             whose
             Doctrine
             therefore
             and
             Person
             is
             more
             exactly
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
             2.
             
             His
             bitter
             Reviling
             and
             high
             Scorn
             and
             Contempt
             of
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             that
             teach
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             with
             the
             ill
             Consequences
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             his
             Vilification
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Injunction
             to
             his
             Followers
             not
             to
             consult
             with
             any
             Teachers
             but
             the
             
               Elders
               of
               his
               Family
            
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             the
             Dictates
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             but
             wholy
             to
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             leading
             of
             those
             Elders
             .
             The
             irrecoverable
             Apostasie
             of
             simple
             Souls
             from
             their
             Saviour
             by
             this
             wicked
             Stratagem
             .
             4.
             
             His
             high
             Magnifications
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             or
             Christ
             himself
             .
             5.
             
             That
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             is
             a
             Third
             Dispensation
             ,
             namely
             
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             surpasses
             that
             of
             Christ
             ;
             with
             other
             Encomiums
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             That
             in
             it
             is
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             last
             Trump
             ,
             the
             Descent
             of
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             glorious
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             the
             everlasting
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             Hell-Fire
             .
             6.
             
             That
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             for
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             Eldest
             of
             
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Love
            
             in
             succession
             ,
             are
             Christ
             himself
             descended
             from
             Heaven
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             true
             High
             Priest
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             most
             Holy.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THere
             being
             therefore
             this
             only
             obstacle
             to
             our
             prosperous
             procedure
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             and
             the
             spreading
             of
             this
             mystical
             Madness
             being
             most
             of
             all
             from
             the
             esteem
             and
             Authority
             of
             that
             highly-adored
             
               Enthusiast
               ,
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             of
             Amsterdam
             ;
             I
             find
             my self
             necessitated
             to
             make
             here
             some
             stop
             ,
             to
             discover
             his
             enormous
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             the
             groundlesness
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             well
             to
             undeceive
             his
             seduced
             Admirers
             ,
             as
             to
             justifie
             my
             own
             *
             publick
             Dislike
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             either
             rash
             or
             injurious
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             proceed
             therein
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             present
             him
             to
             you
             in
             all
             his
             ruffe
             and
             glory
             ,
             adorned
             with
             the
             testimonies
             of
             his
             own
             style
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             would
             appear
             to
             the
             World
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             then
             examine
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ground
             of
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             and
             lastly
             offer
             reasons
             whereby
             I
             shall
             clearly
             demonstrate
             that
             he
             is
             not
             what
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             his
             Lustre
             may
             seem
             as
             big
             as
             he
             desires
             ,
             you
             shall
             first
             hear
             what
             pittifull
             things
             all
             are
             that
             are
             not
             found
             of
             his
             Sect
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             his
             censure
             of
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             *
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               nor
               of
               the
               Scripture
               but
               in
               his
               Family
               ;
               That
               without
               his
               God-service
               of
               the
               Love
               all
               the
               God-services
               ,
               Wisdome
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               out
               of
               
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               taught
               by
               those
               that
               are
               never
               so
               well
               learned
               therein
               ,
               is
               but
               witchery
               and
               blindness
               .
            
             *
             
               And
               that
               as
               many
               as
               misbelieve
               and
               oppose
               his
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               are
               earthly
               and
               devilishly
               minded
               .
            
             *
             
               And
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Remission
               of
               sins
               out
               of
               his
               Communialty
               .
            
             *
             
               That
               it
               is
               assuredly
               all
               false
               and
               lies
               ,
               seducing
               and
               deceitfull
               ,
               what
               the
            
             ungodded
             or
             unilluminated
             
               men
               out
               of
               the
               Imagination
               or
               riches
               of
               their
               Knowledge
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Learnedness
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               bring
               forth
               ,
               institute
               ,
               preach
               and
               teach
               .
               That
               all
               Teachers
               and
               Learners
               out
               of
               his
               Communialty
               are
               a
               false
               Christianity
               and
               the
               Devil's
               Synagogue
            
             or
             
               School
               ,
               yea
               a
               Nest
               of
               Devils
               and
               all
               wicked
               Spirits
               .
            
             And
             of
             their
             Knowledge
             compendiously
             and
             at
             once
             he
             pronounces
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               false
               Being
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               wicked
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             No
             better
             then
             this
             is
             the
             most
             sober
             and
             carefull
             reasoning
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
             simple
             apprehension
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             Promises
             ,
             be
             they
             by
             never
             so
             sincere
             and
             devout
             Souls
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             of
             his
             blessed
             
               Family
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             luck
             to
             be
             the
             only-illuminated
             in
             the
             World.
             Of
             this
             you
             may
             read
             more
             fully
             in
             his
             first
             Exhortation
             ,
             Chap.
             15.
             and
             16.
             
             Which
             Ugly
             and
             uncharitable
             Character
             he
             gives
             of
             all
             Christians
             besides
             his
             own
             Family
             (
             who
             yet
             are
             indeed
             (
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             anon
             )
             no
             Christians
             at
             all
             )
             must
             needs
             imbitter
             the
             Spirits
             of
             his
             professed
             Followers
             ,
             and
             envenome
             them
             beyond
             all
             measure
             against
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             thereof
             .
             Which
             yet
             clearly
             enough
             sets
             out
             to
             us
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Promises
             and
             Precepts
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             Mystical
             meaning
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             literally
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Text.
             So
             that
             all
             their
             boast
             is
             but
             of
             Allusions
             and
             Phrases
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             produce
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             already
             plainly
             before
             our
             eyes
             in
             the
             Letter
             it self
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             they
             have
             any
             choice
             Secret
             to
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               Infidelity
               and
               Unbelief
            
             ,
             a
             bold
             and
             groundless
             Presumption
             that
             the
             History
             is
             not
             true
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Which
             Presumption
             makes
             them
             so
             peremptorily
             conclude
             all
             the
             Scripture-learned
             under
             Ignorance
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             hither
             to
             having
             been
             so
             nasute
             as
             to
             smell
             out
             the
             least
             falsity
             in
             the
             
               oldness
               of
               the
               Letter
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             their
             Novices
             may
             not
             be
             entangled
             nor
             distracted
             through
             the
             simple
             Belief
             or
             plain
             Doctrine
             of
             ordinary
             Christians
             ,
             
             he
             exhorts
             them
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             ,
             nor
             believe
             any
             other
             Service
             or
             Information
             but
             what
             is
             administered
             by
             the
             Elders
             in
             the
             
               house
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             *
             enjoins
             them
             to
             give
             up
             their
             Understandings
             wholy
             to
             the
             Eldest
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             ear
             to
             none
             else
             but
             the
             Teachers
             of
             his
             own
             Sect.
             *
             Nay
             he
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             suffer
             them
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             is
             within
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             judge
             themselves
             nor
             be
             judged
             by
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             
               house
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             they
             must
             not
             have
             the
             least
             suspicion
             of
             Errour
             or
             Unfaithfulness
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Tyranny
             and
             Slavery
             upon
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             ,
             and
             a
             shrewd
             Indication
             that
             those
             Elders
             will
             approve
             and
             advise
             things
             against
             express
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             .
             And
             thus
             is
             many
             a
             poor
             simple
             Lamb
             catched
             out
             of
             the
             Fold
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             carried
             quite
             away
             without
             recovery
             into
             the
             
             thickest
             and
             remotest
             Woods
             and
             darkest
             Caverns
             or
             Dens
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             this
             white
             Wolf
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             gracious
             speeches
             ,
             heart-melting
             insinuations
             ,
             soft-soothing
             language
             ,
             that
             is
             oiled
             and
             perfumed
             with
             nothing
             but
             Love
             ,
             first
             intices
             the
             little
             ones
             ,
             after
             whom
             his
             mouth
             most
             of
             all
             waters
             ,
             to
             a
             great
             esteem
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             utterly
             extinguishes
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             Eternal
             Destruction
             ,
             all
             that
             Faith
             they
             had
             in
             the
             Person
             and
             Promises
             of
             our
             ever-blessed
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Which
             he
             does
             by
             intercepting
             all
             aid
             that
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             and
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Scripture
             could
             administer
             ,
             giving
             them
             such
             hard
             language
             as
             we
             have
             above
             recited
             ;
             the
             civilest
             aspersion
             he
             bestows
             being
             ,
             the
             
               Imagination
               of
               the
               Knowledge
            
             :
             but
             magnifying
             himself
             and
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             above
             whatever
             yet
             appear'd
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             now
             hear
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             he
             sets
             himself
             above
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             above
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             yea
             above
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
               himself
            
             .
             For
             indeed
             he
             will
             allow
             that
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Circumcision
             until
             Moses
             was
             the
             Forefront
             of
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             ;
             
             and
             that
             Moses
             in
             figures
             and
             shadows
             set
             out
             the
             true
             being
             of
             the
             true
             sanctuary
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             David
             and
             the
             Prophets
             was
             shewn
             the
             true
             Being
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             their
             sight
             :
             That
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             was
             a
             Preparation
             by
             Repentance
             to
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Holy
             of
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             is
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Belief
             :
             But
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Most
               Holy
            
             ,
             this
             he
             reserves
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love.
            
             *
             Wherein
             ,
             as
             he
             boasts
             ,
             is
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Completion
             of
             all
             Prophecies
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ
             before
             which
             all
             things
             must
             needs
             be
             manifested
             ,
             the
             perfect
             Being
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Rest
             of
             the
             chosen
             of
             God.
             He
             calls
             also
             this
             his
             Service
             of
             the
             Love
             the
             
               Last
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Perfection
             and
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             the
             works
             of
             God.
             Whereby
             he
             would
             intimate
             it
             to
             be
             an
             everlasting
             Seventh
             day
             or
             Sabbath
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             will
             have
             it
             also
             the
             Eighth
             Day
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             affected
             an
             holy-day
             beyond
             that
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             beyond
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Again
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Prophecie
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               ,
            
             he
             sets
             himself
             highest
             in
             the
             enumeration
             of
             the
             Three
             principal
             Services
             ,
             namely
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Law
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Belief
             under
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Love
             under
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             The
             affectation
             of
             which
             office
             he
             learnt
             of
             his
             master
             
               David
               George
            
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             by
             them
             that
             have
             wrote
             of
             these
             Enthusiasts
             .
             I
             omit
             to
             speak
             of
             lesser
             Encomiums
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             as
             That
             it
             is
             the
             
               last
               Trump
            
             ,
             that
             
               sure
               word
               of
               Prophecie
            
             ;
             that
             his
             
               day
               of
               the
               Love
            
             is
             that
             
               new
               day
               that
               the
               Lord
               has
               made
               ,
               abundant
               in
               clearness
               and
               full
               of
               Eternal
               joy
               ,
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
               descending
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Right-perfection
            
             .
             We
             will
             conclude
             all
             with
             what
             he
             writes
             in
             his
             
               Revelation
               of
               God.
            
             
             
               Behold
               presently
               in
               this
               day
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               and
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               the
               godly
               Majesty
               and
               his
               Glory
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               salvation
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               eternal
               life
               appeared
               in
               perfect
               Clearness
               ,
               with
               great
               Triumph
               and
               Ioy
               ;
               The
               Resurrection
               also
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               cleansing
               
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               blessing
               of
               all
               Generations
               ,
               the
               righteous
               Iudgment
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Glorious
               coming
               of
               Christ
               with
               all
               the
               thousands
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               everlasting
               Condemnation
               of
               all
               ungodly
               in
               the
               hellish
               Fire
               .
            
             What
             therefore
             can
             you
             expect
             more
             then
             is
             accomplished
             in
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ?
             and
             what
             greater
             Person
             can
             there
             be
             then
             he
             who
             sets
             so
             glorious
             a
             Dispensation
             on
             foot
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
             Let
             us
             therefore
             take
             notice
             what
             he
             makes
             himself
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             Glory
             and
             Pomp
             which
             he
             sets
             out
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             if
             it
             were
             a
             small
             thing
             for
             him
             to
             be
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             anointed
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             *
             he
             boasteth
             further
             that
             God
             
               has
               sealed
               in
               him
               the
               Dwelling
               of
               his
               Glory
               and
               of
               his
               Holy
               Name
            
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             that
             he
             is
             
               Godded
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               consubstantiated
               with
               the
               Deity
            
             :
             and
             expresly
             in
             his
             Evangely
             ,
             Chap.
             34.
             he
             declares
             how
             God
             has
             manned
             himself
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             Godded
             him
             with
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             to
             a
             living
             Tabernacle
             ,
             a
             House
             for
             his
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             seat
             of
             his
             Christ
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             is
             revealed
             out
             of
             Heaven
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             same
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             there
             sitteth
             one
             (
             meaning
             himself
             )
             in
             the
             Habitation
             of
             David
             which
             judgeth
             uprightly
             ,
             thinketh
             upon
             equity
             ,
             and
             requireth
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             him
             God
             will
             judge
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             *
             This
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Introduction
               to
               the
               Glass
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             is
             the
             
               right
               Messias
               ,
               the
               high
               Priest
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               ,
               the
               noble
               King
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iuda
               ,
               that
               possesses
               the
               seat
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               an
               everlasting
               peaceable
               Prince
               over
               the
               house
               of
               Iacob
               according
               to
               the
               promises
               .
            
             But
             you
             'l
             say
             this
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             has
             wrote
             *
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             his
             
               Communialty
               of
               the
               Love
            
             a
             
               true
               Iudge
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               which
               executes
               the
               right
               Iudgment
               of
               his
               Father
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               .
            
             But
             we
             are
             also
             to
             understand
             that
             
               This
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             sits
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
             is
             the
             
               eldest
               Father
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
               ,
            
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             his
             Evangelium
             Cap.
             31.
             sect
             .
             14.
             and
             16.
             
             Which
             places
             compared
             with
             what
             has
             been
             recited
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             is
             this
             Christ
             on
             the
             seat
             of
             David
             for
             his
             life-time
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             worse
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             endless
             Madness
             and
             Blasphemie
             ,
             that
             this
             wild
             Presumption
             of
             the
             eldest
             in
             the
             Family
             being
             the
             very
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             returned
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             with
             equity
             ,
             will
             be
             entailed
             upon
             their
             Successors
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             that
             the
             appearance
             of
             this
             Christ
             may
             be
             the
             more
             glorious
             and
             more
             answerable
             to
             the
             very
             Phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             is
             accompanied
             with
             Angels
             as
             well
             as
             Saints
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             Elders
             being
             adorned
             with
             the
             glittering
             title
             of
             Seraphims
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Legend
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             entituled
             
               Mirabilia
               Dei
            
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             his
             
               Glass
               of
               Righteousness
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             1.
             
             An
             Examination
             of
             all
             possible
             Grounds
             of
             this
             fanatick
             Boaster's
             magnifying
             himself
             thus
             highly
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             Grounds
             thereof
             from
             either
             the
             Matter
             he
             delivers
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             
               Scriptural
               Eloquence
            
             ,
             Raptures
             and
             Allegories
             .
             3.
             
             The
             unspeakable
             Power
             and
             Profit
             of
             the
             Letter
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Allegorie
             ,
             instanced
             in
             the
             Crucifixion
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             coming
             again
             to
             Iudgement
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Allegorizing
             the
             Scripture
             is
             no
             special
             
               Divine
               gift
            
             ,
             but
             the
             fruit
             of
             either
             our
             Natural
             Phansie
             or
             Education
             .
             5.
             
             That
             he
             had
             no
             grounds
             of
             magnifying
             himself
             from
             any
             Miracles
             he
             did
             ;
             6.
             
             Nor
             from
             being
             any
             
               Special
               Preacher
            
             of
             Perfection
             or
             Practiser
             thereof
             .
             7.
             
             Of
             that
             Imperfection
             that
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             impurity
             of
             the
             
               Astral
               Spirit
            
             and
             ungovernable
             tumult
             of
             Phansy
             in
             Fanatick
             Persons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             enough
             has
             been
             related
             to
             shew
             that
             transcendent
             esteem
             this
             Enthusiast
             had
             both
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             also
             would
             insinuate
             into
             others
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             Person
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             what
             Right
             or
             Ground
             he
             had
             to
             assume
             so
             much
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             others
             may
             have
             to
             attribute
             so
             much
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             to
             bring
             all
             the
             Inducements
             imaginable
             into
             view
             ;
             This
             high
             conceit
             of
             his
             of
             being
             so
             supereminent
             a
             Person
             ,
             must
             arise
             either
             from
             the
             Matter
             he
             does
             deliver
             ,
             or
             his
             Eloquence
             ,
             or
             the
             Raptures
             he
             was
             in
             when
             he
             penn'd
             down
             his
             Revelations
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             would
             have
             them
             thought
             )
             or
             from
             the
             Mysteriousness
             of
             his
             Allegories
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             
               Evangelizing
               the
               Perfection
            
             ,
             or
             lastly
             for
             that
             he
             was
             
               prophesied
               of
            
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             whom
             all
             things
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             for
             the
             main
             Matter
             he
             delivers
             plainly
             and
             above-bord
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               excellency
               of
               Love.
            
             Which
             is
             so
             Essential
             a
             Truth
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             *
             and
             plainly
             inculcated
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             effectually
             recommended
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Christian
             can
             miss
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             we
             need
             no
             new
             Instructer
             in
             that
             divine
             Grace
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             
               inspired
               Prophet
            
             to
             teach
             us
             what
             is
             so
             plain
             to
             us
             already
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             new
             in
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Love
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Love
             that
             is
             new
             to
             Christians
             ,
             I
             mean
             to
             true
             Christians
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             nor
             the
             School
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             who
             spoke
             as
             magnificently
             of
             himself
             as
             this
             Impostor
             can
             do
             possibly
             .
             And
             for
             his
             
               Scriptural
               Eloquence
            
             ,
             his
             Raptures
             and
             Transportations
             in
             the
             penning
             down
             his
             Writings
             ,
             how
             that
             such
             things
             arise
             frequently
             from
             Nature
             and
             Complexion
             ,
             is
             abundantly
             declared
             in
             my
             
               Enthusiasmus
               Triumphatus
            
             :
             
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             worser
             Assistences
             then
             mere
             Complexion
             )
             as
             also
             the
             dexterity
             of
             Allegorizing
             ;
             which
             yet
             how
             distortedly
             he
             performs
             ,
             I
             shall
             note
             anon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             hold
             it
             well
             worth
             our
             observation
             ,
             how
             giddy
             and
             injudicious
             those
             persons
             are
             that
             are
             so
             mightily
             taken
             with
             the
             Mystical
             sense
             of
             such
             parts
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             as
             are
             most
             profitable
             
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             
               mere
               Letter
            
             :
             such
             as
             his
             
               Passion
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascension
            
             ,
             his
             
               Session
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               his
               coming
               again
               to
               Iudgement
            
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             change
             these
             vile
             bodies
             of
             ours
             into
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             Heavenly
             body
             .
             For
             making
             this
             a
             mere
             Representation
             of
             something
             to
             be
             performed
             within
             us
             ,
             namely
             his
             Crucifixion
             ,
             of
             our
             mortifying
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             of
             our
             rising
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             his
             
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
            
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             our
             entrance
             into
             and
             rule
             and
             reign
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             Being
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Returning
               to
               Iudgement
            
             ,
             the
             judging
             and
             governing
             our
             natural
             and
             earthly
             man
             with
             Righteousness
             and
             Equity
             (
             which
             Allegories
             ,
             or
             rather
             not
             so
             good
             ,
             is
             the
             deepest
             Wisdome
             and
             divinest
             Revelation
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             this
             admired
             Prophet
             )
             such
             Allusions
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             Similitudes
             as
             these
             have
             no
             more
             force
             nor
             efficacy
             to
             urge
             us
             ,
             or
             help
             us
             on
             to
             those
             Accomplishments
             they
             represent
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             were
             a
             mere
             Fable
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             making
             them
             Resemblances
             ,
             we
             should
             use
             them
             as
             
               Arguments
               from
               a
               true
               History
            
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             power
             unspeakable
             for
             the
             making
             us
             good
             .
             *
             For
             thus
             any
             ingenuous
             Spirit
             would
             melt
             into
             remorse
             ,
             when
             he
             considers
             how
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             mere
             love
             and
             compassion
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             crucified
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             thereby
             will
             willingly
             submit
             to
             all
             the
             pain
             of
             Mortification
             in
             a
             kindly
             Gratitude
             to
             his
             Saviour
             :
             *
             And
             from
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             further
             animated
             in
             his
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             to
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             being
             assured
             of
             Eternal
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             labours
             by
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             ;
             of
             which
             also
             His
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             is
             a
             further
             pledge
             ,
             and
             his
             
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             the
             greater
             motive
             to
             take
             off
             his
             mind
             from
             earthly
             desires
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             .
             *
             And
             lastly
             ,
             his
             certain
             hope
             of
             obtaining
             that
             crown
             of
             glory
             which
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             shall
             give
             unto
             him
             at
             the
             last
             day
             (
             I
             mean
             that
             glorified
             and
             Heavenly
             Body
             )
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             ingagement
             imaginable
             to
             spend
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             natural
             body
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             to
             expose
             it
             to
             all
             hardships
             ,
             yea
             to
             death
             it self
             ,
             if
             need
             so
             require
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             possess
             it
             in
             all
             Sanctity
             possible
             ,
             in
             a
             gratefull
             observance
             of
             his
             commands
             from
             whom
             we
             expect
             the
             Redemption
             of
             our
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             Literal
             meaning
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             being
             so
             powerful
             and
             effectual
             to
             the
             making
             of
             us
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             folly
             and
             levity
             to
             dote
             upon
             mere
             Allegories
             and
             Allusions
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             force
             at
             all
             in
             them
             to
             move
             us
             to
             Godliness
             and
             Vertue
             ;
             or
             to
             surmise
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             Spiritual
             or
             Divine
             in
             the
             mere
             allegorizing
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             Divine
             ,
             saving
             our
             full
             assurance
             of
             the
             holy
             Truths
             themselves
             that
             are
             delivered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Life
             or
             History
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             spiritual
             gift
             indeed
             .
             But
             that
             we
             conceive
             that
             one
             may
             represent
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             the
             natural
             Nimbleness
             of
             our
             Phansy
             ,
             or
             a
             Dexterity
             accruing
             to
             us
             from
             Use
             and
             Education
             ;
             such
             as
             I
             question
             not
             but
             was
             in
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             who
             was
             brought
             up
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             &
             the●efore
             was
             well
             versed
             in
             their
             Midrash
             or
             Mystical
             meaning
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             so
             prone
             to
             
             such
             applications
             in
             the
             New.
             But
             this
             was
             no
             such
             special
             Inspiration
             or
             peculiar
             spiritual
             Attainment
             in
             him
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             merely
             a
             Cast
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             a
             Specimen
             of
             his
             former
             Education
             ,
             which
             accustomed
             him
             to
             Allusions
             and
             Allegories
             in
             the
             interpreting
             of
             the
             Law.
             So
             that
             I
             much
             pity
             those
             poor
             *
             souls
             that
             are
             so
             transported
             and
             overcome
             with
             those
             Allusions
             and
             Allegorical
             Reflexions
             ,
             as
             such
             high
             Attainments
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             themselves
             illuminated
             above
             the
             capacities
             of
             all
             other
             Mortals
             ,
             being
             more
             pleased
             with
             the
             gaudy
             colours
             of
             the
             Rainbow
             then
             with
             the
             pure
             light
             which
             is
             reflected
             thence
             :
             Which
             yet
             all
             true
             Christians
             plainly
             see
             and
             feel
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             cloudy
             refractions
             ;
             and
             know
             that
             the
             rest
             is
             not
             the
             dictate
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             mere
             service
             of
             Phansy
             lending
             its
             aid
             to
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             divine
             Perceptions
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             slight
             sallad
             is
             the
             chief
             food
             this
             pretended
             Prophet
             feeds
             his
             followers
             withall
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             demonstration
             of
             his
             being
             extraordinarily
             called
             and
             inspired
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             as
             for
             Miracles
             ,
             he
             never
             did
             any
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             his
             Life
             entituled
             
               Mirabilia
               Dei
            
             ,
             where
             nothing
             miraculous
             is
             recorded
             ,
             unless
             a
             certain
             Prophetical
             Dream
             ,
             wherein
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             frighted
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             devotional
             expressions
             after
             he
             awakened
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             a
             lucky
             escape
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Persecutors
             ,
             who
             haply
             being
             not
             so
             vigilant
             as
             they
             might
             be
             ,
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             story
             makes
             them
             struck
             with
             blindness
             ;
             and
             lastly
             his
             witty
             questions
             and
             answers
             to
             the
             Priest
             or
             Confessor
             when
             he
             was
             a
             child
             :
             wherein
             he
             does
             so
             fully
             utter
             the
             chief
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             as
             wise
             at
             eight
             years
             old
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             since
             ,
             though
             he
             lived
             to
             a
             very
             considerable
             Age.
             But
             any
             one
             that
             has
             any
             insight
             in
             things
             may
             easily
             discern
             that
             the
             Discourse
             was
             never
             intended
             for
             a
             true
             History
             ,
             but
             a
             spiritual
             Romance
             .
             So
             that
             as
             petty
             businesses
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             their
             truth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             for
             his
             Pretensions
             of
             being
             the
             most
             eminent
             
               Preacher
               of
               Perfection
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             Boast
             .
             For
             whether
             he
             means
             by
             
               Perfection
               ,
               Love
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             more
             clearly
             and
             advantageously
             preached
             then
             it
             is
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             *
             And
             what
             Comparison
             is
             there
             betwixt
             such
             a
             Teacher
             of
             Love
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             declared
             Son
             of
             God
             by
             Signes
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             gave
             his
             life
             out
             of
             dear
             compassion
             to
             mankind
             ,
             and
             a
             soft
             Fellow
             that
             onely
             talks
             fine
             phrases
             to
             the
             World
             ?
             Or
             whether
             he
             pretend
             to
             a
             more
             general
             Perfection
             in
             the
             divine
             Graces
             or
             holy
             Life
             ,
             whose
             Root
             is
             true
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             and
             his
             Promises
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             branches
             
               Charity
               ,
               Humility
            
             and
             Purity
             ;
             it
             shall
             appear
             anon
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             
               true
               Faith
            
             he
             is
             perfectly
             fallen
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             as
             a
             dead
             tree
             pulled
             up
             from
             the
             root
             .
             And
             for
             the
             present
             it
             is
             evident
             also
             out
             of
             his
             own
             writings
             (
             not
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             accusations
             out
             of
             others
             )
             that
             he
             is
             far
             from
             being
             perfect
             either
             in
             
               Charity
               ,
               Humility
            
             ,
             or
             Purity
             .
             For
             what
             greater
             sign
             of
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             then
             to
             charge
             all
             men
             that
             are
             not
             of
             his
             Communialty
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             and
             children
             of
             the
             Devil
             ?
             and
             what
             greater
             Pride
             ,
             then
             to
             prefer
             himself
             before
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
            
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             as
             if
             he
             were
             God
             himself
             come
             to
             
             judge
             the
             World
             with
             his
             thousands
             of
             Saints
             and
             Seraphims
             ?
             And
             lastly
             ,
             what
             greater
             Symptoms
             of
             Lust
             &
             Impurity
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             sunk
             down
             from
             all
             sense
             and
             presage
             of
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ?
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             his
             complaints
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Glasse
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             came
             in
             to
             spy
             out
             their
             liberty
             ,
             *
             and
             his
             lusty
             animations
             against
             Shamefacedness
             and
             Modesty
             in
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             their
             shiness
             to
             such
             acts
             as
             ordinary
             Bashfulness
             is
             loath
             to
             name
             .
             Which
             in
             my
             apprehension
             are
             very
             foul
             spots
             in
             that
             Glasse
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             breathed
             upon
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             menstruous
             Woman
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             there
             is
             also
             a
             more
             subtil
             Uncleanness
             ,
             from
             which
             who
             is
             not
             free
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             his
             own
             weakness
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             ashamed
             to
             profess
             himself
             perfect
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Impurity
             of
             the
             
               Astral
               Spirit
            
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             the
             Seat
             and
             Dominion
             of
             unruly
             Imagination
             .
             Hence
             are
             our
             Sidereal
             or
             Planet-strucken
             Preachers
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             being
             first
             blasted
             themselves
             ,
             blast
             all
             others
             that
             labour
             with
             the
             like
             impurity
             ,
             by
             their
             Fanatick
             Contagion
             .
             Those
             in
             whom
             Mortification
             has
             not
             had
             its
             full
             work
             ,
             nor
             refined
             the
             Inmost
             of
             their
             natural
             Complexions
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             be
             smitten
             and
             overcome
             by
             such
             
               Enthusiastick
               storms
            
             ,
             till
             a
             more
             perfect
             Purification
             commit
             them
             to
             the
             safe
             custody
             of
             the
             
               Intellectual
               Powers
            
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             this
             pretended
             Prophet
             boast
             as
             much
             as
             he
             will
             of
             his
             glorious
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             the
             more
             perfect
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             not
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             passed
             through
             that
             Death
             that
             should
             have
             led
             him
             to
             the
             unshaken
             Kingdome
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             letten
             him
             in
             to
             the
             immovable
             Calmness
             and
             serene
             stilness
             of
             the
             
               Intellectual
               World
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Blasts
             and
             Blusters
             of
             the
             
               Astral
               Spirit
            
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             Violence
             of
             Phansy
             perverts
             not
             the
             faithful
             representations
             of
             
               Eternal
               Reason
            
             .
             For
             God
             is
             not
             in
             these
             fanatick
             Herricanoes
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             he
             was
             in
             the
             tempestuous
             Wind
             ,
             
             Earthquake
             ,
             or
             Fire
             that
             passed
             before
             the
             Prophet
             Elias
             .
             But
             the
             
               Divine
               Truth
            
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             that
             still
             small
             voice
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Echo
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             ;
             not
             urg'd
             upon
             us
             by
             that
             furious
             Impulse
             of
             complexionall
             Imagination
             ,
             but
             descending
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             with
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             shadow
             of
             change
             .
             This
             was
             an
             Attainment
             out
             of
             this
             Boasters
             reach
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             not
             the
             least
             sense
             or
             presage
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             wholy
             given
             up
             to
             the
             hot
             scalding
             Impressions
             of
             misguided
             Phansy
             in
             his
             
               Astral
               Spirit
            
             .
             Which
             being
             strangely
             raised
             and
             exalted
             in
             this
             false
             light
             ,
             has
             a
             power
             by
             words
             or
             writings
             to
             fire
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             intoxicate
             them
             with
             the
             same
             heat
             and
             noise
             in
             their
             enravished
             Imagination
             ,
             whereby
             that
             still
             and
             small
             voice
             of
             
               Incomplexionate
               Reason
            
             cannot
             be
             heard
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             1.
             
             That
             neither
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             nor
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             prophesied
             of
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             That
             of
             the
             Angel
             preaching
             the
             Everlasting
             Gospel
             groundlesly
             applied
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             As
             also
             that
             place
             Iohn
             1.21
             .
             of
             being
             
               That
               Prophet
               .
               3.
            
             
             His
             own
             mad
             Application
             of
             Acts
             17.
             v.
             31.
             to
             himself
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             Misapplication
             of
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             v.
             
               9
               ,
               10.
            
             and
             Hebr.
             6.
             v.
             
               1
               ,
               2.
            
             
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             new
             Prophet
             .
             5.
             
             Their
             arguing
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             from
             the
             Series
             of
             Times
             and
             Dispensations
             ,
             with
             the
             Answer
             thereunto
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Oeconomie
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Reign
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               7.
               
            
             That
             the
             Author
             is
             not
             against
             the
             
               Regnum
               Spiritûs
            
             the
             Cabbalists
             also
             speak
             of
             ,
             but
             onely
             affirms
             that
             this
             Dispensation
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             Personal
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             nor
             the
             External
             comeliness
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             8.
             
             That
             if
             this
             
               Regnum
               Spiritûs
            
             is
             to
             be
             promoted
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             some
             one
             Person
             more
             especially
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             it
             is
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             mere
             mistaken
             Enthusiast
             ,
             or
             worse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             therefore
             being
             blinded
             with
             the
             wind
             and
             dust
             of
             this
             Fanatick
             Tempest
             ,
             they
             are
             carried
             on
             to
             so
             great
             a
             piece
             of
             Folly
             ,
             as
             to
             fansy
             this
             mistaken
             Wight
             so
             Sacred
             and
             Divine
             a
             person
             as
             to
             be
             prophesied
             of
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             the
             places
             that
             are
             alledged
             are
             so
             weakly
             and
             ineptly
             applied
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             their
             being
             strangely
             hood-winked
             and
             held
             down
             with
             an
             over-bearing
             effascination
             and
             witchcraft
             .
             For
             how
             vain
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             make
             this
             Man
             that
             Angel
             that
             
               preached
               the
               Everlasting
               Gospel
            
             ,
             
             whenas
             that
             Angelical
             Preachment
             was
             at
             least
             seven
             or
             eight
             hundred
             years
             before
             he
             lived
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             those
             Interpreters
             that
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             give
             a
             solid
             and
             coherent
             account
             of
             S.
             
             Iohn's
             Prophecy
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             more
             then
             I
             need
             attempt
             ,
             (
             or
             it
             may
             be
             can
             be
             done
             )
             to
             confute
             this
             assertion
             by
             Chronological
             demonstration
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             to
             note
             that
             it
             is
             groundless
             ,
             a
             mere
             phansy
             unbacked
             by
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             ;
             whenas
             on
             the
             contrary
             there
             is
             evident
             Reason
             against
             it
             ;
             This
             person
             whom
             they
             so
             much
             adore
             being
             rather
             a
             Decryer
             of
             the
             Everlasting
             Gospel
             then
             a
             Preacher
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             shall
             appear
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Second
             conceit
             of
             his
             being
             prophesied
             of
             in
             Scripture
             is
             fixt
             upon
             that
             of
             S.
             John
             1.
             verse
             21.
             where
             they
             would
             have
             him
             to
             be
             
               That
               Prophet
            
             ,
             viz.
             an
             eminent
             Prophet
             distinct
             from
             Elias
             and
             Christ.
             But
             it
             is
             very
             discernable
             how
             weak
             an
             Alledgement
             this
             is
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             such
             an
             eminent
             Prophet
             expected
             distinct
             from
             Elias
             and
             Christ
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             it
             is
             he
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             this
             expectation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             is
             no
             Divine
             Testimony
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             as
             some
             Interpreters
             have
             noted
             ,
             they
             expected
             him
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Elias
             ,
             as
             Elias
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             
             Others
             understood
             by
             
               That
               Prophet
            
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremie
             ,
             who
             is
             styled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               Prophet
               of
               God.
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             that
             excellent
             Critick
             and
             pious
             Interpreter
             Castellio
             renders
             it
             simply
             ,
             
               a
               prophet
            
             ,
             the
             sense
             being
             ,
             
               At
               least
               art
               thou
               a
               Prophet
               ?
            
             See
             Castellio
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             So
             many
             weaknings
             are
             there
             of
             this
             groundless
             Fiction
             of
             his
             being
             prophesied
             of
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             I
             shall
             produce
             a
             Third
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             own
             chusing
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             where
             
               God
               is
               said
               to
               have
               appointed
               a
               day
               in
               which
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousness
               by
               that
               man
               whom
               he
               hath
               ordained
            
             ;
             
             
               whereof
               he
               hath
               given
               assurance
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             This
             shameless
             Enthusiast
             does
             not
             stick
             to
             apply
             to
             himself
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             man
             prophesied
             of
             therein
             .
             Whenas
             it
             is
             manifest
             it
             
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             corporeally
             raised
             from
             the
             Grave
             ,
             as
             a
             palpable
             Pledge
             and
             Assurance
             that
             the
             World
             should
             be
             judged
             by
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Math.
             25.31
             .
             But
             supposing
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             that
             which
             this
             fanatick
             Boaster
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             see
             what
             sense
             it
             will
             make
             with
             the
             preceding
             verse
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             this
             ,
             
               That
               God
               now
               commands
               all
               men
               every
               where
               to
               repent
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             1500
             
               years
               hence
               he
               will
               raise
               up
            
             H.
             Nicolas
             
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             in
             a
             moral
             sense
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               by
               his
               doctrine
               .
            
             What
             Bedlam
             Madness
             is
             this
             to
             vent
             such
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Writ
             upon
             pretence
             of
             higher
             Inspiration
             then
             ever
             was
             yet
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             The
             Apostle's
             exhortation
             would
             be
             as
             wild
             sense
             as
             if
             one
             should
             earnestly
             cry
             unto
             the
             people
             walking
             in
             
             Paul's
             to
             run
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             ready
             one
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             years
             hence
             to
             fall
             down
             upon
             their
             heads
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             any
             places
             that
             they
             alledge
             ,
             I
             will
             adde
             also
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             v.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               For
               we
               know
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               we
               prophesy
               in
               part
               :
               But
               when
               that
               which
               is
               perfect
               is
               come
               then
               that
               which
               is
               imperfect
               shall
               be
               done
               away
               .
            
             And
             Hebr.
             6.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Therefore
               leaving
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               on
               unto
               perfection
               ;
               not
               laying
               again
               the
               foundation
               of
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               toward
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Eternal
               judgement
               .
            
             From
             these
             two
             places
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             gather
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             perfect
             Doctrine
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Hen.
               Nicolas
            
             .
             Which
             argument
             is
             as
             weak
             and
             frivolous
             as
             blasphemous
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             in
             the
             former
             place
             he
             compares
             not
             any
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             set
             on
             foot
             on
             earth
             with
             the
             present
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             this
             life
             with
             that
             which
             she
             shall
             have
             in
             Heaven
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Now
               I
               know
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               then
               I
               shall
               know
               even
               as
               I
               am
               known
               .
            
             What
             ,
             does
             S.
             Paul
             mean
             that
             he
             shall
             know
             nothing
             clear
             till
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             his
             time
             ?
             O
             the
             madness
             and
             impudence
             of
             these
             giddy
             Interpreters
             !
             And
             to
             the
             latter
             Text
             ;
             What
             ,
             would
             they
             have
             us
             to
             let
             go
             our
             Christian
             Creed
             under
             pretence
             of
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             more
             perfect
             ?
             Yea
             certainly
             they
             would
             so
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             more
             plainly
             anon
             .
             But
             how
             shamefully
             they
             abuse
             this
             Scripture
             to
             that
             execrable
             end
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               And
               this
               will
               we
               do
               ,
               if
               God
               permit
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             himself
             will
             deliver
             that
             doctrine
             of
             Perfection
             he
             mentions
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             ,
             but
             a
             more
             exquisite
             Declaration
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             Priesthood
             ;
             which
             is
             too
             long
             and
             too
             accurate
             to
             fill
             a
             short
             Creed
             .
             But
             what
             pittiful
             shifts
             are
             these
             deluded
             Fanaticks
             put
             to
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             no
             better
             Alledgements
             then
             these
             for
             their
             rebellious
             Errours
             against
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             shall
             conclude
             my
             examination
             of
             their
             grounds
             of
             believing
             this
             Fanatick
             so
             great
             and
             eminent
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             with
             something
             a
             more
             trim
             conceit
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             whereby
             they
             would
             countenance
             their
             high
             opinion
             they
             have
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             hinted
             also
             from
             himself
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Series
             of
             Times
             and
             Providence
             seem
             to
             give
             witness
             to
             the
             
             mighty
             Professions
             he
             makes
             of
             his
             own
             Ministry
             .
             For
             as
             there
             was
             for
             a
             time
             a
             Service
             of
             the
             Law
             under
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Service
             of
             the
             Belief
             under
             
               Christ
               the
               Son
            
             ;
             so
             likewise
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             must
             have
             his
             turn
             and
             have
             his
             Service
             :
             and
             what
             Service
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             speak
             this
             in
             good
             earnest
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             three
             Hypostases
             of
             the
             ever-Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             that
             Mystery
             was
             not
             communicated
             to
             the
             World
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             concealed
             in
             the
             hidden
             Cabbala
             among
             the
             Wise
             men
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             published
             till
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             better
             clearing
             and
             fitter
             recommending
             the
             Theory
             of
             his
             Union
             with
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             .
             With
             the
             appearance
             therefore
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             whom
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             Divine
             Wisdome
             was
             to
             be
             imparted
             to
             men
             ,
             a
             distincter
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Deity
             and
             clearer
             assurance
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             (
             the
             main
             Branches
             of
             the
             ancient
             Cabbala
             )
             was
             also
             communicated
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             where
             said
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             conceived
             ,
             That
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             distinctly
             from
             the
             Son
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             gave
             the
             Law
             to
             Moses
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             an
             act
             ,
             as
             all
             acts
             
               ad
               extra
            
             are
             ,
             of
             the
             entire
             Godhead
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Father
             nor
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             excluded
             in
             the
             oeconomie
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             their
             Glory
             is
             acknowledged
             coequal
             and
             their
             Majesty
             coeternal
             .
             Nor
             again
             can
             the
             Church
             ever
             cease
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Belief
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             any
             other
             God-service
             should
             justle
             that
             out
             by
             its
             succession
             .
             For
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             Christs
             coming
             again
             visibly
             to
             Judgement
             and
             Crowning
             his
             true
             members
             with
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Glory
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             continue
             till
             the
             Promises
             themselves
             be
             fulfilled
             :
             Which
             are
             but
             phantastically
             conceived
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Love.
            
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Moreover
             how
             can
             that
             Dispensation
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             kept
             off
             from
             believing
             the
             inward
             manifestations
             of
             their
             own
             Mind
             (
             where
             alone
             they
             can
             be
             properly
             said
             to
             
               be
               taught
               of
               God
            
             )
             and
             urged
             to
             give
             up
             all
             their
             Light
             and
             Consciences
             to
             be
             rul'd
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             his
             Family
             ?
             This
             is
             not
             to
             be
             inspired
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             taught
             merely
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             carved
             and
             shaped
             out
             like
             a
             piece
             of
             dead
             Marble
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Statuary
             .
             So
             wholy
             unlike
             
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             is
             this
             Oeconomie
             of
             
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Love.
            
             Beside
             that
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Rapine
             and
             Robbery
             to
             appropriate
             that
             to
             their
             Family
             which
             is
             the
             Peculiar
             of
             every
             true
             Believer
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             assuredly
             have
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             *
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             at
             large
             in
             the
             following
             parts
             of
             my
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             if
             any
             one
             will
             adventure
             to
             affirme
             ,
             That
             after
             this
             
               dead
               Forme
            
             of
             Religion
             and
             
               external
               flattery
            
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             has
             continued
             too-many
             Ages
             ,
             there
             will
             succeed
             
               a
               more
               general
               Reign
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Life
               and
               experimental
               knowledge
               of
               his
               Sceptre
               and
               Power
               in
               us
               ,
            
             subduing
             all
             his
             enemies
             there
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             renewing
             the
             World
             in
             true
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             which
             I
             in
             no
             wise
             oppose
             ;
             nay
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             have
             a
             fatal
             and
             unalterable
             propension
             to
             think
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             may
             be
             that
             
               Regnum
               Spiritús
            
             which
             the
             Cabbalists
             of
             old
             did
             presage
             ,
             and
             does
             begin
             with
             
               the
               Reviving
               of
               
               the
               Witnesses
            
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             .
             Of
             which
             things
             I
             have
             *
             already
             spoke
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             this
             is
             not
             the
             special
             work
             of
             any
             one
             man
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             Vision
             of
             *
             Ezekiel
             ,
             where
             Breath
             comes
             from
             the
             four
             Winds
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             the
             bones
             already
             covered
             with
             sinews
             ,
             flesh
             and
             skin
             ;
             and
             behold
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             an
             exceeding
             great
             Army
             :
             an
             orderly
             Company
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             For
             this
             Internal
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             will
             not
             annul
             or
             destroy
             the
             External
             Frame
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             referrs
             to
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             these
             Satanical
             Impostors
             would
             pretend
             )
             but
             rectifie
             and
             corroborate
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             more
             irreprehensibly
             and
             enravishingly
             beautifull
             ;
             as
             there
             was
             more
             lustre
             in
             those
             raised
             Bodies
             after
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             had
             entred
             into
             them
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             were
             mere
             dead
             carkasses
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Besides
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             conceive
             that
             this
             Dispensation
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Spirit
             was
             to
             be
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             promoted
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             some
             one
             Person
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             at
             all
             follow
             that
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             is
             the
             man
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             confident
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             manifest
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             it
             should
             be
             he
             .
             Which
             I
             shall
             have
             sufficiently
             performed
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             demonstrated
             that
             he
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             that
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             mere
             
               mistaken
               Enthusiast
            
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             last
             part
             of
             my
             Purpose
             .
             And
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             fully
             evinced
             by
             proving
             him
             to
             have
             laid
             aside
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Man
             ,
             and
             intercepted
             all
             the
             hopes
             of
             his
             Visible
             Return
             to
             Judgement
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             rewarding
             all
             true
             Believers
             with
             that
             glorious
             Crown
             of
             Life
             in
             an
             Heavenly
             Body
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Which
             things
             are
             so
             clear
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             must
             loose
             its
             authority
             if
             these
             things
             once
             loose
             their
             belief
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             what
             we
             have
             said
             *
             already
             in
             this
             present
             Treatise
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             denies
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             is
             not
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             Minister
             and
             Factor
             for
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Personal
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             :
             That
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             demonstrated
             out
             of
             sundry
             places
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Office
             of
             being
             a
             Iudge
             is
             also
             affixed
             to
             his
             Humane
             Person
             ,
             proved
             from
             several
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             .
             3.
             
             Places
             alledged
             for
             the
             excluding
             Christ's
             Humanity
             ,
             with
             Answers
             thereto
             .
             4.
             
             The
             last
             and
             most
             plausible
             place
             they
             do
             alledge
             ,
             with
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOW
             that
             the
             Humane
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             laide
             aside
             ,
             is
             evident
             (
             not
             to
             repeat
             what
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             alledged
             )
             from
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             For
             he
             that
             there
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               an
               high
               Priest
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             is
             
               that
               very
               man
            
             who
             was
             crucified
             on
             the
             Cross
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               who
               was
               said
               to
               be
               like
               unto
               
               his
               brethren
               in
               all
               things
            
             ;
             
             
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               merciful
               and
               faithful
               high
               priest
               ,
               in
               things
               appertaining
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               reconciliation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               :
               For
               in
               that
               he
               himself
               hath
               suffered
               ,
               being
               tempted
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               succour
               them
               that
               tempted
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             further
             clear
             that
             it
             is
             
               this
               very
               man
            
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               born
            
             not
             of
             
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             but
             of
             
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iuda
            
             ,
             chap.
             7.14
             .
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             there
             declared
             
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
            
             Read
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ;
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             clearly
             asserted
             then
             the
             Everlasting
             high-Priesthood
             of
             
               this
               man
            
             ,
             who
             sanctifying
             the
             People
             
               with
               his
               bloud
            
             ,
             suffered
             
               without
               the
               gate
            
             .
             Which
             are
             such
             particularities
             as
             must
             needs
             affix
             the
             Eternal
             high-Priesthood
             to
             the
             Humane
             person
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Again
             in
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             suffer
             
               but
               once
            
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             literally
             understood
             of
             his
             Humane
             person
             ;
             
             
               And
               every
               priest
               standeth
               dayly
               ministring
               and
               offering
               oftentimes
               the
               same
               Sacrifices
               which
               can
               never
               take
               away
               sins
               :
               But
               this
               man
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
               ,
               for
               ever
               sate
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             :
             
               For
               Christ
               is
               not
               entred
               into
               the
               holy
               places
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               are
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               true
               ;
               but
               into
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               now
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               .
               Nor
               yet
               that
               he
               should
               offer
               himself
               often
               ,
               as
               the
               high
               priest
               entreth
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               every
               year
               with
               bloud
               of
               others
               .
               For
               then
               must
               he
               often
               have
               suffered
               since
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World.
               But
               now
               once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               hath
               he
               appeared
               to
               put
               away
               sin
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himself
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               appointed
               unto
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               but
               after
               this
               the
               judgement
               :
               So
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               ;
               and
               unto
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               shall
               he
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               without
               sin
               unto
               salvation
               .
            
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             that
             of
             Peter
             ,
             
             
               For
               Christ
               also
               hath
               once
               suffered
               for
               sins
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               us
               to
               God.
            
             And
             1
             John
             2.1
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               a
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
             And
             if
             he
             was
             so
             in
             S.
             
             Iohn's
             time
             ,
             why
             not
             alwaies
             ?
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             Romans
             5.6
             .
             
               For
               when
               we
               were
               yet
               without
               strength
               ,
               in
               due
               time
               Christ
               died
               for
               the
               ungodly
               .
            
             He
             saies
             not
             ,
             
               by
               the
               ungodly
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               for
               the
               ungodly
            
             :
             which
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             allegorized
             but
             into
             Nonsense
             .
             Like
             that
             ,
             verse
             10.
             
             
               For
               if
               when
               we
               were
               enemies
               ,
               we
               were
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Son.
            
             Is
             any
             one
             reconciled
             by
             killing
             the
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             the
             Mystical
             Christ
             in
             him
             ?
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             in
             S.
             
             Paul's
             time
             the
             Humane
             Person
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             high
             Priest
             who
             was
             an
             Atonement
             with
             God
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
             And
             God
             has
             not
             declared
             any
             where
             that
             he
             has
             or
             ever
             will
             put
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             till
             his
             coming
             again
             to
             Iudgement
             ,
             when
             he
             
               shall
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               without
               sin
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
            
             as
             you
             heard
             out
             of
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             When
             he
             shall
             not
             bring
             his
             sin-offering
             with
             him
             ,
             viz.
             an
             earthly
             ,
             mortal
             body
             ,
             capable
             of
             Crucifixion
             ,
             but
             shall
             appear
             as
             a
             glorious
             Judge
             to
             complete
             Salvation
             to
             all
             them
             that
             truely
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             expect
             his
             joyful
             coming
             ;
             at
             what
             time
             he
             shall
             finish
             the
             Redemption
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             translate
             us
             to
             his
             everlasting
             Kingdome
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             this
             Office
             of
             a
             Iudge
             is
             assured
             to
             his
             Humane
             person
             ,
             is
             
             plain
             from
             what
             we
             recited
             out
             of
             the
             Acts
             :
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               God
               has
               given
               assurance
               to
               all
               men
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               by
               the
               man
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               has
               raised
               him
            
             so
             miraculously
             
               from
               the
               dead
            
             .
             Which
             is
             that
             very
             Son
             of
             man
             that
             shall
             appear
             on
             his
             throne
             accompanied
             with
             his
             Angels
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             
             And
             assuredly
             none
             will
             deny
             but
             that
             he
             who
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             come
             thence
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             :
             But
             it
             is
             this
             
               crucified
               Iesus
            
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             endured
             the
             cross
             ,
             despising
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.2
             .
             To
             which
             truth
             S.
             Peter
             also
             witnesseth
             in
             the
             Acts.
             
             Where
             
               that
               very
               Iesus
            
             whom
             the
             Jews
             delivered
             up
             and
             denied
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Pilate
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             received
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             until
             the
             time
             of
             Restitution
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             spoken
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             since
             the
             World
             began
             .
             This
             implies
             that
             at
             the
             utmost
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Periods
             of
             time
             he
             will
             again
             appear
             and
             finish
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Salvation
             to
             his
             people
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             has
             promised
             ,
             John
             6.
             
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               ,
               which
               has
               sent
               me
               ,
               draw
               him
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               raise
               him
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             Which
             certainly
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             Humane
             person
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             for
             that
             very
             cause
             he
             has
             made
             him
             Judge
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             as
             appears
             Chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             
               For
               as
               the
               Father
               hath
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
               so
               likewise
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               Son
               to
               have
               life
               in
               himself
               ;
               and
               hath
               given
               him
               authority
               to
               execute
               judgment
               also
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               man.
            
             Now
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               draw
               him
               ,
            
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               Father
            
             is
             meant
             the
             
               Eternal
               hidden
               Deity
            
             ,
             whose
             workings
             and
             preparations
             within
             every
             mans
             Soul
             fit
             him
             to
             join
             with
             
             Christ's
             
               humane
               person
            
             ,
             the
             visible
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             otherwise
             if
             by
             Christ
             were
             here
             understood
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             good
             sense
             .
             For
             that
             is
             that
             which
             draws
             ,
             not
             the
             thing
             drawn
             to
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Again
             ,
             whereas
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               He
               will
               raise
               him
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             not
             morally
             or
             mystically
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             literally
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             could
             not
             be
             defer'd
             till
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             done
             in
             this
             Life
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Love
               :
            
             For
             then
             the
             sense
             would
             be
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             believed
             on
             Christ
             some
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             ,
             should
             become
             Familists
             now
             ,
             or
             rather
             some
             others
             for
             them
             ;
             which
             Promises
             are
             insipid
             and
             ridiculous
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             
               this
               Son
               of
               man
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             also
             given
             power
             to
             execute
             judgment
             .
             And
             the
             very
             same
             certainly
             is
             he
             that
             is
             represented
             on
             the
             great
             white
             Throne
             ,
             from
             whose
             face
             the
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             fled
             away
             .
             Rev.
             20.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               the
               dead
               ,
               small
               and
               great
               ,
               stand
               before
               God
               :
               and
               the
               Bookes
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               another
               Book
               was
               opened
               which
               is
               the
               Book
               of
               life
               :
               and
               the
               dead
               were
               judged
               out
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               written
               in
               those
               Books
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               works
               .
               And
               the
               Sea
               gave
               up
               the
               dead
               which
               were
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               Death
               and
               Hell
               delivered
               up
               the
               dead
               which
               were
               in
               them
               :
               and
               they
               were
               judged
               every
               man
               according
               to
               their
               works
               .
               And
               Death
               and
               Hell
               were
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
               .
               Hell
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             here
             
               the
               Region
               of
               the
               dead
            
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             frame
             and
             phrase
             of
             the
             matter
             here
             contain'd
             doth
             so
             plainly
             import
             that
             the
             Judgment
             is
             concerning
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             whether
             drowned
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             buried
             
             in
             their
             Graves
             ,
             or
             in
             whatever
             other
             circumstances
             quitted
             this
             mortal
             life
             ;
             that
             this
             truth
             of
             Christ's
             visible
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             cannot
             be
             concealed
             or
             eluded
             by
             any
             Allegorical
             fetches
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             have
             our
             inconsiderate
             Adversaries
             any
             thing
             to
             alledge
             for
             their
             rebellious
             despising
             of
             the
             Humane
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             two
             or
             three
             grosly-mistaken
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Such
             as
             Hebr.
             11.
             v.
             26.
             where
             Moses
             is
             said
             to
             
               esteem
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               greater
               riches
               then
               the
               treasures
               in
               Aegypt
            
             ;
             and
             Chap.
             13.
             v.
             8.
             
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               same
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Out
             of
             which
             passages
             they
             phansie
             to
             themselves
             such
             a
             Christ
             only
             as
             was
             as
             well
             in
             
             Moses's
             time
             as
             now
             ,
             and
             was
             ever
             the
             same
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             .
             But
             they
             plainly
             in
             these
             Texts
             raise
             Mountains
             of
             Molehills
             .
             For
             the
             simple
             and
             genuine
             sense
             of
             the
             former
             is
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             Moses
             bare
             such
             reproaches
             as
             Christ
             and
             the
             firm
             professors
             of
             Christ
             bear
             ,
             which
             he
             uses
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             Patience
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Moses
             :
             
             unless
             you
             will
             interpret
             the
             place
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             Christ
             being
             the
             Prefect
             of
             Israel
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             .
             But
             the
             former
             sense
             is
             more
             plain
             and
             passable
             .
             And
             for
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             exhortation
             to
             Perseverance
             from
             the
             constancy
             of
             the
             Christian
             Rulers
             and
             Governours
             who
             persisted
             in
             their
             Faith
             to
             the
             end
             :
             and
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             them
             hereupon
             that
             the
             Faith
             is
             the
             same
             still
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             assistance
             the
             same
             now
             that
             it
             was
             then
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ever
             the
             same
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             .
             Which
             surely
             is
             all
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               the
               same
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               .
            
             For
             to
             make
             yesterday
             to
             signifie
             
               from
               everlasting
            
             ,
             is
             very
             rash
             and
             cross
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Psal.
             90.
             
             
               For
               a
               thousand
               years
               in
               thy
               sight
               are
               but
               as
               yesterday
            
             ;
             and
             Job
             8.
             
             
               For
               we
               are
               but
               of
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               know
               nothing
               .
            
             Which
             is
             very
             true
             of
             these
             new
             upstart
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             their
             last
             and
             most
             plausible
             allegation
             is
             that
             out
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               henceforth
               know
               we
               no
               man
               after
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             
             
               yea
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               known
               Christ
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               know
               we
               him
               so
               no
               more
               .
            
             Here
             they
             think
             they
             have
             full
             commission
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             Humane
             person
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             S.
             Paul.
             But
             their
             mistake
             is
             in
             not
             knowing
             the
             Hebrew
             Idiom
             of
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
             For
             as
             that
             excellent
             Interpreter
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             has
             noted
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               yea
               though
               we
               might
               have
               known
               Christ
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Though
               I
               with
               others
               might
               have
               known
               Christ
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               conversed
               with
               him
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               nay
               have
               been
               something
               a-kin
               to
               him
               ,
            
             as
             certain
             boasted
             themselves
             it
             seems
             at
             
               Corinth
               ,
               yet
               henceforth
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               we
               should
               know
               him
               after
               this
               manner
               no
               more
               ,
            
             but
             as
             an
             Heavenly
             Prince
             :
             in
             whom
             he
             has
             the
             most
             interest
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             most
             nearly
             renewed
             into
             the
             image
             of
             his
             life
             .
             Or
             without
             this
             Hebraisme
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             an
             oblique
             Monition
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             persons
             ,
             and
             have
             rather
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             Declaration
             concerning
             himself
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             be
             more
             certainly
             enforced
             to
             take
             to
             themselves
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             plain
             it
             was
             that
             Paul
             never
             knew
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh.
             That
             it
             has
             some
             such
             meaning
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             precedent
             verse
             ,
             where
             he
             expresly
             retains
             the
             Humane
             person
             
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Priestly
             office
             :
             For
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               that
               one
               man
               that
               died
               for
               all
               ,
            
             (
             not
             
               killed
               by
               all
            
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             above
             )
             
               that
               they
               who
               live
               should
               not
               henceforth
               live
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               unto
               him
               that
               died
               for
               them
               and
               rose
               again
               .
            
             Which
             is
             not
             sense
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             understood
             of
             the
             Humane
             person
             of
             Christ.
             And
             verse
             20
             he
             does
             plainly
             profess
             himself
             the
             Ambassadour
             of
             the
             crucified
             Iesus
             ,
             or
             Legate
             of
             the
             great
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             
               Now
               then
               we
               are
               Ambassadours
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               did
               beseech
               you
               by
               us
               ,
               we
               pray
               you
               in
               Christ's
               stead
               ,
               be
               ye
               reconciled
               to
               God.
               For
               he
               hath
               made
               him
               to
               be
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               knew
               no
               sin
               ;
               that
               we
               might
               be
               made
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               him
               .
            
             Of
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             possible
             meaning
             that
             excludes
             the
             Humane
             person
             of
             Christ
             from
             his
             Priestly
             office
             .
             We
             have
             therefore
             abundantly
             demonstrated
             That
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             not
             to
             be
             laide
             aside
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             1.
             
             That
             
               Hen.
               Nicolas
            
             does
             plainly
             in
             his
             Writings
             lay
             aside
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             where
             he
             affirms
             That
             whatever
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Scripture-learned
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             That
             all
             the
             Matters
             of
             the
             Bible
             are
             but
             Prefigurations
             of
             what
             concerns
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             
               his
               blessed
               Family
               .
               2.
            
             
             Other
             Citations
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             his
             accursed
             Allegory
             of
             Christ's
             celebrating
             his
             Passeover
             with
             his
             disciples
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             antiquate
             and
             abolish
             the
             true
             Historical
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Several
             places
             where
             he
             evidently
             takes
             away
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             of
             Christ.
             4.
             
             Others
             that
             plainly
             take
             away
             his
             glorious
             Return
             to
             Iudgement
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             in
             the
             true
             and
             Apostolical
             sense
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             shall
             now
             make
             it
             as
             evident
             that
             this
             pretended
             Prophet
             we
             speak
             of
             does
             lay
             him
             aside
             ,
             whereby
             we
             shall
             clearly
             convince
             the
             World
             of
             his
             falshood
             and
             imposture
             .
             And
             this
             shall
             be
             chiefly
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Writings
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             first
             produce
             such
             passages
             as
             in
             a
             more
             general
             manner
             infer
             what
             we
             aim
             at
             .
             As
             certainly
             such
             places
             doe
             ,
             as
             expresly
             declare
             
               That
               whatsoever
               is
               taught
               of
               Christ
               out
               of
               his
               Communialty
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               is
               all
               false
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             does
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             That
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             are
             held
             false
             by
             this
             inspired
             Communialty
             :
             For
             these
             Articles
             are
             taught
             by
             them
             that
             are
             not
             of
             
               Hen.
               Nicolas
            
             his
             Family
             .
             In
             his
             
               First
               Exhortation
            
             Chap.
             5.
             he
             plainly
             declares
             ,
             That
             the
             true
             Belief
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             people
             upon
             Earth
             that
             walk
             without
             the
             
               Communialty
               of
               the
               Love.
            
             And
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Sect.
             15
             ,
             16.
             he
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               presumption
               against
               God
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               out
               of
               the
               Learnedness
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               Imagination
               of
               the
               Knowledge
               ,
               taketh
               upon
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Teacher
               or
               Preacher
               ,
               or
               to
               institute
               or
               intermeddle
               in
               any
               God-service
               or
               Worship
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               an
               illuminated
               Elder
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Love.
            
             And
             Sect.
             17.
             
             He
             does
             affirm
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               all
               assuredly
               false
               and
               lies
               ,
               seducing
               and
               deceitfull
               ,
               whatever
               is
               taught
               by
               others
               out
               of
               the
               Learnedness
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             in
             his
             Evangely
             ,
             Chap.
             32.
             there
             also
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               to
               those
               that
               are
               without
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
               ,
               all
               the
               matters
               of
               Christianity
               to
               them
               are
               in
               Images
               ,
               Figures
               and
               Shadows
               ,
               in
               Similitudes
               ,
               Parables
               and
               closed
               Books
               .
            
             Where
             his
             meaning
             is
             easily
             understood
             out
             of
             Chap.
             30.
             sect
             .
             17.
             
             For
             these
             Figures
             he
             makes
             
               Shadows
               of
               the
               true
               and
               spiritual
               things
               which
               were
               heretofore
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               seen
               ,
               heard
               and
               preached
               ,
               and
               have
               stood
               for
               a
               memorial
               of
               the
               true
               spiritual
               things
               which
               should
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
            
             namely
             by
             this
             
               inspired
               Minister
            
             .
             Whereby
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             is
             made
             a
             mere
             Allegory
             and
             prophetick
             Prefiguration
             of
             what
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             Dispensation
             of
             
               the
               Communialty
               of
               the
               Love
            
             :
             wherein
             all
             becomes
             fulfilled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whatsoever
             was
             written
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             plainly
             asserts
             Chap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
             And
             he
             more
             abundantly
             declares
             himself
             in
             his
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             
             
               That
               a
               man
               out
               of
               his
               natural
               and
               Scripture-learned
               understanding
               has
               not
               any
               light
               or
               knowledge
               at
               all
               of
               the
               Christian
               Mystery
               ;
               yea
               he
               is
               so
               utterly
               void
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               understand
               the
               smallest
               tittle
               thereof
               :
               he
               may
               indeed
               speak
               out
               of
               the
               written
               Word
               ,
               but
               understandeth
               nothing
               thereof
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               all
               covered
               and
               sealed
               before
               him
               in
               Similitudes
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Figures
               and
               Parables
               .
            
             Where
             again
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             infer
             ,
             That
             this
             great
             Prophet
             holds
             nothing
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             to
             be
             true
             in
             that
             sense
             the
             Scripture-learned
             teach
             them
             :
             which
             is
             plainly
             to
             deny
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             profess
             our selves
             mere
             Infidels
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             
               Spirit
               of
               Infidelity
            
             he
             has
             so
             distortedly
             allegorized
             all
             the
             clauses
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             that
             to
             such
             as
             are
             not
             bewitched
             and
             besotted
             by
             his
             
               fanatick
               blasts
            
             to
             a
             better
             opinion
             of
             him
             then
             he
             deserves
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             appear
             an
             Infidel
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             his
             Introduction
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             sect
             .
             35.
             there
             again
             he
             does
             boldly
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               certainly
               mere
               lies
            
             what
             the
             Letter-learned
             institute
             or
             set
             forth
             ,
             how
             clear
             soever
             in
             understanding
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             yet
             unreformed
             by
             the
             Love
             and
             her
             Service
             .
             And
             in
             the
             following
             Section
             he
             plainly
             declares
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taught
             nor
             held
             forth
             Historically
             ,
             but
             as
             Prefigurations
             of
             the
             Promises
             that
             are
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love.
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             had
             no
             belief
             in
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             miraculous
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Predictions
             concerning
             him
             ,
             whereby
             our
             Faith
             should
             be
             affixed
             to
             his
             Humane
             Person
             .
             Against
             which
             he
             useth
             all
             diligence
             imaginable
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             simple
             Care
             but
             an
             inspired
             Envy
             or
             Satanical
             Spite
             against
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Person
             did
             actuate
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Writings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             that
             Caution
             in
             his
             
               Introduction
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               bind
               his
               heart
               to
               any
               outward
               thing
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               served
               with
               to
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               life
               .
            
             For
             of
             all
             
               outward
               things
            
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             serviceable
             then
             the
             Humane
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             suffered
             for
             us
             and
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             we
             stand
             faithfull
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             
             Those
             places
             also
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Godly
               life
               is
               the
               very
               Saviour
               himself
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               knows
               Christ
               nor
               can
               confess
               him
               ,
               unless
               his
               shape
               be
               in
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Life
             and
             Image
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             seem
             intended
             
             as
             justling
             against
             the
             External
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             also
             what
             he
             saith
             Chap.
             22.
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               no
               other
               Foundation
               may
               be
               laid
               then
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               who
               from
               everlasting
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               abideth
               for
               ever
               :
            
             whereby
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             intends
             the
             exclusion
             of
             his
             Humane
             Person
             ,
             whose
             compute
             began
             but
             about
             16
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             .
             But
             the
             most
             wonderfull
             sleight
             he
             puts
             him
             off
             by
             ,
             is
             his
             Mystical
             meaning
             of
             Christ's
             celebration
             of
             the
             Passeover
             with
             his
             Disciples
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             easily
             understand
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             notice
             what
             he
             means
             by
             Flesh
             in
             his
             Writings
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             Flesh
             is
             meant
             the
             Letter
             or
             History
             .
             In
             his
             
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               ,
            
             Chap.
             13.
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               Verily
               therefore
               they
               do
               all
               erre
               very
               much
               that
               judge
               according
               to
               their
               understanding
               (
               out
               of
               the
               earthly
               Being
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               Flesh
               or
               Letter
               )
               God's
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               Heavenly
               and
               Spiritual
               .
            
             See
             also
             Introduct
             .
             ch
             .
             14.
             sect
             .
             20.
             
             Now
             if
             you
             will
             but
             read
             his
             Evangely
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             sect
             .
             3
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10.
             also
             chap.
             22.
             sect
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             chap.
             25.
             sect
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             brief
             (
             for
             it
             were
             too
             tedious
             to
             write
             these
             allegorical
             Ambages
             )
             that
             the
             right
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Pascha
             or
             Passeover
             with
             Christ
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             (
             namely
             ,
             
               Christ
               after
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             own
             words
             )
             should
             be
             slain
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               Letter
               or
               History
               should
               be
               abolished
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               entertained
               only
               according
               to
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             Which
             is
             the
             great
             Arcanum
             of
             this
             Sect
             of
             the
             
               Family
               .
               Behold
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               right
            
             Passeover
             
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               Supper
               which
               the
               upright
               Believers
               and
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               keep
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               they
               depart
               even
               so
               with
               Christ
               out
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             History
             or
             Letter
             be
             crucified
             or
             slain
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             nullified
             and
             rejected
             as
             a
             mere
             Legend
             or
             Fable
             )
             
               and
               pass
               into
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Moral
             of
             the
             Fable
             )
             
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Death
               or
               Mortality
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             dead
             Letter
             )
             
               into
               the
               Eternal
               Life
               of
               everlasting
               Immortality
               .
            
             In
             which
             sonorous
             language
             that
             you
             may
             not
             promise
             to
             your self
             any
             such
             lasting
             purchase
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             meant
             but
             the
             
               state
               of
               Perfection
            
             which
             these
             Familists
             phansie
             to
             themselves
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             is
             everlasting
             in
             no
             other
             sense
             then
             in
             succession
             ,
             they
             promising
             themselves
             that
             their
             Sect
             will
             continue
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               wherethrough
               sin
               and
               all
               destruction
               becomes
               vanquished
               ,
            
             namely
             by
             this
             
               state
               of
               Perfection
            
             ,
             wherein
             sin
             and
             every
             imperfect
             and
             destroyable
             state
             is
             swallowed
             up
             .
             For
             they
             having
             come
             to
             the
             highest
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             change
             of
             things
             ,
             though
             their
             persons
             be
             mortal
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             doctrine
             .
             This
             Allegorie
             of
             the
             Passeover
             is
             so
             odd
             a
             conceit
             ,
             that
             did
             I
             not
             suppose
             the
             Author
             deeply
             Fanatical
             ,
             I
             should
             suspect
             it
             accompanied
             with
             a
             sly
             jearing
             and
             scorn
             against
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             product
             of
             a
             scoffing
             Atheistical
             Spirit
             .
             For
             no
             Atheist
             could
             exercise
             his
             wit
             here
             with
             more
             villainous
             sliness
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             then
             thus
             .
             Which
             makes
             me
             sometimes
             think
             that
             he
             was
             not
             
               simply
               Fanatical
            
             ,
             but
             either
             Atheistical
             ,
             or
             
               possessed
               by
               the
               Devil
            
             ,
             himself
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             not
             knowing
             whose
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             was
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             had
             a
             taste
             in
             general
             ,
             how
             sedulously
             this
             Author
             endeavours
             to
             out
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             We
             shall
             now
             pursue
             the
             
             matter
             in
             two
             main
             heads
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             his
             coming
             visibly
             to
             judgment
             in
             his
             Humane
             person
             .
             To
             which
             is
             annexed
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             in
             a
             plain
             and
             true
             sense
             ,
             without
             any
             shuffling
             or
             equivocating
             .
             That
             he
             makes
             nothing
             of
             the
             atonement
             of
             Christ's
             personal
             sufferings
             ,
             he
             does
             in
             my
             judgment
             too
             plainly
             discover
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             sect
             .
             8.
             of
             his
             
               Documental
               Sentences
            
             ,
             where
             rather
             then
             he
             will
             acknowledg
             the
             usefulness
             of
             that
             
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             he
             does
             pronounce
             him
             that
             sins
             by
             violence
             or
             Temptation
             to
             be
             guiltless
             ,
             as
             the
             ravished
             virgin
             Deuteronomie
             22
             ;
             that
             so
             there
             may
             be
             no
             need
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whose
             personal
             death
             and
             Priestly
             office
             he
             never
             takes
             notice
             of
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             As
             you
             may
             observe
             further
             ,
             Exhortat
             .
             chap.
             20.
             from
             sect
             .
             19
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             .
             Where
             although
             he
             supposes
             a
             mans
             stumblings
             and
             fallings
             daily
             very
             great
             and
             terrible
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             that
             cause
             he
             is
             very
             wofull
             of
             heart
             ,
             feels
             the
             pricking
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             darts
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             in
             much
             anguish
             and
             affliction
             of
             mind
             ;
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             application
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             *
             Cross
             ,
             nor
             any
             help
             nor
             comfort
             at
             all
             held
             out
             by
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             the
             most
             proper
             place
             that
             could
             be
             to
             mention
             them
             .
             And
             chap.
             24.
             in
             the
             praiers
             he
             puts
             up
             there
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             making
             use
             of
             the
             mediation
             of
             that
             Christ
             that
             felt
             the
             pains
             of
             death
             on
             the
             Cross
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             makes
             use
             only
             of
             Gods
             supposed
             Promise
             or
             Covenant
             he
             has
             made
             with
             
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             sect
             .
             3.
             and
             7.
             
             See
             him
             also
             upon
             the
             Beatitudes
             sect
             .
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             we
             hear
             nothing
             of
             that
             Reconciliation
             made
             by
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             he
             does
             plainly
             aver
             ,
             sect
             .
             34.
             
             
               That
               the
               true
               being
               in
               the
               Love
               is
               that
               peace
               with
               God
               and
               man
            
             (
             mentioned
             Ephes.
             2.14
             .
             )
             
               and
               the
               true
               Testament
               that
               standeth
               fast
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             Exhortation
             chap.
             12.44
             .
             
               Remission
               of
               sins
            
             is
             gained
             only
             by
             submitting
             to
             the
             
               House
               of
               the
               Love
            
             :
             The
             same
             that
             
               David
               George
            
             boasted
             of
             his
             doctrine
             .
             
               Therefore
               my
               beloved
               children
               change
               ye
               not
               nor
               turn
               away
               your selves
               from
               the
            
             House
             of
             Love.
             
               For
               there
               is
               in
               the
               same
               the
               stool
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               an
               everlasting
               remission
               of
               sins
               over
               all
               such
               as
               cleave
               thereon
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               peace
               and
               rest
               of
               the
               life
               to
               all
               such
               as
               humble
               them
               there-under
               .
            
             By
             such
             slips
             and
             omissions
             as
             these
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             not
             very
             dull
             of
             perception
             may
             easily
             spel
             out
             his
             meaning
             .
             Which
             yet
             is
             more
             clear
             by
             other
             places
             of
             his
             Evangely
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             
             Where
             he
             setleth
             the
             Everlasting
             Priesthood
             not
             upon
             Christ's
             person
             ,
             but
             makes
             this
             Kingly
             Priest
             no
             person
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             thing
             ,
             a
             state
             or
             condition
             of
             him
             and
             his
             followers
             here
             upon
             earth
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             calls
             there
             this
             mystical
             Christ
             ,
             
               The
               Lords
               Sabbath
               ,
               The
               seventh
               day
               in
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ,
               The
               perfection
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             chap.
             22.
             he
             makes
             the
             entrance
             of
             Christ
             into
             heaven
             and
             his
             visible
             ascending
             up
             thither
             ,
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sending
             down
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             a
             real
             effect
             of
             his
             eternal
             Priesthood
             and
             Intercession
             with
             God
             for
             his
             Church
             )
             nothing
             but
             the
             appearing
             of
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Being
             in
             their
             Minds
             or
             Souls
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             sent
             down
             his
             Spiritual
             or
             Heavenly
             Powers
             .
          
           
           
             Wherefore
             this
             Mystical
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             high
             Priest
             that
             he
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             and
             will
             allow
             him
             no
             otherwise
             then
             in
             this
             mystical
             and
             spiritual
             sense
             to
             be
             an
             everlasting
             and
             true
             Christ
             of
             God.
             See
             the
             place
             ;
             
             of
             which
             you
             will
             assure
             your self
             I
             have
             given
             the
             right
             sense
             ,
             if
             you
             compare
             it
             with
             chap.
             26.
             sect
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             where
             he
             more
             plainly
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               upright
               being
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
            
             Christ
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             true
             light
             )
             
               which
               is
               that
               high
               Priest
               that
               abideth
               for
               ever
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               Being
               .
            
             Which
             phrase
             
               Heavenly
               Being
            
             alwaies
             signifies
             morally
             or
             mystically
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             means
             something
             within
             us
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             has
             the
             impudence
             to
             alledge
             Acts
             1.
             v.
             11.
             where
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             literally
             and
             naturally
             so
             called
             ,
             his
             disciples
             gazing
             upon
             him
             as
             he
             went
             up
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             industriously
             ,
             nay
             how
             madly
             and
             rashly
             ,
             he
             shuffles
             out
             the
             Humane
             person
             of
             Christ
             from
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             every
             where
             .
             And
             as
             he
             will
             have
             the
             Heaven
             or
             
               most
               Holy
            
             within
             us
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             have
             his
             Sacrifice
             and
             Passion
             within
             us
             too
             .
             Introduct
             .
             chap.
             8.38
             .
             
               Where
               doe
               any
               now
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               keep
               the
               Supper
               of
               Christ
               ,
               where
               they
               break
               ,
               distribute
               and
               eat
               the
               bread
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Body
             of
             Christ
             )
             
               to
               a
               remembrance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               suffered
               in
               us
               for
               the
               sins
               cause
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               death
               is
               published
               till
               he
               come
               in
               his
               glory
            
             ?
             Where
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Crucifixion
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             mystery
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             insinuated
             a
             duty
             too
             .
             For
             the
             Body
             and
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             is
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             History
             .
             Which
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             is
             to
             be
             slain
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             celebrate
             the
             Passeover
             aright
             :
             and
             thus
             we
             must
             publish
             his
             death
             till
             he
             come
             
               in
               glory
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             truely
             no
             other
             is
             
               his
               glorious
               coming
               to
               judgment
            
             ,
             with
             this
             Sect
             ,
             then
             this
             Mystical
             and
             Spiritual
             coming
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             second
             part
             I
             intended
             to
             pursue
             ;
             which
             I
             question
             not
             but
             I
             shall
             make
             as
             clear
             as
             noon-day
             .
             Of
             this
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Testimonies
             and
             so
             pregnant
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             fear
             is
             of
             being
             too
             copious
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             
               Revel
               .
               Dei
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             There
             his
             illuminate
             Elders
             together
             with
             his
             Family
             of
             Love
             are
             the
             Heavens
             in
             which
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             comes
             gloriously
             and
             triumphantly
             to
             judgment
             ,
             to
             reign
             with
             God
             and
             his
             righteousness
             everlasting
             upon
             earth
             .
             Which
             plainly
             excludes
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             World
             and
             that
             coming
             of
             Christ
             that
             all
             Christians
             expect
             .
             And
             chap.
             15.
             sect
             .
             6.
             he
             affirms
             that
             in
             this
             Eighth
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             
               all
               the
               dead
               that
               are
               deceased
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               do
               rise
               from
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               all
               Generations
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               do
               become
               judged
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               with
               equity
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             in
             his
             
               Introduct
               .
               Chap.
            
             1.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               now
               the
               true
               glorious
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
               ,
               revealeth
               his
               Saints
               out
               of
               his
               bosome
               ,
               where
               (
               since
               the
               time
               they
               fel
               asleep
               )
               they
               have
               rested
               untill
               this
               day
               of
               the
               Love
               ;
               because
               they
               should
               now
               in
               these
               last
               times
               ,
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               be
               manifested
               with
               Christ
               in
               glory
               ,
               to
               a
               righteous
               judgement
               of
               God
               on
               the
               earth
               .
            
             And
             chap.
             12.
             he
             there
             also
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               in
               this
               day
               of
               the
               Love
               there
               appear
               and
               come
               to
               us
               livingly
               and
               gloriously
               all
               God's
               Saints
               which
               in
               times
               past
               died
               and
               fell
               asleep
               in
               God.
            
             And
             chap.
             22.
             there
             he
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               how
               that
               in
               sure
               and
               firm
               hope
               of
               
               everlasting
               life
               the
               upright
               believers
               have
               rested
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               till
               the
               appearing
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               in
               this
               day
               of
               the
               Love
               revealed
               out
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Being
               ;
               with
               which
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               former
               Believers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               were
               fallen
               asleep
               ,
               rested
               or
               died
               in
               him
               ,
               are
               now
               also
               manifested
               in
               glory
               ,
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               they
               should
               reign
               alive
               with
               him
               over
               all
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             what
             he
             has
             wrote
             chap.
             16.
             in
             his
             
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               :
               Make
               you
               to
               flight
               ,
               make
               you
               to
               flight
               ,
               yea
               ,
               get
               you
               now
               all
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               ye
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               service
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               Lord
               with
               his
               holy
               ones
               the
               roome
               ;
               yet
               shall
               ye
               not
               escape
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God.
            
             For
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               cometh
               to
               judge
               betwixt
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Love
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               :
               where-through
               the
               Earth
               is
               now
               moved
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               troubled
               ,
               the
               Elements
               melt
               with
               heat
               ,
               and
               the
               token
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               appears
               in
               Heaven
               :
               with
               which
               rumour
               or
               rushing
               noise
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               and
               his
               holy
               ones
               ,
               the
               last
               trumpet
               doth
               also
               presently
               give
               forth
               her
               sound
               ;
               through
               whose
               blast
               of
               her
               vehement
               sound
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               dead
               shall
               stand
               up
               and
               arise
               unto
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
            
             ;
             who
             having
             revenged
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             holy
             ones
             ,
             that
             the
             sinners
             have
             spilt
             and
             shed
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             puts
             this
             pure
             Family
             in
             peaceable
             Possession
             thereof
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             reign
             there-over
             ,
             or
             judge
             the
             same
             with
             righteousness
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             world
             without
             end
             .
             So
             that
             the
             completion
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ends
             in
             the
             Triumph
             of
             Familism
             ;
             the
             same
             which
             
               David
               George
            
             boasted
             of
             himself
             .
             See
             also
             chap.
             15.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             in
             his
             Evangely
             ,
             chap.
             35.8
             .
             
               Behold
               in
               this
               same
               day
            
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             Love
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Lords
               dead
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               through
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Majesty
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             sect
             .
             9.
             
             
               In
               which
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               God
               sheweth
               unto
               us
               that
               the
               time
               is
               now
               fulfilled
               ,
               that
               his
               dead
               (
               or
               the
               dead
               that
               are
               fallen
               asleep
               in
               the
               Lord
               )
               rise
               up
               in
               this
               day
               of
               his
               judgement
               ,
               and
               appear
               unto
               us
               in
               Godly
               glory
               ,
               which
               shall
               also
               henceforth
               live
               in
               us
               everlastingly
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               reign
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Of
             which
             the
             plain
             sense
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Souls
             deceased
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             ,
             are
             alive
             again
             in
             these
             of
             
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             reign
             everlastingly
             in
             them
             with
             the
             Mystical
             Christ
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             Which
             plainly
             excludes
             that
             other
             Iudgement
             or
             Resurrection
             in
             the
             Literal
             sense
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             Again
             chap.
             4.
             sect
             .
             15.
             
             
               For
               this
               cause
               our
               hope
               standeth
               now
               in
               this
               day
               very
               little
               on
               many
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               we
               hope
               with
               joy
               much
               more
               on
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               or
               are
               dead
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               in
               their
               resurrection
               from
               the
               death
               shall
               livingly
               come
               unto
               and
               meet
               with
               us
               .
               For
               all
               the
               dead
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               members
               of
               Christ
               shall
               now
               live
               and
               rise
               with
               their
            
             Bodies
             ,
             
               and
               we
               shall
               assemble
               us
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               with
               us
               to
               one
               body
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               into
               one
               lovely
               Being
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               and
               be
               altogether
               concordable
               in
               the
               Love
               and
               peace
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             1.
             
             His
             perverse
             Interpretation
             of
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             concerning
             
               Life
               everlasting
               .
               2.
            
             
             His
             misbelief
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             proved
             from
             his
             forcible
             wresting
             of
             the
             most
             pregnant
             Testimonies
             thereof
             to
             his
             Dispensation
             and
             Ministry
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             interpreting
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Body
             mentioned
             
               2
               Cor.
               4.
            
             and
             the
             unmarried
             state
             of
             Angels
             ,
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             a
             state
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             .
             4.
             
             That
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               David
               George
            
             held
             there
             were
             no
             Angels
             ,
             neither
             good
             nor
             bad
             .
             5.
             
             Further
             Demonstrative
             Arguments
             that
             he
             held
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             mortall
             .
             6.
             
             How
             sutable
             his
             laying
             aside
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             these
             other
             Tenets
             .
             7.
             
             That
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             ,
             as
             highly
             as
             he
             magnifies
             himself
             ,
             is
             much
             below
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Pagans
             .
             His
             irreverent
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             if
             he
             held
             that
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             more
             Divine
             then
             himself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FInally
             as
             for
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             concerning
             
               Life
               everlasting
            
             ,
             his
             exposition
             is
             this
             :
             
               We
               confess
               that
               the
               same
               everlasting
               life
               is
               the
               true
               Light
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               and
               chosen
               him
               the
               man
               thereto
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               live
               in
               the
               same
               light
               everlastingly
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             by
             
               him
               the
               man
            
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             succession
             of
             mankind
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             may
             know
             that
             is
             but
             a
             little
             acquainted
             with
             his
             manner
             of
             writing
             :
             and
             by
             
               everlasting
               life
               and
               the
               true
               light
               of
               men
               ,
            
             he
             means
             the
             
               Light
               of
               the
               Love
            
             and
             the
             
               Service
               thereof
            
             ;
             which
             he
             presages
             shall
             abide
             for
             ever
             .
             Which
             therefore
             he
             cals
             
               the
               house
               of
               God's
               dwelling
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               eternal
               rest
               of
               his
               holy
               ones
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               fast-standing
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               indisturbable
               kingdome
               ,
               full
               of
               all
               Godly
               Power
               ,
               Ioy
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               heavenly
               Beautifulness
               ,
               wherein
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               fulness
               of
               Eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               lively
               sweetness
               is
               sung
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               .
            
             With
             such
             sweet
             Charms
             and
             pleasing
             enchantments
             does
             this
             grand
             Deceiver
             lull
             asleep
             his
             
               little
               ones
            
             into
             an
             utter
             oblivion
             and
             perfect
             misbelief
             of
             those
             precious
             Promises
             of
             Everlasting
             Happiness
             made
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             
               hath
               brought
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               to
               light
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             that
             there
             is
             with
             no
             other
             Life
             but
             this
             ,
             nor
             any
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             or
             blessed
             Resurrection
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             Soul
             's
             being
             invested
             with
             an
             Heavenly
             and
             Spiritual
             body
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             and
             literal
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             his
             gross
             abuse
             of
             those
             two
             main
             proofs
             thereof
             [
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             ]
             [
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             ]
             do
             plainly
             demonstrate
             ;
             which
             he
             does
             wildly
             distort
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             a
             mere
             prediction
             of
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             have
             every
             thing
             of
             the
             last
             Day
             and
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             to
             be
             expected
             but
             this
             .
             For
             in
             this
             
               the
               last
               trump
               sounds
               ;
               Christ
               appears
            
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             being
             come
             
               to
               judgement
            
             ;
             those
             very
             Saints
             that
             in
             time
             past
             died
             and
             
               fell
               asleep
            
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             now
             raised
             up
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             that
             
               with
               their
               bodies
            
             ,
             and
             livingly
             come
             unto
             and
             meet
             with
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             and
             lastly
             ,
             these
             raised
             
             Saints
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             shall
             thus
             reign
             with
             their
             
               mystical
               Christ
            
             upon
             earth
             for
             
               ever
               world
               without
               end
            
             .
             What
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             can
             more
             accurately
             and
             radically
             take
             away
             all
             expectation
             of
             Christs
             personal
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             included
             therein
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             then
             this
             of
             this
             bold
             Author
             ?
             Which
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             assured
             he
             intends
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             applications
             are
             so
             miserably
             forced
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             has
             no
             better
             proofs
             then
             these
             for
             the
             ratifying
             of
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love.
            
             For
             if
             he
             thought
             they
             did
             signifie
             that
             which
             all
             Christians
             think
             they
             do
             ,
             he
             could
             fancy
             no
             force
             at
             all
             in
             them
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             but
             the
             orthodox
             meaning
             seeming
             to
             him
             utterly
             incredible
             ,
             makes
             him
             confident
             that
             he
             has
             found
             out
             the
             right
             sense
             ;
             if
             he
             deal
             
               bonâ
               fide
            
             ,
             and
             takes
             not
             the
             Scripture
             for
             a
             
               mere
               Fable
            
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             abuse
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             we
             may
             observe
             him
             using
             the
             same
             industry
             in
             eluding
             the
             force
             of
             such
             places
             as
             are
             plain
             for
             an
             Immortal
             state
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             even
             there
             where
             he
             may
             seem
             unconcerned
             ,
             if
             he
             held
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             Immortal
             .
             As
             that
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             where
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             or
             Spiritual
             body
             is
             evidently
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             appears
             further
             out
             of
             the
             last
             verses
             of
             the
             precedent
             chapter
             :
             and
             yet
             these
             Familists
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             expound
             it
             of
             
               the
               most
               holy
               of
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             in
             their
             canting
             language
             ;
             whereby
             they
             mean
             the
             
               perfection
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             a
             state
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             their
             
               Mirabilia
               Dei.
            
             And
             in
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Land
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             writ
             Luk.
             20.35
             .
             concerning
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               neither
               married
               nor
               given
               in
               marriage
               ,
               but
               are
               as
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               ,
            
             he
             applies
             to
             the
             state
             of
             
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             life
             .
             Which
             is
             an
             Allegory
             so
             cross
             and
             crooked
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             an
             unbelief
             of
             the
             literal
             sense
             could
             ever
             have
             put
             a
             man
             upon
             the
             framing
             of
             it
             :
             besides
             that
             scurvy
             intimation
             it
             bears
             along
             with
             it
             of
             
               community
               of
               wives
            
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             doctrine
             that
             *
             
               David
               George
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             vented
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             also
             held
             ,
             That
             Angels
             and
             Devils
             are
             onely
             Good
             men
             and
             Bad
             men
             ,
             or
             their
             Vertues
             and
             Vices
             :
             in
             whose
             footsteps
             this
             scholar
             of
             his
             
               Hen.
               Nicolas
            
             treads
             very
             carefully
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             
               Revel
               .
               Dei
            
             cap.
             14.
             where
             he
             makes
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             true
             Spirits
             or
             holy
             Angels
             .
             As
             also
             *
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               he
               that
               has
               the
               seven
               deadly
               sins
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               possest
               of
               the
               seven
               horriblest
               and
               destructionablest
               Devils
               :
            
             intimating
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Vices
             are
             Devils
             also
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             destructionable
             .
             And
             he
             insinuates
             further
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Seven
             Devils
             cast
             out
             of
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             were
             those
             seven
             deadly
             Sins
             .
             And
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             the
             most
             knowing
             of
             the
             Family
             have
             freely
             professed
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Devils
             nor
             Witches
             nor
             Angels
             but
             those
             in
             us
             .
             Which
             things
             being
             supposed
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             either
             to
             cast
             away
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             allegorize
             them
             away
             into
             a
             mere
             moral
             or
             mystical
             sense
             ,
             as
             these
             Enthusiasts
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             believing
             therefore
             the
             Existence
             of
             neither
             Angel
             nor
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             necessity
             they
             must
             believe
             no
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             And
             that
             they
             believe
             no
             such
             thing
             there
             is
             still
             a
             further
             evidence
             ,
             in
             that
             
             he
             never
             exhorts
             any
             man
             to
             Holiness
             upon
             that
             account
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             he
             most
             powerful
             argument
             to
             make
             men
             good
             that
             can
             be
             propounded
             )
             nor
             ever
             makes
             use
             of
             such
             places
             of
             Scripture
             as
             imply
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             to
             come
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             literal
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             His
             encouraging
             his
             followers
             to
             comply
             with
             any
             Superstition
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             uglily
             idolatrous
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             expose
             themselves
             to
             danger
             ,
             agrees
             also
             well
             with
             this
             Supposition
             .
             And
             some
             have
             noted
             that
             they
             have
             alledged
             this
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               That
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               may
               not
               be
               destroied
               .
            
             Whereby
             they
             mean
             their
             humane
             persons
             ,
             which
             they
             suppose
             lost
             irrecoverably
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             .
             And
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             doubt
             at
             all
             that
             this
             is
             their
             opinion
             ,
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             a
             reference
             to
             *
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             to
             this
             very
             question
             :
             which
             he
             does
             with
             so
             many
             hacks
             and
             hesitations
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             shuffling
             and
             doubling
             and
             insinuations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             no
             rational
             man
             can
             be
             unsatisfied
             but
             that
             he
             held
             it
             mortal
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             held
             it
             immortal
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             impossible
             he
             should
             have
             concealed
             his
             opinion
             ,
             or
             intimated
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             it
             being
             so
             useful
             a
             doctrine
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             commendable
             for
             himself
             to
             profess
             .
             Which
             obdurate
             conceit
             of
             his
             made
             him
             allegorize
             away
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             so
             deny
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             of
             all
             others
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             being
             secure
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             now
             subsist
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             dream
             of
             any
             Christ
             that
             could
             be
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             that
             mystical
             one
             he
             insists
             so
             much
             upon
             ,
             
               the
               Upright
               Being
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
            
             the
             Perfection
             of
             all
             .
             And
             verily
             if
             there
             be
             nothing
             to
             come
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             dare
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             as
             great
             a
             Prophet
             as
             either
             himself
             or
             his
             followers
             desire
             he
             should
             be
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             is
             therefore
             upon
             his
             own
             Hypothesis
             very
             consonant
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             removing
             the
             Humane
             person
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             has
             perished
             one
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             in
             riveting
             the
             Godhead
             into
             his
             own
             person
             so
             
               thwackingly
               and
               substantially
            
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             give
             the
             World
             to
             understand
             that
             he
             was
             as
             much
             God
             as
             that
             Christ
             that
             died
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             those
             that
             attained
             to
             the
             
               perfection
               of
               the
               Love
            
             were
             so
             too
             :
             that
             he
             might
             
               abundantly
               compensate
            
             thereby
             the
             loss
             of
             
               that
               one
            
             that
             died
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             having
             fallen
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             merciless
             sinners
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             a
             consistent
             dream
             of
             his
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             but
             a
             dream
             ,
             I
             partly
             have
             already
             ,
             and
             shall
             still
             more
             clearly
             demonstrate
             in
             this
             present
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             sets
             out
             himself
             in
             such
             Seraphical
             language
             ,
             and
             adorns
             his
             own
             person
             with
             such
             gorgeous
             Titles
             as
             if
             nothing
             ever
             yet
             appeared
             in
             the
             World
             so
             holy
             and
             divine
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             indeed
             much
             inferiour
             to
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             being
             nothing
             more
             then
             an
             
               Enthusiastick
               Sadducee
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Fanatick
               Deist
            
             ,
             if
             so
             much
             .
             For
             I
             wonder
             what
             a
             kind
             of
             God
             he
             imagins
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             makes
             the
             Senate
             of
             Heaven
             so
             unmannerly
             as
             to
             use
             such
             formes
             of
             speech
             to
             him
             as
             he
             does
             
               Revel
               .
               Dei
            
             cap.
             21.
             
             
               Go
               to
               then
               ,
               let
               it
               even
               be
               so
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               vouchsafed
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               first
               bring
               forth
               a
               Declaration
               of
               thy
               right
               .
            
             But
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             dive
             any
             further
             into
             this
             depth
             of
             Satan
             ,
             from
             which
             I
             pray
             God
             deliver
             every
             good
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             great
             mischief
             and
             danger
             that
             accrues
             to
             the
             World
             from
             this
             false
             Prophet
             .
             2.
             
             The
             probable
             Ferocity
             of
             this
             Sect
             when
             time
             shall
             serve
             ,
             and
             eagerness
             of
             executing
             his
             
               Bloudy
               Vision
               .
               3.
            
             
             That
             Familisme
             is
             a
             plot
             laid
             by
             Satan
             to
             overthrow
             Christianity
             .
             4.
             
             What
             the
             face
             of
             things
             in
             likelyhood
             would
             be
             supposing
             it
             had
             overrun
             all
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Motives
             that
             inforced
             the
             Authour
             to
             make
             so
             accurate
             a
             Discovery
             of
             this
             Imposture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             OUT
             of
             the
             Description
             we
             have
             given
             hitherto
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             compute
             the
             great
             mischief
             that
             accrues
             to
             the
             World
             from
             this
             false
             Pretender
             to
             Revelations
             ,
             whereever
             his
             Witchcraft
             has
             power
             to
             seize
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man.
             For
             first
             ,
             That
             admirable
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             the
             outward
             frame
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             respects
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             endearing
             Passion
             ,
             his
             glorious
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             his
             comfortable
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             his
             joyful
             Return
             to
             judgement
             ,
             when
             our
             Immortality
             shall
             be
             completed
             in
             heavenly
             Glory
             ;
             all
             this
             is
             swept
             away
             ,
             and
             therewith
             our
             assurance
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             wanting
             to
             the
             perfecting
             of
             that
             monstrous
             Evil
             that
             is
             hatched
             in
             this
             Family
             ,
             it
             may
             prove
             a
             
             Pandora's
             box
             to
             Mankind
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             if
             a
             more
             benigne
             Providence
             do
             not
             prevent
             it
             .
             For
             they
             having
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             a
             full
             licence
             from
             their
             infallible
             Prophet
             to
             dissemble
             and
             aequivocate
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             any
             Religion
             whatever
             ;
             they
             may
             multiply
             hiddenly
             in
             great
             numbers
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             State
             or
             Commonwealth
             .
             For
             being
             taught
             by
             their
             illuminate
             Elders
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             expected
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             make
             them
             hang
             their
             lips
             very
             longingly
             after
             the
             greatest
             enjoyments
             they
             can
             of
             this
             present
             World.
             The
             Possession
             and
             Rule
             whereof
             their
             Prophet
             has
             promised
             them
             with
             such
             magnificent
             words
             and
             Enthusiastick
             Grandiloquence
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             inflamed
             into
             violent
             attempts
             upon
             the
             first
             occasion
             that
             they
             shall
             phansy
             safe
             to
             make
             use
             of
             .
             And
             what
             full
             right
             do
             you
             think
             will
             they
             imagine
             themselves
             to
             have
             to
             fly
             upon
             all
             ,
             whenas
             they
             phansy
             the
             Head
             of
             their
             faction
             to
             be
             no
             less
             then
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             righteousness
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             some
             
               sullen
               fellow
            
             amongst
             them
             of
             a
             peremptory
             and
             
               imperious
               Spirit
               ,
               overcharged
               with
               Pride
               and
               Melancholy
               ,
            
             and
             
               deeply
               baptized
            
             into
             the
             doctrine
             of
             this
             Sect
             ,
             shall
             by
             his
             fanatick
             heat
             ,
             parts
             and
             language
             emerge
             to
             that
             height
             of
             honour
             as
             to
             be
             approved
             the
             Eldest
             of
             that
             Family
             :
             the
             same
             is
             presently
             become
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             ,
             and
             in
             theirs
             also
             ,
             
               God
               himself
            
             returned
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             host
             ,
             Saints
             and
             Seraphims
             ,
             if
             ever
             opportunity
             arme
             them
             to
             execute
             their
             design
             .
             And
             then
             will
             they
             think
             that
             that
             is
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             is
             figured
             out
             in
             that
             Vision
             of
             a
             man
             clothed
             with
             an
             Habergion
             ,
             
             and
             Harness
             ,
             and
             girded
             with
             an
             iron
             chain
             ,
             whose
             hands
             and
             leggs
             to
             the
             very
             girdle
             
             were
             wet
             with
             bloud
             ,
             with
             a
             sword
             in
             his
             left
             hand
             also
             red
             and
             bloudy
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             his
             right
             which
             was
             altogether
             a
             glowing
             fire
             ,
             glisning
             &
             crackling
             very
             terribly
             with
             many
             fire-flames
             .
             Which
             direful
             Spectre
             gives
             out
             his
             voice
             in
             the
             following
             Sections
             .
             
               Vengeance
               ,
               Vengeance
               ,
               Vengeance
               ;
               Now
               swiftly
               ,
               now
               swiftly
               ,
               yea
               now
               very
               swiftly
               ,
               Wo
               ,
               Wo
               ,
               Wo
               ,
               unto
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               holy
               ones
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Love.
            
             So
             great
             Darlings
             do
             they
             give
             out
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             so
             miserable
             an
             end
             ,
             do
             they
             prefigure
             to
             themselves
             ,
             shall
             befall
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             blessed
             Family
             .
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             the
             fearful
             purposes
             of
             this
             Diabolical
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             quit
             themselves
             of
             these
             subtil
             delusions
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             if
             I
             have
             any
             sense
             or
             foresight
             at
             all
             in
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             plot
             to
             overrun
             and
             subjugate
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             to
             extirpate
             the
             worship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             extinguish
             the
             belief
             of
             all
             his
             Promises
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             a
             greater
             Holiness
             and
             Perfection
             then
             there
             is
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             though
             this
             Familisme
             be
             such
             as
             I
             have
             abundantly
             set
             out
             to
             you
             .
             See
             his
             
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               ,
            
             Chap.
             11.
             also
             Chap.
             14.
             
             Sect.
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Sect.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             Chap.
             19.
             
             Sect.
             4.5.7
             ,
             &c.
             In
             which
             places
             he
             promises
             to
             his
             followers
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             the
             day
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Familisme
               shall
               thrust
               Christianity
               out
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Which
             because
             they
             have
             so
             great
             minde
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             a
             while
             that
             they
             have
             got
             the
             mastery
             over
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             compute
             with
             our selves
             the
             consequences
             thereof
             .
             Without
             all
             question
             ,
             although
             every
             page
             of
             this
             Divine
             Authour
             (
             as
             they
             would
             have
             him
             )
             be
             so
             thick
             painted
             with
             the
             sweet
             repetitions
             of
             Love
             and
             Lovely
             ,
             the
             issue
             of
             such
             a
             victory
             would
             be
             the
             most
             beastly
             Tyranny
             that
             ever
             appeared
             yet
             upon
             the
             stage
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             worse
             by
             farre
             then
             Mahometisme
             it self
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             all
             hope
             of
             a
             Future
             life
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             power
             will
             be
             more
             free
             and
             eager
             to
             satisfie
             his
             lust
             in
             the
             superfluous
             pleasures
             of
             this
             .
             From
             whence
             those
             that
             are
             weak
             will
             be
             oppressed
             without
             pitty
             ,
             to
             satiate
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             proud
             and
             injurious
             Oppressour
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             for
             peace
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             which
             score
             especially
             this
             flattering
             Deceiver
             would
             recommend
             himself
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             establish
             his
             authority
             with
             men
             ,
             are
             so
             wilde
             and
             fanatick
             ,
             and
             so
             dissonant
             to
             all
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             sown
             therein
             the
             seeds
             of
             perpetual
             Contention
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             prevented
             by
             a
             Remedy
             worse
             then
             the
             Disease
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               perfect
               slavery
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               an
               implicit
               faith
               That
               their
               Prophet
               is
               infallible
               ,
               without
               any
               examination
               and
               doubt
               .
            
             Which
             is
             the
             most
             base
             and
             villainous
             Degeneracy
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             man
             can
             be
             forced
             into
             ,
             and
             is
             ever
             there
             attempted
             most
             where
             the
             Religion
             of
             a
             Nation
             is
             the
             most
             rotten
             and
             false
             .
             But
             that
             this
             latter
             would
             be
             the
             way
             seems
             too-too
             probable
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             from
             such
             intimations
             out
             of
             his
             Writings
             as
             I
             have
             already
             produced
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             that
             in
             his
             
             
               Revelatio
               Dei
            
             ,
             
             Where
             he
             plainly
             forbids
             to
             try
             the
             Spirits
             by
             Reason
             or
             Knowledge
             or
             Scripture-learning
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               true
               Being
               of
               the
               living
               Godhead
               .
            
             Which
             are
             high
             words
             ,
             but
             signifie
             nothing
             but
             that
             we
             never
             attain
             to
             the
             living
             Godhead
             till
             we
             think
             as
             he
             thinks
             :
             and
             therefore
             intercepting
             all
             information
             of
             Reason
             ,
             expects
             an
             immediate
             assent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             an
             assent
             as
             we
             know
             not
             why
             we
             do
             assent
             ;
             then
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             mad
             and
             furious
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             relish
             more
             of
             Knavery
             and
             Deceit
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             ready
             Reproach
             to
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             utter
             strangers
             to
             the
             living
             Godhead
             .
             But
             that
             Religion
             certainly
             is
             false
             at
             the
             bottome
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             it self
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             by
             Reason
             ;
             as
             *
             he
             saith
             very
             excellently
             of
             
               Mahometisme
               ,
               Meritò
               suspecta
               merx
               est
               quae
               hâc
               lege
               obtruditur
               ,
               ne
               inspici
               possit
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             see
             what
             a
             wild
             and
             exorbitant
             thing
             
               this
               blind
               Enthusiasm
            
             is
             ,
             the
             very
             Vehicle
             of
             Hell
             that
             carries
             to
             Antheisme
             and
             Prophaneness
             ,
             and
             the
             Triumphal
             Chariot
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             in
             which
             questionless
             this
             begodded
             Mock-Prophet
             was
             hurried
             away
             ,
             though
             haply
             he
             might
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             but
             gloried
             in
             his
             shame
             ,
             and
             prided
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             Captivity
             .
             The
             condition
             of
             whose
             Spirit
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             whitherto
             it
             tends
             ,
             if
             I
             know
             mine
             own
             heart
             ,
             I
             have
             thus
             carefully
             discovered
             ,
             out
             of
             no
             other
             Principle
             at
             all
             but
             that
             Love
             and
             Loialty
             I
             owe
             to
             my
             crucified
             Saviour
             and
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             dear
             Compassion
             I
             bear
             to
             my
             fellow-members
             of
             his
             Body
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             verily
             I
             cannot
             but
             melt
             into
             sorrow
             and
             pitty
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             deceivable
             many
             well-meaning
             Souls
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             captivable
             by
             the
             witchery
             of
             a
             Fanatick
             Eloquence
             into
             a
             strange
             belief
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             share
             of
             Divinity
             residing
             upon
             this
             Person
             ,
             whom
             I
             am
             so
             well
             assured
             is
             but
             Epicurus
             turned
             Enthusiast
             ,
             and
             one
             sunk
             as
             low
             beneath
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             any
             wretched
             Pagan
             that
             never
             heard
             thereof
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             hope
             all
             his
             Admirers
             that
             are
             not
             so
             far
             baptised
             into
             his
             way
             as
             to
             have
             celebrated
             his
             Pascha
             and
             slain
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             and
             History
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             perfect
             Infidels
             ,
             will
             take
             it
             well
             at
             my
             hands
             that
             I
             have
             so
             faithfully
             discovered
             the
             deceit
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             no
             longer
             give
             countenance
             to
             so
             horrid
             an
             Imposture
             .
             And
             for
             as
             many
             as
             have
             thus
             slain
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             hope
             are
             not
             very
             many
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             take
             ill
             this
             my
             freeness
             of
             speech
             ,
             I
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             imagine
             .
             For
             I
             dare
             say
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             have
             thus
             slain
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             S.
             Peter
             said
             in
             another
             case
             )
             they
             have
             done
             it
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             through
             the
             prestigious
             enchantments
             of
             this
             grand
             Deceiver
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             can
             no
             sooner
             acknowledge
             their
             errour
             ,
             but
             find
             their
             pardon
             ,
             through
             him
             who
             was
             truely
             slain
             and
             sacrificed
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             for
             an
             assurance
             to
             us
             of
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Which
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             message
             of
             great
             joy
             to
             all
             people
             that
             are
             of
             an
             upright
             and
             sincere
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Familism
             is
             a
             Monster
             bred
             out
             of
             the
             corruptions
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             ill
             management
             of
             affairs
             by
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             The
             first
             Particular
             of
             ill
             Management
             intimated
             .
             3.
             
             The
             second
             Particular
             .
             4.
             
             The
             third
             Particular
             .
             5.
             
             The
             fourth
             .
             6.
             
             The
             fifth
             Particular
             .
             7.
             
             That
             this
             false
             Prophet
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             was
             raised
             by
             God
             to
             exprobrate
             to
             Christendome
             their
             universal
             Degeneracy
             ,
             Prophaneness
             and
             Infidelity
             .
             8.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Evil
             be
             discovered
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             remedied
             but
             by
             returning
             to
             the
             ancient
             Apostolick
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             now
             after
             my
             freedome
             with
             your
             competitours
             for
             the
             rule
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             the
             
               Illuminated
               Elders
            
             of
             the
             
               lovely
               Communialty
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ;
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             hear
             me
             in
             a
             word
             or
             two
             ,
             O
             ye
             conspicuous
             Lights
             and
             Guides
             of
             the
             Communialty
             of
             Christ.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             this
             hideous
             Monster
             that
             I
             have
             so
             lively
             set
             before
             your
             eyes
             ?
             From
             whence
             came
             it
             ?
             Whose
             brat
             is
             this
             foul
             errour
             of
             Familism
             ?
             Methinks
             I
             hear
             you
             straight
             reply
             ,
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             his
             .
             But
             I
             demand
             further
             ,
             how
             came
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Monster
             ?
             You
             will
             immediately
             return
             answer
             out
             of
             Micronius
             ,
             That
             he
             received
             his
             Metamorphosis
             from
             
               David
               George
            
             .
             But
             I
             take
             leave
             to
             ask
             again
             ,
             Who
             transformed
             
               David
               George
            
             into
             such
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ?
             To
             which
             you
             'l
             quickly
             reply
             ,
             The
             Devil
             .
             His
             back
             I
             confess
             is
             broad
             enough
             to
             bear
             all
             ,
             indeed
             too
             broad
             to
             satisfie
             the
             curiosity
             of
             my
             Querie
             ,
             who
             would
             gladly
             know
             the
             more
             particular
             causes
             of
             so
             monstrous
             a
             production
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Christendome
             .
             Which
             if
             you
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             a
             little
             to
             informe
             you
             :
             and
             be
             not
             displeased
             if
             you
             find
             much
             of
             the
             fault
             laid
             at
             your
             own
             dores
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             that
             you
             your selves
             have
             congested
             that
             putrid
             matter
             together
             ,
             which
             neither
             Sun
             nor
             Moon
             ,
             nor
             any
             natural
             Influence
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             the
             fiery
             Wrath
             of
             God
             and
             his
             enraged
             eye
             of
             Jealousie
             has
             given
             heat
             and
             life
             to
             .
             This
             dangerous
             Monster
             therefore
             have
             you
             your selves
             ,
             by
             Provocation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Vengeance
             ,
             raised
             up
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             given
             increase
             to
             ,
             and
             strength
             to
             subsist
             .
             Which
             may
             appear
             to
             you
             from
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             these
             Particulars
             following
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             first
             ,
             You
             have
             so
             corrupted
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             your
             humane
             inventions
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             so
             incredible
             ,
             so
             unintelligible
             ,
             so
             against
             all
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             obtruded
             on
             the
             people
             with
             so
             much
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             authority
             and
             necessity
             equally
             indispensable
             to
             the
             very
             Oracles
             of
             God
             )
             that
             you
             are
             constrained
             thereby
             to
             pronounce
             of
             that
             Religion
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             reasonable
             account
             to
             be
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             it
             without
             examination
             or
             inquisition
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             debase
             it
             and
             set
             it
             as
             low
             as
             Turcism
             or
             the
             most
             pittifull
             piece
             of
             Paganism
             that
             can
             be
             produced
             .
             You
             inuring
             therefore
             the
             people
             to
             believe
             things
             upon
             no
             account
             ,
             and
             obtruding
             
             such
             things
             upon
             them
             as
             no
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             ,
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             entertaining
             of
             every
             bold
             Impostor
             that
             pretends
             to
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             commends
             his
             adulterous
             ware
             upon
             the
             same
             title
             that
             you
             doe
             yours
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             high
             and
             transcendent
             that
             they
             are
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             carnal
             Reason
             ,
             condemning
             every
             sober
             inquisition
             into
             the
             Truth
             as
             carnal
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             there
             be
             but
             impudency
             enough
             ,
             assisted
             with
             a
             fiery
             Enthusiastick
             style
             ,
             flowered
             over
             with
             Scriptural
             Phrases
             and
             Allusions
             ,
             with
             deep
             and
             vehement
             protestations
             of
             the
             irresistible
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             transports
             them
             and
             carries
             them
             on
             to
             that
             Prophetical
             Ministry
             ,
             they
             may
             securely
             say
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             tried
             nor
             distrusted
             ,
             let
             them
             speak
             never
             so
             irrationally
             and
             inconsistently
             .
             For
             the
             People
             are
             already
             sufficiently
             inured
             to
             things
             irrational
             ,
             contradictions
             and
             unintelligible
             ,
             whereby
             the
             perfectest
             Non-sense
             must
             appear
             to
             them
             the
             most
             pure
             Dialect
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             will
             be
             no
             stop
             but
             they
             
               must
               needs
               be
               carried
            
             on
             with
             such
             Torrents
             of
             Ecstatick
             eloquence
             ,
             and
             be
             washed
             away
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             this
             or
             that
             Fanatick
             Sect
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             sutableness
             of
             their
             natural
             humour
             and
             opportunity
             exposes
             them
             to
             their
             assaults
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             When
             I
             consider
             the
             ineptness
             of
             your
             Allegations
             out
             of
             Scripture
             for
             such
             Opinions
             as
             you
             are
             so
             zealous
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             solemn
             adorning
             of
             the
             margins
             of
             your
             Theological
             Treatises
             with
             such
             insignificant
             citations
             out
             of
             the
             undeniable
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             when
             one
             examines
             them
             he
             shall
             find
             his
             understanding
             as
             much
             abused
             as
             a
             mans
             eye-sight
             is
             by
             that
             mockery
             of
             drawing
             ones
             hands
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             twisting
             with
             his
             thumbs
             and
             forefingers
             as
             if
             there
             were
             some
             subtil
             string
             betwixt
             ;
             (
             For
             assuredly
             the
             connexion
             betwixt
             your
             Quotations
             and
             your
             Conclusions
             is
             utterly
             as
             invisible
             as
             that
             imaginary
             line
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             sleepy
             )
             I
             cannot
             but
             look
             on
             the
             Writings
             of
             this
             Enthusiast
             as
             an
             imitation
             of
             yours
             ;
             wherein
             Providence
             does
             reproach
             to
             you
             your
             unfaithfulness
             to
             the
             credulous
             people
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             would
             bear
             them
             in
             hand
             that
             all
             is
             true
             you
             obtrude
             upon
             them
             by
             your
             multitude
             of
             impertinent
             references
             to
             the
             holy
             Writ
             .
             Which
             artifice
             this
             Mock-Prophet
             has
             taken
             up
             and
             out-done
             you
             in
             ,
             who
             stuffes
             his
             margins
             so
             thick
             with
             citations
             ,
             as
             if
             every
             Sentence
             in
             the
             Bible
             strove
             to
             put
             in
             their
             suffrage
             for
             him
             ;
             according
             as
             he
             boasts
             of
             himself
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             do
             point
             at
             him
             and
             his
             Ministry
             if
             rightly
             understood
             :
             Whenas
             ,
             if
             truly
             examined
             ,
             though
             his
             Margins
             perpetually
             point
             towards
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             at
             all
             point
             at
             him
             again
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             nor
             give
             him
             the
             least
             nod
             of
             approbation
             ,
             nor
             take
             any
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whereas
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             refers
             to
             the
             External
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             chiefest
             obligation
             of
             mutuall
             Love
             that
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             could
             set
             forth
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             you
             that
             are
             not
             only
             Christians
             ,
             but
             the
             Guides
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             have
             so
             entangled
             this
             Mystery
             with
             your
             rash
             and
             perverse
             superadditions
             ,
             with
             your
             forgeries
             ,
             subtilties
             and
             vain
             comments
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             become
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             shop
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             a
             School
             of
             Contention
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             is
             heard
             
             nothing
             but
             brawlings
             and
             scoldings
             about
             useless
             Opinions
             ,
             nothing
             has
             sprung
             from
             thence
             but
             Hatred
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Faction
             ,
             yea
             barbarous
             Persecutions
             and
             Bloudshed
             ,
             your selves
             
               blowing
               the
               trumpet
            
             out
             of
             those
             holy
             places
             which
             were
             erected
             for
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
               ,
            
             and
             in
             an
             Antichristian
             phrensy
             sounding
             an
             alarm
             of
             warre
             against
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             through
             the
             bloud
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             the
             common
             cement
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             hold
             all
             their
             hearts
             together
             in
             firm
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             .
             Wherefore
             you
             having
             thus
             left
             empty
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             David
             ,
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             that
             a
             Stranger
             hath
             thus
             stept
             in
             ,
             and
             taken
             possession
             ?
             And
             you
             having
             flung
             away
             that
             precious
             Legacy
             of
             your
             dying
             Lord
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               Love
               of
               one
               another
            
             ,
             what
             Injustice
             is
             it
             that
             an
             Alien
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             flourish
             it
             in
             your
             sight
             to
             your
             utter
             Shame
             and
             Reproach
             ?
             And
             truly
             he
             writes
             as
             one
             that
             knows
             his
             advantage
             passing
             well
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             if
             you
             read
             his
             Introduction
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             sect
             .
             35.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             as
             also
             sect
             .
             51
             of
             the
             eleventh
             chapter
             to
             the
             end
             thereof
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Whereas
             you
             place
             all
             your
             Piety
             in
             an
             hypocritical
             Flattery
             of
             Christ's
             Person
             ,
             and
             have
             overwhelmed
             and
             smothered
             the
             Life
             of
             Religion
             with
             an
             unsupportable
             load
             and
             luggage
             of
             needless
             and
             thankless
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             else
             have
             wounded
             it
             to
             death
             with
             the
             acuteness
             and
             spinosity
             of
             harsh
             and
             dry
             Opinions
             ,
             not
             heeding
             at
             all
             the
             renovation
             of
             your
             own
             minds
             ,
             nor
             of
             theirs
             that
             are
             committed
             to
             your
             charge
             into
             the
             lively
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             assuredly
             does
             mainly
             consist
             in
             
               Christian
               Love
            
             ;
             how
             just
             is
             it
             with
             God
             to
             permit
             such
             an
             Enthusiast
             to
             arise
             ,
             who
             shall
             make
             it
             the
             great
             Arcanum
             of
             his
             Religion
             to
             
               slay
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               History
            
             ,
             you
             having
             slain
             him
             so
             cruelly
             and
             remorslessly
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             extinguished
             his
             Life
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             us
             )
             by
             substituting
             your
             own
             foolish
             Opinions
             and
             loathsome
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             ?
             Nay
             indeed
             you
             have
             handled
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             made
             
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
            
             be
             the
             Executioner
             of
             
               himself
               according
               to
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             making
             every
             Article
             concerning
             Christ
             an
             Engine
             for
             either
             Sensuality
             or
             Strife
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             the
             
               exteriour
               oeconomie
            
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             being
             intended
             for
             the
             
               inward
               perfecting
               of
               our
               Minds
               in
               true
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             Christ
             in
             us
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             )
             you
             by
             your
             Devices
             defeating
             this
             end
             ,
             doe
             naturally
             take
             away
             the
             means
             thereto
             ;
             and
             thus
             yourselves
             are
             the
             
               principal
               Murderers
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             too
             ,
             and
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             is
             only
             your
             
               appointed
               Executioner
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             but
             just
             with
             God
             ,
             you
             having
             so
             long
             and
             so
             constantly
             abused
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             to
             a
             contrary
             purpose
             then
             was
             intended
             by
             his
             gracious
             counsel
             ,
             that
             he
             permit
             such
             a
             Mock-prophet
             to
             arise
             that
             should
             hazard
             the
             peoples
             misbelief
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             Allegorize
             away
             all
             that
             solid
             and
             useful
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             into
             a
             mere
             moral
             or
             mystical
             sense
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Letter
             were
             but
             a
             Parable
             or
             Fable
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             In
             that
             this
             Sect
             we
             speak
             of
             do
             rattle
             so
             about
             your
             ears
             with
             the
             loud
             noise
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             though
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             the
             best
             of
             them
             are
             far
             enough
             from
             it
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             
             cannot
             but
             interpret
             it
             an
             exprobration
             and
             reproach
             to
             the
             great
             abhorrency
             you
             have
             to
             so
             searching
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             will
             touch
             and
             wound
             your
             Hypocritical
             hearts
             with
             the
             sense
             and
             conscience
             of
             
               wilful
               sinfulness
            
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             cloak
             under
             that
             colour
             of
             
               Impossibility
               of
               being
               as
               you
               should
               be
            
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             your
             false
             dealing
             with
             those
             under
             your
             charge
             ,
             whom
             you
             do
             bedwarfe
             and
             becripple
             by
             your
             poisonous
             medicines
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             alwaies
             sorry
             boies
             with
             bibs
             and
             aprons
             ,
             or
             else
             conceal
             their
             age
             and
             keep
             them
             alwaies
             in
             minority
             for
             advantage
             sake
             ,
             like
             those
             infortunate
             Orphans
             that
             are
             betraied
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             treacherous
             Guardians
             .
             What
             wonder
             is
             it
             therefore
             that
             those
             that
             truly
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             being
             starved
             at
             home
             with
             those
             dilute
             and
             corrupt
             doctrines
             of
             the
             
               Needlesness
               of
               Sanctity
            
             ,
             of
             
               invincible
               Infirmity
               ,
               slight
               Attrition
               ,
               frivolous
               Penances
               ,
               venal
               Indulgences
               ,
            
             crawl
             out
             abroad
             to
             seek
             better
             food
             ,
             and
             so
             get
             into
             the
             lap
             and
             suck
             the
             nipples
             of
             this
             sweet
             Enchantress
             ,
             
               the
               lovely
               Family
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ;
             whose
             breasts
             do
             promise
             such
             strong
             nourishment
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             drink
             thereof
             do
             not
             only
             pass
             from
             children
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             from
             being
             men
             doe
             become
             Gods
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             Sixthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             While
             I
             contemplate
             the
             universal
             face
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             what
             a
             Den
             of
             Thieves
             and
             Murderers
             it
             is
             become
             ,
             what
             a
             Region
             of
             Robbers
             and
             Oppressors
             ,
             what
             a
             Sty
             of
             Epicures
             ,
             what
             a
             Wilderness
             of
             Atheism
             and
             Prophaneness
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             wholly
             inhabited
             by
             Satyrs
             and
             salvage
             Beasts
             ;
             when
             I
             consider
             within
             my self
             how
             generally
             men
             live
             as
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             to
             come
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             already
             have
             drunk
             down
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             indeed
             nothing
             to
             come
             hereafter
             ;
             of
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             his
             appearing
             out
             of
             Heaven
             to
             Paul
             as
             he
             was
             a
             going
             to
             Damascus
             ,
             are
             as
             palpable
             pledges
             as
             Divine
             Providence
             could
             produce
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             his
             visible
             Return
             to
             Judgement
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             how
             little
             effect
             all
             this
             has
             had
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             mens
             minds
             to
             an
             heavenly
             Conversation
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             live
             as
             if
             they
             were
             utterly
             sunk
             from
             this
             belief
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             any
             thing
             more
             reasonable
             then
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             out
             of
             very
             Wrath
             and
             Indignation
             God
             has
             raised
             this
             false
             Prophet
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             with
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Like
               lips
               ,
               like
               lettice
               ;
               Like
               Prophet
               ,
               like
               People
               .
            
             As
             if
             God
             should
             thus
             expostulate
             with
             Christendome
             ;
             Behold
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             to
             you
             my
             only-begotten
             Son
             out
             of
             my
             own
             bosome
             ,
             whose
             authority
             I
             ratified
             unto
             you
             by
             audible
             Voices
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             mighty
             Signs
             and
             Miracles
             done
             by
             him
             while
             he
             was
             alive
             :
             I
             gave
             him
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             to
             reconcile
             you
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             to
             endear
             your
             affections
             unto
             him
             and
             me
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             cordially
             follow
             his
             Example
             and
             keep
             his
             Precepts
             :
             I
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             exhibited
             him
             visibly
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             as
             an
             undoubted
             pledge
             of
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             ;
             which
             I
             further
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             his
             appearing
             to
             that
             chosen
             Vessel
             of
             mine
             ,
             who
             has
             so
             fully
             prefigured
             unto
             you
             his
             glorious
             Return
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             Resuscitation
             of
             all
             his
             Saints
             into
             that
             Eternal
             Happiness
             which
             they
             had
             fallen
             from
             .
             And
             
             now
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             ,
             what
             could
             I
             have
             done
             more
             for
             the
             gaining
             you
             back
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             resettling
             you
             again
             in
             my
             Heavenly
             Paradise
             ?
             But
             because
             you
             are
             so
             besotted
             with
             Earthliness
             and
             Sensuality
             as
             to
             make
             no
             use
             of
             the
             inestimable
             advantages
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             have
             set
             your
             Happiness
             upon
             things
             here
             below
             ;
             behold
             ,
             I
             have
             raised
             up
             unto
             you
             a
             Prophet
             according
             to
             your
             own
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             who
             will
             help
             on
             the
             completion
             of
             your
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             many
             fine
             words
             and
             sweet
             friendly
             phrases
             ,
             
               close
               up
               your
               eyes
               in
               Unbelief
            
             ;
             and
             so
             having
             sealed
             unto
             you
             by
             his
             witchery
             and
             enchantments
             this
             assurance
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Christ
               reaches
               no
               further
               then
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
            
             you
             may
             use
             the
             present
             market
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             your
             worldly
             lusts
             to
             the
             full
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             surely
             ,
             if
             I
             understand
             any
             thing
             ,
             is
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             God's
             permission
             that
             such
             a
             Prodigie
             as
             Familisme
             should
             appear
             with
             so
             much
             success
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             and
             though
             I
             have
             faithfully
             and
             industriously
             discovered
             the
             matter
             unto
             you
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             profess
             that
             I
             conceive
             it
             not
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             nor
             any
             ones
             else
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             sad
             effects
             thereof
             .
             That
             can
             only
             be
             by
             a
             true
             and
             sincere
             Reformation
             of
             Heart
             and
             Minde
             into
             the
             ancient
             and
             
               Apostolick
               Life
               and
               Doctrine
            
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             recommendable
             to
             Mankinde
             as
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             in
             the
             
               native
               Plainness
            
             and
             Simplicity
             thereof
             ;
             nor
             any
             thing
             so
             horrible
             and
             detestable
             as
             that
             vizard
             that
             the
             Depravedness
             of
             Christendome
             has
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             Which
             Face
             of
             things
             if
             it
             continue
             ,
             Atheism
             having
             seized
             on
             so
             great
             a
             Proportion
             ,
             it
             is
             prone
             to
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             what
             remains
             may
             be
             easily
             swallowed
             up
             of
             Familism
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             such
             parallel
             Plague
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             right
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             may
             quite
             be
             laid
             asleep
             ,
             never
             to
             awaken
             till
             there
             is
             no
             use
             thereof
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             till
             men
             be
             affrighted
             into
             a
             belief
             by
             an
             universal
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             Appearance
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             to
             recompence
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             adjudge
             the
             wicked
             to
             everlasting
             Fire
             .
             For
             the
             Counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             Prophecies
             ,
             are
             two-handed
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             in
             some
             cases
             have
             a
             meaning
             conditional
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             desire
             ,
             so
             I
             hope
             the
             best
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             ease
             to
             my
             minde
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             so
             freely
             declared
             what
             I
             conceive
             tends
             so
             much
             thereto
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           VII
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Third
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             is
             
               The
               Reality
               of
               the
               Christian
               Mystery
               .
               2.
               
            
             That
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             and
             the
             constant
             Belief
             thereof
             by
             knowing
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             begun
             til
             now
             ,
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             of
             the
             Truth
             thereof
             to
             them
             that
             are
             not
             over-Sceptical
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Averseness
             of
             slight
             and
             inconsiderate
             Witts
             from
             all
             Arguments
             out
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             with
             their
             chiefest
             Objections
             against
             the
             same
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Messias
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             neither
             forged
             nor
             corrupted
             by
             the
             
               Jews
               .
               5.
            
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             Objections
             concerning
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             Prophecies
             .
             6.
             
             As
             also
             to
             that
             from
             Free
             Will.
             7.
             
             That
             all
             Prophecies
             are
             not
             from
             the
             fortuitous
             heat
             of
             mens
             Phansies
             but
             by
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             proved
             by
             undeniable
             Instances
             .
             8.
             
             A
             particular
             reason
             of
             true
             Prophets
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             with
             some
             Examples
             of
             true
             Prophecies
             in
             other
             places
             .
             9.
             
             A
             notable
             Prophecie
             acknowledged
             by
             Vaninus
             concerning
             Julius
             Caesar's
             being
             kill'd
             in
             the
             Senate
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             are
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Third
             Part
             of
             our
             Discourse
             ,
             wherein
             the
             doubtfull
             Dawnings
             of
             this
             great
             Mystery
             we
             are
             clearing
             up
             will
             break
             out
             into
             a
             fuller
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             Progress
             of
             Truth
             will
             be
             like
             that
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             shineth
             more
             and
             more
             till
             perfect
             Day
             .
          
           
             The
             Possible
             ,
             as
             also
             
               Reasonable
               Idea
            
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             hitherto
             represented
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             the
             
               Seminal
               Forme
            
             of
             a
             Plant
             hid
             in
             the
             seed
             under
             ground
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             now
             exhibit
             it
             as
             it
             were
             to
             sense
             ,
             shot
             up
             into
             open
             view
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             That
             this
             
               Possible
               Idea
            
             has
             already
             arrived
             to
             a
             
               Real
               and
               actual
               Existence
            
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Which
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             huddle
             it
             up
             at
             once
             ,
             nor
             yet
             make
             any
             steps
             more
             for
             pomp
             then
             for
             use
             and
             the
             fuller
             conviction
             of
             the
             Truth
             we
             are
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             truly
             the
             very
             first
             step
             I
             shall
             make
             ,
             or
             rather
             have
             partly
             made
             already
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             to
             any
             indifferent
             man
             will
             seem
             not
             a
             little
             considerable
             .
             We
             have
             very
             amply
             and
             intelligibly
             declared
             how
             highly
             -
             Reasonable
             the
             Frame
             of
             our
             Religion
             is
             ,
             how
             becoming
             and
             consistent
             all
             those
             things
             are
             that
             Christ
             is
             recorded
             to
             have
             done
             or
             suffered
             .
             Add
             therefore
             to
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             the
             
               constant
               and
               perpetual
               Tradition
               thereof
               for
               true
               ,
            
             and
             that
             it
             has
             been
             so
             seriously
             believed
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             the
             Learned
             as
             Unlearned
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Noble
             as
             Ignoble
             ,
             have
             been
             ready
             ,
             nay
             have
             actually
             laid
             down
             their
             Lives
             for
             a
             witness
             thereof
             .
             And
             methinks
             no
             man
             that
             is
             not
             over-Sceptical
             ,
             but
             this
             Consideration
             should
             fetch
             off
             his
             assent
             .
             For
             the
             Fame
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             seriously
             reported
             and
             constantly
             believed
             
             by
             knowing
             and
             judicious
             men
             ,
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             unless
             the
             things
             themselves
             affirmed
             seem
             unreasonable
             ,
             or
             else
             over-artificial
             and
             in
             too
             trim
             and
             cunning
             a
             dress
             of
             Reason
             .
             That
             the
             things
             recorded
             are
             very
             Reasonable
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             demonstrated
             :
             And
             how
             little
             of
             the
             cunning
             Artifice
             of
             either
             Logick
             or
             Rhetorick
             they
             partake
             of
             ,
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             any
             that
             peruse
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             any
             man
             persist
             in
             his
             Unbelief
             ,
             the
             impediment
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Mystery
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             has
             no
             desire
             it
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             Pride
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             find
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             ignorant
             hitherto
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             love
             of
             either
             the
             Pleasures
             or
             Profits
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             which
             the
             Belief
             of
             Christianity
             does
             naturally
             curb
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             proceed
             to
             what
             is
             still
             more
             close
             and
             cogent
             .
             That
             the
             Iews
             have
             for
             this
             many
             hundred
             years
             expected
             and
             do
             still
             expect
             him
             whom
             they
             call
             their
             Messias
             ,
             every
             one
             knows
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             this
             name
             Messias
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             whence
             our
             Religion
             is
             denominated
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             I
             can
             prove
             That
             this
             Messias
             is
             already
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             Iesus
             whom
             we
             worship
             is
             that
             Christ
             ,
             I
             have
             then
             performed
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Third
             Part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             prove
             That
             Christianity
             (
             the
             Idea
             whereof
             I
             have
             hitherto
             described
             ,
             )
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             Idea
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Which
             first
             I
             shall
             attempt
             from
             Prophecies
             ,
             after
             from
             History
             :
             the
             comparing
             of
             both
             which
             together
             will
             be
             so
             strong
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             unprejudiced
             it
             cannot
             appear
             less
             then
             a
             perfect
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             know
             some
             are
             of
             so
             impatient
             and
             superficial
             a
             Spirit
             that
             they
             vilifie
             the
             very
             name
             or
             mention
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             as
             arguments
             of
             no
             validity
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             find
             themselves
             at
             leisure
             to
             weigh
             the
             force
             of
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             will
             rationally
             speak
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             alledge
             some
             of
             these
             four
             Objections
             ,
             viz.
             That
             either
             they
             are
             often
             forged
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             corrupted
             by
             some
             wily
             Politicians
             to
             serve
             some
             State-design
             :
             Or
             are
             so
             obscure
             that
             there
             is
             no
             certain
             sense
             or
             meaning
             of
             them
             :
             Or
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             not
             infallibly
             import
             that
             things
             thus
             predicted
             will
             surely
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             great
             dependance
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             upon
             
               the
               actings
               of
               men
            
             :
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             to
             strike
             home
             ,
             that
             there
             never
             was
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             any
             Prophecies
             from
             any
             extraordinary
             Inspiration
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             men
             have
             very
             
               hot
               Phansies
            
             ,
             and
             their
             minds
             running
             on
             future
             things
             vent
             what
             they
             think
             ;
             and
             their
             Predictions
             ,
             like
             Dreams
             ,
             sometimes
             prove
             true
             ,
             sometimes
             false
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             report
             of
             those
             that
             have
             hapned
             true
             has
             begot
             that
             false
             perswasion
             of
             there
             being
             Prophets
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Such
             slight
             Considerations
             as
             these
             doe
             marvellously
             gratifie
             the
             Light-minded
             and
             Atheistical
             ,
             but
             more
             severely
             looked
             into
             will
             prove
             of
             no
             force
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             the
             first
             Objection
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             it
             can
             have
             no
             place
             here
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             with
             what
             holiness
             and
             veneration
             the
             Iews
             look
             upon
             the
             very
             outward
             Letter
             of
             those
             Divine
             Oracles
             committed
             to
             their
             custody
             .
             Besides
             that
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             suspect
             them
             either
             to
             have
             foisted
             in
             or
             any
             way
             altered
             such
             Prophecies
             as
             we
             are
             here
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             they
             being
             
             such
             as
             will
             manifestly
             make
             against
             themselves
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             mighty
             Priviledge
             that
             Christianity
             has
             ,
             that
             in
             maintaining
             of
             her
             Cause
             she
             can
             so
             boldly
             appeal
             to
             those
             Records
             that
             have
             been
             ever
             kept
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             her
             Enemies
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             corrupt
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             be
             forthwith
             discovered
             by
             the
             Iews
             .
             Whence
             neither
             Atheist
             nor
             Pagan
             can
             rationally
             suspect
             any
             foul
             play
             of
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             for
             the
             pretended
             Obscurity
             or
             
               Ambiguity
               of
               Prophecies
            
             ,
             I
             deny
             that
             they
             may
             all
             justly
             be
             termed
             Obscure
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             them
             that
             are
             so
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             ever
             fit
             one
             sense
             better
             then
             another
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             any
             such
             ambiguity
             ,
             that
             sense
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             true
             that
             has
             been
             judged
             so
             by
             men
             unprejudiced
             ,
             and
             ,
             all
             things
             considered
             ,
             appears
             most
             proper
             and
             easie
             .
             The
             Satisfaction
             of
             which
             Answer
             will
             be
             better
             understood
             when
             we
             descend
             to
             Examples
             ,
             then
             by
             general
             Precept
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             third
             Objection
             cannot
             be
             urged
             by
             any
             but
             such
             as
             are
             over-doting
             Idolizers
             of
             the
             Faculty
             of
             
               Free
               will
            
             ,
             and
             forget
             that
             some
             Prophecies
             are
             not
             conditional
             but
             absolute
             ,
             as
             certainly
             all
             those
             are
             that
             are
             of
             so
             vast
             and
             Moliminous
             Concernment
             to
             the
             World
             as
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Messias
             is
             .
             Whose
             coming
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             conditional
             ,
             nothing
             could
             be
             thought
             to
             hinder
             but
             Sin.
             Which
             in
             this
             case
             is
             as
             absurdly
             inferred
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             argue
             that
             the
             sickness
             of
             the
             Patient
             keeps
             away
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             when
             it
             rather
             occasions
             his
             coming
             .
             And
             one
             end
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             abundantly
             shewn
             already
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             last
             Objection
             is
             the
             most
             perverse
             and
             lubricous
             ,
             but
             yet
             such
             as
             is
             easily
             mastered
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             punctually
             and
             particularly
             many
             things
             have
             been
             prefigured
             in
             Prophecie
             ,
             and
             ,
             that
             usually
             those
             that
             have
             prophesied
             ,
             have
             also
             done
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             something
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             has
             hapned
             unto
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             seen
             *
             Visions
             of
             Angels
             and
             have
             been
             assisted
             by
             supernatural
             Powers
             .
             An
             eminent
             Example
             whereof
             is
             that
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             man
             of
             God
             out
             of
             Iuda
             against
             the
             Altar
             at
             Bethel
             ,
             which
             was
             accompanied
             with
             the
             drying
             up
             and
             restoring
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Ieroboam
             ,
             
             and
             the
             rending
             of
             the
             Altar
             and
             pouring
             of
             the
             ashes
             for
             a
             sign
             that
             his
             Prophecie
             was
             true
             .
             Which
             yet
             was
             so
             punctual
             and
             particular
             ,
             that
             he
             names
             the
             very
             name
             of
             him
             that
             was
             to
             doe
             this
             vengeance
             against
             the
             Altar
             at
             Bethel
             ,
             viz.
             Iosias
             ;
             though
             it
             was
             a
             prediction
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             not
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             within
             three
             hundred
             years
             .
             So
             Isaiah
             prophesied
             of
             Cyrus
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             intended
             to
             doe
             by
             him
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             Cyrus
             was
             born
             .
             And
             Daniel
             so
             punctually
             foretold
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Empire
             from
             the
             Assyrians
             to
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Alexander
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             whose
             successors
             in
             part
             the
             posterity
             of
             Lagus
             and
             Seleucus
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             great
             evils
             the
             Jews
             should
             suffer
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             Porphyrius
             comparing
             the
             Greek
             History
             with
             
             Daniel's
             Prophecie
             ,
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             evade
             ,
             but
             by
             pretending
             they
             were
             wrote
             after
             the
             event
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             frivolous
             a
             subterfuge
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             answering
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             For
             being
             there
             is
             a
             Deity
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Iews
             in
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             manner
             lived
             under
             a
             kinde
             of
             Theocracy
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             people
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             usual
             to
             have
             Prophets
             and
             inspired
             Messengers
             from
             God
             ;
             why
             should
             it
             seem
             strange
             to
             Porphyrius
             or
             any
             else
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             by
             his
             holy
             Angels
             instruct
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             so
             particularly
             and
             perfectly
             concerning
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             his
             own
             Nation
             was
             so
             nearly
             concerned
             ?
             For
             even
             there
             where
             Providence
             seems
             to
             take
             less
             care
             ,
             the
             greater
             mutations
             of
             States
             and
             Kingdomes
             have
             been
             foretold
             by
             the
             Priests
             and
             Magicians
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             As
             it
             hapned
             to
             Moteczuma
             King
             of
             Mexico
             ,
             before
             the
             invasion
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Acosta
             and
             other
             Writers
             .
             And
             Valens
             the
             Augur
             ,
             in
             Varro
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             prophesied
             at
             the
             first
             building
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             continue
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             ;
             which
             fell
             out
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             *
             Vaninus
             himself
             ,
             that
             prophane
             Wit
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             far
             besotted
             with
             Epicurean
             Incredulity
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             does
             acknowledge
             ,
             nay
             rather
             assert
             with
             a
             serious
             appeal
             to
             all
             History
             as
             well
             ancient
             as
             of
             late
             daies
             ,
             if
             great
             changes
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             have
             not
             been
             predicted
             miraculously
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             himself
             instances
             in
             one
             notable
             Prophecie
             engraven
             in
             a
             table
             of
             brass
             found
             in
             Capys
             his
             Sepulchre
             concerning
             the
             murdering
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             in
             the
             Senate
             .
             Which
             Capys
             notwithstanding
             ,
             King
             of
             Italy
             ,
             lived
             near
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             
               Iulius
               Caesar.
            
             So
             that
             if
             a
             man
             be
             not
             very
             grosly
             stupid
             ,
             he
             musts
             needs
             confess
             that
             all
             Prophecies
             are
             not
             from
             the
             mere
             ravings
             &
             roamings
             of
             a
             
               buisie
               Phansie
            
             ,
             but
             from
             some
             higher
             and
             more
             infallible
             Principle
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             far
             more
             rational
             ,
             when
             Events
             answer
             to
             Prophecies
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             to
             impute
             it
             to
             Providence
             rather
             then
             to
             Chance
             .
             I
             know
             Vaninus
             referrs
             all
             to
             the
             Celestial
             bodies
             or
             influence
             of
             the
             Stars
             :
             But
             how
             groundless
             and
             childish
             his
             conceit
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             evince
             in
             its
             *
             due
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             The
             genuine
             sense
             of
             
             Jacob's
             
               Prophecie
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             Inference
             therefrom
             ,
             That
             the
             Messias
             is
             come
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             had
             been
             a
             considerable
             force
             in
             this
             Prophecie
             ,
             though
             the
             words
             had
             been
             capable
             of
             other
             tolerable
             meanings
             :
             but
             they
             admitting
             no
             other
             interpretations
             tolerable
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             the
             Messias
             is
             come
             .
             4.
             
             The
             chief
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Jews
             propounded
             .
             5.
             
             That
             neither
             Moses
             nor
             Saul
             can
             be
             meant
             by
             
               Shiloh
               ,
               6.
            
             
             Nor
             
               David
               ,
               7.
            
             
             Nor
             Jeroboam
             ,
             nor
             
               Nebuchadonosor
               .
               8.
            
             
             That
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             Captivity
             the
             Sceptre
             was
             rather
             sequestred
             then
             quite
             taken
             away
             ;
             with
             a
             further
             urging
             of
             the
             ineptness
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             if
             applied
             to
             
               Nebuchadonosor
               .
               9.
            
             
             Their
             subterfuge
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             noted
             and
             refuted
             .
             10.
             
             The
             various
             significations
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             their
             expositions
             therefrom
             .
             11.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             them
             in
             general
             .
             
               12
               ,
               13.
            
             
             An
             answer
             to
             their
             evasion
             by
             interpreting
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               
               Tribe
               .
               14.
            
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             interpreting
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               staffe
               of
               maintenance
               .
               15.
               
            
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             interpreting
             it
             
               a
               rod
               of
               correction
               .
               16.
               
            
             An
             Answer
             jointly
             to
             both
             these
             last
             Interpretations
             .
             17.
             
             That
             their
             Variety
             of
             Expositions
             is
             a
             demonstration
             of
             their
             own
             dissatisfaction
             in
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BEing
             now
             well
             assured
             of
             the
             force
             of
             such
             Arguments
             as
             are
             drawn
             from
             Prophecies
             ,
             let
             us
             proceed
             and
             make
             use
             of
             them
             for
             the
             proving
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             
               That
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               we
               worship
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               Christ.
            
             Which
             we
             will
             doe
             by
             producing
             first
             
               Such
               as
               prefine
               and
               circumscribe
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             and
             then
             
               Those
               that
               more
               perfectly
               characterize
               the
               properties
               of
               his
               Person
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             is
             that
             most
             ancient
             and
             eminent
             Prophecie
             of
             Iacob
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             
             
               The
               Sceptre
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
            
             Judah
             
               nor
               a
               Law-giver
               from
               between
               his
               feet
               ,
               til
            
             Shiloh
             
               come
               ,
               and
               unto
               him
               shall
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               People
               be
               .
            
             That
             our
             inference
             may
             be
             the
             more
             unexceptionable
             ,
             let
             us
             briefly
             run
             over
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Sceptre
            
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Seventy
             interpret
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Aquila
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Symmachus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Onkelos
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             All
             which
             denote
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               the
               Soveraignty
               or
               Power
               Political
            
             .
          
           
             
               From
               Iudah
            
             .
             By
             Iudah
             according
             to
             warrant
             of
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iudah
             precisely
             ,
             but
             what-ere
             accession
             or
             cooptation
             there
             was
             into
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Malachy
             3.4
             .
          
           
             
               Nor
               a
               Lawgiver
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Seventy
             render
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             naturally
             signifies
             a
             Commander
             or
             Decreer
             .
             I
             believe
             those
             that
             have
             translated
             it
             Dux
             ,
             have
             not
             missed
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             
             Seventy's
             interpretation
             .
             Let
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             signifie
             ,
             
               one
               that
               gives
               laws
               or
               commands
               to
               the
               people
               .
            
             Which
             is
             an
             unexceptionable
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             all
             acknowledg
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             nearest
             affinity
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             usual
             way
             in
             Scripture
             of
             repeating
             the
             same
             thing
             twice
             ,
             in
             words
             little
             different
             in
             signification
             .
             Of
             which
             instances
             are
             innumerable
             .
          
           
             
               From
               between
               his
               feet
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Seventy
             turn
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               ex
               semine
               Iudae
            
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             Iuda
             has
             been
             interpreted
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Iuda
             shall
             have
             a
             Prince
             ,
             Governour
             ,
             or
             Political
             power
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             governed
             or
             rul'd
             by
             those
             of
             their
             own
             bloud
             .
          
           
             
               Till
               Shiloh
               come
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Till
             the
             Messias
             come
             ;
             as
             all
             the
             ancient
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Iews
             ever
             expounded
             it
             ,
             their
             judgements
             being
             then
             unprejudiced
             .
             Only
             they
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             have
             varied
             about
             the
             Notation
             of
             the
             name
             Shiloh
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Martinius
             .
             Some
             will
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             Filius
             ,
             from
             whence
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Secundina
             .
             Others
             will
             have
             Shiloh
             to
             be
             a
             noun
             of
             the
             same
             forme
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             expound
             it
             ,
             
               Salvator
               ,
               Pacificus
            
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Seventy
             seem
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             they
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             
               for
               whom
               so
               great
               and
               illustrious
               things
               are
               reserved
               .
            
             Others
             ,
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             Translation
             ,
             read
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             missus
             .
             *
             Which
             reading
             alwaies
             pleased
             me
             above
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             the
             suffrage
             also
             of
             the
             incomparable
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             upon
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             
               And
               unto
               him
               shall
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               people
               be
               .
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             either
             signifie
             
               Congregatio
               ,
               Expectatio
               ,
               Obedientia
            
             or
             Confractio
             .
             None
             of
             the
             senses
             but
             agree
             with
             the
             Prophecie
             ;
             but
             the
             second
             and
             third
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             more
             easy
             Critical
             Account
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             plain
             from
             this
             brief
             and
             warrantable
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             natural
             and
             genuine
             sense
             of
             
             Iacob's
             prophecie
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               ,
               whatsoever
               become
               of
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             Juda
             ,
             
               and
               what
               ever
               part
               of
               the
               Tribes
               have
               any
               coalition
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               goe
               under
               one
               name
               and
               title
               ,
               shall
               not
               fail
               to
               have
               a
               Political
               Power
               and
               Government
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               till
               the
            
             Messias
             come
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             easie
             and
             natural
             sense
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             has
             been
             ever
             given
             by
             their
             own
             Expositors
             ,
             till
             that
             sad
             mistake
             of
             killing
             their
             Messias
             perverted
             their
             Judgments
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             before
             themselves
             became
             guilty
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             judges
             ,
             we
             appeal
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             
             Iacob's
             Prophecie
             does
             not
             plainly
             foretel
             ,
             That
             the
             Political
             Power
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Jews
             shall
             not
             cease
             till
             the
             Messias
             come
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             it
             has
             ceased
             :
             therefore
             of
             a
             certain
             the
             Messias
             is
             come
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Which
             this
             Prophecie
             would
             sufficiently
             assure
             us
             of
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             other
             tolerable
             interpretations
             to
             be
             made
             besides
             this
             ;
             it
             being
             reasonable
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             may
             be
             various
             senses
             made
             of
             words
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             truest
             that
             flowes
             the
             most
             naturally
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             doe
             so
             to
             such
             as
             are
             unprejudiced
             .
             But
             to
             be
             still
             more
             certain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             which
             has
             been
             already
             given
             ;
             though
             both
             Jews
             and
             others
             have
             set
             their
             wits
             on
             tenter-hooks
             to
             find
             other
             meanings
             thereof
             ,
             they
             have
             light
             upon
             none
             but
             what
             are
             intolerably
             vain
             and
             foolish
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             give
             you
             a
             tast
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             Those
             that
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Messias
             understood
             by
             Shiloh
             ,
             they
             understand
             either
             
               Moses
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               David
               ,
               Ieroboam
            
             or
             Nebuchadonosor
             .
             First
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             because
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             deliver
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Iuda
            
             surrendred
             the
             Sceptre
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi.
             Secondly
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             crowned
             in
             Shiloh
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             David
             ,
             viz.
             implying
             that
             the
             Sceptre
             was
             in
             Iuda
             ,
             and
             should
             there
             continue
             til
             
             David's
             time
             ,
             in
             whose
             ●eign
             there
             was
             an
             accession
             of
             some
             people
             brought
             under
             his
             Rule
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Ieroboam
             ,
             as
             being
             he
             who
             was
             crowned
             in
             Shiloh
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             Sceptre
             from
             Iuda
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Nebuchadonosor
             ,
             because
             he
             took
             the
             Sceptre
             from
             Iuda
             ,
             and
             carried
             the
             people
             captive
             ,
             and
             rased
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             Temple
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             to
             these
             may
             be
             answered
             briefly
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             that
             concerning
             Moses
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             not
             take
             the
             Sceptre
             from
             
               Iuda
               ,
               Iuda
            
             having
             none
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Tribes
             together
             were
             not
             a
             Polity
             then
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             miserable
             underlings
             and
             bondslaves
             to
             that
             cruel
             Tyrant
             Pharaoh
             .
             To
             that
             of
             Saul
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             not
             created
             King
             in
             Shiloh
             ,
             but
             in
             Mizpeh
             ;
             nor
             that
             Saul
             the
             Benjamite
             could
             take
             the
             Sceptre
             from
             Iuda
             ,
             he
             having
             none
             yet
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ;
             
             besides
             that
             ridiculous
             Syntax
             of
             
             Shiloh's
             coming
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             place
             ,
             not
             a
             person
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             interpretation
             :
             as
             also
             it
             is
             very
             frigid
             to
             applie
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             to
             Saul
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             that
             of
             David
             may
             be
             answered
             much-what
             the
             same
             with
             that
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             That
             Iuda
             before
             
             David's
             time
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             a
             precedency
             and
             Seniority
             ,
             yet
             wielded
             no
             Sceptre
             over
             the
             other
             Tribes
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             distinct
             Jurisdiction
             more
             then
             the
             other
             had
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             very
             inept
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             the
             whole
             Prophecie
             ,
             which
             immediately
             before
             speaks
             so
             magnificently
             of
             
             Iuda's
             Courage
             and
             Prowess
             ,
             to
             think
             it
             presently
             falls
             so
             flat
             ,
             as
             only
             to
             predict
             that
             Iuda
             shall
             not
             lose
             his
             Seniority
             or
             Precedencie
             til
             David
             come
             .
             And
             still
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             more
             harsh
             ,
             the
             words
             naturally
             seem
             to
             import
             ,
             that
             Iuda
             shall
             lose
             his
             Sceptre
             when
             Shiloh
             or
             David
             is
             come
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             first
             time
             then
             that
             he
             takes
             it
             up
             .
             I
             say
             the
             words
             do
             naturally
             implie
             so
             ,
             though
             not
             necessarily
             :
             but
             admit
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             royal
             Sceptre
             continue
             with
             Iuda
             for
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             then
             when
             almost
             all
             the
             Tribes
             were
             lost
             ;
             how
             frivolous
             do
             they
             make
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             in
             setting
             off
             so
             petty
             things
             in
             such
             magnificent
             terms
             ,
             and
             leaving
             out
             the
             most
             notable
             matters
             that
             belong
             to
             that
             Tribe
             ?
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             that
             addition
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             David
             does
             not
             so
             well
             fit
             nor
             fill
             up
             the
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Messias
             the
             Jews
             expect
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             that
             of
             Ieroboam
             ,
             That
             Ieroboam
             was
             not
             anointed
             King
             in
             Shiloh
             ,
             but
             in
             Sichem
             a
             city
             of
             Ephraim
             :
             And
             that
             this
             conspiracy
             did
             not
             take
             away
             the
             Sceptre
             from
             Iuda
             ,
             but
             rather
             gave
             occasion
             to
             Iuda
             of
             being
             a
             kingdome
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             was
             not
             dissolved
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             ,
             whereas
             before
             it
             was
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             to
             that
             of
             Nebuchadonosor
             ,
             That
             this
             Interpretation
             puts
             a
             very
             foolish
             and
             frivolous
             sense
             upon
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             ran
             thus
             ;
             That
             the
             Sceptre
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             Iuda
             ,
             till
             some
             one
             come
             and
             take
             it
             by
             force
             .
             As
             if
             Iacob
             would
             venture
             to
             foretel
             that
             Iuda
             would
             not
             be
             such
             a
             fool
             as
             to
             give
             away
             his
             Sceptre
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             be
             so
             either
             cowardly
             or
             unfortunate
             to
             have
             it
             wrested
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             that
             is
             prophesied
             of
             here
             must
             be
             to
             the
             Jews
             more
             then
             a
             mere
             Robber
             or
             Despoiler
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             some
             special
             relation
             to
             them
             of
             either
             being
             their
             King
             or
             Prophet
             in
             some
             more
             then
             ordinary
             manner
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             very
             flat
             and
             inept
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Sceptre
               will
               not
               be
               taken
               away
               before
               it
               be
               taken
               away
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Sceptre
             was
             not
             so
             much
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             as
             sequestred
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             during
             which
             space
             they
             were
             ascertained
             from
             God
             by
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             return
             again
             within
             the
             space
             of
             seventy
             years
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             rather
             an
             Interregnum
             then
             an
             abolition
             of
             the
             Iudaical
             Politie
             .
             Which
             some
             would
             have
             to
             continue
             in
             some
             small
             degree
             amongst
             themselves
             even
             in
             that
             interval
             of
             their
             Captivity
             ,
             as
             having
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             power
             over
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Iuda
             .
             But
             that
             is
             more
             then
             is
             worth
             the
             contending
             for
             .
             God's
             obligation
             by
             the
             
             mouth
             of
             his
             Prophets
             to
             bring
             them
             back
             within
             seventy
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             smallness
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Captivity
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             enjoiment
             of
             their
             Liberty
             afterwards
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             of
             themselves
             to
             make
             that
             Captivity
             onely
             a
             suspension
             ,
             not
             a
             taking
             away
             ,
             of
             the
             Sceptre
             from
             Iuda
             .
             To
             all
             this
             you
             may
             add
             the
             
               unsutable
               Connexion
            
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             with
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             where
             Iuda
             is
             so
             magnificently
             spoke
             of
             for
             his
             stoutness
             and
             courage
             ;
             to
             which
             presently
             it
             is
             subjoined
             (
             according
             to
             this
             interpretation
             )
             that
             the
             Sceptre
             shall
             never
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             till
             some
             vanquish
             him
             and
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             Nebuchadonosor
             did
             :
             Which
             is
             as
             incoherent
             and
             insipid
             sense
             as
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             as
             I
             partly
             intimated
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             interpret
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             have
             interpreted
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             coherence
             is
             very
             perfect
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             stout
             warriour
             Iuda
             shall
             not
             finally
             lose
             his
             Sceptre
             ,
             till
             that
             special
             Messenger
             of
             God
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             Nations
             come
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Messias
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             of
             a
             more
             universal
             concernment
             then
             to
             that
             little
             handfull
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             next
             starting-hole
             they
             seek
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             have
             found
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             phansying
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             there
             signifie
             (
             as
             it
             does
             sometimes
             )
             
               in
               aeternum
            
             ;
             but
             the
             accent
             Athnack
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Colon
             in
             Latine
             ,
             hinders
             them
             from
             that
             evasion
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             last
             pretended
             Ambiguity
             is
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             may
             signifie
             either
             
               a
               Tribe
            
             or
             
               a
               Staffe
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               of
               support
               and
               aid
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               Rod
               of
               castigation
               and
               affliction
               .
            
             Taking
             it
             for
             
               a
               Tribe
            
             ,
             the
             Prophecie
             may
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iuda
               shall
               never
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               til
               the
            
             Messias
             come
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Benjamin
               ,
               whatever
               become
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               taken
               from
            
             Juda
             ,
             &c.
             
             Taking
             it
             for
             
               a
               Staffe
            
             ,
             the
             sense
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             Juda
             ,
             
               be
               he
               in
               what
               captivity
               or
               oppression
               soever
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               be
               supported
               and
               succoured
               by
               some
               or
               other
               ,
               til
               the
            
             Messias
             come
             .
             Taking
             it
             for
             
               a
               Rod
               ;
               That
               the
               Rod
               of
               castigation
               and
               affliction
               will
               never
               be
               taken
               away
               from
            
             Juda
             ,
             til
             Shiloh
             come
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             and
             first
             in
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             thus
             put
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             and
             so
             naturally
             answering
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             did
             as
             ordinarily
             signifie
             
               a
               Scribe
            
             as
             one
             that
             had
             Political
             Power
             and
             Rule
             ,
             yet
             it
             were
             somewhat
             a
             forced
             thing
             to
             expound
             it
             so
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             directing
             so
             naturally
             to
             the
             other
             sense
             ;
             &
             still
             more
             forced
             if
             you
             take
             notice
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ex
               semine
               ejus
            
             ,
             a
             thing
             not
             stood
             upon
             in
             those
             inferiour
             offices
             of
             a
             Scribe
             or
             Expounder
             of
             the
             Law.
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             never
             so
             expounded
             in
             Scripture
             by
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             either
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             that
             though
             they
             might
             shuffle
             off
             the
             right
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             in
             the
             beginning
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             the
             following
             part
             defends
             both
             it self
             and
             the
             other
             from
             that
             violence
             and
             injury
             .
             For
             there
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Political
             Power
             ,
             in
             Iuda
             ,
             till
             Shiloh
             come
             ,
             let
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             what
             it
             will.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             to
             touch
             upon
             them
             also
             in
             several
             ;
             where
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             that
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Iuda
            
             ,
             not
             his
             Person
             ,
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Prophesie
             .
             The
             sense
             therefore
             of
             the
             first
             Interpretation
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             
             That
             Judah
             
               will
               not
               be
               taken
               from
            
             Judah
             ,
             till
             Shiloh
             come
             .
             Which
             is
             very
             ridiculous
             .
             But
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             Iudah
             is
             taken
             from
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Shiloh
             is
             come
             .
             For
             Iudah
             is
             taken
             all
             apieces
             and
             scattered
             amongst
             the
             nations
             in
             all
             the
             quarters
             of
             the
             World.
             Or
             if
             they
             will
             against
             reason
             phansy
             the
             person
             of
             Iudah
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             the
             sense
             will
             then
             be
             ,
             Iudah
             his
             tribe
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             till
             Shiloh
             come
             ,
             )
             the
             Patriarch
             would
             have
             expressed
             himself
             more
             determinately
             and
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             otherwise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             naturally
             signifies
             ,
             no
             Tribe
             at
             all
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             whereas
             Ten
             have
             been
             carried
             away
             at
             a
             clap
             and
             never
             yet
             returned
             .
             Besides
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             signifie
             
               his
               own
               Tribe
            
             ,
             that
             is
             properly
             taken
             from
             him
             too
             ,
             and
             lost
             ,
             they
             not
             being
             under
             his
             Rule
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Iuda
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             like
             a
             Commander
             whose
             Armie
             is
             quite
             routed
             ,
             and
             all
             carried
             away
             from
             him
             Captive
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             command
             of
             strangers
             :
             and
             though
             they
             bear
             his
             name
             still
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             if
             they
             be
             not
             under
             his
             power
             ?
             Surely
             the
             Patriarch's
             mind
             was
             taken
             up
             with
             mean
             matters
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             more
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             then
             so
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Second
             Interpretation
             ,
             understanding
             still
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             a
             Tribe
             ,
             is
             lyable
             to
             the
             like
             Exceptions
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             foolery
             of
             it
             still
             more
             palpably
             deprehendible
             .
             For
             here
             it
             is
             exceeding
             evident
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             will
             necessarily
             signifie
             ,
             
               Not
               a
               tribe
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               Iuda
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             it
             is
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Sheep
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             fold
             ,
             till
             Dametas
             come
             .
             But
             if
             Dametas
             coming
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             found
             onely
             one
             left
             ,
             the
             other
             Shepheard
             would
             think
             himself
             deluded
             ;
             if
             he
             that
             promised
             him
             should
             pretend
             he
             has
             kept
             his
             word
             in
             keeping
             but
             one
             Sheep
             in
             the
             Fold
             .
             For
             it
             were
             a
             foolish
             fallacy
             to
             plead
             ,
             that
             he
             promised
             that
             a
             Sheep
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Sheep
             that
             is
             not
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             particular
             Tribe
             ,
             Benjamin
             ,
             cannot
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             at
             all
             .
             For
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             carried
             away
             by
             Salmanassar
             into
             perpetual
             Captivity
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             To
             the
             Third
             Interpretation
             we
             answer
             ,
             That
             Iacob
             is
             distributing
             
               peculiar
               Benedictions
            
             to
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             affixed
             to
             Iuda
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             petty
             business
             amongst
             such
             illustrious
             predictions
             and
             encomiums
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             put
             to
             such
             utter
             streights
             but
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             live
             ,
             though
             an
             underling
             ,
             and
             dependent
             on
             other
             People
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             is
             a
             very
             wretched
             and
             dilute
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             the
             Fourth
             is
             as
             ill
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             .
             For
             First
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             what
             is
             common
             to
             all
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             yet
             belongs
             more
             to
             the
             other
             Tribes
             then
             to
             Iuda
             (
             the
             Ten
             I
             mean
             that
             were
             carried
             away
             by
             Salmanassar
             )
             is
             here
             appropriated
             to
             Iuda
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             encomiums
             and
             blessings
             .
             Read
             the
             whole
             Prophecie
             concerning
             Iuda
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             you
             will
             discover
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             this
             patch
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Prophecie
             according
             to
             this
             sense
             could
             not
             be
             true
             .
             For
             Iuda
             was
             a
             flourishing
             kingdome
             
             or
             commonwealth
             for
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             together
             ,
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             their
             own
             History
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             both
             these
             last
             Interpretations
             at
             once
             ;
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             simply
             set
             down
             as
             it
             is
             here
             without
             any
             other
             circumstances
             to
             determine
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             never
             signifies
             either
             the
             
               Staffe
               of
               maintenance
            
             or
             the
             
               Rod
               of
               chastisement
            
             .
             So
             that
             they
             might
             as
             well
             expound
             it
             a
             Crutch
             ,
             as
             either
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             certainly
             signifie
             a
             Crutch
             :
             and
             therefore
             taking
             that
             liberty
             that
             they
             take
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             may
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               A
               Crutch
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               Iuda
               ,
               nor
               a
               Scribe
               from
               betwixt
               his
               feet
               ,
               till
               Shiloh
               come
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             Iuda
             never
             will
             want
             a
             Scribe
             with
             a
             Crutch
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             halting
             Scribe
             ,
             a
             Scribe
             that
             will
             make
             lame
             and
             crooked
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             defence
             of
             that
             capital
             errour
             of
             theirs
             ,
             till
             the
             second
             Coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             I
             have
             given
             you
             a
             brief
             tast
             of
             the
             fond
             Evasions
             the
             Jews
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             hide
             the
             plain
             sense
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             Iacob
             :
             concerning
             which
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             taking
             notice
             ,
             That
             as
             their
             Expositions
             are
             very
             vain
             and
             seem
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             are
             unsatisfactory
             even
             to
             themselves
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             have
             produced
             so
             many
             .
             For
             what
             could
             put
             them
             upon
             excogitating
             a
             new
             one
             but
             a
             dissatisfaction
             in
             the
             old
             ?
             and
             though
             they
             have
             pumped
             out
             as
             many
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             know
             which
             to
             adhere
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             1.
             
             The
             Prophecy
             of
             
               Haggai
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             natural
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Second
             Temple
             could
             not
             be
             more
             glorious
             then
             the
             First
             but
             by
             receiving
             the
             Messias
             into
             it
             .
             4.
             
             That
             
             Herod's
             Temple
             could
             not
             be
             understood
             hereby
             .
             5.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             subterfuge
             concerning
             
             Ezekiel's
             Temple
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Malachi
             addes
             further
             force
             to
             that
             of
             
               Haggai
               .
               7.
            
             
             That
             the
             Prophet
             could
             understand
             no
             other
             Temple
             then
             that
             which
             was
             then
             standing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             if
             they
             could
             have
             found
             out
             any
             tolerable
             Evasion
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             yet
             their
             work
             is
             not
             done
             ,
             there
             being
             other
             plain
             Predictions
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             
             As
             in
             
               Haggai
               ,
               For
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               Yet
               once
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shake
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               Sea
               and
               the
               dry
               land
               :
               And
               I
               will
               shake
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               Desire
               of
               all
               nations
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               this
               house
               with
               glory
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
               The
               silver
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               the
               gold
               is
               mine
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
               The
               glory
               of
               this
               latter
               house
               shall
               be
               greater
               then
               that
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               place
               will
               I
               give
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             natural
             sense
             of
             which
             Prophecy
             is
             plainly
             this
             :
             The
             Prophet
             encourages
             the
             people
             to
             work
             and
             build
             the
             Temple
             ,
             because
             that
             though
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             costly
             as
             the
             former
             in
             ornaments
             of
             Gold
             
             and
             Silver
             ,
             which
             yet
             it
             were
             an
             easie
             thing
             for
             God
             to
             bestow
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             (
             
               The
               silver
               is
               mine
               and
               the
               Gold
               is
               mine
            
             ;
             )
             yet
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             latter
             house
             shall
             be
             greater
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             honoured
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Messiah
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             here
             
               The
               Desire
               of
               all
               Nations
            
             :
             and
             as
             he
             is
             elsewhere
             styled
             
               The
               Prince
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             coming
             set
             out
             here
             by
             the
             Gift
             of
             Peace
             ;
             
               And
               in
               this
               place
               will
               I
               give
               peace
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             we
             demand
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             what
             respect
             this
             
               Second
               house
            
             was
             
               more
               glorious
            
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             if
             the
             Messiah
             came
             not
             into
             it
             while
             it
             was
             standing
             .
             That
             it
             was
             a
             pitiful
             Structure
             in
             comparison
             of
             
             Solomon's
             Temple
             ,
             the
             weeping
             of
             the
             old
             men
             at
             the
             rearing
             of
             the
             edifice
             was
             a
             plain
             Demonstration
             .
             Besides
             that
             the
             Rabbins
             themselves
             say
             it
             was
             destitute
             of
             
               five
               Prerogatives
            
             the
             other
             had
             :
             viz.
             
               The
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               the
               Shechina
               ,
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               .
            
             The
             evasions
             of
             the
             Jews
             here
             are
             very
             poor
             and
             inconsiderable
             :
             viz.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Temple
             at
             first
             was
             not
             so
             glorious
             ,
             yet
             when
             Herod
             had
             reformed
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             more
             splendid
             and
             stately
             then
             
             Solomon's
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             only
             false
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             were
             admitted
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             would
             not
             salve
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             .
             For
             all
             those
             external
             Ornaments
             could
             not
             compensate
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             
               five
               Preeminences
            
             above-named
             .
             Besides
             that
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             make
             so
             petty
             a
             design
             of
             building
             a
             fine
             Temple
             to
             be
             expressed
             with
             such
             exceeding
             high
             language
             as
             if
             the
             greatest
             Miracle
             in
             the
             World
             were
             to
             be
             exhibited
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             was
             done
             by
             Herod
             ,
             the
             vilest
             of
             men
             )
             
               I
               will
               shake
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               Sea
               and
               the
               dry
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             second
             Alledgement
             ,
             That
             this
             latter
             Temple
             stood
             ten
             years
             longer
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             still
             more
             frivolous
             .
             And
             therefore
             at
             last
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             quit
             this
             Temple
             ,
             and
             affix
             the
             Prophecie
             on
             a
             third
             ,
             viz.
             
             Ezekiel's
             Temple
             .
             Which
             is
             yet
             unbuilt
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             above
             two
             thousand
             years
             since
             that
             Prophecie
             ;
             whenas
             the
             Prophet
             said
             ,
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shake
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             Jews
             will
             be
             still
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             still
             urge
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             how
             magnificent
             a
             Temple
             
             Ezekiel's
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             clearly
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             will
             not
             expect
             their
             Messias
             till
             then
             .
             But
             to
             this
             I
             briefly
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             Vision
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             exhibition
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             was
             when
             Nebuchodonosar
             destroyed
             it
             .
             To
             which
             opinion
             Grotius
             is
             very
             inclinable
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             more
             magnificent
             structure
             ,
             That
             the
             Prophecie
             is
             not
             absolute
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             conditional
             ;
             as
             seems
             to
             be
             expresly
             intimated
             in
             the
             very
             Prophecie
             ,
             Ezekiel
             43.
             
             
             Upon
             which
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             representation
             of
             such
             a
             magnificent
             Structure
             as
             the
             Iews
             would
             have
             raised
             even
             in
             their
             
             Messiah's
             time
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             refused
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             pulled
             down
             
             Herod's
             Temple
             as
             built
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             so
             execrable
             a
             Wretch
             ,
             and
             raised
             this
             structure
             of
             Ezekiel
             .
             This
             had
             been
             the
             natural
             issue
             of
             their
             embracing
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             but
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             
             must
             stand
             .
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Vision
             is
             of
             a
             mere
             Mystical
             or
             Spiritual
             meaning
             ,
             which
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             
               holy
               waters
            
             and
             the
             strange
             virtue
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Trees
             there
             mentioned
             (
             *
             Chap.
             47.
             )
             seem
             shrewdly
             to
             insinuate
             .
             So
             that
             no
             argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ezekiel
             can
             enervate
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             Haggai
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             very
             clear
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             so
             many
             waies
             interpretable
             to
             a
             compliance
             therewith
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             truth
             whereof
             will
             be
             still
             more
             evident
             if
             we
             adde
             that
             of
             Malachi
             ;
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               my
               Messenger
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               prepare
               the
               way
               before
               me
               :
               and
               the
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seek
               ,
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               to
               his
               Temple
               ;
               even
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
               :
               behold
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             Prophecie
             is
             parallel
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Prophecie
             ,
             and
             does
             more
             fully
             describe
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             assured
             that
             they
             are
             both
             meant
             of
             him
             :
             and
             the
             time
             here
             again
             seems
             plainly
             enough
             to
             be
             predefined
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             would
             come
             into
             that
             Temple
             that
             the
             Iews
             had
             then
             standing
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             not
             been
             long
             rebuilt
             ,
             and
             grace
             it
             with
             his
             presence
             before
             it
             should
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             and
             laid
             wast
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             certainly
             is
             the
             natural
             sense
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             very
             harsh
             thing
             to
             think
             that
             Malachi
             had
             any
             other
             Temple
             in
             his
             mind
             but
             this
             .
             But
             this
             Temple
             has
             been
             laid
             level
             to
             the
             ground
             above
             one
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Messias
             either
             came
             into
             his
             Temple
             then
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophecie
             is
             false
             .
             For
             there
             never
             was
             any
             since
             for
             him
             to
             come
             into
             ,
             nor
             is
             now
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             again
             for
             ever
             ,
             at
             least
             before
             his
             coming
             .
             For
             how
             shall
             the
             Jews
             build
             them
             a
             Temple
             before
             they
             have
             found
             the
             Messias
             ?
             So
             that
             the
             Messias
             will
             be
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             after
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             .
             But
             certainly
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             Malachi
             supposes
             the
             Temple
             first
             and
             ready
             built
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Messias
             in
             due
             time
             will
             be
             born
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             it
             .
             Which
             therefore
             was
             the
             Second
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             The
             Prophecie
             of
             
               Daniel
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             said
             Exposition
             is
             as
             easie
             and
             natural
             as
             the
             meaning
             of
             any
             writing
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             what
             an
             excellent
             performance
             it
             would
             be
             to
             demonstrate
             out
             of
             Chronologie
             ,
             That
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             fell
             two
             or
             three
             daies
             after
             the
             beginning
             or
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Last
             week
             .
             4.
             
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Prophecie
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Circumscription
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             Weeks
             is
             not
             made
             by
             the
             vastation
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             those
             grand
             Prophecies
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             that
             no
             Epocha
             can
             be
             true
             that
             does
             not
             terminate
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             last
             Prophecie
             which
             we
             shall
             alledge
             is
             out
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             where
             he
             meditating
             upon
             that
             Prediction
             of
             Ieremie
             ,
             
             that
             seventy
             years
             should
             be
             accomplished
             in
             the
             desolations
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             praying
             earnestly
             to
             God
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             by
             express
             command
             was
             sent
             to
             him
             to
             impart
             this
             Prophecie
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Seventy
               weeks
               are
               determined
               upon
               thy
               people
               and
               upon
               thy
               holy
               City
               ,
               to
               finish
               the
               transgression
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               Sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               reconciliation
               for
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               everlasting
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               to
               seal
               up
               the
               Vision
               and
               Prophecie
               ,
               and
               to
               anoint
               the
               most
               Holy.
               
            
          
           
             II.
             
               Know
               therefore
               and
               understand
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               the
               cōmandement
               to
               restore
               and
               to
               build
               Ierusalem
               ,
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               the
               Prince
               ,
               shall
               be
               Seven
               weeks
               ,
               and
               threescore
               and
               two
               weeks
               ,
               the
               street
               shall
               be
               built
               again
               and
               the
               wall
               ,
               even
               in
               troublesome
               times
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               And
               after
               threescore
               and
               two
               weeks
               shall
               Messiah
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               himself
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Prince
               that
               shall
               come
               shall
               destroy
               the
               City
               and
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               thereof
               shall
               be
               with
               a
               floud
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               warre
               desolations
               are
               determined
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               And
               he
               shall
               confirm
               the
               covenant
               with
               many
               for
               one
               week
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               week
               he
               shall
               cause
               the
               sacrifice
               and
               the
               oblation
               to
               cease
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               overspreading
               of
               abominations
               he
               shall
               make
               it
               desolate
               ,
               even
               until
               the
               consummation
               ,
               and
               that
               determined
               shall
               be
               poured
               upon
               the
               desolate
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             so
             eminent
             a
             Prophecie
             ,
             and
             so
             mainly
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             concerned
             to
             annex
             some
             short
             notes
             upon
             every
             verse
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             may
             appear
             more
             plain
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             diversity
             of
             interpretations
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             shew
             that
             none
             does
             prejudice
             the
             main
             scope
             we
             drive
             at
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Seventy
               weeks
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             weeks
             of
             years
             .
             Of
             which
             sense
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             with
             either
             Jew
             or
             Christian.
             And
             seventy
             of
             such
             Weeks
             ,
             not
             so
             precisely
             as
             that
             what
             is
             foretold
             may
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             before
             the
             seventieth
             Week
             be
             quite
             run
             out
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             run
             out
             into
             some
             part
             of
             a
             following
             week
             ;
             the
             reckoning
             being
             by
             Weeks
             and
             not
             by
             Years
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             also
             has
             well
             observed
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Supposition
             that
             no
             body
             can
             justly
             cavil
             at
             .
          
           
             
               Are
               determined
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               cut
               out
            
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             implying
             that
             immediately
             after
             the
             expiration
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             Jews
             would
             into
             Captivity
             again
             .
             But
             that
             curiosity
             is
             more
             then
             needs
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             conformable
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             :
             so
             that
             in
             my
             apprehension
             our
             English
             Translation
             has
             the
             odds
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Upon
               thy
               people
               and
               upon
               holy
               City
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             Near
             upon
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             Seventieth
             week
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             no
             longer
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             their
             City
             holy
             ,
             their
             Religion
             naturally
             ceasing
             upon
             some
             act
             of
             theirs
             ,
             whereby
             a
             better
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             brought
             in
             .
          
           
             
               To
               finish
               transgression
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             to
             
               fill
               up
               ,
               perfect
            
             ,
             or
             
               compleat
               transgression
            
             .
             For
             so
             will
             the
             *
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             signifie
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             most
             natural
             sense
             in
             this
             place
             :
             As
             if
             the
             Angel
             should
             say
             ,
             Seventy
             weeks
             shall
             the
             scourge
             be
             taken
             from
             thy
             people
             ,
             wherein
             they
             will
             again
             follow
             their
             own
             evil
             waies
             and
             increase
             their
             sins
             to
             the
             very
             height
             :
             Which
             they
             did
             the
             most
             notoriously
             by
             killing
             their
             Messiah
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               sin
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Judaical
             Sin-offerings
             .
             For
             so
             will
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               to
               seal
            
             ,
             denotes
             a
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             a
             thing
             by
             fulfilling
             and
             completing
             it
             ,
             as
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               to
               seal
               up
               the
               Vision
               and
               Prophecie
               ,
            
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             .
          
           
             
               And
               to
               make
               reconciliation
               for
               iniquity
               :
            
             or
             ,
             to
             expiate
             iniquity
             .
             For
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             :
             But
             the
             sense
             is
             much-what
             the
             same
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             
               And
               to
               bring
               in
               everlasting
               righteousness
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             Such
             a
             Law
             or
             Religion
             which
             shall
             endure
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             which
             if
             we
             live
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             our
             Justification
             ,
             not
             the
             works
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law
             nor
             those
             Offerings
             nor
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
               And
               to
               seal
               up
               the
               Vision
               and
               Prophecie
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             To
             fulfill
             and
             accomplish
             the
             Prophecies
             ,
             viz.
             those
             great
             important
             Prophecies
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             
               And
               to
               anoint
               the
               most
               Holy
               ,
            
             viz.
             the
             most
             holy
             Person
             that
             ever
             lived
             .
             For
             though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             the
             feminine
             gender
             ,
             and
             may
             seem
             to
             signifie
             rather
             Sanctity
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             or
             
               Res
               sancta
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             understood
             it
             of
             a
             
               Person
               ;
               Moses
               Gerundensis
            
             of
             the
             very
             Messiah
             :
             and
             it
             is
             used
             of
             any
             thing
             consecrate
             to
             God
             ,
             whether
             Field
             ,
             Man
             ,
             or
             Cattel
             ,
             Levit.
             27.28
             .
             Besides
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             need
             not
             be
             a
             Noun
             of
             the
             feminine
             Gender
             ,
             but
             be
             the
             same
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sanctus
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Levit.
             21.
             7.
             and
             Numb
             .
             6.8
             .
             or
             the
             words
             there
             are
             to
             be
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             again
             confirme
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             belongs
             to
             Persons
             consecrated
             as
             well
             as
             Things
             .
             If
             it
             had
             been
             meant
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             it
             had
             in
             all
             likelihood
             been
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             might
             go
             for
             
               the
               most
               holy
               Place
            
             ,
             Christ
             was
             also
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             most
             eminent
             manner
             imaginable
             :
             For
             in
             him
             dwelt
             the
             *
             Godhead
             bodily
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               From
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               the
               commandement
               to
               restore
               and
               to
               build
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             viz.
             From
             the
             Decree
             or
             Command
             of
             Artaxerxes
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             his
             reign
             mentioned
             Ezra
             7.
             whereby
             Ezra
             was
             inabled
             to
             constitute
             Magistrates
             and
             Judges
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             have
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             amongst
             themselves
             and
             to
             live
             after
             their
             own
             Political
             Laws
             .
             In
             which
             concession
             cannot
             possibly
             but
             be
             included
             a
             licence
             or
             decree
             to
             build
             up
             the
             houses
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             as
             Funccius
             also
             pleads
             ,
             their
             Liberty
             of
             living
             under
             their
             own
             Magistrates
             is
             the
             truest
             and
             most
             substantial
             sense
             of
             building
             their
             City
             :
             and
             vers
             .
             18.
             there
             is
             express
             leave
             given
             to
             make
             what
             use
             they
             please
             of
             the
             Remainder
             of
             those
             liberal
             Contributions
             which
             were
             given
             for
             Sacrifices
             and
             religious
             Services
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             the
             power
             of
             building
             the
             City
             was
             included
             in
             this
             Commission
             ;
             onely
             Ezra
             cared
             not
             to
             begge
             that
             expresly
             that
             would
             be
             involved
             in
             a
             greater
             Grant
             and
             such
             as
             might
             incline
             the
             King's
             Spirit
             more
             powerfully
             ,
             viz.
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             Decree
             for
             rebuilding
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             else
             none
             .
             For
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             other
             Decrees
             are
             either
             for
             building
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             else
             restrained
             to
             the
             rearing
             of
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             houses
             having
             been
             built
             before
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             reading
             the
             History
             of
             Ezra
             and
             Nehemiah
             .
          
           
           
             Unto
             Messiah
             
               the
               Prince
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             Unto
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             that
             Person
             that
             is
             so
             well
             known
             and
             so
             much
             expected
             by
             the
             Iews
             under
             the
             name
             of
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             word
             being
             never
             used
             absolutely
             but
             concerning
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Shall
               be
               seven
               weeks
               ,
               and
               sixty
               two
               weeks
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             sixty
             nine
             weeks
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             mystery
             in
             the
             parting
             of
             these
             Numbers
             ,
             saving
             an
             Hebrew
             Idiom
             to
             be
             understood
             from
             Ezekiel
             45.12
             .
             and
             Genes
             .
             5.
             often
             in
             that
             chapter
             ,
             as
             also
             8.
             vers
             .
             3.
             as
             Grotius
             comments
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             Funccius
             offers
             at
             something
             more
             considerable
             ,
             That
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Commonwealth
             should
             be
             more
             unsettled
             for
             the
             first
             seven
             weeks
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             out
             of
             Ezra
             and
             Nehemiah
             .
          
           
             
               The
               street
               shall
               be
               built
               again
               and
               the
               walls
               ,
               even
               in
               troublesome
               times
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Area
             of
             Ierusalem
             shall
             again
             be
             replenished
             with
             houses
             ,
             but
             the
             wall
             shall
             also
             be
             built
             again
             ,
             though
             in
             troublesome
             and
             unsettled
             times
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             History
             :
             For
             the
             builders
             were
             fain
             to
             have
             their
             Swords
             in
             readiness
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Trowels
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               And
               after
               the
               sixty
               two
               weeks
               ,
            
             which
             succeed
             immediately
             the
             seven
             weeks
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             after
             sixty
             nine
             weeks
             shall
             Messiah
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             viz.
             the
             above-named
             Messiah
             the
             Prince
             .
             For
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             most
             natural
             meaning
             thereof
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             Messiah
             is
             never
             put
             thus
             absolutely
             but
             here
             :
             whence
             doubtlesly
             the
             Jews
             gave
             him
             whom
             they
             expected
             for
             their
             Redeemer
             the
             name
             of
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             
               Cut
               off
            
             .
             If
             it
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             might
             signifie
             transfixus
             or
             affixus
             ,
             as
             Funccius
             ,
             would
             have
             it
             :
             but
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               to
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             life
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             observes
             ,
             from
             reigning
             as
             a
             King.
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Iews
             he
             was
             cut
             off
             in
             both
             these
             senses
             .
             For
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             their
             Prince
             whom
             his
             own
             people
             cut
             off
             from
             life
             ,
             and
             thereby
             from
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             no
             more
             his
             people
             nor
             he
             their
             King
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             follows
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             
               and
               not
               for
               himself
            
             ;
             but
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             The
             Messiah
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             that
             people
             
               shall
               be
               none
               of
               his
            
             .
             This
             exposition
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Manasseh
               Ben
               Israel
            
             likes
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             applies
             it
             where
             it
             is
             not
             so
             natural
             and
             easie
             ,
             or
             else
             is
             tautological
             .
             For
             he
             interprets
             it
             of
             Agrippa
             the
             last
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             whom
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             Vespasian
             slew
             some
             three
             years
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             so
             the
             Kingdome
             was
             no
             longer
             
             Agrippa's
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Race
             .
             But
             in
             this
             sense
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             it
             being
             presupposed
             that
             he
             is
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             Jewish
             People
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             easie
             to
             conceive
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Nominative
             Case
             to
             the
             Verb
             understood
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             that
             cut
             him
             off
             should
             be
             no
             longer
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             hainous
             Act
             of
             theirs
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             this
             act
             the
             Iews
             ceased
             to
             be
             the
             
               people
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             being
             given
             over
             ,
             at
             last
             comes
             that
             vengeance
             prophesied
             of
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             their
             City
             and
             Sanctuary
             should
             be
             destroyed
             by
             those
             that
             were
             designed
             to
             be
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Prince
             the
             Messiah
             .
             For
             so
             Mr.
             Mede
             interprets
             the
             place
             excellently
             well
             in
             my
             judgement
             ,
             rendring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Populus
               Principis
               futurus
            
             ;
             
             understanding
             thereby
             the
             Romans
             ,
             in
             which
             Empire
             Christ
             was
             to
             have
             chiefly
             his
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             it
             is
             most
             natural
             that
             as
             Messiah
             before
             was
             the
             same
             with
             Messiah
             the
             Prince
             ,
             so
             the
             Prince
             here
             should
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             sense
             fitting
             so
             exceeding
             well
             .
             Whenas
             if
             the
             Messiah
             be
             not
             understood
             here
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             Prince
             and
             people
             at
             large
             [
             
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Prince
               which
               shall
               come
               ,
            
             ]
             the
             sense
             thereof
             will
             be
             more
             lax
             and
             dilute
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             more
             knit
             together
             and
             made
             of
             a
             more
             even
             Contexture
             upon
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Hypothesis
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               end
               thereof
               shall
               be
               with
               a
               floud
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             After
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             Roman
             armie
             will
             overflow
             Iudaea
             .
          
           
             
               And
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               war
               desolations
               are
               determined
               .
               Grotius
            
             interprets
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Pro
               fine
               belli
               erit
               definita
               a
               desolatio
               .
               Deus
               hunc
               exitum
               bello
               isti
               praefinivit
               ,
               terrae
               vastitatem
               ,
            
             God
             has
             determined
             that
             issue
             of
             the
             war
             ,
             the
             devastation
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             IV.
             
               And
               he
               shall
            
             .
             Mr
             Mede
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Nevertheless
               he
               shall
            
             .
             For
             indeed
             the
             conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             force
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             any
             conjunction
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             rendred
             according
             as
             the
             sense
             directeth
             .
             And
             the
             most
             genuine
             sense
             seems
             that
             which
             Mr.
             Mede
             has
             given
             ,
             That
             though
             Israel
             was
             cast
             off
             ,
             yet
             a
             Remnant
             according
             to
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             should
             be
             wone
             off
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             which
             should
             be
             done
             before
             and
             after
             his
             Passion
             ,
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             This
             is
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             *
             which
             adorns
             the
             very
             Title-page
             of
             the
             Greek
             Testament
             .
             And
             the
             Seventy
             turn
             it
             in
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Confirm
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             See
             Funccius
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             
               With
               many
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             with
             several
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             word
             signifies
             frequently
             :
             though
             it
             be
             true
             also
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             converted
             and
             entred
             the
             Covenant
             within
             the
             space
             of
             this
             one
             week
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             seventieth
             or
             
               last
               week
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               week
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               of
               that
               week
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             either
             signifie
             
               in
               one
               half-part
               of
               the
               week
               ,
            
             as
             Grotius
             interprets
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             simply
             ,
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               week
               .
            
             In
             which
             interpretation
             
               the
               midst
            
             need
             not
             signifie
             mathematically
             the
             middle
             part
             of
             the
             Week
             equidistant
             from
             the
             extremes
             ,
             but
             any
             part
             within
             the
             extremes
             :
             so
             that
             the
             second
             or
             sixth
             year
             of
             the
             week
             may
             be
             said
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             truly
             ,
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               week
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Angel
             may
             mean
             no
             more
             by
             this
             expression
             then
             that
             what
             he
             foretells
             shall
             be
             done
             after
             the
             last
             week
             begins
             and
             before
             it
             ends
             .
          
           
             
               He
               shall
               make
               the
               Sacrifice
               and
               Oblation
               to
               cease
               .
            
             viz.
             The
             Messiah
             then
             suffering
             shall
             antiquate
             and
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Sacrifices
             and
             Oblations
             .
             For
             he
             that
             was
             prefigured
             by
             them
             being
             come
             ,
             and
             having
             been
             sacrificed
             and
             made
             an
             oblation
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             those
             other
             ceased
             as
             to
             right
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             were
             abrogated
             or
             abolished
             by
             the
             excellencie
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             who
             offered
             up
             himself
             once
             a
             Sacrifice
             and
             Atonement
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             If
             Chronologie
             will
             but
             admit
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             cannot
             find
             out
             a
             more
             becoming
             
             interpretation
             then
             this
             concerning
             his
             making
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             to
             cease
             .
             Which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             whole
             Prophecie
             .
             For
             to
             intimate
             within
             what
             week
             the
             Messiah
             should
             suffer
             ,
             upon
             whose
             death
             the
             Antiquation
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law
             and
             the
             
               Introduction
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Righteousness
            
             depended
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             more
             decorous
             ,
             &
             more
             befitting
             so
             
               precise
               an
               Accuracy
            
             ,
             then
             
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
            
             ,
             which
             other
             Interpreters
             say
             is
             meant
             by
             
               making
               the
               Sacrifice
               to
               cease
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             more
             proper
             and
             compendious
             to
             have
             named
             the
             Temple
             then
             the
             Oblations
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             something
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             meant
             by
             this
             Expression
             .
             The
             main
             drift
             therefore
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             is
             ,
             more
             curiously
             to
             define
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             Manifestation
             ,
             so
             likewise
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             I
             question
             not
             but
             may
             very
             well
             be
             hinted
             at
             here
             in
             this
             Expression
             ;
             and
             what
             was
             spoke
             more
             at
             large
             and
             indeterminately
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             touching
             his
             
               being
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             may
             here
             ,
             for
             time
             ,
             be
             more
             punctually
             defined
             :
             And
             as
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             his
             Death
             before
             ,
             there
             was
             annexed
             that
             Vengeance
             upon
             them
             that
             murdered
             him
             ;
             so
             here
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             repeated
             again
             ,
             the
             same
             Vengeance
             is
             repeated
             .
          
           
             
               And
               for
               the
               overspreading
               of
               abomination
               he
               shall
               make
               it
               desolate
               .
            
             The
             Hebrew
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             with
             Mr.
             Mede
             I
             would
             render
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               commanding
               over
               a
               wing
               of
               abominations
               he
               will
               be
               a
               destroyer
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             over
             an
             armie
             of
             Idolatrous
             Gentiles
             ,
             namely
             the
             Roman
             Armie
             .
             See
             also
             Grotius
             upon
             Matth.
             24.
             v.
             15.
             
             Whose
             Interpretation
             ,
             though
             it
             differ
             something
             from
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             ,
             yet
             in
             my
             opinion
             does
             confirm
             it
             very
             much
             :
             He
             proving
             by
             several
             citations
             out
             of
             Authors
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             bore
             upon
             their
             Standards
             the
             Images
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             which
             in
             Hebrew
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             We
             shall
             only
             instance
             in
             that
             one
             of
             many
             out
             of
             
               Tacitus
               ;
               Fulgentibus
               aquilis
               ,
               signisque
               &
               simulacris
               Deûm
               in
               modum
               Templi
               .
            
             So
             fitly
             is
             this
             
               Wing
               of
               Abominations
            
             interpreted
             of
             an
             Armie
             of
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             
               Even
               until
               the
               consummation
               and
               that
               determined
               .
            
             Read
             ,
             
               and
               even
               until
               the
               consummation
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             the
             finishing
             of
             this
             destruction
             .
          
           
             
               Shall
               be
               poured
               upon
               the
               desolate
               .
            
             Read
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               continue
               upon
               the
               distressed
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Roman
             armie
             shall
             continue
             upon
             Ierusalem
             til
             they
             have
             brought
             it
             to
             utter
             devastation
             :
             or
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             spread
             like
             water
             poured
             out
             upon
             the
             desolate
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             Inundation
             was
             interpreted
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             intimated
             before
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             a
             repeated
             Prediction
             of
             the
             same
             Vengeance
             upon
             the
             same
             occasion
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             their
             murdering
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             is
             implied
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               make
               the
               Sacrifice
               and
               Oblation
               to
               cease
               ,
            
             himself
             then
             becoming
             a
             Sacrifice
             according
             to
             the
             eternal
             counsel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             sense
             which
             we
             have
             given
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             is
             so
             coherent
             and
             of
             one
             piece
             ,
             though
             taken
             out
             of
             several
             Interpreters
             ,
             that
             no
             sense
             can
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             Writings
             more
             naturally
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             if
             Chronologie
             will
             but
             favour
             the
             Interpretation
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             what
             we
             have
             given
             is
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             .
             And
             Funccius
             ,
             who
             has
             made
             the
             Seventy
             weeks
             expire
             exactly
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             our
             
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             found
             the
             ending
             but
             a
             year
             sooner
             ,
             had
             given
             a
             tolerable
             and
             commendable
             account
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             according
             to
             the
             latitude
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             above
             mentioned
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             hopeless
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             and
             other
             Chronologers
             may
             be
             mistaken
             a
             year
             in
             their
             Computations
             .
             But
             whoever
             out
             of
             his
             industry
             and
             skill
             in
             History
             and
             Chronologie
             shall
             demonstrate
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             fell
             out
             some
             two
             or
             three
             years
             before
             the
             ending
             or
             else
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             last
             Week
             ,
             his
             Invention
             will
             be
             more
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             then
             either
             the
             
               Venae
               Lacteae
            
             or
             the
             
               Circulation
               of
               bloud
            
             to
             Physick
             and
             Philosophy
             .
             For
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             will
             appear
             so
             clear
             and
             complete
             ,
             that
             if
             Porphyrius
             were
             alive
             again
             ,
             he
             would
             again
             be
             driven
             to
             say
             it
             was
             writ
             
               post
               eventum
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             have
             contrived
             a
             Prophecie
             to
             confute
             themselves
             withall
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             good
             news
             therefore
             that
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             imparts
             to
             Daniel
             in
             this
             Prophecie
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             return
             out
             of
             Captivity
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             the
             going
             out
             of
             certain
             Decree
             to
             rebuild
             Ierusalem
             and
             give
             it
             the
             form
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             power
             of
             being
             governed
             by
             their
             own
             Laws
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             God
             had
             determined
             
               Seventy
               weeks
            
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             them
             his
             special
             Protection
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             their
             City
             should
             be
             holy
             ,
             their
             Oblations
             and
             Sacrifices
             should
             not
             be
             antiquated
             ,
             nor
             their
             Law
             and
             Religion
             abrogated
             :
             But
             within
             that
             time
             a
             new
             Law
             or
             Religion
             should
             begin
             ,
             which
             should
             never
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             called
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Iudaical
             Sin-offerings
             should
             then
             cease
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             should
             be
             no
             longer
             warrantable
             or
             effectual
             .
             For
             the
             Messiah
             should
             by
             that
             time
             be
             come
             ,
             whom
             they
             will
             slay
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             by
             his
             Death
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             his
             bloud
             being
             sufficient
             to
             reconcile
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             God.
             But
             though
             the
             design
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             herein
             was
             holy
             and
             good
             ,
             yet
             the
             Jews
             crucifying
             him
             out
             of
             malice
             and
             envie
             ,
             (
             enormous
             wickedness
             having
             blinded
             their
             eyes
             )
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             God's
             favour
             ,
             nor
             shall
             they
             be
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             a
             People
             that
             shall
             be
             the
             
             Messiah's
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Romans
             ,
             shall
             come
             and
             destroy
             their
             City
             and
             Sanctuary
             with
             an
             utter
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             a
             short
             and
             easie
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             Prophecie
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             That
             the
             foretelling
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             is
             but
             an
             Appendix
             to
             the
             main
             Prophecie
             ,
             and
             comes
             but
             in
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             that
             foul
             act
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             slaying
             their
             Prince
             :
             But
             that
             the
             circumscription
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             Weeks
             is
             made
             by
             those
             main
             Designs
             they
             were
             allotted
             to
             the
             Jews
             for
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             expire
             till
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
            
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             till
             the
             Prophecies
             were
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             
               the
               most
               Holy
            
             was
             anointed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             Messiah
             was
             come
             ,
             till
             he
             suffered
             ,
             rose
             again
             ,
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             sent
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             on
             foot
             in
             the
             World.
             All
             which
             was
             done
             in
             the
             last
             week
             .
             After
             which
             the
             City
             was
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             precisely
             setting
             down
             the
             time
             when
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             noise
             and
             clatter
             of
             the
             devastation
             of
             it
             has
             so
             disturbed
             the
             Judgments
             and
             Phancies
             of
             many
             learned
             Writers
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             very
             crookedly
             and
             unnaturally
             haled
             on
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Weeks
             to
             reach
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             caused
             a
             needless
             obscurity
             in
             so
             pregnant
             a
             Testimonie
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             For
             indeed
             there
             can
             be
             no
             genuine
             or
             satisfactory
             Interpretation
             of
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             ,
             unless
             they
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             seven
             ,
             the
             
               sixty
               two
            
             ,
             with
             the
             
               single
               week
            
             ,
             follow
             one
             another
             continuedly
             in
             one
             line
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             Epocha
             be
             pitched
             upon
             ,
             as
             that
             at
             the
             expiring
             of
             the
             sixty
             nine
             Weeks
             the
             Messiah
             may
             be
             manifested
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             seventieth
             Week
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             abrogate
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             the
             Epocha
             from
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             
               Artaxerxes
               Longimanus
            
             does
             fairly
             lead
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             other
             tolerable
             besides
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             ,
             how
             there
             is
             none
             of
             the
             three
             Decrees
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             went
             out
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Artaxerxes
             ,
             that
             can
             so
             fitly
             be
             called
             a
             Decree
             for
             rebuilding
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             intimated
             already
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             The
             Application
             of
             the
             First
             verse
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             to
             prove
             That
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Iews
             evasions
             propounded
             and
             answered
             .
             3.
             
             An
             Application
             of
             the
             Second
             verse
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             with
             a
             Confutation
             of
             those
             Rabbins
             opinions
             that
             make
             
               Cyrus
               ,
               Jehoshua
            
             and
             Zerobabel
             ,
             or
             Nehemiah
             their
             
               Messiah
               .
               4.
            
             
             An
             Application
             of
             the
             Third
             verse
             ,
             with
             a
             Confutation
             of
             the
             Jews
             fiction
             of
             
             Agrippa's
             being
             the
             Messiah
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Have
             compleated
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             more
             accuracy
             then
             this
             present
             occasion
             required
             ,
             I
             speak
             in
             regard
             of
             pitching
             upon
             that
             Epocha
             with
             Funccius
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             down
             Ezra
             7.
             
             For
             without
             being
             so
             particular
             there
             is
             strength
             enough
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             to
             evince
             ,
             That
             the
             Messiah
             is
             already
             come
             .
          
           
             For
             from
             the
             First
             verse
             thereof
             it
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             That
             within
             Seventy
             Weeks
             the
             
               Most
               Holy
            
             was
             to
             be
             anointed
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
            
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             .
             Now
             I
             demand
             of
             the
             Iews
             or
             any
             else
             ,
             take
             their
             Epocha
             where
             they
             will
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             finde
             any
             
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               ,
               Law
            
             or
             Religion
             ,
             that
             was
             brought
             in
             before
             the
             Expiration
             of
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             this
             of
             Christianity
             :
             but
             by
             the
             Prophecie
             there
             must
             be
             some
             Law
             or
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             brought
             in
             by
             that
             time
             .
             And
             what
             or
             who
             was
             that
             
               most
               Holy
            
             that
             was
             anointed
             within
             these
             Weeks
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             not
             the
             very
             Christ
             whom
             we
             Christians
             worship
             ?
             The
             Iews
             themselves
             acknowledge
             the
             Second
             Temple
             was
             not
             anointed
             :
             therefore
             it
             must
             belong
             to
             some
             Person
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             the
             Messiah
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             I
             may
             add
             also
             ,
             how
             is
             Vision
             and
             
             Prophecie
             fulfilled
             ,
             (
             the
             most
             eminent
             whereof
             was
             concerning
             their
             Messiah
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             compleated
             within
             the
             space
             of
             these
             seventy
             Weeks
             ,
             if
             the
             Messiah
             be
             not
             yet
             come
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Iews
             have
             no
             way
             in
             the
             World
             to
             evade
             here
             but
             by
             forcing
             the
             most
             absurd
             interpretation
             upon
             this
             Verse
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             sense
             were
             ,
             That
             those
             things
             there
             foretold
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             after
             the
             seventy
             Weeks
             .
             Whenas
             it
             is
             plain
             That
             the
             casting
             the
             Weeks
             so
             into
             parts
             ,
             and
             expresly
             foretelling
             that
             in
             this
             part
             this
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             ;
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             is
             to
             tell
             what
             things
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             before
             their
             expiration
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             better
             assured
             of
             if
             we
             examine
             the
             fondness
             of
             the
             other
             Supposition
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               Seventy
               weeks
               are
               determined
               upon
               thy
               people
               and
               upon
               thy
               holy
               City
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               cut
               out
               for
               thy
               people
               and
               for
               thy
               holy
               City
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               finish
               transgression
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             these
             things
             that
             follow
             in
             this
             verse
             be
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             foretold
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             after
             the
             seventy
             Weeks
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ?
             Questionless
             there
             can
             be
             but
             these
             two
             senses
             of
             it
             ;
             either
             so
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             have
             translated
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               transgression
               may
               be
               finished
            
             ,
             as
             also
             our
             English
             Translatours
             have
             rendered
             it
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             is
             the
             true
             sense
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             must
             signifie
             the
             same
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             sense
             imaginable
             besides
             these
             two
             that
             can
             be
             pretended
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             gross
             Absurdity
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             whereas
             there
             has
             been
             about
             three
             hundred
             Weeks
             for
             the
             compleating
             those
             things
             mentioned
             there
             in
             that
             verse
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             yet
             done
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Jews
             opinion
             ;
             yet
             the
             Prophecie
             mentions
             only
             Seventy
             ,
             and
             those
             wherein
             they
             themselves
             confess
             nothing
             at
             all
             was
             to
             be
             done
             of
             them
             ;
             then
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             imagined
             more
             wilde
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             second
             ,
             I
             answer
             that
             the
             Seventy
             and
             other
             unprejudiced
             Interpreters
             alway
             turn
             it
             according
             to
             the
             former
             sense
             .
             Nay
             ,
             that
             Abarbanel
             and
             Manasseh
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             pervert
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             ,
             yet
             they
             translate
             it
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             yield
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             never
             signifies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             until
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             it
             did
             so
             ,
             yet
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             would
             be
             pittifully
             lame
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             it
             with
             the
             Event
             .
             For
             the
             sense
             would
             be
             ,
             
               Seventy
               weeks
               are
               determined
               upon
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             until
             or
             before
             that
             
               the
               everlasting
               righteousness
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               the
               most
               Holy
               anointed
               ,
               Vision
               and
               Prophecie
               perfected
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             certainly
             supposes
             that
             within
             a
             little
             time
             after
             ,
             at
             least
             after
             less
             then
             Seventy
             Weeks
             ,
             these
             things
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             has
             thrice
             seventy
             Weeks
             gone
             over
             since
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             first
             Seventy
             ,
             and
             no
             tidings
             of
             any
             such
             things
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             more
             clear
             then
             the
             Meridian
             Sun
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             there
             understood
             were
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             
               within
               the
               Seventy
               weeks
            
             expressly
             spoke
             of
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             from
             the
             Second
             verse
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             we
             demonstrate
             ,
             That
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             :
             Because
             from
             the
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Commandment
             or
             Decree
             to
             rebuild
             the
             City
             to
             the
             Messiah
             is
             but
             sixty
             nine
             weeks
             .
             Wherefore
             imagine
             what
             Decree
             you
             will
             ,
             the
             time
             is
             run
             out
             ,
             
             and
             many
             hundred
             years
             besides
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Prophecie
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             great
             Messiah
             their
             Prince
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             appears
             plainly
             enough
             because
             he
             is
             called
             here
             by
             Daniel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             being
             his
             
               Proper
               Name
            
             ,
             whenas
             in
             all
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             it
             is
             an
             Appellative
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             more
             then
             conjectural
             that
             the
             Iews
             had
             the
             name
             of
             their
             Messiah
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             understood
             it
             of
             that
             Messiah
             we
             speak
             of
             .
             But
             after
             that
             unhappy
             mistake
             of
             theirs
             in
             refusing
             their
             Messiah
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             they
             have
             forced
             other
             Interpretations
             ,
             though
             utterly
             unapplicable
             to
             the
             Text
             ;
             some
             understanding
             by
             Messiah
             King
             Cyrus
             ,
             others
             Nehemias
             ,
             others
             Iehoshua
             the
             Priest
             ,
             others
             Zerobabel
             :
             none
             of
             which
             conceits
             are
             so
             much
             as
             possible
             .
             For
             the
             Epocha
             from
             which
             they
             must
             reckon
             ,
             must
             be
             from
             some
             Command
             or
             Decree
             to
             rebuild
             the
             City
             .
             For
             so
             the
             words
             run
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               From
               the
               promulgation
               of
               the
               Decree
               to
               restore
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             that
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             plain
             from
             Esther
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               let
               there
               goe
               forth
               a
               royal
               Command
            
             or
             Decree
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Decree
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             understood
             also
             from
             Luke
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             put
             the
             business
             out
             of
             all
             controversie
             that
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Seventy
             often
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Command
             ,
             not
             a
             Foretelling
             or
             
               Talking
               of
               things
            
             ;
             because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             signifie
             concerning
             the
             restoring
             ,
             but
             to
             restore
             .
             So
             that
             none
             that
             have
             any
             either
             common
             sense
             or
             but
             moderate
             skill
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             but
             will
             confess
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             ,
             
               From
               the
               Decree
               to
               cause
               to
               return
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             very
             manifest
             that
             none
             of
             those
             Persons
             which
             the
             Jews
             here
             offer
             can
             be
             accepted
             for
             the
             Messiah
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Prophecie
             .
             Not
             Cyrus
             ;
             because
             if
             you
             will
             apply
             him
             to
             the
             first
             Decree
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             own
             ,
             the
             account
             is
             absurd
             at
             first
             sight
             .
             For
             thus
             you
             must
             reckon
             from
             the
             Edict
             of
             Cyrus
             to
             the
             same
             Cyrus
             .
             The
             other
             Decrees
             are
             after
             Cyrus
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             more
             absurd
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             more
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             much-what
             the
             same
             concerning
             Iehoshua
             and
             Zerobabel
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             the
             very
             persons
             that
             immediately
             executed
             Cyrus
             his
             Decree
             .
             And
             for
             Nehemias
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             great
             many
             years
             too
             late
             from
             Cyrus
             his
             Decree
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             too
             near
             to
             that
             Decree
             that
             went
             out
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Artaxerxes
             .
             This
             I
             speak
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             Evasion
             they
             seek
             in
             the
             parting
             of
             the
             number
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             into
             seven
             Weeks
             ,
             and
             sixty
             two
             Weeks
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             should
             be
             but
             seven
             Weeks
             from
             the
             Decree
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             fourty
             nine
             years
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             Chronologie
             will
             not
             fit
             their
             turn
             for
             this
             subterfuge
             ,
             it
             is
             further
             evident
             that
             if
             it
             would
             ,
             it
             will
             yet
             appear
             ut
             a
             Subterfuge
             .
             For
             unless
             you
             will
             joine
             the
             Seven
             Weeks
             and
             the
             fifty
             two
             Weeks
             together
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             make
             good
             sense
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             that
             examines
             it
             will
             easily
             understand
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Messiah
             is
             not
             to
             come
             within
             the
             first
             Seven
             Weeks
             ,
             appears
             in
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             after
             the
             sixty
             two
             Weeks
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Which
             shall
             be
             a
             third
             argument
             (
             from
             the
             Third
             verse
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             )
             That
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             .
             After
             sixty
             two
             weeks
             the
             Messiah
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             until
             the
             last
             Week
             begin
             and
             before
             it
             
             expire
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             the
             Seventy
             Weeks
             being
             thus
             divided
             into
             parts
             for
             the
             setting
             out
             the
             time
             of
             the
             coming
             and
             appearing
             of
             the
             Messiah
             even
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             did
             visibly
             or
             suffered
             in
             the
             World
             is
             circumscribed
             within
             those
             Weeks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             that
             before
             the
             Seventy
             Weeks
             expired
             the
             Messiah
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             cut
             off
             above
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             plainly
             appears
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             sacking
             of
             Ierusalem
             a
             consequent
             of
             his
             death
             :
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Weeks
             ,
             pitch
             upon
             what
             Decree
             you
             please
             ,
             must
             needs
             expire
             many
             years
             before
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Messiah
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             consequently
             came
             into
             the
             World
             so
             many
             years
             agoe
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             Iews
             ,
             to
             evade
             so
             manifest
             a
             Demonstration
             ,
             tell
             us
             a
             story
             of
             one
             Agrippa
             their
             last
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             Mumbas
             his
             sonne
             ,
             whom
             they
             say
             Vespasian
             slew
             at
             Rome
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             This
             was
             he
             that
             was
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Iudaea
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             no
             longer
             his
             nor
             his
             Posterities
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             specious
             Answer
             they
             have
             made
             yet
             ,
             but
             yet
             upon
             examination
             will
             be
             found
             excessively
             weak
             .
             For
             first
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             Records
             of
             History
             and
             Antiquity
             ,
             That
             Agrippa
             the
             last
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             lived
             nigh
             upon
             thirty
             years
             after
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             suppose
             their
             fiction
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             last
             week
             of
             the
             Seventy
             will
             either
             expire
             many
             years
             before
             ,
             or
             run
             out
             beyond
             the
             cutting
             off
             this
             Agrippa
             ,
             if
             you
             make
             ,
             as
             you
             ought
             ,
             the
             Decree
             for
             building
             of
             the
             City
             the
             Epocha
             of
             the
             account
             ,
             and
             affix
             it
             to
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             either
             Funccius
             his
             Artaxerxes
             or
             
             Scaliger's
             .
             To
             all
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             put
             here
             so
             absolutely
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             great
             Messiah
             the
             Jews
             did
             and
             do
             still
             expect
             ,
             their
             own
             Rabbins
             expounding
             it
             so
             while
             they
             were
             unprejudiced
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             most
             natural
             to
             understand
             the
             same
             person
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             whole
             Prophecie
             ;
             who
             is
             first
             prefigured
             in
             the
             expression
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             their
             own
             Doctors
             also
             interpret
             of
             their
             Messiah
             )
             by
             which
             if
             the
             Temple
             had
             been
             meant
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             again
             an
             anointed
             Person
             being
             understood
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             must
             be
             the
             same
             Person
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             in
             the
             first
             joyned
             with
             the
             mention
             of
             him
             not
             only
             so
             sacred
             a
             Title
             as
             the
             
               Most
               Holy
            
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             
               everlasting
               Righteousness
               ,
               the
               expiating
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             
               fulfilling
               of
               Prophecies
            
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             so
             mean
             a
             person
             as
             Agrippa
             (
             or
             any
             else
             they
             have
             or
             can
             name
             )
             is
             unapplicable
             to
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             Daniel
             ;
             such
             things
             being
             there
             foretold
             as
             are
             utterly
             incompetible
             to
             him
             :
             but
             such
             as
             will
             anon
             appear
             from
             other
             Prophecies
             to
             be
             singularly
             competible
             to
             the
             great
             Messiah
             the
             Jews
             expected
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Characteristicals
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             fully
             make
             good
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             1.
             
             How
             convincing
             Evidences
             those
             three
             Prophecies
             of
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Haggai
            
             and
             Daniel
             are
             ,
             That
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             the
             General
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             That
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             about
             that
             time
             we
             say
             he
             did
             .
             
               3.
               
               Josephus
            
             his
             misapplication
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             Daniel
             to
             
               Vespasian
               .
               4.
            
             
             A
             further
             confirmation
             out
             of
             Tacitus
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             about
             those
             times
             expected
             their
             
               Messiah
               .
               5.
            
             
             Another
             Testimony
             out
             of
             Suetonius
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             so
             plain
             and
             apparent
             from
             these
             Prophecies
             of
             Iacob
             and
             
               Haggai
               ,
               That
               the
               Messiah
               is
               already
               come
            
             ;
             that
             any
             one
             ,
             though
             secluded
             from
             all
             Commerce
             with
             these
             parts
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             knowing
             nothing
             of
             the
             face
             of
             things
             here
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             but
             onely
             certain
             information
             that
             the
             Iewish
             Politie
             and
             Temple
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             could
             but
             read
             the
             above-named
             Prophecies
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             Messiah
             was
             come
             into
             the
             World
             :
             as
             also
             out
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             Daniel
             he
             might
             without
             any
             intelligence
             at
             all
             (
             provided
             only
             he
             took
             notice
             of
             the
             Epocha
             of
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             the
             Weeks
             from
             any
             one
             of
             them
             would
             be
             expired
             many
             hundred
             years
             ago
             )
             infallibly
             inferr
             That
             the
             Messiah
             was
             certainly
             come
             .
             These
             things
             are
             so
             perfectly
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             needless
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             else
             to
             confirm
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Which
             yet
             some
             do
             by
             appealing
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             their
             own
             Rabbins
             ,
             if
             they
             themselves
             did
             not
             conclude
             that
             their
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             about
             that
             time
             we
             say
             he
             did
             .
             Nehemias
             ,
             a
             Jewish
             Rabbin
             ,
             that
             lived
             some
             fifty
             years
             before
             Christ
             ,
             did
             openly
             declare
             out
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             that
             the
             coming
             of
             their
             expected
             Messiah
             could
             not
             be
             prolonged
             above
             fifty
             years
             ;
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             not
             misinformed
             by
             Stoctoxus
             .
             But
             by
             what
             he
             answers
             to
             Sarravius
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             that
             he
             saw
             the
             place
             with
             his
             own
             eyes
             ;
             
             
               Ostendit
               istum
               mihi
               locum
               olim
               Hagae
               Stoctoxus
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             was
             not
             one
             
             Rabbin's
             opinion
             ,
             but
             the
             apprehension
             of
             many
             of
             their
             wise
             men
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             what
             Iosephus
             has
             written
             ,
             
               De
               bello
               judaico
            
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             31.
             
             To
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               That
               which
               excited
               them
               most
               of
               all
               to
               the
               warre
               ,
               was
               a
               doubtful
               Prophecie
               found
               in
               the
               holy
               Writings
               ,
               as
               if
               about
               that
               time
               some
               one
               from
               their
               Country
               should
               be
               Emperour
               of
               the
               World.
               This
               the
               Iews
               took
               as
               properly
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               wise
               men
               were
               deceived
               in
               their
               judgements
               about
               the
               matter
               .
            
             Out
             of
             which
             words
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             the
             learned
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             was
             perswaded
             that
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             whom
             they
             thought
             would
             be
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             known
             World
             ,
             was
             hard
             at
             hand
             .
             In
             which
             perswasion
             they
             were
             so
             serious
             that
             they
             ventured
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             
             Temple
             and
             City
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             greatest
             thing
             that
             animated
             them
             to
             that
             infortunate
             Warre
             .
             Of
             their
             firmness
             in
             which
             opinion
             a
             further
             argument
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             ready
             to
             phansy
             this
             or
             the
             other
             their
             Messiah
             about
             those
             times
             .
             For
             there
             were
             many
             looked
             upon
             for
             a
             while
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             
               Herod
               ,
               Iudas
               Gaulonites
               ,
               Ionathas
               ,
               Barchochab
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             does
             Iosephus
             his
             note
             upon
             the
             Prophecie
             that
             gave
             the
             Iews
             this
             confidence
             ,
             he
             calling
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               ambiguous
               Prediction
            
             ,
             derogate
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             clearness
             thereof
             concerning
             the
             Time.
             But
             the
             character
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             perfectly
             set
             out
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             missed
             the
             knowing
             of
             him
             when
             he
             was
             come
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             Iosephus
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Oracle
             was
             ambiguous
             .
             But
             it
             were
             ambiguous
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             more
             applicable
             to
             Vespasian
             then
             to
             the
             true
             Messiah
             .
             For
             that
             Messiah
             there
             prophecied
             of
             was
             to
             be
             
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             which
             Vespasian
             was
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             
               before
               the
               last
               week
            
             ,
             whenas
             Vespasian
             besieged
             Ierusalem
             about
             fourty
             years
             after
             .
             Besides
             that
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             resolve
             the
             solemnity
             of
             the
             holy
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Prophets
             into
             so
             petty
             a
             business
             ,
             as
             in
             stead
             of
             their
             foretelling
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Lineage
             should
             become
             a
             great
             Prince
             ,
             and
             sway
             the
             sceptre
             over
             the
             Nations
             (
             which
             prediction
             was
             alwaies
             looked
             upon
             as
             some
             peculiar
             Honour
             and
             Priviledge
             to
             the
             Iews
             )
             that
             only
             a
             forraigner
             coming
             to
             Iudaea
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             better
             end
             then
             to
             sack
             their
             City
             ,
             destroy
             their
             Temple
             ,
             and
             make
             vassals
             of
             them
             and
             slaves
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             after
             should
             be
             chosen
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             others
             had
             been
             before
             him
             .
             Whether
             awe
             and
             fear
             might
             baffle
             the
             understanding
             of
             Iosephus
             so
             as
             to
             think
             this
             a
             true
             Glosse
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             servile
             flattery
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             :
             but
             whether
             he
             thought
             it
             false
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             have
             put
             out
             of
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             what
             Iosephus
             records
             concerning
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             Nation
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             the
             coming
             of
             their
             Messiah
             to
             be
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             is
             got
             into
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Writers
             also
             .
             
             
               Cornelius
               Tacitus
            
             writes
             so
             like
             to
             what
             Iosephus
             has
             set
             down
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             something
             like
             a
             translation
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             speaking
             of
             the
             Prodigies
             that
             did
             fore-run
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             
               Visae
               per
               coelum
               concurrere
               acies
               ,
               rutilantia
               arma
               ,
               &
               subito
               nubium
               igne
               collucere
               templum
               .
               Expassae
               repentè
               delubri
               fores
               ,
               &
               audita
               major
               humanâ
               vox
               ,
            
             Excedere
             Deos
             ,
             
               simul
               ingens
               motus
               excedentium
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Armies
               were
               seen
               skirmishing
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               weapons
               glittering
               ,
               and
               the
               Temple
               filled
               with
               light
               from
               the
               sudden
               flashing
               of
               the
               clouds
               .
               The
               door
               also
               of
               the
               Temple
               instantly
               flung
               open
               ,
               and
               a
               voice
               was
               heard
               bigger
               then
               the
               voice
               of
               any
               man
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Gods
             go
             out
             ,
             
               and
               withall
               a
               mighty
               bustle
               of
               them
               as
               going
               out
               together
               .
            
             After
             this
             presently
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               Quae
               pauci
               in
               m●tum
               trahebant
               :
               pluribus
               persuasio
               inerat
               ,
               antiquis
               sacerdotum
               literis
               contineri
               ,
               co
               ipso
               tempore
               ut
               valesceret
               Oriens
               ,
               profectique
            
             Judaeà
             
               rerum
               potirentur
               :
               quae
               ambages
            
             Vespasianum
             &
             Ti●um
             praedixerunt
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               Which
               some
               few
               interpreted
               as
               a
               dangerous
               Presage
               :
               most
               were
               perswaded
               that
               it
               was
               contained
               in
               the
               ancient
               Books
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               very
               time
               the
               East
               should
               grow
               potent
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               
               come
               from
            
             Judaea
             
               should
               obtain
               the
               Empire
               :
               which
               ambages
               presignified
            
             Vespasian
             and
             Titus
             .
             In
             which
             he
             plainly
             intimates
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             near
             approach
             of
             their
             Messiah
             was
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             it
             bore
             against
             all
             the
             ill
             Prodigies
             ,
             nay
             made
             them
             interpret
             them
             to
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             
               excedere
               deos
            
             was
             but
             their
             hastning
             out
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             Nations
             ;
             which
             was
             true
             in
             no
             other
             sense
             then
             in
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             peculiar
             Guardian
             Angel
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             of
             the
             Jews
             before
             ,
             became
             afterward
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             .
             Or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             Topical
             before
             ,
             restrained
             to
             Iudaea
             ,
             became
             the
             known
             and
             acknowledged
             God
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Suetonius
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Vespasian
             (
             cap.
             4.
             )
             in
             express
             terms
             calls
             this
             Expectation
             of
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               veterem
               &
               constantem
               opinionem
               .
               Percrebuerat
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Oriente
               toto
               vetus
               &
               constans
               opinio
               ,
               esse
               in
               fatis
               ut
               eo
               tempore
            
             Judaeâ
             
               profecti
               rerum
               potirentur
               .
               Id
               de
               Imperatore
               Romano
               ,
               quantum
               eventu
               postea
               praedictum
               patuit
               ,
            
             Judaei
             
               ad
               se
               trahentes
               ,
               rebellarunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               An
               ancient
               &
               constant
               opinion
               had
               grown
               very
               common
               over
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               that
               the
               fates
               had
               so
               destined
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               time
               those
               that
               came
               from
            
             Judaea
             
               should
               become
               masters
               of
               all
               .
               Which
               fate
               ,
               as
               appeared
               by
               the
               event
               ,
               foretold
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperour
               ,
               the
            
             Jews
             
               interpreting
               in
               favour
               of
               themselves
               ,
               rebelled
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             By
             which
             expressions
             of
             Suetonius
             we
             may
             understand
             how
             assured
             the
             Iews
             were
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             the
             time
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             fame
             of
             it
             was
             not
             contained
             within
             their
             own
             Precincts
             ,
             but
             had
             spred
             over
             all
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             at
             a
             gaze
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             Great
             Prince
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             being
             evident
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             ,
             it
             will
             also
             follow
             that
             Jesus
             is
             he
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Prophets
             when
             they
             prophesied
             of
             any
             eminent
             King
             ,
             Priest
             or
             Prophet
             ,
             were
             sometimes
             carried
             in
             their
             Prophetick
             Raptures
             to
             such
             expressions
             as
             did
             more
             properly
             concern
             the
             Messiah
             then
             the
             Person
             they
             began
             to
             describe
             .
             3.
             
             That
             these
             References
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             either
             
               purely
               Allegorical
            
             ,
             or
             Mixt
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             use
             of
             pure
             Allegories
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             
               mixt
               Allegories
            
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             validity
             for
             Argument
             .
             5.
             
             That
             eminent
             Prophecie
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             that
             so
             fully
             characterizes
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             6.
             
             That
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             understood
             this
             of
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             modern
             are
             forced
             hence
             to
             fancy
             two
             Messiahs
             .
             The
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messiah
             appointed
             to
             this
             office
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             their
             
               Pesikta
               .
               7.
            
             
             The
             nine
             Characters
             of
             the
             
             Messiah's
             Person
             included
             in
             the
             above-named
             Prophecie
             .
             8.
             
             A
             brief
             Intimation
             in
             what
             verses
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             they
             are
             couched
             .
             9.
             
             That
             this
             Prophecie
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             nor
             adequately
             to
             
             Jeremie's
             person
             .
             10.
             
             Special
             Passages
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             utterly
             unapplicable
             to
             Jeremie
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             That
             the
             time
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             is
             expired
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             the
             Predictions
             of
             him
             and
             Promises
             being
             not
             conditional
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             above
             intimated
             ,
             but
             absolute
             ,
             )
             it
             undeniably
             follows
             that
             he
             is
             come
             .
             Upon
             which
             we
             might
             immediately
             infer
             ,
             especially
             considering
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             That
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             is
             he
             .
             For
             whom
             else
             can
             they
             possibly
             pitch
             upon
             ?
             But
             we
             shall
             proceed
             more
             punctually
             ,
             and
             suspend
             that
             Inference
             ,
             until
             we
             have
             laid
             before
             you
             those
             Prophecies
             that
             characterize
             his
             Person
             ,
             
               What
               a
               one
               he
               should
               be
               ,
               What
               he
               should
               doe
               ,
            
             and
             
               What
               should
               betide
               him
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             which
             there
             is
             none
             so
             full
             as
             that
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             Chap.
             53.
             
             But
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             it
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             convenient
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             all
             Cavils
             and
             Tergiversations
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             a
             Supposition
             which
             is
             both
             rational
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             allowed
             of
             ,
             nay
             highly
             magnified
             ,
             in
             things
             where
             their
             Interest
             does
             not
             lie
             at
             stake
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
             And
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             that
             eminent
             Person
             whom
             they
             call
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             being
             at
             last
             to
             give
             them
             a
             visit
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             very
             sense
             of
             his
             Name
             imports
             ,
             which
             signifies
             Anointed
             ,
             being
             to
             be
             the
             Top
             and
             Flower
             of
             those
             three
             Functions
             in
             which
             this
             Anointing
             was
             used
             ,
             viz.
             
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
            
             and
             King
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             rational
             to
             conceive
             ,
             how
             in
             their
             Actuations
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             fell
             upon
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             prophesied
             or
             spake
             of
             some
             more
             considerable
             Priest
             ,
             Prophet
             or
             King
             (
             that
             Wisdome
             guiding
             them
             which
             is
             omniscient
             and
             more
             moving
             then
             any
             motion
             ,
             which
             reacheth
             from
             one
             end
             to
             another
             mightily
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             orders
             all
             things
             )
             they
             were
             so
             actuated
             and
             transported
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             fatidical
             Rapture
             they
             were
             caught
             up
             into
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             Mind
             and
             Words
             was
             carried
             further
             then
             the
             particular
             Person
             they
             began
             to
             describe
             .
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Supposition
             we
             will
             of
             our
             own
             accord
             acknowledge
             that
             several
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Prophecies
             that
             characterize
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             did
             first
             touch
             upon
             some
             other
             Person
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             a
             fainter
             Resemblance
             of
             him
             .
             But
             that
             after
             this
             glance
             they
             are
             carried
             to
             their
             main
             scope
             they
             drive
             at
             ,
             where
             they
             pierce
             and
             are
             fixt
             ,
             as
             an
             arrow
             stuck
             in
             the
             mark
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             this
             Reference
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             either
             
               a
               Perfect
               Allegorie
            
             ,
             or
             Mixt.
             That
             I
             call
             a
             
               Perfect
               Allegorie
            
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             expressions
             concerning
             the
             Person
             first
             spoke
             of
             do
             very
             well
             and
             naturally
             fit
             him
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             interpreted
             (
             and
             that
             more
             exquisitely
             it
             may
             be
             )
             of
             some
             more
             illustrious
             Person
             that
             comes
             after
             .
             Such
             Allusions
             as
             these
             are
             used
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             to
             the
             great
             confirmation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             however
             the
             Iews
             are
             scandalized
             at
             it
             .
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             sense
             of
             it
             then
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             either
             these
             Interpretations
             which
             they
             put
             upon
             the
             Prophets
             were
             the
             known
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             therefore
             very
             accommodate
             to
             perswade
             the
             Iews
             by
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             a
             sign
             they
             were
             right
             Interpretations
             ,
             they
             being
             made
             before
             prejudice
             had
             blinded
             them
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
             that
             these
             Expositions
             were
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             arose
             in
             their
             own
             minds
             first
             ;
             which
             was
             impossible
             
             they
             should
             ,
             they
             being
             but
             Allusions
             ,
             unless
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             what
             hapned
             to
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             had
             put
             them
             upon
             it
             .
             So
             that
             those
             allusive
             Proofs
             are
             to
             us
             strong
             Confirmations
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             those
             things
             that
             seem
             most
             incredible
             is
             certainly
             true
             .
             I
             will
             content
             my self
             with
             that
             one
             instance
             (
             though
             I
             might
             alledge
             many
             others
             )
             of
             Christ's
             being
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             Certainly
             unless
             they
             had
             known
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             wise
             men
             had
             interpreted
             that
             of
             Isaiah
             Chap.
             7.
             to
             that
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             incredible
             that
             they
             should
             ever
             alledge
             that
             place
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             making
             no
             use
             of
             any
             other
             but
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             allusory
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Event
             was
             that
             which
             cast
             them
             upon
             the
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             call
             
               a
               Mixt
               Allegorie
            
             that
             which
             is
             partly
             allusoric
             ,
             as
             being
             applicable
             first
             to
             some
             more
             inferiour
             Person
             ,
             whether
             King
             ,
             Prophet
             or
             Priest
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             partly
             simple
             and
             express
             ,
             not
             applicable
             to
             any
             but
             the
             Messiah
             himself
             ;
             the
             Prophet
             being
             so
             actuated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             sublimity
             of
             that
             divine
             Heat
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             his
             sense
             and
             expressions
             reach
             out
             further
             then
             the
             Person
             that
             is
             the
             Type
             ,
             and
             strike
             into
             such
             Circumstances
             that
             are
             not
             at
             all
             true
             but
             in
             the
             Antitype
             .
             And
             these
             Predictions
             of
             this
             nature
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             are
             as
             Demonstrative
             to
             those
             that
             are
             not
             intolerable
             Cavillers
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Prophecie
             had
             been
             wholly
             carried
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             without
             glancing
             or
             touching
             upon
             any
             other
             Person
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             ,
             let
             us
             return
             to
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             peruse
             his
             whole
             Prophecie
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             more
             accurately
             judge
             thereof
             .
             Chap.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 believed
                 our
                 report
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 revealed
                 ?
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 he
                 shall
                 grow
                 up
                 before
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 tender
                 plant
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 root
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 dry
                 ground
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 form
                 nor
                 comeliness
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 beauty
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 desire
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 despised
                 and
                 rejected
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 and
                 acquainted
                 with
                 grief
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 hid
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 our
                 faces
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 esteemed
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Surely
                 he
                 hath
                 born
                 our
                 griefs
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 our
                 sorrows
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 did
                 esteem
                 him
                 stricken
                 ,
                 smitten
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 afflicted
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 bruised
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ;
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 stripes
                 we
                 are
                 healed
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 All
                 we
                 like
                 sheep
                 have
                 gone
                 astray
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 turned
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 laid
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 opened
                 not
                 his
                 mouth
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 brought
                 as
                 a
                 Lamb
                 to
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 sheep
                 before
                 her
                 shearers
                 is
                 dumb
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 opened
                 not
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 prison
                 and
                 from
                 judgement
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 declare
                 his
                 generation
                 ?
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 transgressions
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 was
                 he
                 stricken
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 grave
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 rich
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 no
                 violence
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 deceit
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               10.
               
               
                 Yet
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 bruise
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 grief
                 :
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 his
                 Soul
                 an
                 offering
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 prolong
                 his
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 see
                 of
                 the
                 travel
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 :
                 by
                 his
                 knowledge
                 shall
                 my
                 righteous
                 servant
                 justifie
                 many
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 bear
                 their
                 iniquities
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 will
                 I
                 divide
                 him
                 a
                 portion
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 divide
                 the
                 spoile
                 with
                 the
                 strong
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 poured
                 out
                 his
                 Soul
                 unto
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 numbred
                 with
                 the
                 transgressours
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 bare
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 intercession
                 for
                 the
                 transgressours
                 .
              
            
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             ancient
             and
             wisest
             of
             the
             Iews
             ever
             interpreted
             this
             Chapter
             of
             their
             Messiah
             .
             And
             the
             
               later
               Rabbins
            
             being
             convinced
             of
             the
             clearness
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             and
             respecting
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             wise
             Interpreters
             before
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             some
             of
             them
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             two
             Messiahs
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             Son
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             David
             .
             The
             former
             a
             
               suffering
               Messiah
            
             ,
             the
             other
             victorious
             and
             triumphant
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             deny
             the
             evidence
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             there
             is
             also
             a
             special
             Tradition
             set
             down
             in
             an
             ancient
             Book
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Pesikta
             ,
             which
             further
             confirms
             our
             assertion
             of
             their
             interpreting
             of
             it
             concerning
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             How
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             ordained
             (
             and
             did
             gladly
             accept
             the
             condition
             )
             to
             suffer
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             Tradition
             runs
             thus
             ,
             *
             
               That
               when
               God
               created
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               put
               forth
               his
               hand
               under
               his
               Throne
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               brought
               forth
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
            
             Messiah
             
               and
               all
               his
               Attendants
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Wilt
               thou
               heal
               and
               redeem
               my
               sons
               after
               six
               thousand
               years
               ?
               He
               answered
               he
               would
               .
               God
               said
               again
               unto
               him
               ,
               Wilt
               thou
               undergoe
               the
               chastisements
               to
               purge
               away
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               (
               according
               as
               it
               written
            
             (
             it
             is
             the
             Rabbins
             own
             application
             )
             
               Certè
               morbos
               nostros
               tulit
               ?
               )
               The
               Soul
               of
               the
            
             Messiah
             
               answered
               ,
               I
               will
               undergoe
               them
               and
               that
               right
               gladly
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             confirm
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             unprejudiced
             Iews
             ,
             That
             this
             Prophecie
             was
             meant
             of
             their
             Messiah
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             Prophecie
             so
             full
             of
             Characteristicals
             of
             his
             Person
             as
             this
             ,
             though
             not
             all
             of
             the
             like
             Clearness
             .
             But
             I
             dare
             say
             no
             less
             then
             these
             nine
             are
             in
             some
             sort
             or
             other
             included
             in
             it
             .
             1.
             
             His
             being
             rejected
             by
             the
             Jews
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             being
             made
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Resurrection
             .
             4.
             
             His
             Ascension
             .
             5.
             
             His
             Apotheosis
             .
             6.
             
             The
             excellency
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             7.
             
             His
             Reception
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Destruction
             of
             their
             Superstition
             and
             of
             that
             divine
             Honour
             done
             to
             unwarrantable
             Persons
             .
             9.
             
             And
             the
             Eternity
             of
             His
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             shall
             briefly
             intimate
             in
             what
             verses
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             every
             of
             these
             are
             hinted
             .
             His
             Rejection
             by
             his
             own
             is
             plainly
             intimated
             vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             His
             Suffering
             and
             being
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             ver
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             10.
             
             His
             Ascension
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             vers
             .
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             His
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               made
               his
               grave
               with
               the
               wicked
               and
               with
               the
               rich
               in
               his
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             wicked
             rich
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             great
             Potentates
             of
             the
             Earth
             who
             were
             rich
             ,
             powerfull
             and
             injurious
             ,
             those
             many
             Nimrods
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
             whose
             Sepulchres
             and
             Monuments
             were
             after
             magnificent
             Temples
             ,
             and
             themselves
             deified
             as
             Gods.
             
               Because
               he
               had
               done
               no
               violence
               .
            
             The
             reason
             is
             incomparably
             solid
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Princes
             and
             Emperours
             of
             the
             World
             had
             divine
             honours
             done
             to
             them
             after
             their
             death
             who
             were
             but
             
               Magnifici
               Latrones
            
             ,
             as
             one
             calleth
             them
             ,
             much
             rather
             should
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             who
             
               did
               no
               violence
            
             ,
             but
             was
             so
             faithfull
             and
             good
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             be
             exalted
             unto
             this
             Honour
             ,
             have
             Temples
             built
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             worshipped
             as
             a
             God.
             The
             12
             verse
             does
             further
             confirm
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               I
               will
               divide
               him
               a
               portion
               with
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               divide
               the
               spoil
               with
               the
               strong
               ;
               because
               he
               hath
               poured
               out
               his
               soul
               unto
               death
               .
            
             Which
             spoil
             cannot
             be
             so
             aptly
             understood
             of
             any
             thing
             as
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             being
             mentioned
             so
             upon
             these
             terms
             ,
             after
             his
             pouring
             out
             his
             Soul
             unto
             death
             .
             One
             verse
             illustrates
             another
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             sense
             .
             The
             excellency
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             understood
             vers
             .
             11.
             which
             sets
             out
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             His
             Reception
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             vers
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             For
             if
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             not
             come
             in
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             small
             satisfaction
             ;
             the
             Jews
             being
             excluded
             ,
             or
             rather
             they
             excluding
             him
             .
             The
             
               Destruction
               of
               their
               Superstition
            
             and
             unwarrantable
             Worship
             they
             did
             to
             unworthy
             Persons
             ,
             this
             is
             included
             in
             their
             Reception
             of
             Christ.
             The
             long
             
               Duration
               of
               his
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
             
               And
               who
               shall
               declare
               his
               generation
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             permanency
             of
             his
             own
             royal
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             succession
             of
             his
             Church
             that
             will
             adhere
             to
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             is
             a
             punctual
             and
             very
             reasonable
             account
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             :
             but
             be
             it
             how
             it
             will
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             That
             the
             Suffering
             and
             Glorification
             of
             the
             Messiah
             is
             here
             prefigured
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             that
             in
             the
             general
             be
             not
             understood
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             good
             sense
             to
             be
             made
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             .
             For
             to
             distort
             it
             to
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             Jewish
             people
             ,
             is
             very
             harsh
             ,
             nay
             impossible
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               For
               the
               transgression
               of
               my
               people
               was
               he
               stricken
               .
            
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             not
             the
             People
             of
             God
             that
             are
             here
             stricken
             ,
             but
             some
             person
             struck
             by
             reason
             of
             them
             .
             The
             most
             tolerable
             application
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             is
             to
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Ieremie
             ,
             of
             whom
             Grotius
             has
             expounded
             it
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             excluding
             Christ
             )
             and
             has
             made
             sense
             of
             it
             in
             so
             many
             places
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             Ieremie
             in
             the
             first
             and
             less-considerable
             meaning
             ;
             but
             that
             withall
             the
             application
             to
             Christ
             is
             not
             merely
             allusory
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             things
             are
             spoke
             in
             this
             Prophecie
             as
             cannot
             but
             with
             an
             exceeding
             deal
             of
             lameness
             and
             ineptness
             be
             applied
             to
             Ieremie
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             truly
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             is
             too
             magnificent
             by
             far
             for
             the
             affairs
             of
             
               Ieremie
               ;
               Who
               has
               believed
               our
               report
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             incredible
             in
             all
             those
             transactions
             concerning
             him
             .
             Again
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               With
               his
               stripes
               we
               are
               healed
               .
            
             It
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             attempt
             an
             application
             of
             these
             words
             to
             Ieremie
             .
             For
             he
             was
             no
             Sin-Offering
             to
             appease
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             suffered
             was
             rather
             for
             their
             mischief
             .
             And
             that
             is
             as
             foolishly
             applied
             to
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               who
               shall
               declare
               his
               Generation
               ?
            
             as
             if
             it
             were
             understood
             of
             
             Ieremie's
             Longevity
             ,
             then
             whom
             far
             less
             considerable
             men
             have
             lived
             much
             longer
             .
             So
             frigid
             and
             frivolous
             is
             this
             Interpretation
             .
             Neither
             without
             violence
             can
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             
               For
               he
               was
               cut
               off
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               ,
            
             
             (
             especially
             considering
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             grave
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             )
             be
             understood
             otherwise
             then
             of
             the
             inflicting
             of
             Death
             :
             Which
             was
             not
             
             Ieremie's
             case
             .
             So
             verse
             20.
             
               when
               thou
               shalt
               make
               his
               Soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sinne
            
             :
             To
             interpret
             that
             of
             Ieremie
             is
             plainly
             to
             dote
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             a
             Sin-Offering
             or
             
               Sin
               it self
            
             ;
             but
             God
             made
             Ieremy
             neither
             Sin
             nor
             Sin-Offering
             for
             his
             People
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             unfitness
             of
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               I
               will
               divide
               him
               a
               portion
               with
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               divide
               the
               spoil
               with
               the
               strong
               ,
            
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             that
             petty
             business
             of
             Ieremie
             ,
             chap.
             40.
             v.
             5.
             where
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Guard
             is
             said
             to
             give
             him
             Victuals
             and
             a
             Reward
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             accommodated
             him
             for
             his
             Journey
             (
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             shewing
             what
             the
             whole
             gift
             was
             ,
             only
             a
             Viaticum
             ;
             and
             it
             had
             been
             the
             greatest
             reproach
             imaginable
             for
             the
             Prophet
             to
             have
             received
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             to
             have
             made
             himself
             rich
             with
             the
             spoils
             of
             his
             own
             country-men
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             unfitness
             of
             that
             expression
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             ;
             the
             words
             following
             are
             so
             full
             and
             home
             ,
             
               because
               he
               hath
               poured
               out
               his
               soul
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             that
             they
             cannot
             signifie
             less
             then
             an
             actual
             dying
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             example
             that
             they
             signifie
             otherwise
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             division
             of
             the
             spoil
             with
             the
             strong
             must
             be
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             denote
             his
             Apotheosis
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             therefore
             as
             well
             out
             of
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             themselves
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             merely
             an
             allusorie
             Prefiguration
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             a
             down-right
             Description
             of
             him
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             as
             are
             incompetible
             to
             any
             besides
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             as
             valid
             as
             if
             it
             had
             all
             been
             meant
             of
             him
             alone
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             all
             the
             Characters
             of
             him
             here
             included
             are
             not
             so
             full
             and
             clear
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             the
             clearest
             are
             of
             so
             much
             importance
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             any
             loss
             of
             labour
             to
             adde
             other
             confirmations
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             evidence
             every
             one
             of
             them
             more
             fully
             from
             other
             Prophecies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             Further
             Proofs
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             That
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             was
             to
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             God.
             5.
             
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             an
             eminent
             Light
             to
             the
             Nations
             ;
             6.
             
             And
             welcomely
             received
             by
             them
             .
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               His
               Rest
               shall
               be
               glorious
               .
               7.
               
            
             That
             he
             was
             to
             abolish
             the
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             8.
             
             And
             that
             his
             Kingdome
             shall
             have
             no
             end
             .
             9.
             
             That
             all
             these
             Characters
             are
             competible
             to
             Jesus
             whom
             we
             worship
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             only
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             first
             mark
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             his
             Rejection
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             rejected
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             those
             places
             that
             foretel
             his
             Killing
             ,
             more
             strongly
             implying
             his
             Rejection
             ,
             we
             need
             add
             nothing
             particular
             
             thereof
             .
             
               That
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               slain
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               sinne
               ,
            
             besides
             that
             full
             and
             copious
             prediction
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             is
             clear
             out
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             who
             saith
             that
             
               after
               sixty
               nine
               weeks
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             and
             then
             adding
             afterwards
             that
             
               in
               the
               half
               of
               the
               seventieth
               week
               he
               should
               make
               the
               sacrifice
               to
               cease
               ,
            
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             his
             Death
             and
             ceasing
             of
             the
             Jewish
             sacrifices
             and
             oblations
             were
             in
             one
             Week
             ,
             and
             that
             thereupon
             his
             Death
             was
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whereby
             those
             Iudaical
             Oblations
             were
             antiquated
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             the
             Temple
             and
             their
             Oblations
             continued
             about
             forty
             years
             after
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             :
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             outward
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Prohibition
             of
             Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             nulling
             of
             the
             Validity
             and
             Authority
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             Law
             of
             sacrificing
             being
             abrogated
             by
             that
             transcendent
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             body
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             cease
             or
             take
             away
             the
             Iudaical
             Sacrifices
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               last
               Week
            
             but
             that
             .
             To
             these
             we
             might
             adde
             Psalm
             22.
             and
             Zachar.
             12.10
             .
             but
             what
             has
             been
             alledged
             already
             is
             more
             then
             enough
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             rather
             see
             what
             has
             been
             foretold
             of
             his
             
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             .
             And
             in
             my
             mind
             that
             is
             a
             very
             clear
             Prediction
             thereof
             Psalm
             16.
             v.
             8.
             where
             David
             being
             transported
             in
             his
             Spirit
             by
             a
             divine
             power
             writes
             higher
             matters
             then
             are
             competible
             to
             any
             but
             the
             true
             David
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             himself
             .
             
               I
               have
               set
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               before
               me
               ;
               because
               he
               is
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               .
               Therefore
               my
               heart
               is
               glad
               ,
               and
               my
               glory
               rejoyceth
               ;
               my
               flesh
               also
               shall
               rest
               in
               hope
               :
               For
               thou
               wilt
               not
               leave
               my
               soul
               in
               hell
               ,
               neither
               wilt
               thou
               suffer
               thy
               holy
               one
               to
               see
               corruption
               .
               Thou
               wilt
               shew
               me
               the
               path
               of
               life
               :
               in
               thy
               presence
               is
               fulness
               of
               Ioy
               ,
               and
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               there
               are
               Pleasures
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             natural
             a
             description
             of
             one
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             before
             he
             corrupt
             there
             ,
             and
             ascending
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Heavens
             to
             enjoy
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             express
             .
             But
             David
             was
             never
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             himself
             ,
             but
             his
             flesh
             saw
             corruption
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             appears
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Prophecie
             of
             some
             other
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             of
             whom
             David
             was
             a
             Type
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Ascension
             of
             the
             Messiah
             is
             lively
             prefigured
             Psalm
             68.
             
             
               The
               chariots
               of
               God
               are
               twenty
               thousand
               ,
               even
               thousands
               of
               Angels
               :
               the
               Lord
               is
               amongst
               them
               as
               in
               Sinai
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               .
               Thou
               hast
               ascended
               on
               high
               ,
               thou
               hast
               led
            
             *
             
               Captivity
               captive
               :
               thou
               hast
               received
               gifts
               or
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               rebellious
            
             also
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               God
               may
               dwell
               among
               them
               .
            
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             applied
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sense
             is
             easie
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             take
             notice
             how
             the
             Lord
             was
             amongst
             them
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             chief
             Angel
             ,
             whom
             some
             would
             have
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             which
             sustained
             the
             person
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Adonai
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             has
             ,
             and
             is
             styled
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Malachi
             3.1
             .
             In
             lieu
             of
             him
             is
             here
             the
             Messiah
             himself
             attended
             with
             many
             Squadrons
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             receiving
             gifts
             of
             his
             Father
             to
             communicate
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             be
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             This
             Prophecie
             also
             plainly
             points
             at
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             there
             are
             also
             other
             places
             that
             make
             it
             still
             more
             clear
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             110.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               Sit
               thou
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               till
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               :
            
             and
             then
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               has
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               .
            
             The
             Jews
             themselves
             of
             old
             acknowledged
             this
             Psalm
             to
             be
             a
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             and
             fourth
             verses
             are
             such
             that
             they
             can
             bear
             no
             other
             sense
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             David
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Intercessour
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Also
             Psalm
             45.6
             .
             
               Thy
               throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
               the
               Sceptre
               of
               thy
               Kingdome
               is
               a
               right
               Sceptre
               :
               Thou
               lovest
               righteousness
               and
               hatest
               iniquity
               ;
               therefore
               God
               ,
               thy
               God
               ,
               hath
               anointed
               thee
               with
               the
               oil
               of
               Gladness
               above
               thy
               fellows
               .
            
             Him
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             of
             here
             he
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             signifie
             an
             ordinary
             King
             or
             Magistrate
             ,
             because
             he
             saies
             ,
             his
             throne
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               for
               ever
               ,
               absolutely
            
             ,
             as
             
               R.
               Moses
               Aegyptius
            
             expounds
             that
             Phrase
             .
             Wherefore
             most
             justly
             does
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrast
            
             make
             this
             Psalm
             a
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whose
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Divinity
             is
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             these
             verses
             I
             have
             recited
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             add
             one
             place
             more
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             v.
             6.
             
             
               For
               unto
               us
               a
               child
               is
               born
               ,
               unto
               us
               a
               son
               is
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               government
               shall
               be
               upon
               his
               shoulder
               ;
               and
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               called
               Wonderfull
               ,
               Counseller
               ,
               The
               mighty
               God
               ,
               The
               everlasting
               Father
               ,
               The
               Prince
               of
               peace
               :
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               government
               and
               peace
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               end
               ,
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               David
               and
               upon
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               to
               order
               and
               to
               establish
               it
               with
               judgment
               and
               with
               justice
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               and
               for
               ever
               :
               the
               zeal
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               will
               doe
               this
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             this
             Prophecie
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             referrable
             also
             to
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             hits
             upon
             him
             first
             ,
             but
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             it
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             and
             that
             therein
             his
             Divinity
             and
             the
             Eternity
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             is
             set
             out
             ,
             both
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrast
            
             ,
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             the
             expressions
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             is
             evidence
             enough
             .
             For
             they
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               called
               Wonderfull
               Counseller
               ,
               The
               mighty
               God
               ,
               The
               everlasting
               Father
               ,
               The
               Prince
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             exposition
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             sense
             ,
             if
             referred
             to
             Hezekiah
             ,
             but
             agrees
             very
             well
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Besides
             the
             English
             translation
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               Government
               and
               Peace
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               end
               ,
            
             is
             so
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             all
             the
             expressions
             are
             not
             competible
             to
             Hezekiah
             ;
             and
             Grotius
             himself
             ,
             who
             loves
             to
             stretch
             the
             sense
             of
             every
             particular
             expression
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             Prophecies
             to
             the
             person
             they
             first
             aim
             at
             ,
             yet
             he
             acknowledges
             ingenuously
             that
             they
             are
             more
             fitly
             and
             more
             plainly
             applicable
             to
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Which
             to
             any
             indifferent
             man
             is
             satisfaction
             enough
             that
             they
             were
             meant
             of
             him
             ;
             especially
             if
             he
             consider
             that
             the
             
               ancient
               
               Iews
            
             ,
             who
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             understand
             the
             Genius
             of
             their
             own
             Prophets
             the
             best
             ,
             have
             long
             since
             ,
             before
             this
             inveterate
             contest
             betwixt
             the
             Iew
             and
             Christian
             ,
             interpreted
             them
             so
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             sixth
             Character
             of
             his
             Person
             is
             
               the
               Excellencie
               of
               his
               Doctrine
            
             .
             This
             is
             intimated
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Isaiah
             53.
             
             
               By
               his
               knowledge
               shall
               my
               righteous
               servant
               justifie
               many
            
             ;
             but
             is
             more
             fully
             express'd
             Malachi
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seek
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               into
               his
               Temple
               ,
            
             (
             which
             might
             have
             been
             produced
             as
             another
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Messiah
             )
             
               even
               the
               messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               whom
               you
               delight
               in
               ;
               behold
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
               But
               who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               when
               he
               appeareth
               ?
               For
               he
               is
               like
               a
               refiners
               fire
               ,
               and
               like
               fullers
               sope
               :
               and
               he
               shall
               sit
               as
               a
               refiner
               and
               purifier
               of
               Silver
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               purifie
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               purge
               them
               as
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               offer
               unto
               the
               Lord
               an
               offering
               in
               Righteousness
               .
            
             Whereby
             is
             plainly
             denoted
             the
             purity
             and
             sanctity
             of
             that
             Law
             and
             Spirit
             that
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             communicate
             to
             his
             serious
             followers
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             throughly
             purifie
             them
             and
             purge
             them
             from
             their
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Sinfulness
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             Isaiah
             42.
             
             
               Behold
               my
               servant
               whom
               I
               uphold
               ,
               mine
               elect
               in
               whom
               my
               Soul
               delighteth
               :
               I
               have
               put
               my
               Spirit
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               bring
               forth
               judgment
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               He
               shall
               not
               cry
               ,
               nor
               lift
               up
               ,
               nor
               cause
               his
               voice
               to
               be
               heard
               in
               the
               street
               .
               A
               bruised
               reed
               shall
               he
               not
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               smoaking
               flax
               shall
               he
               not
               quench
               ;
               he
               shall
               bring
               forth
               judgment
               unto
               truth
               .
               He
               shall
               not
               fail
               ,
               nor
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               set
               judgment
               in
               the
               earth
               :
               and
               the
               Isles
               shall
               wait
               for
               his
               law
               .
               Thus
               saith
               God
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               that
               created
               the
               Heavens
               and
               stretched
               them
               out
               ,
               he
               that
               spread
               forth
               the
               earth
               and
               that
               which
               cometh
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               that
               giveth
               breath
               unto
               the
               people
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               spirit
               to
               them
               that
               walk
               therein
               ;
               I
               the
               Lord
               have
               called
               thee
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               will
               hold
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               will
               keep
               thee
               ,
               and
               give
               thee
               for
               a
               covenant
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               a
               light
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               To
               open
               the
               blind
               eyes
               ,
               to
               bring
               out
               the
               prisoners
               from
               the
               prison
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               sit
               in
               darkness
               out
               of
               the
               prison-house
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Isaiah
             49.
             
             
               Listen
               ,
               O
               Isles
               ,
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               hearken
               ye
               people
               from
               far
               .
               The
               Lord
               hath
               called
               me
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               from
               the
               bowells
               of
               my
               mother
               hath
               he
               made
               mention
               of
               my
               name
               .
               And
               he
               hath
               made
               my
               mouth
               like
               a
               sharp
               sword
               ,
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               his
               hand
               hath
               he
               hid
               me
               ,
               and
               made
               me
               a
               polished
               shaft
               ,
               in
               his
               quiver
               hath
               he
               hid
               me
               .
            
             And
             verse
             5.
             
             
               And
               now
               saith
               the
               Lord
               that
               formed
               me
               from
               the
               womb
               to
               be
               his
               servant
               ,
               to
               bring
               Iacob
               again
               unto
               him
               :
               Though
               Israel
               be
               not
               gathered
               ,
               yet
               shall
               I
               be
               glorious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               God
               shall
               be
               my
               strength
               .
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               light
               thing
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               my
               servant
               to
               raise
               up
               the
               tribes
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               the
               desolations
               of
               Israel
               ;
               I
               will
               also
               give
               thee
               for
               a
               Light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               be
               my
               Salvation
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               My
               Salvation
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Isaiah
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             
               The
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             Which
             seems
             to
             be
             alluded
             to
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             also
             ,
             
               from
               the
               bowels
               of
               my
               mother
               hath
               he
               made
               mention
               of
               my
               name
               .
            
             Which
             is
             so
             near
             a
             kin
             to
             the
             name
             of
             
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             prefigured
             in
             the
             very
             name
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             Person
             :
             As
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             both
             these
             two
             Prophecies
             do
             in
             some
             measure
             belong
             to
             Isaiah
             himself
             first
             .
             But
             considering
             how
             the
             more
             
               excellent
               Kings
               and
               Prophets
            
             were
             to
             be
             Types
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             language
             is
             so
             very
             high
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             in
             these
             Divine
             raptures
             and
             exaltations
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Minde
             and
             Tongue
             of
             Isaiah
             was
             carried
             above
             what
             was
             competible
             to
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             naturally
             be
             transferred
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             it
             being
             plain
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             at
             last
             to
             come
             some
             one
             transcendent
             Prince
             and
             Prophet
             anointed
             in
             an
             higher
             manner
             and
             measure
             then
             any
             other
             .
             Which
             the
             Iews
             expected
             ,
             and
             called
             their
             Messiah
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             therewithal
             manifest
             ,
             that
             their
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             an
             eximious
             Teacher
             ,
             Prophet
             or
             Law-giver
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             seventh
             Character
             is
             that
             
               he
               should
               be
               very
               welcomely
               received
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             ;
             that
             which
             these
             last
             Prophecies
             also
             intimate
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             add
             others
             also
             .
             To
             this
             sense
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             interpreted
             that
             ancient
             Prophecie
             of
             
               Iacob
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               him
               shall
               be
               the
               gathering
               together
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             ;
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               he
               is
               the
               hope
            
             or
             
               expectation
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             .
             And
             there
             is
             yet
             one
             ,
             more
             ancient
             then
             that
             ,
             which
             implies
             it
             ;
             viz.
             the
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             that
             
               he
               should
               be
               a
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               in
               his
               seed
               all
            
             *
             
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             Of
             which
             other
             Prophecies
             also
             witness
             .
             Isay
             2.2
             .
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               last
               daies
               ,
               that
               the
               mountain
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               shall
               be
               established
               in
               the
               top
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               exalted
               above
               the
               hills
               ;
               and
               all
               Nations
               shall
               flow
               unto
               it
               .
            
             The
             Jewish
             Doctours
             themselves
             acknowledge
             this
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             chap.
             11.
             
             
               And
               in
               that
               day
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               root
               of
            
             Jesse
             
               which
               shall
               stand
               for
               an
               ensign
               of
               the
               people
               :
               to
               it
               shall
               the
               Gentiles
               seek
               ,
               and
               his
               rest
               shall
               be
               glorious
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               Him
               shall
               the
               Gentiles
               seek
            
             ,
             viz.
             in
             a
             devotional
             way
             ,
             shall
             pray
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             sing
             praises
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             often
             used
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               And
               his
               rest
               shall
               be
               glorious
               ,
               &
               sepulcrum
               ejus
               erit
               gloriosum
            
             ;
             so
             some
             turn
             it
             ,
             and
             truely
             not
             rashly
             nor
             without
             cause
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             several
             places
             signifies
             
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               dead
            
             .
             Job
             3.
             v.
             17.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Seventy
             render
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             It
             is
             in
             
             Iob's
             description
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Also
             Proverbs
             21.16
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               rest
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             better
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             appears
             Psalm
             88.
             v.
             11.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Psalm
             23.
             v.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Aquae
               requietum
            
             ,
             implies
             such
             a
             rest
             as
             Sleep
             ,
             the
             brother
             of
             death
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             prone
             then
             to
             lye
             and
             sleep
             on
             the
             shadie
             banks
             of
             a
             River
             .
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             very
             well
             signifie
             
               Dormitorium
               ejus
            
             ,
             or
             
               Sepulcrum
               ejus
               ,
               erit
               gloriosum
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             shall
             at
             last
             be
             exalted
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Temple
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             Divine
             Honour
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             shall
             pray
             unto
             him
             and
             adore
             him
             :
             as
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             going
             before
             .
             But
             this
             was
             more
             then
             we
             needed
             to
             charge
             this
             Prophecie
             with
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             probable
             enough
             it
             is
             contained
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             There
             are
             sundry
             other
             places
             that
             serve
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             seventh
             Character
             :
             but
             because
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             enough
             demonstrated
             already
             ,
             and
             little
             or
             no
             controversie
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             pass
             to
             the
             eighth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Which
             is
             
               the
               Messiah
               his
               abolishing
               the
               Superstition
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             worship
             as
             they
             had
             no
             divine
             warrant
             for
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             grosly
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Object
             .
             This
             is
             so
             plainly
             included
             in
             the
             two
             last
             Characters
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             add
             no
             other
             proof
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             need
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             2
             ,
             and
             110
             Psalms
             might
             further
             confirme
             it
             .
             Where
             he
             is
             constituted
             a
             new
             King
             and
             Priest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             implies
             new
             Religion
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             heathen
             were
             ignorant
             of
             before
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             they
             must
             obey
             upon
             pain
             of
             high
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             last
             Character
             is
             
               the
               long
               Duration
               of
               the
               Messiah's
               Kingdome
               .
            
             Psalm
             89.
             v.
             35.
             
             
               Once
               have
               I
               sworn
               by
               my
               holiness
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               lye
               unto
               David
               .
               His
               seed
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               Sun
               before
               me
               .
               It
               shall
               be
               established
               for
               ever
               as
               the
               moon
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               faithful
               witness
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             Also
             Psalm
             45.
             v.
             6.
             
             
               Thy
               throne
               ,
               ô
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               the
               sceptre
               of
               thy
               Kingdome
               is
               a
               right
               sceptre
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             Prophecie
             makes
             good
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             it
             is
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             See
             also
             Psalm
             72.
             which
             the
             Hebrew
             Rabbins
             do
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Also
             Daniel
             2.44
             .
             and
             7.27
             .
             This
             Character
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             insist
             any
             longer
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             These
             are
             the
             main
             Marks
             and
             Characters
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             infallibly
             find
             out
             who
             he
             is
             .
             And
             who
             indeed
             can
             he
             be
             according
             to
             these
             Characters
             ,
             but
             Iesus
             whom
             we
             Christians
             worship
             ?
             For
             what
             competitor
             for
             the
             Messiahship
             but
             he
             ,
             was
             ,
             being
             a
             Iew
             ,
             rejected
             by
             the
             Iews
             and
             crucified
             ?
             Who
             is
             it
             that
             arose
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             but
             he
             ?
             Who
             ever
             delivered
             so
             pure
             Doctrine
             to
             purge
             the
             World
             from
             wickedness
             and
             to
             enlighten
             the
             Nations
             as
             he
             ?
             It
             is
             he
             therefore
             whom
             the
             Nations
             waited
             for
             ,
             and
             have
             received
             :
             It
             is
             he
             for
             whose
             sake
             they
             parted
             with
             their
             old
             vain
             and
             impure
             Superstitions
             ,
             by
             whose
             Doctrine
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Eternal
             God
             :
             And
             lastly
             it
             is
             he
             whom
             for
             his
             bitter
             sufferings
             God
             has
             exalted
             above
             Angels
             and
             Archangels
             and
             all
             the
             host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             has
             set
             him
             at
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             and
             King
             over
             his
             Church
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             1.
             
             The
             peculiar
             Use
             of
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             for
             the
             convincing
             the
             Atheist
             and
             
               Melancholist
               .
               2.
            
             
             An
             Application
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             to
             the
             known
             Events
             for
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             likelihood
             at
             all
             but
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             will
             last
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Generations
             of
             men
             upon
             Earth
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             what
             has
             been
             urged
             hitherto
             .
             5.
             
             That
             Christ
             was
             no
             fictitious
             Person
             ,
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Heathen
             Writers
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             
               Plinie
               ,
               6.
            
             
             And
             
               Tacitus
               :
               7.
            
             
             As
             also
             
               Lucian
               ,
               8.
            
             
             And
             
               Suetonius
               .
               
               9.
            
             
             That
             the
             Testimony
             out
             of
             Josephus
             is
             supposititious
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             why
             he
             was
             silent
             concerning
             Christ.
             10.
             
             Julian's
             purpose
             of
             rebuilding
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             with
             the
             strange
             success
             thereof
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             now
             made
             a
             very
             considerable
             Progress
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             
               the
               Reality
               of
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             more
             then
             a
             mere
             Idea
             .
             Let
             us
             here
             make
             a
             stand
             and
             breath
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             contemplate
             with
             our selves
             the
             peculiar
             Use
             and
             advantage
             of
             this
             present
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             stopping
             the
             mouths
             as
             well
             of
             the
             bold
             Atheist
             as
             the
             suspicious
             Melancholist
             .
             For
             indeed
             it
             is
             too
             true
             ,
             and
             every
             good
             man
             could
             wish
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             not
             dealt
             faithfully
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             all
             modesty
             and
             conscience
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             people
             fond
             Legends
             and
             forged
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             given
             up
             into
             their
             hands
             onely
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             and
             abused
             .
             Which
             consideration
             does
             cast
             some
             men
             into
             an
             unchangeable
             misbelief
             of
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             look
             upon
             it
             all
             as
             a
             mere
             Fiction
             and
             Fable
             .
             For
             they
             measure
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             by
             what
             they
             see
             practised
             before
             their
             eyes
             now-adayes
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             of
             the
             Priests
             as
             Impostors
             .
             Which
             censure
             though
             it
             be
             most
             unjust
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             convince
             these
             Censurers
             but
             that
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             unless
             by
             some
             such
             Argument
             as
             now
             lies
             before
             us
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             ancient
             Prophecies
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             could
             not
             be
             forged
             by
             the
             Christian
             Priests
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Jews
             would
             not
             forge
             them
             against
             themselves
             .
             
             Nay
             they
             that
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             them
             so
             religiously
             addicted
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             these
             holy
             Writings
             ,
             that
             knowingly
             and
             wittingly
             they
             durst
             not
             alter
             a
             tittle
             .
             Wherefore
             all
             those
             Prophecies
             we
             have
             alledged
             are
             real
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             made
             good
             they
             clearly
             foretel
             That
             the
             Messiah
             should
             come
             many
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             is
             come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             therefore
             demand
             of
             either
             the
             Prophane
             or
             Melancholick
             ,
             who
             is
             this
             Messiah
             ,
             if
             Iesus
             be
             not
             he
             .
             Nay
             I
             appeal
             to
             them
             if
             the
             very
             Characters
             of
             his
             Person
             be
             not
             certainly
             to
             be
             known
             by
             their
             own
             Senses
             agreeably
             to
             the
             Prediction
             of
             those
             infallible
             Oracles
             .
             The
             Prophecies
             have
             said
             ,
             He
             should
             be
             rejected
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Ask
             the
             Iews
             ,
             they
             will
             acknowledge
             they
             have
             rejected
             him
             .
             The
             Prophecies
             foretold
             he
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             be
             killed
             by
             them
             .
             Ask
             the
             Iews
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             they
             did
             condemn
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             deservedly
             ,
             as
             they
             contend
             for
             their
             own
             excuse
             .
             The
             Prophecies
             foretold
             his
             Doctrine
             should
             enlighten
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Ask
             thine
             own
             eyes
             if
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             not
             turned
             from
             their
             vain
             &
             unwarrantable
             Superstitions
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             one
             God
             that
             made
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             .
             The
             Prophecies
             prefigured
             his
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             his
             ascending
             up
             into
             Heaven
             :
             and
             ask
             thine
             own
             Conscience
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             believe
             that
             this
             was
             alwaies
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             and
             consult
             with
             thine
             own
             Reason
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             possible
             that
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             could
             have
             drawn
             all
             the
             
             World
             after
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             seconded
             with
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             Certainly
             those
             that
             believed
             on
             him
             before
             ,
             had
             deserted
             him
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             but
             of
             that
             more
             fully
             hereafter
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Prophecies
             foretold
             that
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             worshipped
             as
             a
             divine
             Person
             ,
             and
             receive
             divine
             Honour
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             make
             him
             a
             King
             and
             Priest
             for
             ever
             .
             Ask
             thine
             own
             senses
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             find
             it
             so
             .
             How
             many
             thousand
             Temples
             are
             there
             consecrated
             to
             his
             name
             ?
             in
             how
             many
             Nations
             and
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             is
             he
             honoured
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             Prayers
             offered
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             Praises
             sung
             unto
             him
             with
             all
             solemnity
             and
             devotion
             imaginable
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             for
             the
             Duration
             of
             this
             his
             royal
             Priesthood
             ,
             it
             has
             continued
             already
             a
             faire
             time
             ,
             about
             one
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             years
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             infallibly
             gathered
             out
             of
             History
             .
             And
             as
             appears
             from
             these
             ancient
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Person
             so
             holy
             and
             sacred
             ,
             and
             upon
             whom
             the
             eyes
             of
             Providence
             have
             been
             in
             such
             a
             wonderfull
             manner
             fixed
             ,
             infinitely
             above
             any
             Person
             that
             ever
             was
             yet
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             Testimonies
             given
             of
             him
             should
             ever
             be
             obliterated
             by
             succession
             of
             Time
             ;
             nothing
             but
             an
             universal
             Conflagration
             being
             able
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             all
             the
             copies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Oracles
             or
             of
             the
             Christian
             Gospel
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             beyond
             all
             Likelihood
             ,
             nay
             I
             may
             say
             all
             Possibility
             ,
             that
             this
             Honour
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             should
             ever
             cease
             till
             the
             Earth
             cease
             to
             have
             Inhabitants
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             the
             insupportable
             Wickedness
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             their
             Faithlesness
             ,
             Ferocity
             and
             Uncleanness
             ,
             their
             accursed
             Hypocrisie
             and
             open
             Prophaneness
             ,
             may
             make
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             very
             itinerant
             and
             to
             pass
             from
             one
             Nation
             to
             another
             People
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             ever
             be
             the
             Religion
             of
             some
             People
             and
             Nation
             or
             other
             :
             Or
             if
             not
             ,
             there
             will
             at
             least
             be
             sincere
             Professors
             of
             his
             Name
             in
             several
             Nations
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             persecuted
             estate
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ;
             which
             will
             certainly
             leaven
             the
             World
             again
             with
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             with
             more
             glory
             and
             purity
             then
             ever
             ,
             unless
             a
             fiery
             Vengeance
             from
             heaven
             step
             betwixt
             ,
             and
             Christ
             come
             again
             visibly
             so
             Judgement
             in
             the
             clouds
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             thing
             therefore
             that
             I
             say
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             though
             a
             man
             should
             be
             so
             cautious
             forsooth
             and
             so
             crafty
             ,
             as
             that
             because
             these
             latter
             Ages
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             so
             much
             Falseness
             and
             Forgery
             ,
             he
             will
             believe
             no
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Holy
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             yet
             he
             may
             have
             sufficient
             assurance
             from
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             which
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             be
             egregiously
             foolish
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             he
             cannot
             have
             any
             pretense
             to
             suspect
             as
             supposititious
             )
             That
             Christianity
             is
             no
             Fiction
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             Truth
             ;
             if
             he
             will
             but
             compare
             the
             Prophecies
             with
             the
             Events
             of
             things
             as
             they
             lye
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             free
             Confession
             of
             those
             that
             are
             open
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             the
             firmer
             belief
             whereof
             ,
             he
             may
             also
             help
             himself
             something
             from
             those
             strinklings
             that
             are
             found
             in
             prophane
             Writers
             .
             For
             if
             thou
             wilt
             be
             so
             prodigiously
             melancholick
             and
             suspicious
             as
             to
             doubt
             
             whether
             there
             ever
             were
             such
             a
             man
             as
             Christ
             ,
             the
             very
             History
             of
             the
             Heathens
             may
             assure
             thee
             thereof
             ;
             they
             mentioning
             these
             things
             so
             timely
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             errour
             about
             the
             existence
             of
             the
             Person
             they
             speak
             of
             whether
             he
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             World
             or
             no.
             For
             
               Plinie
               ,
               Tacitus
               ,
               Lucian
            
             and
             Suetonius
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             flourished
             so
             near
             the
             time
             of
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             (
             viz.
             Plinie
             about
             twenty
             ,
             Tacitus
             thirty
             ,
             Lucian
             and
             Suetonius
             about
             forty
             or
             fifty
             years
             )
             that
             they
             could
             not
             but
             have
             certain
             information
             whether
             he
             was
             a
             fictitious
             Person
             or
             real
             ,
             from
             the
             captive
             Iews
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             have
             failed
             to
             stifle
             a
             Religion
             they
             hated
             so
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             but
             a
             Figment
             at
             the
             bottome
             .
             Plinie
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Trajan
             finds
             the
             Christian
             professours
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             :
             Whose
             dangerous
             and
             mischievous
             errour
             he
             might
             easily
             have
             confuted
             ,
             if
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             had
             been
             but
             a
             Romance
             ;
             but
             he
             found
             them
             immovable
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             help
             it
             .
             Which
             constancy
             of
             theirs
             he
             calls
             
               pervicaciam
               &
               inflexibilem
               obstinationem
               ,
               a
               Pervicacity
               and
               inflexible
               Obstinacy
               .
            
             Which
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             think
             can
             befall
             men
             in
             a
             mere
             Fiction
             within
             the
             time
             that
             search
             may
             easily
             discover
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             stand
             out
             to
             the
             exposing
             of
             themselves
             to
             death
             and
             torture
             .
             He
             writes
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             that
             he
             put
             two
             maid-servants
             on
             the
             rack
             ,
             
               Sed
               nihil
               aliud
               inveni
               quàm
               superstitionem
               pravam
               &
               immodicam
               ,
               But
               I
               found
               nothing
               else
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               but
               a
               perverse
               and
               immoderate
               Superstition
               .
            
             And
             of
             those
             that
             fear
             made
             desist
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             
               Affirmabant
               hanc
               fuisse
               summam
               vel
               culpae
               suae
               vel
               erroris
               ,
               quod
               essent
               soliti
               stato
               die
               ante
               lucem
               convenire
               ,
               carmenque
               Christo
               quasi
               Deo
               dicere
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               They
               affirmed
               that
               this
               was
               the
               sum
               of
               their
               either
               fault
               or
               errour
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               wont
               on
               a
               set
               day
               to
               meet
               together
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               before
               day-break
               ,
               and
               sing
               an
               hymne
               to
               Christ
               as
               to
               a
               God.
            
             Which
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             betimes
             the
             Christians
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             mere
             eminent
             Moralist
             ,
             that
             gave
             excellent
             precepts
             of
             life
             ,
             better
             then
             ever
             any
             did
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             held
             his
             Person
             truely
             Divine
             ,
             and
             adorable
             for
             some
             wonderful
             considerations
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             this
             Inquisition
             and
             bloudy
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Christians
             began
             higher
             then
             
             Trajan's
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             in
             
             Nero's
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             smother
             that
             abominable
             act
             of
             his
             in
             firing
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             did
             most
             salvagely
             punish
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             .
             Tacit.
             Annal
             .
             lib.
             15.
             
             
               Ergo
               abolendo
               rumori
            
             Nero
             
               subdidit
               reos
               ,
               &
               quaesitissimis
               poenis
               affecit
               ,
               quos
               per
               flagitia
               invisos
               vulgus
            
             Christianos
             
               appellabat
               .
               Auctor
               nominis
               ejus
            
             Christus
             ,
             qui
             Tiberio
             
               imperitante
               ,
               per
               Procuratorem
            
             Pontium
             Pilatum
             
               supplicio
               affectus
               erat
               .
               Repressaque
               in
               praesens
               exitiabilis
               superstitio
               rursus
               erumpebat
               ,
               non
               modò
               per
            
             Judaeam
             
               originem
               ejus
               mali
               ,
               sed
               per
               Urbem
               etiam
               ,
               quò
               cuncta
               undique
               atrocia
               aut
               pudenda
               confluunt
               celebranturque
               .
               Igitur
               primò
               correpti
               qui
               fatebantur
               ;
               deinde
               indicio
               eorum
               multitudo
               ingens
               ,
               haud
               perinde
               in
               crimine
               incendii
               quàm
               odio
               humani
               generis
               ,
               convicti
               sunt
               .
               Et
               pereuntibus
               addita
               ludibria
               ,
               ut
               ferarum
               tergis
               contecti
               laniatu
               canum
               interirent
               ,
               aut
               crucibus
               affixi
               ,
               aut
               flammandi
               ;
               atque
               ,
               ubi
               defecisset
               dies
               ,
               in
               usum
               nocturni
               luminis
               urerentur
               .
               Wherefore
            
             Nero
             
               to
               suppress
               the
               rumour
               of
               his
               own
               vile
               act
               ,
               by
               suborning
               false
               witnesses
               
               got
               those
               to
               be
               accused
               who
               being
               hatefull
               for
               their
               wickedness
               were
               commonly
               called
            
             Christians
             ,
             
               and
               punished
               them
               with
               exquisite
               tortures
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               that
               Sect
               was
               one
            
             Christus
             ,
             
               who
               in
               the
               reign
               of
            
             Tiberius
             
               was
               put
               to
               death
               by
            
             Pontius
             Pilate
             
               the
               Deputy
               .
               Which
               damnable
               superstition
               ,
               suppressed
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               broke
               out
               afresh
               ,
               not
               only
               in
            
             Judaea
             
               the
               first
               source
               of
               that
               Mischief
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whither
               all
               villainous
               and
               shamefull
               things
               flow
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               and
               are
               held
               in
               great
               esteem
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               were
               first
               laid
               hold
               of
               that
            
             confessed
             themselves
             Christians
             ;
             
               afterward
               by
               their
               discovery
               a
               huge
               multitude
               were
               condemned
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               being
               guilty
               of
               firing
               the
               City
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               were
               hated
               of
               all
               mankind
               .
               They
               added
               also
               reproaches
               to
               their
               death
               ,
               clothing
               some
               of
               them
               with
               the
               skins
               of
               beasts
               ,
               to
               be
               worried
               by
               dogs
               ;
               others
               were
               crucified
               ,
               and
               others
               were
               burnt
               after
               day-light
               ,
               to
               serve
               in
               stead
               of
               lynks
               or
               torches
               .
            
             This
             Persecution
             was
             not
             thirty
             years
             after
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ.
             I
             appeal
             now
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             think
             it
             possible
             that
             these
             that
             lived
             so
             near
             to
             that
             time
             when
             Christ
             was
             said
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             exact
             inquiry
             into
             the
             matter
             ;
             I
             appeal
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             think
             it
             possible
             they
             could
             expose
             their
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             to
             the
             hatred
             and
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             most
             certain
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             man
             that
             was
             crucified
             at
             Ierusalem
             :
             and
             demand
             further
             ,
             he
             dying
             so
             ignominious
             a
             death
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             again
             possible
             that
             there
             should
             not
             be
             some
             extraordinary
             thing
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             adhere
             to
             him
             so
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             with
             the
             common
             hatred
             of
             all
             men
             and
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             therefore
             Lucian
             ,
             in
             his
             Peregrinus
             ,
             does
             rightly
             term
             Christ
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               great
               man
               crucified
               in
               Palaestine
               .
            
             For
             at
             least
             he
             spoke
             the
             opinion
             of
             Christ's
             followers
             ,
             if
             not
             his
             own
             .
             And
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Christians
             he
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               marvellous
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             affirms
             to
             renounce
             the
             Heathen
             Deities
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               to
               worship
               their
               crucified
               Sophist
               ,
            
             or
             
               their
               crucified
               Master
               and
               Teacher
            
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Philopatris
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             his
             (
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             much
             material
             ,
             being
             it
             must
             be
             of
             some
             Writer
             coetaneous
             to
             him
             )
             there
             are
             some
             inklings
             of
             very
             high
             matters
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             of
             
               Life
               Eternal
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
             Galilean's
             Ascension
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               walking
               up
               the
               Air
               into
               the
               third
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               having
               learned
               most
               excellent
               matters
               he
               renewed
               us
               by
               water
               .
            
             Which
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             some
             intimation
             of
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             
             Paul's
             being
             rapt
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             the
             Narration
             thereof
             be
             depraved
             .
             And
             Critias
             in
             that
             Dialogue
             swears
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               By
               the
               son
               that
               is
               from
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             he
             and
             Triephon
             jearing
             Divine
             Providence
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             set
             out
             by
             the
             Religious
             ,
             as
             if
             things
             were
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Critias
             asketh
             Triephon
             if
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             were
             written
             there
             also
             .
             To
             which
             Triephon
             answereth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               things
               ,
               if
               so
               be
            
             CHRESTUS
             
               be
               also
               amongst
               the
               Nations
            
             .
             All
             which
             passages
             intimate
             what
             a
             venerable
             Opinion
             there
             was
             spred
             in
             the
             World
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             
             therefore
             there
             was
             some
             extraordinary
             worth
             and
             excellency
             in
             his
             Person
             .
             Which
             Conclusion
             I
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             shall
             onely
             add
             that
             mention
             made
             of
             him
             in
             
               Suetonius
               ,
               in
               Vita
               Claudii
            
             ,
             cap.
             25.
             where
             he
             is
             called
             Chrestus
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             
             Lucian's
             Philopatris
             he
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Iudaeos
               ,
               impulsore
               Chresto
               ,
               assiduè
               tumultuantes
               Româ
               expulit
               ,
               He
               expelled
               the
               Iews
               out
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               making
               perpetual
               tumults
               by
               the
               instigation
               of
               Chrestus
               .
            
             Which
             is
             the
             highest
             Record
             of
             our
             Religion
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             prophane
             Writers
             ;
             and
             no
             marvel
             ,
             it
             reaching
             so
             near
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             from
             whence
             our
             Religion
             commenced
             .
             For
             the
             reign
             of
             Claudius
             began
             about
             seven
             years
             after
             Christ's
             Passion
             ,
             and
             ended
             within
             thirteen
             years
             .
             And
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             under
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               Tacitus
            
             himself
             gives
             witness
             in
             what
             we
             have
             above
             recited
             .
             But
             a
             more
             accurate
             Chronologie
             of
             these
             things
             cannot
             be
             expected
             but
             from
             them
             who
             are
             more
             nearly
             concerned
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Christians
             themselves
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Iosephus
             his
             Testimonie
             had
             reached
             higher
             in
             time
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             be
             assured
             that
             what
             he
             seemed
             to
             write
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             foisted
             in
             ,
             by
             some
             thankless
             fraud
             of
             unconscionable
             Superstitionists
             ,
             or
             short-sighted
             Politicians
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             see
             that
             the
             solidity
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             wanted
             not
             their
             lies
             and
             forgeries
             to
             sustain
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             very
             unlikely
             that
             Iosephus
             ,
             being
             no
             Christian
             ,
             should
             write
             at
             that
             rate
             concerning
             Christ
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             besides
             other
             reasons
             which
             might
             be
             alledged
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             the
             greater
             compendium
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             content
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             what
             is
             found
             in
             his
             Antiquities
             concerning
             the
             
               crucified
               Iesus
            
             is
             supposititious
             ,
             
             and
             none
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Which
             Omission
             I
             impute
             partly
             to
             his
             Prudence
             and
             partly
             to
             his
             Integrity
             .
             For
             certainly
             he
             knowing
             the
             affairs
             of
             Iesus
             so
             well
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             could
             not
             in
             his
             own
             judgment
             and
             conscience
             say
             any
             thing
             ill
             of
             him
             ,
             more
             then
             that
             he
             was
             crucified
             ;
             which
             was
             no
             fault
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             unjust
             and
             cruel
             Murderers
             :
             and
             simply
             to
             have
             nominated
             him
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             without
             saying
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             frigid
             ,
             lame
             business
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             spoke
             well
             of
             him
             ,
             had
             been
             ungratefull
             both
             to
             his
             own
             Country-men
             the
             Iews
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Pagans
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             being
             against
             his
             Conscience
             to
             vilifie
             him
             and
             revile
             him
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Heathen
             Historians
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             against
             his
             Prudence
             ,
             being
             not
             convinced
             that
             he
             was
             the
             very
             Messiah
             ,
             to
             declare
             how
             excellent
             a
             person
             he
             was
             ;
             it
             remains
             that
             in
             all
             likelihood
             he
             would
             play
             the
             Politician
             so
             far
             as
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             him
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             shall
             produce
             but
             one
             Testimony
             more
             out
             of
             Pagan
             Historians
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             out
             of
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             concerning
             
             Iulian's
             purpose
             to
             re-edifie
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             the
             Iews
             might
             sacrifice
             there
             according
             to
             their
             ancient
             manner
             .
             Which
             was
             looked
             upon
             to
             be
             done
             more
             out
             of
             envy
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             then
             in
             love
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             in
             an
             affront
             to
             that
             universal
             and
             inestimable
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             once
             offered
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             cease
             the
             Jewish
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             ceremonies
             .
             Ruffinus
             and
             Sozomen
             declare
             the
             matter
             more
             at
             large
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             contain
             
             our selves
             within
             the
             recitall
             of
             what
             Ammianus
             has
             written
             ,
             (
             lib.
             23.
             near
             the
             beginning
             )
             who
             being
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             puts
             as
             fair
             a
             gloss
             upon
             the
             Emperour's
             Action
             as
             he
             could
             ;
             but
             the
             Event
             is
             plainly
             enough
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             does
             much
             confirm
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Julianus
             
               imperii
               sui
               memoriam
               magnitudine
               operum
               gestiens
               propagare
               ,
               ambitiosum
               quondam
               apud
            
             Jerosolymam
             templum
             (
             
               quod
               post
               multae
               &
               internecina
               certamina
               obsidente
            
             Vespasiano
             ,
             
               postea
               &
            
             Tito
             ,
             
               agrè
               est
               expugnatum
            
             ,
             )
             
               instaurare
               sumptibus
               cogitabat
               immodicis
               ;
               negotiumque
               maturandum
            
             Alipio
             dederat
             Antiochiensi
             ,
             
               qui
               olim
            
             Britannias
             
               curaverat
               pro
               Praefectis
               .
               Cum
               itaque
               rei
               idem
               fortiter
               instaret
            
             Alipius
             ,
             
               juvaretque
               Provinciae
               Rector
               ;
               metuendi
               globi
               flammarum
               prope
               fundamenta
               crebris
               assultibus
               erumpentes
               fecere
               locum
               ,
               exustis
               aliquoties
               operantibus
               ,
               inaccessum
               ;
               hocque
               modo
               elemento
               destinatiùs
               repellente
               ,
               cessavit
               inceptum
               .
            
             Julian
             
               having
               a
               mind
               to
               propagate
               the
               memorie
               of
               his
               Reign
               by
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               Acts
               ,
               purposed
               to
               rebuild
               with
               immense
               charges
               that
               once-stately
               Temple
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             (
             
               which
               with
               much
               adoe
               after
               many
               a
               bloudy
               battel
               was
               taken
               ,
               after
               siege
               laid
               to
               it
               by
            
             Vespasian
             
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               by
            
             Titus
             .
             )
             
               This
               business
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               care
               of
               one
            
             Alipius
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             
               who
               had
               once
               been
               Deputy
               of
            
             Britain
             
               for
               the
               Governours
               .
               Wherefore
               when
               this
               same
            
             Alipius
             
               did
               stoutly
               urge
               on
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               Governor
               of
               the
               Province
               gave
               him
               his
               assistance
               ;
               dreadfull
               balls
               of
               fire
               breaking
               out
               near
               the
               foundation
               with
               frequent
               sallies
               ,
               burning
               up
               sundry
               times
               the
               workmen
               ,
               made
               the
               place
               inaccessible
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Enterprise
               ceased
               ,
               the
               Element
               directed
               by
               a
               peremptory
               destiny
               beating
               them
               off
               from
               their
               work
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             1.
             
             Further
             Proofs
             that
             both
             Iews
             and
             Pagans
             acknowledge
             the
             Reality
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             doing
             of
             Miracles
             .
             2.
             
             The
             force
             of
             these
             allegations
             added
             to
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Time
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             and
             the
             Characters
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Characters
             of
             his
             Person
             are
             still
             more
             exact
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             till
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             
             That
             the
             transcendent
             Eminency
             of
             Christ's
             Person
             is
             demonstrable
             from
             what
             has
             already
             been
             alledged
             and
             from
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             without
             recourse
             to
             the
             Gospels
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             That
             his
             Life
             was
             writ
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             was
             writ
             timely
             ,
             while
             Eye-witnesses
             were
             alive
             ,
             proved
             by
             a
             very
             forcible
             Demonstration
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Eternal
             Happiness
             through
             Christ
             was
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             First
             Christians
             ,
             proved
             out
             of
             Lucian
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             peculiar
             Self-Evidence
             of
             Truth
             in
             his
             Epistles
             .
             8.
             
             That
             the
             first
             and
             most
             early
             meaning
             of
             Christianity
             is
             comprised
             in
             those
             Writings
             .
             9.
             
             That
             Eternal
             Salvation
             depending
             upon
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             should
             take
             care
             betimes
             that
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             recorded
             .
             10.
             
             That
             
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             fail
             to
             have
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             written
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             erroneous
             attempts
             of
             the
             Pragmatical
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Importunity
             of
             Believers
             ,
             or
             in
             obedience
             to
             divine
             Instigation
             .
             11.
             
             That
             it
             is
             as
             incredible
             that
             the
             Apostles
             neglected
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             wise
             man
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             should
             neglect
             the
             writing
             of
             his
             Will
             when
             he
             had
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             12.
             
             That
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             incredible
             but
             that
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             writ
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             found
             writings
             that
             comprize
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             naturally
             follows
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             they
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THese
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             Heathen
             Writers
             may
             suffice
             to
             take
             off
             that
             fond
             and
             groundless
             suspicion
             of
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             Christ
             being
             a
             mere
             Allegory
             or
             Fiction
             .
             A
             thing
             that
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             thereof
             had
             never
             the
             face
             to
             object
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             neither
             Iews
             nor
             Pagans
             ,
             nor
             our
             modern
             Atheists
             ,
             especially
             the
             more
             nasute
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             Pomponatius
             and
             Vaninus
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             only
             acknowledge
             Christ's
             Person
             ,
             but
             his
             Miracles
             ;
             only
             forsooth
             they
             referre
             them
             to
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Stars
             and
             celestial
             Intelligences
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             The
             Iews
             also
             acknowledge
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             add
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Magician
             :
             And
             Iulian
             himself
             and
             Celsus
             ,
             who
             wrote
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             never
             had
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             but
             that
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             did
             once
             live
             in
             Iudaea
             ,
             and
             did
             strange
             things
             ;
             though
             the
             one
             revolted
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             never
             believed
             in
             him
             .
             And
             Hierocles
             ,
             that
             highly-moral
             Pagan
             ,
             does
             not
             deny
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             excellencie
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             but
             contends
             that
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             may
             at
             least
             come
             into
             competition
             with
             him
             .
             And
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             Tiberius
             his
             purpose
             of
             having
             him
             entred
             into
             the
             catalogue
             of
             the
             Roman
             Deities
             by
             a
             decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             because
             the
             report
             thereof
             is
             from
             parties
             ,
             viz.
             from
             Eusebius
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ;
             we
             may
             more
             appositely
             adjoin
             that
             
               Adrianus
               Severus
            
             and
             Heliogabalus
             ,
             though
             in
             vain
             ,
             attempted
             afterward
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             And
             particularly
             of
             
               Severus
               ,
               Lampridius
            
             an
             heathen
             Historian
             writes
             ,
             that
             this
             Emperour
             intending
             to
             erect
             a
             Temple
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             was
             hindred
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             
               qui
               consulentes
               sacra
               ,
               repererant
               omnes
               Christianos
               futuros
               ,
               si
               id
               optatò
               evenisset
               ,
               &
               templa
               reliqua
               deserenda
               :
               who
               by
               some
               way
               of
               divination
               or
               other
               had
               found
               out
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Emperour's
               mind
               was
               fulfilled
               all
               would
               turn
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Temples
               would
               be
               left
               desolate
               .
            
             So
             that
             there
             was
             a
             very
             high
             and
             venerable
             opinion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             with
             those
             that
             were
             not
             Christians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Which
             evidences
             out
             of
             prophane
             Writers
             surely
             even
             alone
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             small
             force
             to
             beget
             the
             belief
             of
             that
             which
             I
             now
             contend
             for
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Christ
             did
             once
             live
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Person
             very
             famous
             and
             remarkable
             for
             
               some
               things
               in
               him
               ,
               done
               by
               him
               or
               hapning
               to
               him
               .
            
             To
             which
             Testimonies
             if
             you
             add
             those
             
               clear
               Prophecies
            
             that
             foretold
             that
             the
             Jews
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             about
             that
             time
             that
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             have
             lived
             (
             in
             which
             both
             the
             Heathen
             and
             Christian
             stories
             do
             agree
             )
             and
             those
             Characters
             that
             we
             know
             for
             a
             *
             certain
             do
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             have
             already
             largely
             enough
             insisted
             upon
             ;
             it
             is
             
             impossible
             ,
             unless
             Scepticism
             be
             heightned
             unto
             a
             disease
             as
             perfect
             as
             either
             Madness
             or
             down-right
             Mopedness
             ,
             but
             that
             any
             one
             should
             believe
             more
             of
             Christ
             then
             I
             contend
             for
             at
             this
             present
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             the
             Characters
             of
             his
             Person
             set
             out
             in
             the
             Prophecies
             are
             still
             more
             exact
             then
             what
             I
             have
             produced
             hitherto
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             indeed
             the
             expected
             Messiah
             .
             As
             that
             he
             should
             be
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             David
             ,
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iuda
             ▪
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             in
             Bethlehem
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             lame
             walk
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             miracles
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             such
             a
             death
             as
             that
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             should
             be
             pierced
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             cast
             lots
             for
             his
             garment
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             vinegar
             to
             drink
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             these
             particularities
             having
             no
             force
             till
             we
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             must
             defer
             making
             any
             use
             of
             them
             till
             we
             have
             cleared
             that
             point
             .
             In
             the
             pursuit
             whereof
             we
             must
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             these
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             Christ
             was
             writ
             in
             a
             serious
             manner
             by
             some
             or
             other
             ;
             not
             Romantically
             but
             Historically
             ,
             as
             
               Plutarch
               ,
               Tacitus
            
             and
             Suetonius
             are
             conceived
             to
             have
             writ
             the
             Lives
             of
             Illustrious
             Persons
             and
             Emperours
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             maturely
             writ
             ,
             while
             there
             were
             living
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             things
             related
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             those
             Gospels
             we
             receive
             now-adays
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             Copies
             of
             those
             that
             were
             so
             maturely
             written
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             first
             part
             seems
             to
             me
             fully
             demonstrable
             from
             what
             we
             have
             proved
             already
             ,
             without
             any
             recourse
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             viz.
             That
             there
             was
             a
             very
             transcendent
             Eminency
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             whom
             both
             the
             Time
             and
             main
             Characters
             of
             the
             expected
             Messiah
             did
             so
             exactly
             agree
             :
             Whence
             he
             could
             not
             but
             attract
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             World
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             gain
             very
             zealous
             and
             faithfull
             Followers
             ,
             that
             would
             at
             least
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             divulge
             the
             things
             they
             saw
             and
             observed
             so
             strange
             and
             Miraculous
             in
             him
             .
             Whence
             he
             could
             not
             escape
             having
             his
             Life
             and
             Death
             written
             by
             some
             Pen
             or
             other
             ,
             especially
             it
             being
             so
             certain
             he
             *
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             the
             Jews
             having
             crucified
             him
             ,
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             odious
             to
             them
             then
             that
             report
             of
             his
             Followers
             ,
             That
             God
             miraculously
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             whereby
             Christ
             was
             acquitted
             by
             a
             special
             hand
             of
             Providence
             of
             all
             their
             wicked
             aspersions
             and
             false
             accusations
             ,
             and
             themselves
             condemned
             of
             the
             highest
             crime
             they
             could
             imagine
             themselves
             capable
             of
             ,
             even
             the
             murdering
             of
             their
             Messiah
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             attestation
             of
             that
             which
             would
             make
             them
             so
             odious
             and
             execrable
             even
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             must
             needs
             make
             the
             Attestors
             thereof
             very
             hatefull
             to
             them
             and
             unsupportable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             raise
             against
             them
             all
             the
             mischief
             they
             possibly
             could
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             should
             maintain
             so
             hainous
             a
             falshood
             ,
             no
             not
             if
             they
             had
             made
             no
             conscience
             of
             lying
             ;
             and
             yet
             still
             more
             impossible
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             their
             Simplicity
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             a
             property
             in
             them
             of
             which
             I
             think
             it
             never
             came
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             any
             one
             to
             doubt
             .
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             That
             a
             Person
             so
             plainly
             prefigured
             by
             ancient
             and
             sacred
             Prophecies
             ,
             so
             refulgent
             in
             miraculous
             Vertues
             and
             unheard-of
             Providences
             ,
             one
             who
             for
             the
             Wonders
             he
             did
             ,
             by
             the
             
             unbelieving
             Iews
             was
             accounted
             a
             Magician
             ,
             by
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             and
             Atheists
             acknowledged
             a
             Worker
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Followers
             proclaimed
             the
             expected
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             the
             onely-begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             miraculously
             
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
            
             after
             the
             Iews
             had
             crucified
             him
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             a
             Person
             thus
             wonderfully
             qualified
             above
             any
             that
             ever
             yet
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             fail
             of
             having
             his
             Life
             historically
             recorded
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             farre
             more
             incredible
             then
             the
             greatest
             Miracle
             that
             ever
             was
             yet
             upon
             Record
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             now
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             That
             this
             History
             or
             Record
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Death
             was
             timely
             enough
             written
             ,
             viz.
             while
             the
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             those
             things
             which
             he
             did
             or
             hapned
             to
             him
             were
             yet
             living
             ,
             is
             also
             very
             clear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             great
             importance
             of
             compleating
             such
             an
             History
             in
             due
             time
             .
             For
             certainly
             it
             could
             not
             but
             seem
             a
             matter
             of
             very
             weighty
             moment
             ,
             Christ
             being
             believed
             by
             his
             Disciples
             to
             be
             so
             holy
             and
             divine
             a
             Person
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             faithful
             adherence
             to
             him
             was
             their
             onely
             assurance
             of
             Everlasting
             Life
             .
             Which
             great
             Truth
             of
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             they
             were
             evidently
             taught
             by
             that
             success
             their
             Messiah
             had
             upon
             earth
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             ill
             as
             could
             be
             ,
             he
             being
             so
             spightfully
             abused
             and
             crucified
             in
             so
             ignominious
             a
             manner
             ;
             whenas
             yet
             they
             might
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Iews
             have
             expected
             that
             he
             should
             have
             broke
             the
             Romane
             yoke
             ,
             and
             been
             a
             glorious
             and
             victorious
             Prince
             to
             their
             great
             advantage
             in
             this
             World.
             But
             they
             saw
             that
             Providence
             waved
             this
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             high
             hand
             exalted
             him
             into
             another
             Kingdome
             ,
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             taking
             him
             visibly
             into
             Heaven
             .
             Which
             was
             so
             palpable
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             peculiar
             advantage
             to
             the
             followers
             of
             this
             great
             Favourite
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             other
             state
             ;
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Conscience
             and
             the
             Sense
             of
             their
             own
             good
             in
             the
             other
             Life
             would
             make
             them
             very
             careful
             and
             officious
             
               to
               preserve
               the
               memory
               of
               their
               Divine
               Teacher
               ,
            
             who
             both
             shewed
             them
             the
             way
             to
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             Immortal
             Happiness
             .
             Which
             piece
             of
             Gratitude
             they
             were
             still
             more
             strictly
             bound
             to
             perform
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             obvious
             for
             them
             to
             look
             upon
             Christ
             as
             a
             publick
             gift
             of
             God
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             
               that
               Age
            
             then
             present
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             transmitted
             to
             
               all
               Posterity
            
             ;
             nor
             confined
             within
             that
             little
             handful
             of
             Followers
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             made
             known
             to
             all
             Israel
             :
             nor
             could
             they
             long
             be
             ignorant
             but
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             should
             have
             share
             in
             him
             ,
             especially
             upon
             his
             Rejection
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             to
             become
             the
             Light
             and
             Salvation
             of
             all
             Nations
             from
             Age
             to
             Age
             according
             to
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             this
             was
             the
             early
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             concerning
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             for
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             demonstrate
             .
             For
             what
             meaning
             could
             they
             possibly
             make
             of
             God's
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             visibly
             assuming
             him
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             palpable
             Pledge
             of
             that
             future
             Happinesse
             which
             was
             to
             accrue
             to
             them
             that
             would
             be
             his
             faithfull
             Adherents
             and
             Followers
             ?
             This
             questionlesse
             was
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             all
             succeeding
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             *
             Heathens
             themselves
             witnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             jearing
             manner
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               being
               catechized
               and
               instructed
               ,
               be
               perswaded
               by
               me
               ,
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               live
               for
               ever
               .
            
             This
             Theam
             is
             much
             insisted
             upon
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             every
             where
             in
             his
             Epistles
             .
             Which
             though
             I
             may
             seem
             too
             hasty
             in
             naming
             so
             soon
             ,
             while
             I
             am
             but
             driving
             on
             a
             method
             to
             demonstrate
             That
             there
             are
             very
             timely
             Records
             of
             Christianity
             within
             the
             Ages
             of
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             things
             that
             are
             recorded
             ;
             yet
             I
             think
             I
             have
             not
             done
             preposterously
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             kind
             of
             Self-evidence
             in
             that
             Apostle's
             writings
             that
             they
             are
             not
             supposititious
             or
             fictitious
             :
             It
             being
             ,
             in
             my
             judgement
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             power
             of
             man
             to
             imitate
             that
             unaffected
             fervour
             ,
             those
             natural
             and
             yet
             unexpected
             Schemes
             of
             high
             and
             serious
             zeal
             ,
             those
             parenthetical
             exundances
             of
             weighty
             sense
             and
             matter
             ,
             swelling
             out
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             ,
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             Logical
             coherence
             ,
             that
             vigorous
             passion
             and
             elevation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             so
             unsuspectable
             of
             any
             humane
             artifice
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             assured
             that
             he
             that
             wrote
             these
             Epistles
             was
             throughly
             possessed
             and
             transported
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             things
             he
             wrote
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             cannot
             but
             be
             assured
             ,
             and
             find
             my self
             in
             an
             utter
             incapacity
             of
             doubting
             thereof
             ,
             who
             yet
             am
             naturally
             as
             melancholy
             and
             suspiciou●
             as
             other
             Mortals
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             prove
             by
             early
             specimens
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             if
             modesty
             would
             permit
             me
             to
             parallel
             the
             follies
             and
             errours
             of
             my
             childhood
             with
             the
             mature
             conclusions
             of
             such
             as
             have
             affected
             the
             repute
             of
             being
             the
             great
             Wits
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             being
             so
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             my self
             ,
             and
             never
             meeting
             with
             any
             one
             that
             could
             have
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             but
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Paul
             were
             the
             Writings
             of
             one
             that
             was
             in
             very
             good
             earnest
             ,
             my
             appeal
             to
             them
             in
             this
             place
             for
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             and
             Apostolick
             faith
             I
             could
             not
             hold
             unseasonable
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             these
             Epistles
             that
             the
             Writer
             of
             them
             lived
             within
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             wonderful
             things
             that
             were
             either
             done
             by
             ,
             or
             hapned
             to
             Christ.
             Whence
             it
             plainly
             appears
             also
             ,
             That
             that
             sense
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             Paul
             declares
             in
             these
             Epistles
             was
             the
             first
             and
             most
             early
             meaning
             that
             the
             Apostles
             conceived
             concerning
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Christ's
             Passion
             was
             an
             expiation
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             purified
             by
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Eternal
             Salvation
             depends
             on
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Now
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             most
             Sceptical
             man
             living
             ,
             if
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             vast
             moment
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             concerns
             the
             common
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             in
             that
             future
             and
             Eternal
             state
             ,
             can
             be
             sluggishly
             and
             carelesly
             prosecuted
             by
             those
             that
             knew
             both
             the
             truth
             and
             importance
             of
             that
             affair
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             engagement
             to
             look
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             whose
             consciences
             could
             not
             but
             threaten
             them
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             Everlasting
             life
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             use
             all
             honest
             endeavours
             to
             set
             on
             foot
             the
             most
             effectual
             way
             they
             could
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             so
             concerning
             a
             Mysterie
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             possible
             to
             conceive
             the
             First
             Christians
             so
             sottish
             and
             devoid
             of
             sense
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             see
             how
             necessary
             it
             was
             to
             record
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             Death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Miracles
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             while
             the
             mouths
             of
             unbelievers
             and
             gainsaiers
             might
             be
             stopt
             by
             recourse
             to
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             things
             that
             were
             to
             be
             related
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             And
             if
             we
             could
             imagine
             any
             such
             supine
             carelesness
             or
             backwardness
             in
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             fittest
             to
             write
             these
             Records
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             those
             that
             were
             throughly
             informed
             by
             them
             ;
             yet
             the
             Forwardness
             and
             Pragmaticalness
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             hold
             their
             hands
             from
             writing
             of
             such
             strange
             matters
             as
             hapned
             in
             Iudaea
             ,
             though
             not
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             even
             force
             them
             to
             write
             down
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             so
             timely
             ,
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             their
             own
             name
             to
             the
             Record
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Importunity
             of
             the
             newly-converted
             Christians
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             but
             be
             extremely
             desirous
             very
             punctually
             to
             know
             all
             things
             concerning
             that
             Divine
             Person
             whose
             name
             they
             now
             religiously
             professed
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             
               the
               onely-begotten
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             throughly
             instructed
             by
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             draw
             up
             a
             Narration
             of
             the
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             considerables
             therein
             ,
             for
             the
             Comfort
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             true
             Relation
             of
             these
             things
             to
             Posterity
             for
             ever
             .
             To
             all
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             that
             all
             these
             should
             fail
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             think
             is
             incredible
             ,
             )
             yet
             Providence
             would
             not
             fail
             ,
             and
             supernatural
             Inspiration
             ,
             to
             drive
             them
             on
             to
             the
             seasonable
             Accomplishment
             of
             so
             important
             a
             Work.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             my
             Judgement
             these
             are
             an
             undeniable
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             has
             been
             so
             timely
             recorded
             as
             we
             contend
             for
             ,
             by
             either
             the
             Apostles
             or
             those
             that
             were
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             them
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             infinitely
             more
             improbable
             that
             this
             has
             not
             been
             done
             ,
             then
             that
             one
             of
             a
             great
             estate
             and
             many
             children
             ,
             and
             wise
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             write
             ,
             neglect
             the
             writing
             of
             his
             Will.
             A
             thing
             that
             none
             would
             believe
             ,
             unless
             this
             Will
             of
             his
             after
             his
             decease
             could
             not
             be
             found
             ;
             nor
             then
             haply
             neither
             ,
             but
             rather
             suspect
             some
             body
             has
             burnt
             it
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             appear
             such
             as
             becomes
             a
             man
             of
             his
             wisdome
             and
             discretion
             to
             have
             made
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             man
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             that
             is
             not
             interessed
             in
             the
             matter
             :
             and
             if
             any
             do
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             very
             fool
             or
             fraudulent
             fellow
             ,
             that
             sought
             some
             advantage
             by
             questioning
             the
             Will.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             case
             is
             very
             highly
             the
             same
             here
             ,
             in
             these
             Records
             of
             Christianity
             we
             speak
             of
             .
             For
             according
             to
             plain
             deduction
             of
             Reason
             we
             see
             it
             impossible
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             writ
             so
             timely
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             Event
             answers
             punctually
             to
             these
             Demonstrations
             of
             our
             own
             mind
             .
             For
             there
             are
             two
             Records
             of
             the
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             Christ
             written
             by
             two
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             viz.
             Matthew
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             a
             third
             by
             Mark
             who
             was
             much
             conversant
             with
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             by
             Luke
             who
             was
             a
             great
             companion
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             whose
             Acts
             together
             with
             others
             of
             the
             Apostles
             he
             also
             recorded
             ,
             and
             ends
             the
             narration
             before
             
             Paul's
             departure
             from
             Rome
             into
             Spain
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             Luke
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             while
             Paul
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             of
             whose
             transactions
             himself
             was
             an
             Eye-witness
             ,
             as
             Matthew
             and
             Iohn
             of
             all
             the
             things
             they
             wrote
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             most
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             they
             had
             from
             
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             by
             when
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             .
             This
             Conclusion
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             ridiculous
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             one
             to
             deny
             the
             above-mentioned
             Will
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             do
             without
             being
             hooted
             at
             for
             a
             Fool.
             For
             when
             we
             see
             external
             Events
             such
             as
             plain
             and
             undeniable
             Reason
             cannot
             but
             compute
             even
             necessary
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             Folly
             or
             Fraud
             that
             makes
             any
             doubt
             or
             deny
             they
             are
             really
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             exhibited
             thus
             manifestly
             to
             their
             outward
             senses
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             Other
             Proofs
             ,
             That
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             was
             writ
             by
             his
             Apostles
             or
             his
             Followers
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Grotius
               .
               2.
            
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             a
             foolish
             surmise
             that
             those
             Records
             writ
             by
             the
             Apostles
             might
             be
             all
             burnt
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Copies
             have
             not
             been
             corrupted
             by
             either
             carelesness
             or
             fraud
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             it self
             was
             a
             sufficient
             Demonstration
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             was
             writ
             so
             timely
             as
             I
             affirm
             ,
             and
             namely
             by
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             coetaneous
             to
             them
             ,
             particularly
             by
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Luke
            
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Title
             of
             each
             Gospel
             does
             import
             .
             But
             we
             will
             not
             neglect
             to
             mention
             what
             Grotius
             also
             makes
             use
             of
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             viz.
             That
             these
             Gospels
             are
             cited
             under
             these
             names
             by
             
               Iustin
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             the
             first
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             That
             Tertullian
             affirms
             that
             in
             his
             time
             the
             original
             of
             some
             of
             them
             were
             extant
             ,
             though
             betwixt
             an
             hundred
             and
             two
             hundred
             years
             after
             they
             were
             written
             :
             That
             all
             the
             Churches
             acknowledged
             them
             as
             Authentick
             ,
             before
             there
             was
             any
             calling
             of
             Councils
             about
             that
             matter
             :
             That
             neither
             Jew
             nor
             Pagan
             ever
             made
             any
             controversie
             thereof
             :
             That
             Iulian
             ,
             though
             an
             enemy
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             did
             expresly
             confess
             that
             these
             Writings
             that
             are
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Luke
               ,
            
             were
             indeed
             their
             writings
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             as
             fond
             a
             thing
             to
             doubt
             thereof
             ,
             as
             to
             question
             whether
             those
             Poems
             that
             go
             under
             Homer
             and
             
             Virgil's
             names
             be
             in
             very
             deed
             their
             Poems
             or
             no.
             Which
             arguments
             certainly
             cannot
             but
             have
             their
             due
             weight
             with
             them
             that
             are
             not
             over-pervicacious
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             had
             sufficiently
             evinced
             the
             Conclusion
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Against
             which
             I
             do
             not
             see
             what
             the
             most
             perverse
             Wit
             can
             invent
             or
             object
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             say
             That
             the
             first
             Records
             the
             Evangelists
             wrote
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             Copies
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             were
             burnt
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             that
             we
             have
             now-adays
             are
             an
             After-Forgery
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             is
             as
             bold
             and
             foolish
             an
             allegation
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Son
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             like
             his
             share
             appointed
             him
             in
             his
             Father's
             Will
             ,
             though
             the
             Will
             appear
             as
             authentick
             as
             any
             can
             do
             ,
             should
             pretend
             that
             they
             had
             burnt
             the
             true
             Will
             ,
             and
             forged
             this
             to
             his
             damage
             :
             whenas
             yet
             he
             cannot
             prove
             the
             least
             tittle
             of
             this
             Imputation
             .
             Nay
             I
             may
             say
             it
             is
             far
             more
             
             foolish
             then
             this
             .
             For
             this
             may
             be
             feasable
             ,
             to
             burn
             a
             single
             Writing
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             a
             new
             one
             in
             the
             stead
             .
             But
             it
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             for
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ever
             to
             have
             suppressed
             or
             made
             away
             with
             those
             First
             true
             Copies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             doubtlesse
             were
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             many
             thousand
             persons
             in
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             the
             Writings
             being
             so
             very
             little
             in
             bulk
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             concernment
             ,
             what
             Christian
             would
             not
             have
             a
             copy
             of
             them
             that
             was
             but
             able
             to
             reade
             ?
             Besides
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             hint
             in
             History
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             can
             any
             Historian
             witnesse
             of
             matters
             of
             this
             kinde
             .
             For
             who
             could
             assure
             him
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             attempt
             of
             burning
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             burnt
             ?
             and
             if
             any
             were
             but
             left
             ,
             they
             would
             multiply
             again
             in
             a
             moment
             :
             and
             that
             but
             few
             would
             be
             delivered
             up
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             very
             well
             assured
             ,
             when
             they
             bore
             such
             love
             to
             that
             Truth
             they
             conteined
             ,
             that
             they
             preferred
             it
             before
             their
             own
             lives
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Copies
             that
             we
             have
             this
             day
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             are
             Transcripts
             from
             their
             first
             Originals
             ,
             without
             any
             Interruption
             .
             The
             only
             scruple
             that
             remains
             now
             is
             concerning
             our
             third
             and
             last
             Conclusion
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             not
             be
             altered
             and
             depraved
             in
             some
             measure
             in
             so
             long
             succession
             of
             time
             ,
             either
             by
             chance
             ,
             or
             the
             
               pious
               frauds
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             incredible
             but
             that
             the
             Gospels
             should
             escape
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Plato
               ,
               Aristotle
            
             ,
             or
             Tully
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             at
             only
             such
             alterations
             as
             may
             proceed
             from
             the
             heedlesnesse
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             doubteth
             but
             that
             their
             Writings
             do
             now
             fully
             communicate
             their
             mindes
             to
             the
             World
             concerning
             those
             things
             they
             do
             declare
             ,
             as
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             as
             they
             themselves
             writ
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             any
             
               pious
               frauds
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             was
             more
             simple
             and
             honest
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             times
             and
             some
             Ages
             after
             ,
             within
             which
             compasse
             so
             many
             Copies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             extant
             ,
             and
             so
             dispersed
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             adulterate
             those
             Writings
             if
             they
             would
             .
             For
             as
             I
             have
             said
             already
             ,
             those
             Writings
             being
             of
             so
             little
             a
             bulk
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Transcription
             of
             them
             so
             easie
             ,
             the
             Copies
             would
             be
             multiplied
             almost
             equally
             to
             the
             number
             of
             Christians
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             those
             that
             could
             reade
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             holy
             a
             Writ
             ,
             the
             Transcription
             be
             made
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             and
             circumspection
             .
             For
             certainly
             Christians
             were
             very
             serious
             in
             their
             Religion
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             a
             special
             Providence
             would
             keep
             off
             both
             chance
             and
             fraud
             from
             wronging
             so
             Sacred
             Writings
             in
             any
             thing
             materiall
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             materiall
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             the
             worse
             ?
             Not
             to
             mention
             how
             Awe
             and
             Reverence
             to
             such
             holy
             Writings
             would
             naturally
             hold
             them
             off
             from
             mingling
             any
             thing
             by
             way
             of
             fraud
             or
             intermedling
             with
             them
             :
             and
             the
             Effect
             makes
             good
             this
             presage
             .
             For
             in
             perusing
             of
             them
             we
             plainly
             discover
             that
             Harmony
             and
             agreement
             of
             one
             thing
             with
             another
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             well
             assured
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             spurious
             or
             adulterate
             foisted
             into
             the
             Text.
             The
             multitude
             of
             
               various
               Lections
            
             also
             further
             confirms
             our
             Conclusion
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             multitudes
             of
             Copies
             I
             spoke
             of
             :
             and
             the
             collection
             of
             these
             
               various
               readings
            
             a
             Testimony
             even
             of
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             these
             later
             Ages
             oft
             he
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             high
             reverence
             they
             had
             to
             these
             Records
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             embesell
             the
             
               various
               Readings
            
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             keep
             them
             still
             on
             foot
             for
             the
             prudent
             to
             judge
             of
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             upon
             perusall
             of
             those
             
               various
               Readings
            
             ,
             the
             clear
             discovery
             that
             nothing
             at
             all
             is
             lost
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             any
             of
             them
             (
             and
             consequently
             no
             detriment
             or
             prejudice
             done
             to
             any
             but
             such
             as
             are
             more
             for
             factions
             and
             opinions
             then
             the
             real
             power
             of
             Godliness
             )
             this
             also
             ratifies
             the
             Truth
             we
             drive
             at
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             those
             Copies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             we
             daily
             peruse
             are
             incorrupted
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             those
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             are
             certainly
             true
             ,
             as
             being
             writ
             by
             the
             pens
             of
             those
             who
             had
             sufficient
             knowledge
             of
             what
             they
             declare
             ,
             being
             either
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             conferring
             with
             them
             that
             were
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             that
             unsuspected
             Integrity
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             Witnesses
             else
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             More
             particular
             Characters
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             in
             the
             Prophecyes
             .
             2.
             
             His
             being
             born
             at
             
               Bethlehem
               ;
               3.
            
             
             And
             that
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             4.
             
             His
             curing
             the
             lame
             and
             the
             blinde
             .
             5.
             
             The
             piercing
             of
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THus
             have
             we
             undeniably
             demonstrated
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             things
             therein
             contained
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Certainty
             and
             Reality
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             we
             can
             now
             more
             seasonably
             adde
             some
             few
             Characters
             more
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             so
             particular
             and
             expresse
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             justly
             ravish
             us
             with
             the
             admiration
             of
             so
             punctuall
             a
             Providence
             as
             is
             discoverable
             therefrom
             in
             Predictions
             and
             Prophecies
             .
             I
             will
             not
             instance
             in
             many
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             already
             finished
             our
             designe
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             love
             to
             abound
             more
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             may
             consult
             others
             that
             have
             handled
             them
             more
             fully
             and
             copiously
             .
             We
             shall
             only
             resume
             what
             we
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             
               his
               being
               born
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               David
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ;
               his
               making
               the
               blinde
               to
               see
               and
               the
               lame
               to
               walk
               ;
               the
               piercing
               of
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               ;
               and
               their
               casting
               lots
               for
               his
               vesture
               .
            
             That
             these
             things
             were
             true
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             plainly
             testifies
             :
             and
             that
             they
             were
             prophesied
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             as
             plain
             out
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             here
             recite
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             first
             that
             of
             Micah
             ,
             
             
               But
               thou
            
             Bethlehem
             Ephratah
             ,
             
               though
               thou
               be
               little
               among
               the
               thousands
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               yet
               out
               of
               thee
               shall
               he
               come
               forth
               unto
               me
               that
               is
               to
               be
               Ruler
               in
               Israel
               ,
               whose
               goings
               forth
               are
               from
               old
               ,
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Eternity
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             very
             particular
             description
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             from
             the
             
               place
               of
               his
               birth
            
             .
             And
             it
             was
             the
             confessed
             glosse
             of
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Scribes
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             as
             appears
             Matt.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
             To
             which
             Episcopius
             addes
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrast
            
             
             and
             
               R.
               Solomon
               Iarchi
            
             .
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             this
             prediction
             and
             the
             divine
             Providence
             more
             admirable
             are
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             its
             completion
             .
             For
             Bethlehem
             was
             not
             the
             Town
             of
             abode
             of
             either
             Ioseph
             or
             Mary
             ,
             nor
             went
             they
             thither
             at
             that
             time
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             nor
             upon
             an
             ordinary
             occasion
             :
             but
             Augustus
             ,
             (
             surely
             not
             without
             some
             special
             incitation
             from
             above
             ,
             )
             made
             a
             Decree
             that
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             under
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             should
             have
             their
             names
             enrolled
             in
             publick
             Records
             .
             Wherefore
             all
             went
             to
             be
             enrolled
             ,
             every
             one
             into
             his
             own
             City
             .
             Whence
             it
             was
             that
             Ioseph
             also
             went
             up
             from
             Galilee
             out
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Nazareth
             into
             Iudaea
             ,
             unto
             the
             City
             of
             David
             which
             is
             called
             Bethlehem
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             house
             and
             lineage
             of
             David
             ,
             to
             be
             enrolled
             with
             Mary
             his
             espoused
             wife
             ,
             being
             great
             with
             child
             .
             Whence
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             would
             infer
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Mary
             was
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             as
             well
             as
             Ioseph
             ,
             else
             she
             would
             have
             resorted
             to
             the
             City
             of
             her
             own
             stock
             or
             kindred
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Bethlehem
             .
             But
             the
             admirable
             hand
             of
             Providence
             that
             all
             take
             notice
             of
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             from
             this
             act
             it
             was
             so
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             World
             that
             Christ
             was
             of
             the
             lineage
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             was
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             born
             at
             Bethlehem
             .
             A
             thing
             which
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             true
             ,
             the
             Iews
             could
             have
             easily
             confuted
             .
             But
             the
             Christians
             were
             able
             to
             make
             good
             what
             they
             asserted
             ,
             by
             appealing
             to
             these
             Records
             kept
             in
             the
             Roman
             Archiva
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             as
             
               Iustin
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             and
             Chrysostome
             do
             affirm
             ,
             in
             their
             Ages
             .
             Which
             blows
             away
             all
             the
             foolish
             and
             fabulous
             Parachronisms
             of
             the
             Iews
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             Iesus
             at
             one
             blast
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             next
             Character
             of
             his
             Person
             is
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin.
            
             Which
             the
             Evangelists
             affirm
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             two
             Prophecies
             predict
             he
             should
             be
             .
             The
             first
             Genesis
             3.
             from
             God's
             own
             mouth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               should
               break
               the
               serpents
               head
               .
            
             Which
             seed
             certainly
             was
             Christ
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             properly
             called
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
            
             more
             then
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               man
            
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             a
             prefiguration
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               without
               the
               help
               of
               a
               man.
               
            
          
           
             The
             other
             Prophecie
             is
             that
             of
             Isaiah
             ch
             .
             7.
             v.
             14.
             
             
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               sign
               :
               Behold
               ,
               a
               Virgin
               shall
               conceive
               ,
               and
               bear
               a
               sonne
               ,
               and
               shall
               call
               his
               name
               Immanuel
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Prophecie
             I
             confess
             is
             applicable
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             much
             ease
             and
             perspicuity
             ,
             to
             some
             certain
             Maid
             or
             Virgin
             ,
             suppose
             one
             that
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             was
             to
             take
             to
             wife
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             he
             spoke
             this
             Prophecie
             to
             King
             Ahaz
             .
             The
             first
             sense
             whereof
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             That
             within
             such
             a
             compass
             of
             time
             that
             this
             Maid
             should
             be
             married
             ,
             bring
             forth
             ,
             and
             educate
             her
             infant
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             within
             the
             time
             of
             his
             infancy
             ,
             the
             Syrian
             and
             Israelitical
             forces
             should
             unsuccessfully
             leave
             Iudaea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             interim
             there
             should
             be
             no
             such
             scarcity
             as
             was
             feared
             by
             Ahaz
             ,
             which
             is
             intimated
             in
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             
               butter
               and
               honey
               shall
               he
               eat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             name
             also
             of
             the
             Child
             was
             therefore
             called
             
               Immanuel
               ,
               God
               with
               us
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             used
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             God's
             special
             assistance
             and
             Providence
             over
             Ahaz
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             I
             cannot
             affirm
             that
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             or
             modern
             Jews
             ever
             interpreted
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Of
             which
             notwithstanding
             
             there
             can
             be
             no
             worse
             consequence
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             first
             meaning
             thereof
             being
             so
             easie
             &
             obvious
             ,
             and
             made
             good
             by
             event
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             Jews
             ever
             venturing
             to
             applie
             it
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             that
             Christ
             was
             indeed
             thus
             born
             ,
             could
             move
             him
             to
             make
             this
             application
             of
             it
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             birth
             .
             But
             that
             being
             certainly
             known
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             Principle
             of
             the
             Jewish
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             giving
             an
             higher
             and
             fuller
             sense
             to
             the
             Historical
             or
             Prophetical
             passages
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             all
             things
             hapning
             to
             them
             in
             types
             )
             it
             were
             impossible
             but
             that
             this
             Interpretation
             should
             be
             made
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             ;
             it
             belonging
             more
             perfectly
             and
             properly
             to
             Christ
             then
             to
             
             Isaiah's
             son
             :
             whose
             mother
             was
             only
             a
             Virgin
             before
             she
             was
             his
             mother
             ,
             but
             Mary
             the
             mother
             of
             Christ
             was
             a
             Virgin
             both
             before
             and
             after
             ;
             and
             the
             Prophets
             son
             merely
             a
             nominal
             Immanuel
             ,
             but
             Christ
             was
             truly
             
               God
               with
               us
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwelt
             bodily
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             bidding
             Ahaz
             ask
             a
             sign
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             depth
             or
             in
             the
             
               height
               above
            
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             by
             
               a
               sign
            
             is
             meant
             some
             
               wonderfull
               prodigious
               sign
               out
               of
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Prophet
             saies
             ,
             God
             himself
             will
             give
             
               a
               sign
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               a
               Virgin
               shall
               conceive
               ,
               and
               bear
               a
               son
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             
               this
               sign
            
             is
             to
             be
             prodigious
             or
             preternatural
             ;
             which
             was
             never
             fully
             nor
             properly
             accomplished
             before
             the
             true
             Emmanuel
             was
             born
             of
             his
             ever-blessed
             mother
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             For
             the
             deliverance
             of
             Iudaea
             from
             the
             two
             Kings
             within
             the
             space
             of
             the
             Childs
             infancy
             was
             not
             a
             Sign
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             and
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             great
             deliverance
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             Christ.
             What
             the
             Iews
             cavil
             concerning
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             very
             weak
             and
             frivolous
             .
             They
             that
             know
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             ,
             are
             well
             assured
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             properly
             
               a
               Virgin
            
             ,
             such
             as
             never
             knew
             a
             man.
             Which
             appears
             both
             from
             the
             derivation
             and
             the
             constant
             use
             of
             its
             signification
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             thus
             translated
             in
             this
             very
             place
             by
             
               Onkelos
               ,
               Ionathan
            
             and
             the
             Seventy
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             this
             Prophecie
             seems
             to
             me
             more
             certainly
             to
             be
             applicable
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             most
             proper
             sense
             thereof
             then
             any
             Prophecie
             else
             (
             which
             has
             any
             other
             reference
             then
             to
             him
             alone
             )
             that
             was
             ever
             applied
             to
             the
             Messiah
             by
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             of
             the
             lame
             ,
             the
             deaf
             and
             blind
             ,
             is
             in
             Isaiah
             ch
             .
             35.
             v.
             5.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               deaf
               shall
               be
               unstopped
               .
               Then
               shall
               the
               lame
               man
               leap
               as
               an
               hart
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               dumb
               sing
               .
            
             Which
             words
             though
             they
             may
             have
             a
             Metaphorical
             completion
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             the
             proper
             and
             reall
             fulfilling
             of
             them
             was
             intended
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             sutable
             to
             what
             goes
             immediately
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Behold
               your
               God
               will
               come
               ,
               he
               will
               come
               and
               save
               you
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             God
             could
             never
             be
             said
             to
             come
             so
             properly
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             person
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             is
             rightly
             styled
             
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             My
             last
             instance
             shall
             be
             Psalm
             22.
             which
             the
             ancient
             Rabbins
             do
             freely
             and
             apertly
             confess
             to
             be
             a
             Prophecie
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             .
             In
             which
             some
             particular
             passages
             ,
             however
             express
             and
             precise
             ,
             did
             never
             happen
             to
             any
             other
             that
             they
             can
             entitle
             to
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             but
             did
             punctually
             and
             literally
             happen
             to
             him
             .
             As
             that
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               They
               parted
               my
               garments
               
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               lots
               upon
               my
               vesture
               :
            
             which
             is
             verified
             exactly
             Matth.
             27.
             v.
             35.
             
             And
             then
             again
             verf.
             16.
             
             
               The
               assembly
               of
               the
               wicked
               have
               enclosed
               me
               ,
               they
               pierced
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feet
               .
            
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             should
             add
             also
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               I
               am
               poured
               out
               like
               water
            
             ;
             and
             parallel
             it
             with
             Iohn
             19.
             v.
             34.
             
             But
             the
             particular
             prediction
             of
             that
             former
             circumstance
             seems
             admirable
             ,
             that
             
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               death
            
             should
             be
             so
             punctually
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Prophet
             .
             For
             this
             was
             very
             really
             and
             literally
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             Crucifixion
             ;
             wherein
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             of
             Malefactors
             were
             pierced
             with
             nails
             whereby
             they
             were
             fastned
             to
             the
             Cross.
             Nor
             ought
             the
             various
             readings
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             weaken
             the
             perfectness
             of
             this
             prediction
             .
             For
             when
             they
             have
             made
             the
             best
             they
             can
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             some
             special
             execution
             or
             mangling
             done
             on
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Text.
             But
             that
             it
             is
             just
             so
             as
             we
             ordinarily
             interpret
             it
             ,
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ,
             
             as
             
               Iacob
               Ben
               Chaiim
               ,
               Moses
               Hadarsan
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Seventy
             do
             sufficiently
             confirm
             .
             To
             which
             also
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrast
               ,
               Aquila
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Masora
             contribute
             something
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             without
             another
             word
             is
             not
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             might
             by
             some
             neglect
             first
             be
             a
             change
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             sound
             both
             alike
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             are
             writ
             almost
             like
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             having
             no
             difference
             but
             of
             bigness
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             much
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             very
             often
             confounded
             .
             This
             is
             more
             likely
             then
             the
             leaving
             out
             a
             whole
             word
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             do
             .
             That
             allegation
             also
             of
             Grotius
             against
             this
             reading
             does
             not
             want
             its
             weight
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Lion
             is
             used
             but
             three
             verses
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             used
             again
             so
             soon
             ,
             especially
             it
             being
             mentioned
             also
             some
             four
             verses
             after
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Event
             ought
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             this
             Critical
             controversie
             with
             those
             that
             are
             not
             prejudiced
             .
             And
             though
             it
             will
             not
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             contumacious
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             chear
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             that
             are
             pious
             and
             rational
             with
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             contemplation
             of
             so
             punctual
             a
             Providence
             over
             the
             affairs
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             if
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             had
             been
             false
             and
             fabulous
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             had
             that
             success
             at
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             The
             severity
             also
             of
             the
             Precepts
             and
             other
             hardships
             to
             be
             undergone
             would
             have
             kept
             them
             off
             from
             being
             Christians
             .
             3.
             
             As
             also
             the
             incredibleness
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             being
             rewarded
             at
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World.
             
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             
             The
             meanness
             also
             and
             contemptibleness
             of
             the
             first
             Authours
             would
             have
             turned
             men
             off
             ,
             nor
             would
             they
             have
             been
             listned
             to
             by
             any
             one
             ,
             if
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             had
             not
             been
             fully
             ascertain'd
             by
             them
             .
             6.
             
             Which
             the
             Apostles
             might
             be
             sure
             of
             ,
             being
             only
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             imaginable
             they
             would
             declare
             it
             without
             
             being
             certain
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             hazards
             they
             underwent
             thereby
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Might
             note
             other
             remarkable
             Particulars
             out
             of
             this
             Psalme
             and
             other
             places
             that
             do
             contribute
             to
             the
             more
             punctual
             characterizing
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             already
             exceeded
             the
             limits
             of
             my
             own
             design
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             engage
             in
             these
             things
             only
             so
             far
             as
             might
             suffice
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             Reality
             of
             the
             Mystery
             we
             treat
             of
             .
             Which
             when
             we
             have
             confirmed
             by
             one
             Argument
             more
             ,
             and
             answered
             an
             Objection
             or
             two
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             Third
             part
             of
             our
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Argument
             therefore
             is
             briefly
             this
             ,
             A
             Religion
             so
             unassisted
             by
             men
             ,
             nay
             ,
             so
             opposite
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             their
             natural
             Belief
             and
             Interest
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             spred
             it self
             so
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             false
             and
             fabulous
             ,
             and
             not
             really
             true
             at
             the
             bottome
             .
             How
             mightily
             it
             spred
             it self
             ,
             appears
             out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             also
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             the
             greatest
             opposers
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Jews
             ,
             were
             upon
             the
             spot
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             them
             first
             to
             preach
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             opportunity
             to
             enquire
             diligently
             touching
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             was
             alledged
             by
             the
             Apostles
             after
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             him
             or
             hapning
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             done
             by
             themselves
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             received
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             according
             to
             promise
             ,
             and
             wrought
             such
             Miracles
             as
             he
             did
             .
             There
             were
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             Jews
             converted
             ,
             whom
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             imagine
             ,
             at
             least
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             more
             inquisitive
             and
             nasute
             might
             have
             undeceived
             the
             rest
             )
             to
             have
             been
             so
             supine
             and
             careless
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             enquire
             diligently
             into
             things
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             as
             their
             Eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             present
             dammage
             and
             loss
             to
             them
             that
             they
             forfeited
             the
             favour
             of
             all
             their
             countriemen
             ,
             and
             unavoidably
             charged
             them
             and
             their
             Rulers
             with
             the
             most
             impious
             Crime
             that
             ever
             Mortals
             could
             commit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             Success
             rested
             not
             here
             ,
             but
             reached
             out
             of
             Iudaea
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             there
             being
             gained
             innumerable
             companies
             of
             Believers
             every
             where
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             Nations
             and
             Kingdomes
             and
             Sceptres
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Empire
             became
             Christian.
             This
             is
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             story
             could
             not
             be
             true
             ,
             unless
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             be
             true
             also
             ,
             I
             mean
             those
             miraculous
             things
             which
             are
             recorded
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             further
             demonstrable
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             the
             harshness
             as
             the
             incredibility
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             weakness
             and
             contemptibleness
             of
             the
             
               first
               Founders
            
             and
             Disseminators
             of
             it
             .
             For
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             
               Precepts
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             strict
             and
             severe
             ,
             very
             unkind
             and
             unwelcome
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             cannot
             at
             all
             relish
             nor
             entertain
             ,
             unless
             some
             extraordinary
             thing
             be
             adjoined
             ,
             that
             forces
             admittance
             .
             
               Self-denial
               ,
               Mortification
            
             ,
             the
             putting
             a
             man
             in
             a
             way
             of
             necessary
             or
             very
             probable
             persecutions
             and
             afflictions
             from
             without
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               renouncing
               of
               those
               pleasures
            
             that
             no
             external
             power
             hinders
             him
             of
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             acceptable
             news
             to
             the
             natural
             man.
             Besides
             
             the
             Scoffs
             and
             Reproaches
             of
             the
             world
             that
             would
             undoubtedly
             follow
             their
             change
             of
             Religion
             .
             Which
             change
             could
             not
             but
             seem
             still
             more
             grievous
             and
             intolerable
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             whole
             and
             entire
             from
             the
             present
             Superstition
             they
             were
             educated
             in
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             utterly
             to
             renounce
             .
             Whence
             their
             hazard
             and
             infamie
             could
             not
             but
             be
             greater
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             undergoing
             of
             which
             hardships
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             sustain
             themselves
             but
             the
             belief
             of
             such
             things
             which
             a
             man
             would
             think
             might
             startle
             them
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Reward
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             no
             other
             waies
             ascertained
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             rising
             of
             one
             from
             the
             dead
             after
             he
             had
             been
             three
             daies
             buried
             ;
             which
             was
             exhibited
             to
             them
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             that
             blessed
             Resurrection
             which
             those
             that
             embraced
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             should
             enjoy
             at
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             turning
             the
             Earth
             into
             ashes
             and
             cinders
             .
             A
             thing
             so
             incredible
             to
             humane
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             unless
             he
             was
             really
             convinced
             by
             some
             infallible
             way
             that
             it
             was
             so
             indeed
             ,
             could
             ever
             admit
             of
             ,
             or
             abstain
             from
             denying
             with
             an
             addition
             of
             scoffs
             and
             derision
             ,
             as
             it
             fell
             out
             with
             the
             Epicureans
             and
             Stoicks
             ,
             Acts
             17.18
             .
             Wherefore
             without
             all
             controversie
             the
             first
             embracers
             of
             Christianity
             entertained
             it
             upon
             no
             other
             terms
             but
             manifest
             proof
             of
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             and
             the
             Evidence
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             they
             saw
             very
             faithful
             and
             serious
             ,
             and
             as
             had
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             great
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             raised
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             manifestly
             residing
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             able
             to
             doe
             Miracles
             ;
             as
             is
             also
             recorded
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             for
             the
             First
             Authours
             and
             Founders
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             how
             weak
             and
             contemptible
             they
             were
             as
             to
             worldly
             concernments
             ,
             appears
             plainly
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             recommended
             to
             the
             World
             either
             for
             their
             nobility
             of
             Birth
             ,
             or
             skill
             in
             humane
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             nor
             had
             they
             any
             secular
             power
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             force
             of
             arms
             to
             either
             overcome
             others
             ,
             or
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             for
             all
             they
             were
             exposed
             to
             so
             great
             and
             imminent
             dangers
             perpetually
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             himself
             was
             but
             of
             mean
             Parentage
             ,
             a
             Carpenters
             Son
             ,
             crucified
             betwixt
             two
             thieves
             as
             a
             hainous
             Malefactor
             .
             What
             therefore
             can
             there
             be
             imaginable
             that
             should
             move
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             to
             adhere
             to
             him
             so
             faithfully
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             expose
             themselves
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             jeopardies
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             whippings
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             long
             journies
             ,
             tortures
             ,
             and
             death
             it self
             ?
             What
             should
             cause
             them
             to
             disturb
             their
             own
             peace
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             very
             miraculous
             thing
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             was
             worthy
             to
             alarme
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             What
             message
             could
             they
             have
             brought
             to
             those
             several
             Nations
             they
             travailed
             to
             ,
             that
             themselves
             would
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             carrying
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             only
             so
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             had
             crucified
             one
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ioseph
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             betwixt
             two
             thieves
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             a
             very
             good
             and
             Just
             man
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             would
             the
             Gentiles
             say
             ;
             More
             shame
             for
             them
             ;
             what
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ?
             But
             this
             man
             was
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             did
             very
             strange
             Miracles
             ,
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             healed
             all
             manner
             of
             diseases
             ,
             and
             was
             declared
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             by
             an
             audible
             voice
             from
             the
             Heavens
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Miracles
             you
             mention
             ,
             would
             the
             Gentile
             reply
             ,
             we
             have
             heard
             strange
             things
             done
             by
             those
             
             that
             are
             called
             Magicians
             ;
             and
             we
             had
             no
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             party
             you
             speak
             of
             ,
             to
             discern
             whether
             he
             was
             so
             good
             as
             you
             pretend
             .
             For
             mens
             Judgments
             are
             ordinarily
             partial
             out
             of
             affection
             and
             friendship
             :
             and
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             if
             he
             were
             so
             good
             as
             you
             make
             him
             ,
             and
             declared
             from
             the
             clouds
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             suffer
             him
             so
             ignominiously
             to
             die
             betwixt
             two
             Thieves
             on
             the
             Cross.
             Which
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             if
             he
             did
             any
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             from
             such
             powers
             as
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             through
             that
             faithfull
             Providence
             that
             attends
             the
             affairs
             of
             men
             ,
             can
             doe
             nothing
             when
             the
             Magician
             is
             apprehended
             ,
             imprisoned
             and
             condemned
             .
             Truly
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             more
             then
             this
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             it
             seems
             impossible
             that
             the
             Cause
             should
             have
             had
             such
             Success
             as
             it
             has
             had
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             certainly
             the
             
               First
               Preachers
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             added
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             admiration
             and
             astonishment
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             That
             this
             Iesus
             ,
             whom
             the
             Jews
             had
             thus
             crucified
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             miraculous
             hand
             of
             God
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             the
             third
             day
             ;
             That
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             he
             conversed
             with
             his
             disciples
             both
             apart
             and
             together
             ;
             That
             he
             was
             seen
             of
             above
             five
             hundred
             at
             once
             ;
             That
             he
             staid
             upon
             earth
             for
             *
             fourty
             daies
             ,
             and
             was
             seen
             visibly
             afterward
             to
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             .
             Which
             things
             as
             they
             were
             above
             all
             expectation
             marvailous
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             true
             ,
             fully
             argue
             not
             only
             the
             Innocency
             but
             transcendent
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Iesus
             ;
             so
             were
             they
             so
             incredible
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             believe
             them
             ,
             especially
             to
             their
             present
             peril
             ,
             unless
             from
             such
             as
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             could
             send
             them
             to
             many
             more
             that
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             and
             of
             unsuspected
             integrity
             of
             life
             ;
             or
             for
             the
             better
             compendium
             ,
             shewed
             that
             they
             were
             true
             messengers
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             some
             Signs
             or
             Miracles
             they
             did
             upon
             the
             spot
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             therefore
             was
             the
             main
             of
             their
             message
             ,
             which
             was
             nothing
             but
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             themselves
             knew
             certainly
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             seriously
             and
             earnestly
             declared
             it
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             Art
             or
             Eloquence
             .
             For
             the
             Apostles
             were
             but
             poor
             illiterate
             persons
             ,
             Fishermen
             ,
             Publicans
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             had
             no
             other
             weapons
             to
             win
             men
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             simple
             ,
             though
             earnest
             and
             serious
             ,
             narration
             of
             those
             things
             they
             knew
             for
             certain
             ,
             and
             did
             avouch
             with
             that
             confidence
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             up
             their
             ease
             ,
             livelihood
             and
             lives
             ,
             for
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
             Which
             Testimonie
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             false
             ,
             it
             being
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             concerning
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             could
             not
             be
             deceived
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             imaginable
             how
             they
             should
             goe
             about
             to
             deceive
             others
             against
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             without
             sufficient
             knowledge
             in
             a
             thing
             that
             gained
             them
             nothing
             but
             perpetual
             Hatred
             and
             ill
             will
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Tortures
             and
             Death
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             by
             these
             poore
             contemptible
             Instruments
             ,
             that
             had
             neither
             Political
             power
             on
             their
             side
             (
             but
             were
             oppressed
             by
             it
             )
             nor
             had
             any
             Art
             nor
             Eloquence
             (
             excepting
             only
             Paul
             ,
             who
             yet
             made
             use
             of
             neither
             )
             and
             by
             succession
             of
             such
             as
             they
             had
             converted
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             Ages
             all
             the
             World
             in
             a
             manner
             swarmed
             with
             Christians
             of
             all
             qualities
             and
             degrees
             ,
             noble
             and
             ignoble
             ,
             learned
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             though
             invited
             thereto
             by
             no
             secular
             advantage
             ,
             but
             rather
             being
             perpetually
             exposed
             to
             misery
             
             and
             persecution
             .
             All
             which
             things
             seriously
             considered
             together
             with
             the
             exactness
             and
             perspicuity
             of
             Prophecies
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             cannot
             but
             seem
             to
             any
             indifferent
             judge
             a
             Demonstration
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             no
             less
             certain
             then
             Mathematical
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             1.
             
             Objections
             of
             the
             Jews
             against
             their
             
             Messiah's
             being
             come
             ,
             answered
             .
             2.
             
             A
             pompous
             Evasion
             of
             the
             
               Aristotelean
               Atheists
            
             supposing
             all
             Miracles
             and
             Apparitions
             to
             be
             the
             Effects
             of
             the
             Intelligences
             and
             Heavenly
             bodies
             .
             
               3.
               
               Vaninus
            
             his
             restraint
             of
             the
             Hypothesis
             to
             one
             
               Anima
               Coeli
               .
               4.
            
             
             His
             intolerable
             pride
             and
             conceitedness
             .
             5.
             
             A
             Confutation
             of
             him
             and
             the
             
               Aristotelean
               Atheisme
            
             from
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             6.
             
             That
             Vaninus
             his
             subterfuge
             is
             but
             a
             Sel-contradiction
             .
             7.
             
             That
             
             Christianitie's
             succeeding
             Judaisme
             is
             by
             the
             special
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Starres
             .
             
               8.
               
               Cardanus
            
             his
             high
             folly
             in
             calculating
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             with
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             groundlesness
             of
             Vaninus
             his
             exaltation
             in
             his
             impious
             boldness
             of
             making
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               Moses
            
             and
             Christ
             sidereal
             Law-givers
             of
             like
             Authority
             .
             9.
             
             That
             the
             impudence
             and
             impiety
             of
             these
             two
             vain
             glorious
             Pretenders
             constrains
             the
             Authour
             more
             fully
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             frivolousness
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Astrology
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             *
             Objections
             we
             were
             a
             mentioning
             are
             from
             two
             hands
             ;
             from
             the
             Iew
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Atheist
             .
             That
             from
             Iew
             is
             chiefly
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             times
             under
             Christ
             is
             not
             conformable
             to
             what
             is
             prophesied
             concerning
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             There
             is
             not
             that
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             Christendome
             it self
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Church
             nor
             State
             ;
             nor
             is
             Idolatry
             extirpated
             ,
             nor
             the
             Israelites
             replanted
             and
             setled
             in
             their
             own
             land
             :
             all
             which
             things
             notwithstanding
             are
             foretold
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Whence
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             .
             But
             I
             briefly
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Prophetical
               Promises
            
             of
             the
             
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
            
             were
             absolute
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             *
             already
             noted
             ,
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Effect
             of
             his
             coming
             conditional
             ;
             men
             being
             free
             Agents
             ,
             and
             not
             fatal
             Actors
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             themselves
             cannot
             deny
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Gospel
             tends
             altogether
             to
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             those
             Promises
             of
             universal
             Peace
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             did
             begin
             fair
             in
             the
             first
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             much
             as
             respects
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
             3.
             
             That
             whatever
             Relapse
             or
             Stop
             there
             has
             been
             ,
             things
             are
             not
             so
             hopeless
             but
             in
             time
             they
             may
             be
             amended
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             when
             they
             are
             true
             Converts
             to
             Christ
             ,
             may
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             then
             desire
             it
             ,
             return
             to
             their
             own
             Land.
             But
             after
             this
             serious
             conversion
             and
             real
             renovation
             of
             their
             Spirits
             into
             a
             true
             Christian
             state
             ,
             I
             cannot
             believe
             they
             will
             continue
             so
             childish
             as
             to
             value
             such
             things
             ;
             but
             will
             find
             themselves
             in
             
             the
             Spiritual
             Canaan
             already
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             march
             to
             that
             Ierusalem
             which
             is
             above
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             but
             themselves
             to
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             Objection
             ,
             or
             rather
             Evasion
             of
             that
             wholesome
             use
             that
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             from
             that
             sort
             of
             Atheists
             that
             love
             to
             be
             thought
             Aristoteleans
             :
             For
             there
             are
             two
             chief
             kinds
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             Epicurean
             and
             Aristotelean
             .
             The
             former
             denies
             all
             
               Incorporeal
               substance
            
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             all
             
               Apparitions
               ,
               Miracles
            
             and
             Prophecies
             that
             imply
             the
             same
             .
             Who
             are
             sufficiently
             confuted
             already
             by
             this
             undeniable
             declaration
             we
             have
             made
             .
             The
             other
             are
             not
             against
             all
             
               Substances
               Incorporeal
            
             ,
             nor
             against
             
               Prophecies
               ,
               Apparitions
            
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             highest
             nature
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             they
             will
             allow
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Appearance
             after
             death
             ,
             the
             Prophecies
             concerning
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             But
             they
             have
             forsooth
             this
             witty
             Subterfuge
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             receiving
             any
             good
             therefrom
             ,
             in
             imagining
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             
               Particular
               Providence
            
             as
             we
             would
             inferre
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             all
             this
             may
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             
               Celestial
               Bodies
            
             ,
             actuated
             by
             the
             Intelligences
             appertaining
             to
             each
             Sphere
             ,
             and
             deriving
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             from
             him
             that
             sits
             on
             the
             highest
             of
             the
             Orbs
             such
             influences
             as
             according
             to
             certain
             Periodical
             courses
             of
             Nature
             will
             produce
             new
             Law-givers
             ,
             induing
             them
             with
             a
             power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             assisting
             them
             by
             Apparitions
             and
             Visions
             of
             Angels
             ,
             making
             them
             seem
             to
             be
             where
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             appear
             after
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             namely
             after
             their
             death
             :
             when
             in
             the
             mean-time
             there
             be
             neither
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             Souls
             separate
             ,
             but
             all
             these
             things
             are
             the
             transient
             Effects
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Configuration
             of
             the
             Celestial
             bodies
             ,
             which
             slacks
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Starres
             failing
             ,
             one
             Religion
             decaies
             and
             another
             gets
             up
             .
             Thus
             Iudaisme
             has
             given
             place
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             World
             to
             Mahometisme
             ,
             being
             Establishments
             resulting
             from
             the
             mutable
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             immediate
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             keeps
             his
             throne
             in
             the
             Eighth
             sphere
             ,
             and
             intermeddles
             not
             with
             humane
             Affairs
             in
             any
             particular
             way
             ,
             but
             onely
             aloof
             off
             hands
             down
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             and
             mediation
             of
             the
             Celestial
             Intelligences
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Starres
             ,
             some
             general
             casts
             of
             Providence
             upon
             the
             Generations
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             goodly
             speculation
             indeed
             ,
             and
             well
             befitting
             such
             two
             witty
             Fools
             in
             Philosophy
             as
             Pomponatius
             and
             Vaninus
             :
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             seems
             not
             to
             give
             himself
             up
             to
             this
             fine
             figment
             altogether
             fully
             and
             conformably
             to
             the
             ancient
             doctrine
             of
             Aristotle
             ,
             but
             having
             a
             great
             pique
             against
             Incorporeal
             Beings
             ,
             is
             desirous
             to
             lessen
             their
             number
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             seems
             pleased
             that
             he
             has
             found
             out
             ,
             That
             one
             only
             Soul
             of
             the
             Heavens
             will
             serve
             as
             effectually
             to
             do
             all
             these
             things
             as
             the
             
               Aristotelean
               Intelligences
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ever
             &
             anon
             doubts
             of
             those
             ,
             and
             establisheth
             this
             as
             the
             onely
             Intellectual
             or
             Immaterial
             Principle
             and
             highest
             Deity
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             acts
             no
             otherwise
             then
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             by
             Periodical
             Influences
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             .
             Where
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             craft
             and
             subtility
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             what
             a
             care
             he
             has
             of
             his
             own
             
             safety
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             has
             imprisoned
             the
             Divinity
             in
             those
             upper
             rooms
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             worst
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             as
             far
             out
             of
             his
             reach
             as
             the
             Earth
             is
             from
             the
             Moon
             .
             So
             cautious
             a
             counseller
             in
             these
             matters
             is
             an
             evil
             and
             degenerate
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             is
             the
             chiefest
             Arcanum
             that
             the
             Amphitheatrum
             and
             famed
             Dialogues
             of
             this
             stupendious
             Wit
             will
             afford
             ;
             who
             was
             so
             tickled
             and
             transported
             with
             a
             conceit
             of
             his
             own
             parts
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             latter
             Book
             he
             cannot
             refrain
             from
             writing
             down
             himself
             a
             very
             Good
             for
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             .
             Whenas
             ,
             assuredly
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             mans
             Pride
             and
             Conceitedness
             exceeded
             the
             proportion
             of
             his
             wit
             and
             parts
             so
             much
             as
             his
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             considerable
             in
             him
             but
             what
             that
             odd
             and
             crooked
             Writer
             
               Hieronymus
               Cardanus
            
             had
             ,
             though
             more
             modestly
             ,
             vented
             to
             the
             world
             before
             :
             onely
             Vaninus
             added
             thereto
             a
             more
             express
             tail
             of
             bold
             Impiety
             and
             Prophaneness
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             intimated
             how
             the
             attributing
             such
             noble
             Events
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Starres
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             rotten
             relick
             of
             the
             ancient
             Pagan
             Superstition
             ;
             and
             have
             in
             my
             Book
             
               Of
               the
            
             *
             
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             plainly
             enough
             demonstrated
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             inherent
             Divinity
             in
             the
             Celestial
             Bodies
             as
             that
             ancient
             Superstition
             has
             avouched
             or
             modern
             Philosophasters
             would
             imagine
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             here
             evidently
             prove
             against
             this
             great
             Pretender
             ,
             That
             his
             removal
             of
             the
             Deity
             at
             that
             distance
             from
             the
             Earth
             is
             impossible
             .
             For
             there
             are
             scarce
             any
             now
             that
             have
             the
             face
             to
             profess
             themselves
             Philosophers
             ,
             but
             do
             as
             readily
             acknowledge
             
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             reality
             of
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Circulation
               of
               the
               Bloud
            
             .
             I
             would
             aske
             then
             Vaninus
             but
             this
             one
             question
             ,
             Whether
             he
             will
             not
             admit
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             that
             Heaven
             where
             he
             imagins
             his
             
               Anima
               coeli●
            
             and
             whether
             this
             Heaven
             be
             not
             spred
             far
             beyond
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             also
             the
             Residence
             of
             this
             celestial
             Goddess
             of
             his
             .
             There
             is
             none
             will
             stick
             to
             answer
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             doubtlesly
             so
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             forthwith
             inferre
             ,
             that
             let
             his
             unskilful
             phansy
             conceit
             us
             at
             this
             moment
             in
             as
             low
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Universe
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             six
             months
             we
             shall
             be
             as
             far
             above
             or
             beyond
             the
             Sun
             as
             we
             are
             beneath
             him
             now
             ,
             and
             yet
             then
             phansy
             our selves
             as
             much
             beneath
             him
             as
             before
             .
             Which
             plainly
             implies
             that
             our
             Earth
             and
             Moon
             swim
             in
             the
             liquid
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             being
             every
             where
             ,
             this
             Deity
             of
             Vaninus
             must
             be
             every
             where
             ,
             though
             his
             degenerate
             Spirit
             was
             afraid
             of
             so
             holy
             a
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             nor
             could
             abide
             the
             belief
             of
             so
             present
             a
             Numen
             .
             Thus
             has
             the
             Annual
             Course
             of
             the
             Earth
             dashed
             off
             all
             that
             Superstitious
             power
             and
             sanctity
             that
             ancient
             Paganisme
             has
             given
             and
             the
             Aristotelean
             Atheist
             would
             now
             give
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Planets
             and
             Starres
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             forced
             even
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             and
             humane
             Reason
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             true
             Principle
             from
             whence
             all
             miraculous
             things
             come
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             God
             ,
             every
             where
             present
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             live
             and
             move
             and
             have
             our
             being
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Besides
             this
             ,
             suppose
             that
             all
             Prodigies
             ,
             Apparitions
             and
             Prophecies
             were
             from
             the
             intermediate
             Influence
             of
             the
             celestial
             Bodies
             ,
             these
             Intelligences
             or
             that
             
               Anima
               Coeli
            
             working
             thereby
             upon
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             inspire
             them
             ,
             and
             turning
             the
             Aire
             into
             representations
             
             and
             visions
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             ;
             This
             covering
             is
             too
             scant
             to
             hide
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             sorry
             Sophist
             ,
             his
             Supposition
             plainly
             ruining
             it self
             .
             For
             he
             does
             acknowledge
             that
             those
             Inspirations
             and
             Prophecies
             are
             true
             that
             are
             thus
             derived
             from
             those
             ●idereal
             Powers
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             those
             that
             have
             been
             the
             most
             illustrious
             Prophets
             ,
             have
             had
             converse
             with
             Angels
             ,
             and
             talked
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             recorded
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             World.
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             who
             discoursed
             with
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ;
             Christ
             also
             discoursed
             with
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             on
             Mount
             Tabor
             ,
             and
             Moses
             with
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             .
             Besides
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             highly
             inspired
             and
             assisted
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             has
             over
             and
             over
             again
             pronounced
             a
             future
             Happiness
             after
             this
             life
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             allowing
             them
             for
             a
             while
             to
             be
             the
             dictates
             or
             representations
             of
             the
             Astral
             Influences
             ,
             I
             demand
             of
             Vaninus
             ,
             how
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             those
             that
             were
             so
             miraculously
             assisted
             ,
             That
             these
             Visions
             of
             Angels
             should
             not
             be
             so
             as
             they
             that
             saw
             them
             have
             related
             ,
             That
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             should
             not
             be
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             but
             onely
             transient
             Figurations
             of
             the
             Aire
             raised
             by
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
             Moreover
             I
             would
             ask
             of
             him
             if
             he
             think
             that
             that
             Heavenly
             assistance
             that
             can
             according
             to
             his
             own
             acknowledgement
             inform
             men
             of
             things
             to
             come
             at
             a
             thousand
             years
             distance
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             was
             the
             prediction
             of
             the
             death
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             though
             a
             matter
             very
             contingent
             ,
             )
             cannot
             certainly
             inform
             them
             whom
             it
             pleases
             so
             wonderfully
             to
             assist
             ,
             whether
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             be
             mortal
             or
             immortal
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             cognoscible
             to
             those
             aethereal
             Powers
             then
             the
             other
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             wretched
             Figment
             of
             his
             to
             excuse
             himself
             from
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             or
             Daemons
             ,
             and
             the
             Subsistence
             of
             the
             Soul
             after
             death
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             so
             much
             abhors
             ,
             will
             stand
             him
             in
             no
             stead
             ,
             but
             argues
             him
             more
             intoxicated
             ,
             whifling
             and
             giddy
             ,
             in
             admitting
             the
             truth
             of
             such
             Narrations
             ,
             and
             yet
             denying
             the
             genuine
             consequences
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             give
             no
             credence
             to
             the
             Narrations
             themselves
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             which
             was
             objected
             of
             Christianity
             justling
             out
             Iudaisme
             ,
             and
             of
             Mahometisme
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             World
             justling
             out
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             partly
             false
             and
             partly
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             That
             Christianity
             has
             properly
             justled
             out
             Iudaisme
             ,
             is
             very
             false
             .
             For
             Iudaisme
             has
             rather
             been
             ripened
             into
             the
             perfection
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             then
             been
             stifled
             and
             sufflaminated
             by
             any
             Counter-blast
             of
             those
             sidereal
             Influences
             he
             dreams
             of
             .
             For
             we
             see
             how
             things
             have
             gone
             on
             in
             one
             continued
             design
             from
             *
             Abraham
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophecies
             and
             the
             Predictions
             in
             Scripture
             plainly
             testifie
             .
             God
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             that
             in
             his
             seed
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             .
             Iacob
             foretells
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Polity
             and
             Religion
             should
             not
             fail
             till
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             a
             Iew
             and
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             was
             come
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             :
             and
             so
             in
             other
             *
             Prophecies
             which
             we
             have
             already
             recited
             and
             applied
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             hand
             and
             counsel
             of
             God
             who
             is
             constant
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             whose
             Wisdome
             and
             Providence
             reaches
             from
             end
             to
             end
             ,
             that
             has
             begun
             and
             carried
             on
             this
             matter
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will
             and
             purpose
             ,
             and
             not
             
             any
             Bustles
             or
             Counter-blasts
             of
             various
             Aspects
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             bodies
             ,
             that
             do
             and
             undo
             according
             to
             the
             diversities
             and
             contrarieties
             of
             their
             Schematisms
             and
             Configurations
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Nor
             could
             any
             thing
             but
             Levity
             of
             minde
             and
             Vain-glory
             induce
             Cardan
             to
             pretend
             the
             calculating
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Nativity
             ,
             whenas
             the
             year
             of
             his
             Birth
             is
             so
             uncertain
             amongst
             the
             most
             accurate
             Chronologers
             ,
             and
             Astrology
             it self
             a
             thing
             wholly
             groundlesse
             and
             frivolous
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             anon
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             specimen
             of
             his
             Wit
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             grosse
             Impiety
             ,
             so
             boldly
             to
             equalize
             the
             rise
             of
             Mahometisme
             to
             that
             of
             Iudaisme
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             if
             
               Moses
               ,
               Christ
            
             and
             Mahomet
             were
             all
             
               Astrall
               Law-givers
            
             ,
             alike
             assisted
             and
             inspired
             from
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Stars
             .
             A
             conceit
             that
             Vaninus
             is
             so
             transported
             with
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             tell
             what
             ground
             to
             stand
             upon
             when
             he
             cites
             the
             passage
             out
             of
             Cardan
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             tickled
             with
             Joy.
             But
             that
             this
             exultation
             of
             his
             is
             very
             childish
             and
             groundlesse
             ,
             appears
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             he
             falsly
             attributes
             
               Prophecies
               ,
               Divine
               Laws
            
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Stars
             (
             a
             superstitious
             errour
             that
             arises
             only
             out
             of
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             right
             Systeme
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             )
             and
             then
             again
             (
             if
             it
             were
             true
             )
             that
             he
             imagines
             Mahomet
             (
             who
             was
             a
             mere
             crafty
             Politician
             ,
             and
             did
             neither
             Miracles
             ,
             nor
             could
             prophesie
             )
             to
             be
             a
             Law-giver
             set
             up
             by
             the
             miraculous
             Power
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             such
             as
             enables
             Divine
             Law-givers
             and
             Prophets
             to
             do
             reall
             Miracles
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             the
             ridiculous
             obstinacy
             of
             this
             perverse
             Sophist
             ,
             who
             the
             more
             we
             give
             him
             of
             what
             he
             contends
             for
             ,
             (
             viz.
             that
             Mahomet
             also
             is
             a
             Star-inspired
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             illuminated
             from
             the
             
               Anima
               coeli
            
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             opinion
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             infallible
             principle
             of
             miracles
             and
             divine
             wisedom
             ,
             )
             the
             more
             ample
             testimony
             we
             have
             against
             his
             own
             folly
             ,
             that
             so
             peremptorily
             denies
             the
             existence
             of
             Daemons
             ,
             and
             Subsistence
             of
             the
             Soul
             after
             Death
             .
             Which
             are
             openly
             avouched
             by
             this
             third
             Witnesse
             of
             his
             own
             introducing
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             abhorring
             so
             from
             such
             Truths
             as
             are
             certainly
             dictated
             from
             the
             
               Celestiall
               Bodies
            
             ,
             did
             not
             excesse
             of
             Pride
             and
             Conceitednesse
             blinde
             his
             judgement
             and
             make
             him
             senseless
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             have
             found
             himself
             stung
             with
             that
             lash
             of
             the
             Satyrist
             ,
             
               
                 O
                 curvae
                 in
                 terris
                 animae
                 ,
                 &
                 coelestium
                 inanes
                 !
              
            
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             even
             tired
             my self
             with
             running
             the
             Wilde-goose
             chase
             after
             these
             fickle
             and
             fugitive
             Wits
             ,
             whose
             carelesse
             flirts
             and
             subsultorious
             fancies
             are
             as
             numerous
             ,
             as
             slight
             and
             weak
             ,
             against
             the
             firm
             and
             immovable
             foundations
             of
             solid
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             should
             now
             pass
             to
             the
             Fourth
             Part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             did
             not
             the
             reflexion
             upon
             the
             insufferable
             impudence
             of
             Cardan
             ,
             in
             pretending
             to
             cast
             our
             Saviours
             Nativity
             ,
             and
             that
             villainous
             insulting
             of
             Vaninus
             thereupon
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             all
             Religion
             was
             but
             an
             Influence
             of
             Nature
             and
             transent
             blast
             of
             the
             Starres
             )
             invite
             me
             ,
             nay
             indeed
             provoke
             me
             ,
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             Vanity
             of
             their
             accursed
             Art
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             combined
             together
             to
             blaspheme
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Religion
             contemptible
             and
             useless
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             1.
             
             The
             generall
             Plausibilities
             for
             the
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             propounded
             .
             2.
             
             The
             first
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             said
             Art.
             The
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             and
             their
             Penetrancy
             through
             the
             Earth
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Earth
             is
             as
             pervious
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Aire
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             division
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             into
             Trigons
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             The
             essentiall
             Dignities
             of
             the
             Planets
             .
             5.
             
             Their
             accidentall
             Dignities
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             twelve
             Celestiall
             Houses
             ,
             and
             the
             five
             wayes
             of
             erecting
             a
             Scheme
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Requisitenesse
             of
             the
             exact
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             moment
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Longitude
             and
             Latitude
             of
             the
             place
             .
             
               8.
               
               Direction
            
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             chiefest
             Directours
             or
             
               Significatours
               .
               9.
            
             
             Of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Apheta
             and
             Anaereta
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Anaereta
             gives
             the
             fatall
             stroke
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Shall
             therefore
             make
             this
             short
             Digression
             to
             expose
             to
             your
             view
             the
             extreme
             folly
             and
             frivolousness
             of
             the
             pretended
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             whose
             main
             general
             Reasons
             and
             particular
             Principles
             are
             in
             brief
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             alledge
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             beyond
             all
             belief
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Starres
             ,
             whose
             light
             is
             not
             considerable
             ,
             nor
             their
             position
             so
             exact
             for
             ornament
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             for
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             look
             upon
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             other
             Mystery
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             endued
             with
             certain
             hidden
             Influences
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             severall
             peculiar
             Virtues
             ,
             as
             distinct
             as
             the
             Herbs
             and
             Flowers
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             their
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             that
             professeth
             the
             Knowledge
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             Earth
             and
             Water
             being
             such
             
               simple
               bodies
            
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             various
             productions
             in
             Nature
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             that
             infinite
             Variety
             of
             those
             Celestiall
             bodies
             ,
             the
             Starres
             ,
             and
             their
             severall
             influences
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             This
             their
             great
             Champion
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Heydon
            
             urges
             as
             a
             principall
             Argument
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Moon
             hath
             a
             moist
             influence
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             her
             full
             the
             Brains
             of
             Beasts
             generally
             ,
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Cats
             ,
             and
             the
             meat
             of
             Shell-fishes
             are
             swell'd
             to
             a
             greater
             bigness
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             lessened
             in
             the
             change
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Moon
             also
             ,
             to
             our
             wonderment
             ,
             guides
             the
             Ebbing
             and
             Flowing
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             whose
             influence
             is
             equally
             seen
             when
             she
             is
             under
             the
             Horizon
             as
             when
             above
             ,
             when
             near
             our
             Nadir
             as
             when
             near
             our
             Zenith
             .
             Whence
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Heavenly
             bodies
             have
             not
             only
             a
             power
             or
             influence
             ,
             besides
             Light
             ,
             but
             more
             searching
             and
             penetrating
             then
             Light
             it self
             ,
             as
             being
             able
             to
             make
             its
             way
             through
             the
             thickness
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             reach
             its
             effect
             on
             the
             further
             side
             thereof
             .
             Both
             which
             wonders
             they
             further
             confirm
             from
             the
             
               Magneticall
               Needle
            
             ,
             hat
             looks
             toward
             the
             Pole-starre
             ,
             though
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Tropick
             of
             Capricorn
             ;
             where
             the
             Northpole
             will
             be
             hidden
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             degrees
             below
             the
             Horizon
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Pole-starre
             pierces
             through
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             
             Earth
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             notorious
             argument
             of
             that
             secret
             and
             irresistible
             virtue
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Station
             ,
             Direction
             and
             Repedation
             of
             the
             Planets
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             strange
             and
             mysterious
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             they
             should
             make
             those
             odde
             motions
             ,
             unless
             those
             waglings
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             those
             goings
             backward
             and
             forward
             were
             a
             certain
             reeling
             or
             spinning
             the
             Fates
             and
             Fortunes
             of
             Things
             or
             Persons
             here
             below
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Yearly
             experience
             teaches
             us
             that
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Sun
             renewes
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             makes
             an
             annuall
             Resurrection
             of
             Plants
             and
             Insects
             ,
             and
             such
             living
             creatures
             as
             are
             born
             of
             Putrefaction
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             other
             Father
             then
             the
             fiery-bearded
             Sun.
             If
             then
             this
             one
             Planet
             does
             such
             rare
             feats
             ,
             certainly
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Planets
             and
             fixed
             Starres
             do
             not
             stand
             for
             cyphers
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             virtues
             and
             operations
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             whose
             efficacy
             and
             influence
             ,
             say
             these
             Starre-gazers
             ,
             our
             Art
             does
             punctually
             and
             particularly
             define
             .
             You
             may
             adde
             if
             you
             will
             out
             of
             Origanus
             ,
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Dog-Starre
             ,
             and
             the
             moist
             influence
             of
             Arcturus
             and
             the
             Hyades
             .
             These
             are
             the
             generall
             Plausibilities
             that
             these
             Deceivers
             endeavour
             to
             countenance
             their
             Profession
             by
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             now
             set
             down
             the
             main
             particular
             Principle
             and
             fundamentall
             Rudiments
             of
             their
             so-much-admired
             Science
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             orderly
             answer
             to
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             According
             therefore
             to
             Origanus
             ,
             whom
             I
             shall
             chiefly
             follow
             in
             setting
             down
             these
             Astrologicall
             Principles
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             all
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             set
             down
             any
             but
             what
             they
             acknowledge
             for
             Principles
             ,
             nor
             omit
             any
             that
             are
             so
             considerable
             as
             these
             I
             set
             down
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             taught
             by
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             Planets
             have
             the
             most
             influence
             upon
             Terrestriall
             bodies
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               fixt
               Stars
            
             also
             as
             well
             as
             they
             have
             virtues
             so
             potent
             as
             to
             pierce
             the
             very
             penetrals
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             That
             of
             the
             Planets
             the
             Sun
             is
             hot
             and
             moist
             rather
             then
             drying
             :
             That
             Mars
             is
             hot
             and
             parchingly
             drying
             :
             That
             Saturn
             hinders
             the
             warm
             influence
             of
             the
             other
             Starres
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             an
             high
             degree
             frigefactive
             ,
             as
             also
             exsiccative
             .
             From
             these
             two
             Qualities
             contrary
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             life
             ,
             Saturn
             is
             termed
             
               Infortuna
               major
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Infortuna
               minor
            
             ;
             because
             heat
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             life
             ,
             though
             driness
             be
             .
             Iupiter
             is
             also
             deemed
             
               Fortuna
               major
            
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             sufficient
             moisture
             well
             tempered
             with
             heat
             .
             But
             
               Venus
               ,
               Fortuna
               minor
            
             ,
             because
             her
             moisture
             exceeds
             her
             warmth
             .
             From
             this
             distinction
             of
             
               hot
               ,
               cold
               ,
               dry
            
             and
             moist
             ,
             the
             Planets
             are
             also
             divided
             into
             Masculine
             and
             
               Feminine
               ,
               Diurnall
            
             and
             Nocturnall
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             if
             these
             conceits
             of
             
               drinesse
               ,
               moistnesse
               ,
               coldnesse
            
             ,
             and
             heat
             fail
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             fail
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             I
             think
             that
             Principle
             more
             observable
             which
             is
             touched
             upon
             already
             ,
             That
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Starres
             and
             Planets
             do
             pass
             freely
             through
             the
             Earth
             :
             which
             is
             implied
             in
             that
             Aphorisme
             of
             Ptolemy
             cited
             by
             
               Origanus
               ,
               Masculescere
               &
               efficaciores
               dici
               Planetas
               ,
               qui
               ab
               Horizonte
               ortivo
               vel
               occiduo
               deducuntur
               ad
               Meridianum
               supra
               vel
               infra
               terram
               .
               Effoeminari
               verò
               qui
               contrá
               .
            
             Which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             their
             influences
             pass
             as
             easily
             through
             the
             Earth
             as
             through
             the
             Air
             :
             otherwise
             surely
             
             those
             Planets
             that
             tended
             from
             the
             Western
             Horizon
             toward
             the
             Meridian
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             would
             have
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             it
             .
             That
             also
             goes
             upon
             the
             same
             Hypothesis
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             no
             impediment
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             Iupiter
             being
             Consignificatour
             in
             the
             second
             House
             ,
             denotes
             Riches
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             how
             many
             more
             Planets
             there
             be
             in
             the
             sixth
             House
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             more
             subject
             to
             diseases
             the
             Childe
             will
             be
             .
             That
             the
             sixt
             Starres
             and
             Planets
             do
             most
             potently
             act
             in
             the
             Cardines
             of
             the
             
               Celestiall
               Theme
            
             ,
             of
             which
             
               Imum
               Coeli
            
             is
             one
             .
             Which
             supposes
             the
             Earth
             as
             pervious
             as
             the
             very
             Air
             to
             the
             Celestial
             influences
             .
          
           
             To
             omit
             other
             divisions
             of
             the
             Signes
             into
             
               Mobilia
               ,
               Fixa
            
             ,
             and
             Bicorporea
             ,
             into
             Masculine
             and
             Feminine
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             shall
             only
             set
             down
             that
             more
             noised
             division
             of
             them
             into
             
               Trigons
               ,
               viz.
            
             The
             Fiery
             Trigon
             ,
             
               Aries
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Sagittarius
            
             ;
             the
             Earthly
             ,
             
               Taurus
               ,
               Virgo
               ,
               Capricorn
            
             ;
             Aereall
             ,
             
               Gemini
               ,
               Libra
               ,
               Aquarius
            
             ;
             Watery
             ,
             
               Cancer
               ,
               Scorpius
               ,
               Pisces
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             teach
             us
             also
             fine
             things
             of
             the
             Dignities
             of
             the
             Planets
             :
             which
             are
             either
             essential
             or
             accidentall
             .
             An
             
               essentiall
               Dignity
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             innate
             virtue
             of
             the
             Planet
             by
             being
             in
             such
             or
             such
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             as
             Origanus
             has
             defined
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             essential
             Dignity
             is
             
               the
               House
            
             of
             the
             Planet
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             Leo
             is
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Cancer
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             And
             because
             there
             are
             more
             Signes
             then
             Planets
             ,
             it
             fals
             to
             the
             share
             of
             the
             rest
             to
             have
             two
             Houses
             apiece
             ,
             so
             aspected
             to
             the
             Houses
             of
             the
             Luminaries
             as
             becomes
             the
             goodnesse
             or
             malignity
             of
             their
             Natures
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             Capricorn
             and
             Aquarius
             must
             be
             the
             Houses
             of
             unfortunate
             Saturn
             ,
             because
             their
             aspect
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             Houses
             of
             the
             Luminaries
             .
             Sagittarius
             and
             Pisces
             the
             Houses
             of
             Iupiter
             ,
             because
             the
             aspect
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Houses
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             is
             a
             benigne
             aspect
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Trine
             .
             But
             now
             Mars
             has
             Aries
             and
             Scorpius
             for
             his
             Houses
             ,
             because
             he
             forsooth
             himself
             being
             a
             malignant
             Planet
             may
             have
             his
             Houses
             in
             a
             malignant
             posture
             to
             the
             Houses
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             a
             quartile
             aspect
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             as
             to
             be
             in
             their
             own
             Houses
             is
             a
             Dignity
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Signe
             opposite
             they
             call
             Exilium
             ,
             and
             account
             it
             a
             great
             detriment
             to
             the
             Planet
             .
          
           
             To
             second
             essential
             Dignity
             is
             Exaltation
             :
             as
             Aries
             is
             the
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             because
             his
             efficacy
             is
             so
             apparent
             in
             Spring
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Casus
             must
             be
             in
             Libra
             :
             which
             must
             on
             the
             contrary
             be
             the
             exaltation
             of
             Saturn
             ,
             that
             Planet
             being
             of
             a
             cold
             temper
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sun.
             The
             
               Dragon's
               head
            
             also
             is
             exalted
             in
             Gemini
             ,
             as
             Albumasar
             out
             of
             Hermes
             has
             given
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             depressed
             in
             Sagittarius
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             essential
             Dignity
             is
             Triangularity
             or
             Triplicity
             ,
             whereby
             certain
             Planets
             are
             constituted
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             their
             respective
             
               Trigons
               .
               Sol
            
             and
             Iupiter
             of
             the
             
               Fiery
               Trigon
            
             ;
             the
             Moon
             and
             Venus
             of
             the
             
               Earthly
               Trigon
               ;
               Saturn
            
             and
             Mercury
             of
             the
             Aereal
             :
             and
             because
             there
             are
             not
             eight
             Planets
             ,
             but
             seven
             only
             .
             Mars
             is
             the
             sole
             Trigonocrator
             of
             the
             
               Watery
               Triplicity
            
             .
             I
             omit
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               dignity
               of
               Terms
            
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             two
             Luminaries
             are
             not
             concern'd
             .
          
           
             Carpentum
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fifth
             Dignity
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             coacervation
             of
             the
             four
             precedent
             .
             Persona
             or
             Almugea
             is
             when
             there
             is
             the
             same
             configuration
             
             betwixt
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             and
             another
             Planet
             as
             there
             is
             betwixt
             their
             Houses
             .
             Decanat
             is
             the
             Prefecture
             of
             the
             Planets
             over
             every
             ten
             degrees
             of
             the
             Signs
             in
             the
             
               Zodiack
               .
               Mars
            
             over
             the
             first
             ten
             degrees
             of
             
               Aries
               ,
               Sol
            
             over
             the
             second
             ,
             Venus
             over
             the
             third
             ;
             Mercury
             over
             the
             first
             ten
             of
             Taurus
             ,
             the
             Moon
             over
             the
             second
             ,
             Saturn
             over
             the
             third
             ;
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             ten
             degrees
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             be
             gone
             through
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             essential
             Dignity
             is
             Gaudium
             ,
             which
             is
             competible
             only
             to
             those
             Planets
             that
             have
             two
             Houses
             ,
             and
             is
             when
             a
             Planet
             is
             plac'd
             in
             that
             House
             which
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Nature
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             of
             these
             Dignities
             are
             
               House
               ,
               Exaltation
            
             ,
             and
             Triplicity
             .
             For
             the
             first
             has
             five
             Powers
             ,
             the
             second
             four
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             three
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             but
             two
             ,
             and
             Almugea
             and
             Gaudium
             but
             one
             apiece
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             accidental
             Dignities
             arise
             either
             from
             their
             posture
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             motion
             in
             their
             Orbs
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             mutual
             Configuration
             .
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             Position
             to
             the
             Sun
             they
             are
             either
             in
             Cazimi
             ,
             or
             Combust
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             free
             from
             Combustion
             ,
             or
             Oriental
             or
             Occidental
             .
             To
             be
             in
             Cazimi
             is
             to
             be
             corporeally
             join'd
             with
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             Planet
             five
             Fortitudes
             .
             To
             be
             Combust
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             be
             distant
             some
             ten
             or
             fifteen
             degrees
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             position
             puts
             four
             or
             five
             Detriments
             on
             the
             Planet
             .
             To
             be
             free
             from
             Combustion
             adds
             five
             fortitudes
             .
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Iupiter
            
             and
             Mars
             from
             their
             conjunction
             to
             their
             opposition
             with
             the
             Sun
             are
             Oriental
             ,
             and
             gain
             two
             fortitudes
             ;
             but
             from
             their
             Opposition
             to
             their
             Conjunction
             are
             Occidental
             ,
             and
             incur
             two
             detriments
             .
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             Motion
             the
             Planets
             are
             either
             
               Direct
               ,
               Retrograde
               ,
               Swift
               ,
               Slow
            
             or
             
               Stationary
               .
               Direction
            
             has
             four
             Fortitudes
             ,
             Retrogradation
             five
             Debilities
             ,
             Station
             two
             Debilities
             .
          
           
             Configuration
             or
             Aspect
             is
             either
             
               Sextile
               ,
               Quartile
               ,
               Trine
               ,
               Opposition
            
             or
             Conjunction
             .
             The
             Conjunction
             of
             benign
             Planets
             adds
             five
             fortitudes
             ,
             of
             malign
             five
             debilities
             .
             Sextile
             and
             Trine
             are
             benign
             Aspects
             ,
             Quartile
             and
             Opposition
             malign
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             to
             climbe
             nearer
             to
             the
             top
             of
             their
             Artifice
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             set
             down
             their
             witty
             contrivance
             of
             the
             Heavens
             into
             twelve
             Houses
             in
             their
             Erection
             of
             their
             
               Astrological
               Scheme
            
             .
             The
             first
             House
             begins
             at
             the
             East
             Horizon
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             numbred
             according
             to
             the
             Series
             of
             the
             Signs
             Eastward
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             Horoscopus
             and
             
               Domus
               Vitae
            
             .
             The
             second
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               Domus
               Lucri
            
             .
             The
             third
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               Domus
               Fortunae
            
             .
             The
             fourth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Imum
               Coeli
            
             and
             
               Domus
               Patrimonii
            
             .
             The
             fifth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               Domus
               Liberorum
            
             .
             The
             sixth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               Domus
               Aegritudinum
            
             .
             The
             seventh
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               Domus
               Nuptiarum
            
             .
             The
             eighth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               Domus
               Mortis
            
             .
             The
             ninth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               Domus
               Religionis
            
             .
             The
             tenth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Cor
               Coeli
            
             and
             
               Domus
               Honorum
            
             .
             The
             eleventh
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Domus
               Amicorum
            
             .
             The
             twelfth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Domus
               Carceris
            
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             Houses
             has
             its
             Consignificatour
             .
             The
             first
             house
             Saturn
             ,
             the
             second
             Iupiter
             ,
             the
             third
             Mars
             ,
             the
             fourth
             Sol
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Ptolemaical
             order
             of
             the
             Planets
             .
             According
             to
             which
             also
             they
             constitute
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Afridarii
             ,
             giving
             the
             Planets
             a
             Septennial
             dominion
             in
             
             succession
             from
             the
             Nativity
             .
             The
             first
             Septennium
             to
             the
             Moon
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             Mercury
             ,
             the
             third
             to
             Venus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             
               Erection
               of
               a
               Scheme
            
             and
             distribution
             of
             the
             Heavens
             into
             twelve
             Houses
             is
             no
             less
             then
             five
             manner
             of
             waies
             ,
             as
             *
             Origanus
             has
             set
             down
             .
             The
             first
             of
             
               Iulius
               Firmicus
            
             ,
             who
             draws
             his
             Circles
             through
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             .
             The
             second
             of
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             ,
             who
             divides
             the
             Aequator
             into
             twelve
             equal
             parts
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             did
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             by
             the
             drawing
             of
             six
             great
             Circles
             through
             the
             mutual
             sections
             of
             the
             Horizon
             and
             Meridian
             &
             through
             each
             thirtieth
             degree
             of
             the
             Aequator
             .
             The
             third
             is
             that
             of
             Campanus
             ,
             who
             divides
             the
             principal
             Vertical
             into
             twelve
             equal
             parts
             by
             archs
             drawn
             through
             the
             common
             intersections
             of
             the
             Meridian
             and
             Horizon
             .
             Fourthly
             Alcabitius
             draws
             the
             circles
             through
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             World
             and
             certain
             equidistant
             points
             in
             the
             semidiurnal
             and
             seminocturnal
             archs
             of
             the
             Ascension
             of
             the
             Ecliptick
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Porphyrius
             divides
             the
             two
             Oriental
             parts
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             intercepted
             betwixt
             the
             Horizon
             and
             Meridian
             above
             and
             below
             into
             three
             equal
             parts
             apiece
             .
             So
             many
             waies
             are
             there
             of
             building
             Houses
             or
             Castles
             in
             the
             Air.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             
               Erection
               of
               a
               Scheme
            
             may
             foretell
             right
             the
             
               Fate
               of
               the
               Infant
            
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Birth
             is
             to
             be
             known
             exactly
             .
             For
             if
             you
             miss
             a
             degree
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Birth
             ,
             it
             will
             breed
             a
             years
             errour
             in
             the
             prognostication
             ;
             if
             but
             five
             minutes
             ,
             a
             month
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             which
             purpose
             also
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             to
             know
             the
             Longitude
             and
             Latitude
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             After
             the
             Erection
             of
             so
             accurate
             a
             Scheme
             ,
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             able
             to
             foretell
             the
             time
             of
             the
             main
             accidents
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             by
             
               Profection
               annual
            
             and
             Transition
             ,
             or
             by
             Direction
             .
             The
             last
             is
             the
             chief
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             fill
             your
             eares
             over-much
             with
             the
             wretched
             gibberish
             of
             Gypsies
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             intimated
             that
             the
             first
             of
             the
             two
             former
             run
             all
             upon
             Aspects
             ,
             and
             that
             Transition
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Passing
             of
             a
             Planet
             through
             the
             places
             of
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             whether
             its
             own
             or
             of
             other
             Planets
             or
             of
             the
             Horoscope
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             shall
             force
             my self
             a
             little
             more
             fully
             to
             define
             to
             you
             ,
             out
             of
             *
             Origanus
             ,
             the
             Nature
             of
             Direction
             .
             Which
             is
             
               the
               invention
               of
               the
               Arch
               the
               Aequator
               which
               is
               intercepted
               betwixt
               two
            
             circles
             of
             Position
             ,
             
               drawn
               through
               two
               places
               of
               the
            
             Zodiack
             ,
             
               the
               one
               whereof
               the
            
             Significator
             
               possesses
               ,
               the
               other
               the
            
             Promissor
             ,
             
               and
               ascends
               or
               descends
               with
               the
               Arch
               of
               the
            
             Ecliptick
             
               in
               the
               posture
               of
               the
               Sphere
               given
               .
            
             The
             term
             from
             whence
             the
             computation
             is
             made
             is
             the
             Significator
             ;
             the
             term
             to
             which
             ,
             the
             Promissor
             .
             As
             if
             Sol
             be
             directed
             to
             
               Mars
               ,
               Sol
            
             signifies
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             Mars
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             dignities
             ;
             and
             the
             distance
             of
             the
             time
             is
             computed
             by
             Direction
             .
             I
             shall
             omit
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             all
             the
             Planets
             and
             all
             the
             Houses
             are
             capable
             of
             Direction
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             accurately
             examine
             a
             Scheme
             .
             But
             the
             chiefest
             Directors
             or
             Significators
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Arabians
             call
             Hylech
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Latines
               Emissor
            
             or
             
               Prorogator
               vitae
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Moon
             for
             the
             Affections
             of
             the
             Mind
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Sun
             ,
             even
             then
             also
             when
             he
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             the
             condition
             of
             Life
             and
             Dignities
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Horoscope
             for
             Health
             and
             Peregrinations
             .
             5.
             
             The
             
               Medium
               Coeli
            
             for
             Marriage
             and
             procreation
             of
             Children
             .
             6.
             
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             the
             
             
               Part
               of
               Fortune
            
             for
             increase
             or
             decrease
             of
             Riches
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             the
             chiefest
             of
             all
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             respecting
             Life
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             directed
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Interfectour
             ,
             or
             Slayer
             .
             Which
             is
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             either
             some
             Planet
             which
             is
             present
             in
             the
             eighth
             house
             ,
             as
             Saturn
             or
             Mars
             ,
             or
             the
             Almuten
             of
             the
             eighth
             house
             ,
             or
             the
             Planet
             join'd
             to
             the
             Almuten
             ,
             or
             the
             Almuten
             of
             the
             Planet
             ,
             or
             the
             Almuten
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             eighth
             house
             .
             But
             the
             huge
             mystery
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             sad
             one
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             comes
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Emissor
             unto
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Interfector
             ,
             then
             wo
             be
             to
             the
             brat
             that
             ever
             he
             was
             born
             under
             so
             unlucky
             Starrs
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             remedie
             but
             he
             must
             die
             the
             death
             .
             Nor
             will
             his
             *
             Alcochodon
             ,
             or
             
               Almuten
               Hylegii
            
             avail
             him
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             his
             Hyleck
             or
             Emissor
             is
             once
             come
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Celestial
               Butcher
            
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             most
             fundamental
             and
             most
             solemn
             Fooleries
             (
             for
             so
             I
             must
             call
             them
             )
             of
             their
             whole
             Art
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             now
             set
             my self
             to
             demonstrate
             them
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             after
             I
             have
             answered
             those
             more
             general
             Plausibilities
             they
             would
             countenance
             themselves
             by
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Starrs
             and
             Planets
             are
             not
             useless
             though
             there
             be
             no
             truth
             in
             Astrology
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Starrs
             are
             not
             the
             Causes
             of
             the
             Variety
             of
             Productions
             here
             below
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             sensible
             moistening
             power
             of
             the
             Moon
             is
             no
             argument
             for
             the
             Influence
             of
             other
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             yet
             the
             Flux
             and
             Reflux
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             Needle
             to
             the
             North
             Pole.
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Station
             and
             Repedation
             of
             the
             Planets
             is
             an
             argument
             against
             the
             Astrologers
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Influence
             attributed
             to
             the
             Dog-star
             ,
             the
             Hyades
             and
             Orion
             ,
             is
             not
             theirs
             but
             the
             Sun
             's
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sun's
             Influence
             is
             only
             Heat
             .
             7.
             
             The
             slight
             occasions
             of
             their
             inventing
             of
             those
             Dignities
             of
             the
             Planets
             they
             call
             Exaltations
             and
             Houses
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             of
             
               Aspects
               .
               8.
            
             
             Their
             folly
             in
             preferring
             the
             Planets
             before
             the
             fixt
             Starrs
             of
             the
             same
             appearing
             magnitude
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             fiction
             of
             the
             first
             qualities
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             rise
             therefrom
             .
             9.
             
             Their
             rashness
             in
             allowing
             to
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             so
             free
             passage
             through
             the
             Earth
             .
             10.
             
             Their
             groundless
             Division
             of
             the
             Signs
             into
             Moveable
             and
             Fixt
             ,
             and
             the
             ridiculous
             Effects
             they
             attribute
             to
             the
             Trigons
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Falseness
             of
             the
             Figment
             .
             11.
             
             A
             Confutation
             of
             their
             Essential
             Dignities
             .
             12.
             
             As
             also
             of
             their
             Accidental
             .
             13.
             
             A
             subversion
             of
             their
             Erection
             of
             Themes
             and
             distributing
             of
             the
             Heavens
             into
             twelve
             Celestial
             Houses
             .
             14.
             
             Their
             fond
             Pretenses
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             exact
             moment
             of
             the
             Infants
             birth
             .
             15.
             
             A
             Confutation
             of
             their
             Animodar
             and
             
               Trutina
               Hermetis
               .
               16.
            
             
             As
             also
             of
             their
             Method
             of
             rectifying
             a
             Nativity
             
               per
               Accidentia
               Nati
               .
               17.
            
             
             His
             appeal
             to
             the
             skilfull
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             not
             fundamentally
             confuted
             the
             whole
             pretended
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             WHerefore
             to
             their
             
               First
               general
               Pretence
            
             ,
             That
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             the
             Starrs
             and
             Planets
             would
             be
             useless
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             nothing
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             though
             there
             were
             certain
             virtues
             and
             influences
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             they
             are
             discovered
             in
             their
             Art
             :
             and
             then
             again
             ,
             That
             though
             there
             were
             none
             saving
             that
             of
             Light
             and
             Heat
             in
             the
             
               Fixt
               Starrs
            
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             they
             are
             useless
             .
             Because
             the
             later
             and
             wiser
             Philosophers
             have
             made
             them
             as
             so
             many
             *
             Suns
             :
             which
             Hypothesis
             our
             Astrologers
             must
             confute
             before
             they
             can
             make
             good
             the
             force
             of
             their
             first
             Argument
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Planets
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             suggested
             that
             they
             may
             have
             some
             such
             like
             use
             as
             our
             Earth
             has
             ,
             i.
             e.
             to
             be
             the
             mother
             of
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             defined
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             natures
             of
             them
             ;
             whereby
             their
             opinion
             becomes
             more
             harmless
             and
             unexceptionable
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             highly
             probable
             :
             Forasmuch
             as
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Iupiter
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             moves
             about
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             much
             a
             Planet
             as
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             the
             best
             Astronomers
             doe
             not
             at
             all
             stick
             now-adaies
             to
             affirm
             .
             Which
             does
             utterly
             enervate
             the
             force
             of
             this
             first
             general
             Pretence
             of
             the
             Astrologians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Second
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Starrs
             are
             but
             Lights
             of
             much
             the
             same
             nature
             as
             our
             Sun
             is
             ,
             only
             they
             are
             further
             removed
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             contribution
             is
             much-what
             the
             same
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             Nothing
             turns
             off
             their
             more
             subtil
             Influence
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             concession
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             there
             were
             this
             Variety
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             because
             all
             this
             Variety
             reaches
             every
             point
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Product
             would
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             unless
             the
             particles
             of
             the
             Earth
             were
             diversified
             by
             some
             other
             cause
             ,
             which
             assuredly
             they
             are
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             That
             neither
             their
             own
             Variety
             ,
             nor
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             merely
             material
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             causes
             of
             Productions
             here
             below
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             
               celestial
               Matter
            
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Earth
             swims
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Wood
             does
             in
             Water
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             have
             recourse
             to
             so
             remote
             unknown
             activities
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             that
             general
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             is
             also
             every
             where
             ready
             to
             contrive
             the
             Matter
             into
             such
             shapes
             and
             virtues
             as
             its
             disposition
             makes
             toward
             .
             And
             this
             is
             enough
             and
             more
             then
             enough
             to
             take
             off
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Knights
             argument
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             do
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Moon
             in
             her
             full
             swells
             certain
             things
             with
             moisture
             ;
             which
             Effect
             is
             both
             sensible
             and
             palpable
             ,
             and
             also
             reasonable
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             proximity
             and
             of
             the
             reflexion
             of
             the
             Sun's
             beams
             from
             her
             body
             ,
             which
             being
             but
             of
             a
             moderate
             power
             ,
             melt
             the
             Air
             and
             Vapours
             into
             an
             insinuating
             liquidness
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             dissipate
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             direct
             beams
             doe
             by
             day
             .
             Which
             feat
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Planets
             would
             perform
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             so
             plac'd
             that
             their
             discus
             would
             seem
             of
             equal
             bigness
             with
             the
             
             Moon
             's
             ,
             and
             she
             were
             removed
             into
             their
             place
             .
             But
             it
             is
             an
             insufferable
             folly
             to
             argue
             from
             such
             both
             reasonable
             and
             palpable
             effects
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             Planets
             also
             and
             Fixt
             Starrs
             have
             as
             powerfull
             effects
             upon
             us
             ;
             which
             yet
             we
             can
             deprehend
             by
             neither
             Reason
             nor
             Experience
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             like
             may
             be
             answered
             concerning
             
               the
               Flux
               and
               Reflux
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             ;
             the
             ground
             whereof
             is
             rationall
             from
             what
             Des-Cartes
             has
             set
             down
             in
             his
             
               Princip
               .
               Philos.
               part
            
             .
             4.
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Ellipsis
             of
             the
             celestiall
             Matter
             is
             streightned
             by
             the
             Moons
             body
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Aether
             flow
             more
             swift
             :
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             and
             mechanicall
             solution
             of
             the
             Phaenomenon
             .
             And
             then
             we
             finde
             by
             certain
             experience
             that
             this
             
               Flux
               and
               Reflux
            
             depends
             on
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             deceit
             in
             the
             business
             .
             But
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Reason
             nor
             sufficient
             Experience
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             that
             ,
             to
             attribute
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             is
             no
             good
             Logick
             .
             And
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             and
             Polar-Starre
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             already
             ,
             That
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             some
             sensible
             effects
             from
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             certain
             and
             constant
             ,
             that
             therefore
             we
             may
             imagine
             what
             effects
             we
             please
             to
             proceed
             from
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Starre
             without
             due
             Experience
             or
             Reason
             for
             the
             same
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Magnetisme
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             direction
             of
             the
             Needle
             toward
             the
             North
             consists
             .
             For
             the
             Needle
             varies
             in
             certain
             Meridians
             ,
             and
             some
             three
             miles
             from
             Rosseburg
             ,
             a
             Town
             near
             upon
             the
             very
             corner
             where
             the
             Finnick
             Seas
             and
             
               Sinus
               Finnicus
            
             are
             joyn'd
             ,
             the
             Needle
             amidst
             a
             many
             Sea-Rocks
             turns
             about
             ,
             nor
             ceases
             so
             to
             do
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             whole
             mile
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             further
             demonstration
             that
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             Needle
             depends
             upon
             the
             Magnetisme
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             truly
             if
             the
             Events
             that
             Astrologers
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             predict
             did
             as
             steadily
             point
             to
             the
             Causes
             they
             alledge
             ,
             this
             Planet
             or
             that
             Configuration
             of
             Planets
             ,
             Signes
             or
             Starres
             ,
             as
             the
             Needle
             and
             Axis
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             the
             North
             ;
             though
             they
             could
             give
             no
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             I
             could
             easily
             allow
             their
             Art.
             But
             there
             being
             such
             demonstrative
             Reasons
             against
             their
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             no
             certain
             Experience
             for
             them
             ,
             these
             particular
             Allegations
             concerning
             the
             Moon
             and
             Pole-Starre
             will
             stand
             them
             in
             no
             stead
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Station
             and
             Retrogradation
             of
             the
             Planets
             is
             a
             very
             considerable
             Argument
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             foolish
             and
             imaginary
             their
             Art
             is
             that
             is
             upheld
             by
             such
             gross
             mistakes
             .
             For
             they
             that
             understand
             the
             right
             Systeme
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             know
             very
             well
             that
             those
             Phaenomena
             are
             not
             reall
             but
             seeming
             :
             which
             is
             a
             scurvy
             slur
             to
             these
             Astrologers
             .
             But
             this
             I
             shall
             meet
             with
             again
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             the
             last
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             neither
             the
             
               Dog-Starre
               ,
               Arcturus
            
             ,
             the
             Hyades
             nor
             Orion
             are
             conceived
             to
             have
             any
             such
             Effects
             as
             are
             attributed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             then
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             such
             places
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             as
             himself
             without
             them
             would
             bring
             forth
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             do
             fallaciously
             attribute
             to
             those
             Starres
             what
             is
             really
             the
             virtue
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             approaching
             nearer
             us
             ,
             or
             abiding
             longer
             upon
             us
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Dogge
             ,
             which
             is
             abated
             already
             in
             some
             considerable
             measure
             ,
             how
             tame
             a
             creature
             think
             you
             will
             he
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             Anticipation
             of
             the
             Aequinoxes
             shall
             appoint
             him
             his
             Kennell
             as
             low
             as
             Capricorn
             ,
             if
             the
             World
             should
             so
             long
             continue
             ?
             These
             may
             serve
             for
             Poeticall
             Expressions
             (
             such
             as
             that
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             who
             attributes
             that
             to
             the
             Signes
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ;
             
               
               
                 Candidus
                 auratis
                 aperit
                 cum
                 Cornibus
                 annum
              
               
                 Taurus
                 —
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 white
                 Bull
                 opens
                 with
                 golden
                 horns
              
               
                 The
                 early
                 year
                 :
                 )
              
            
             but
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             an
             Art
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             not
             to
             entitle
             things
             circumstantiall
             and
             concomitant
             to
             reall
             Causality
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Sun's
             efficacy
             it self
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             nor
             yet
             acknowledge
             it
             any
             more
             then
             in
             the
             generall
             influence
             of
             heat
             ,
             which
             cherishes
             and
             excites
             the
             seminal
             Principles
             of
             things
             into
             act
             and
             perfection
             .
             Which
             is
             no
             more
             mysterious
             then
             the
             Aegyptians
             and
             
             Livia's
             Maids
             of
             Honour
             hatching
             of
             Egges
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Hen
             ;
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Sun
             does
             to
             the
             Ostriches
             left
             upon
             the
             sand
             .
             And
             I
             will
             also
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Stars
             do
             not
             stand
             for
             cyphers
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             a
             competent
             distance
             they
             will
             have
             their
             effect
             :
             which
             the
             Sun
             it self
             has
             not
             when
             removed
             from
             us
             but
             to
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             whereby
             his
             rayes
             become
             more
             oblique
             .
             How
             inconsiderable
             then
             think
             you
             would
             he
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             removed
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             fixt
             Starres
             ,
             all
             whose
             influence
             put
             together
             cannot
             supply
             his
             absence
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             Winter
             ?
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             fond
             inference
             to
             argue
             that
             those
             remote
             bodies
             of
             the
             fixt
             Starres
             and
             Planets
             have
             an
             influence
             upon
             us
             ,
             because
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             that
             are
             so
             near
             us
             have
             ;
             whenas
             if
             they
             were
             as
             far
             removed
             ,
             their
             influence
             would
             assuredly
             be
             as
             insensible
             as
             that
             of
             the
             five
             Planets
             and
             fixt
             Stars
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             such
             is
             the
             intolerable
             Impudence
             of
             the
             Inventours
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             at
             randome
             attributed
             such
             things
             to
             the
             other
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             as
             they
             have
             only
             ground
             for
             ,
             if
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             Luminaries
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             observe
             some
             more
             sensible
             mutation
             in
             the
             Air
             and
             Earth
             at
             the
             Sun
             's
             entring
             Aries
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             more
             tolerable
             to
             phansie
             that
             Sign
             his
             Exaltation
             .
             But
             now
             to
             appoint
             places
             of
             exaltation
             to
             other
             Planets
             ,
             as
             Taurus
             to
             the
             
               Moon
               ,
               Libra
            
             to
             Saturn
             ,
             is
             a
             mere
             running
             the
             Wild-goose
             chase
             from
             one
             single
             hint
             to
             matters
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             like
             reason
             or
             experience
             .
             So
             likewise
             because
             they
             had
             some
             intimation
             to
             make
             Leo
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             his
             heat
             being
             then
             most
             sensible
             ,
             and
             Cancer
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             because
             then
             she
             would
             be
             most
             vertical
             to
             us
             ;
             they
             have
             without
             either
             fear
             or
             wit
             bestowed
             Houses
             two
             apiece
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             neither
             reason
             nor
             effect
             answerable
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             for
             Aspects
             ,
             in
             all
             likelihood
             the
             sensible
             varieties
             of
             the
             Phases
             of
             the
             Moon
             in
             
               Opposition
               ,
               Trine
            
             and
             Quartil
             ,
             gave
             them
             first
             occasion
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             Aspects
             :
             and
             then
             another
             thing
             happening
             ,
             though
             independent
             on
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             every
             seventh
             day
             ,
             in
             an
             acute
             Disease
             ,
             is
             Critical
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             usually
             at
             those
             returns
             the
             greatest
             stirrs
             and
             alterations
             in
             the
             Patient
             ,
             and
             the
             Quartil
             Aspect
             of
             the
             Moon
             happening
             also
             about
             seven
             daies
             from
             the
             Conjunction
             ,
             and
             then
             about
             seven
             daies
             more
             she
             being
             in
             Opposition
             ;
             this
             natural
             circuit
             of
             Fermentations
             in
             acute
             Diseases
             ,
             has
             given
             them
             
             occasion
             to
             slander
             the
             Moon
             in
             those
             cases
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             sake
             to
             reproach
             the
             aspects
             of
             Opposition
             and
             Quadrature
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Planets
             .
             Such
             small
             hints
             as
             these
             are
             the
             solidest
             foundations
             of
             the
             phantastick
             structure
             of
             Astrology
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             now
             something
             more
             nearly
             lay
             battery
             to
             ,
             and
             so
             shatter
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             so
             much
             as
             find
             room
             in
             the
             Imaginations
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             begin
             therefore
             with
             the
             First
             of
             their
             Principles
             I
             have
             set
             down
             ,
             That
             they
             prefer
             the
             Planets
             before
             the
             
               Fixt
               Starrs
            
             (
             I
             mean
             those
             so
             remote
             ones
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             but
             about
             the
             bigness
             of
             the
             greater
             Starrs
             )
             is
             without
             all
             reason
             ;
             the
             Planets
             being
             but
             heaps
             of
             dead
             matter
             much
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             light
             but
             what
             they
             reflect
             from
             the
             Sun.
             For
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             
               innate
               light
            
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             reflexion
             of
             the
             
             Sun's
             beams
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
             Wherefore
             their
             activity
             and
             influence
             may
             justly
             seem
             less
             then
             that
             of
             the
             
               Fixt
               Starrs
            
             which
             shine
             not
             with
             borrowed
             but
             innate
             light
             .
             And
             for
             their
             powerfull
             penetrating
             into
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             mistake
             arising
             from
             the
             supposed
             influence
             of
             the
             Moon
             on
             the
             Flux
             and
             Reflux
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             even
             when
             she
             is
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             to
             which
             with
             the
             like
             fallacious
             inference
             I
             have
             *
             answered
             already
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             where
             they
             define
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             hot
             and
             moist
             rather
             then
             drying
             ,
             but
             
               Mars
               hot
            
             and
             parching
             dry
             ,
             and
             
               Saturn
               dry
            
             and
             cold
             ;
             what
             will
             not
             these
             impudent
             Impostours
             dare
             to
             obtrude
             upon
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             vent
             such
             stuff
             as
             is
             liable
             to
             confutation
             by
             our
             very
             Senses
             ?
             For
             does
             not
             our
             very
             Sense
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             the
             
               most
               hot
            
             and
             drying
             Planet
             that
             is
             ?
             His
             heat
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             of
             Mars
             ,
             that
             withers
             the
             grass
             and
             flowers
             ,
             and
             parches
             the
             tops
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             even
             rosts
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             when
             they
             expose
             their
             bodies
             to
             his
             more
             direct
             raies
             .
             But
             what
             Faculty
             could
             ever
             inform
             us
             that
             Mars
             was
             such
             a
             parching
             and
             heating
             Planet
             ,
             and
             Saturn
             so
             cold
             ?
             Assuredly
             he
             that
             will
             expose
             his
             head
             to
             their
             Acronychal
             raies
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             potent
             ,
             and
             shall
             profess
             he
             feels
             more
             cold
             from
             one
             and
             heat
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             he
             does
             from
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             will
             approve
             himself
             as
             mad
             as
             that
             old
             Dotard
             that
             pretended
             that
             he
             could
             as
             often
             as
             he
             listned
             plainly
             hear
             the
             Harmony
             of
             the
             Celestial
             Sphears
             .
             All
             the
             Planets
             are
             opake
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             whatever
             their
             colour
             is
             ,
             are
             as
             cold
             as
             Earth
             .
             For
             neither
             yellow
             nor
             red
             clay
             cast
             any
             more
             heat
             then
             white
             ,
             nor
             has
             any
             soil
             any
             sensible
             influence
             but
             what
             is
             drawn
             in
             by
             the
             nose
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             proves
             wholesome
             and
             savory
             and
             sometimes
             of●ensive
             .
             But
             how
             our
             Star-gazers
             Proboscides
             should
             be
             drawn
             out
             to
             that
             length
             as
             to
             smell
             out
             the
             different
             virtues
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             I
             can
             no
             way
             understand
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             
               Mars
               hot
            
             and
             dry
             ,
             and
             
               Saturn
               cold
            
             and
             dry
             ,
             &c.
             is
             a
             shameless
             foolery
             ,
             and
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             allotments
             of
             the
             
               first
               qualities
            
             to
             the
             Planets
             .
             And
             since
             from
             these
             they
             are
             reputed
             Benign
             or
             
               Malign
               ,
               Masculine
            
             or
             Feminine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             all
             this
             part
             of
             their
             pretended
             Science
             is
             but
             a
             Rhapsody
             of
             Fooleries
             also
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             To
             the
             Second
             ,
             of
             the
             Earth's
             being
             so
             pervious
             to
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Starrs
             and
             Planets
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Principle
             without
             
             proof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             evinced
             :
             and
             then
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             I
             give
             them
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             fain
             to
             vomit
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             it
             being
             destructive
             to
             their
             whole
             Art.
             For
             if
             the
             raies
             and
             influence
             of
             the
             Stars
             and
             Planets
             have
             free
             passage
             through
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             whole
             Ceremonie
             of
             erecting
             a
             Scheme
             for
             such
             a
             Longitude
             and
             Latitude
             is
             needless
             ;
             nay
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             fates
             of
             all
             men
             would
             be
             alike
             .
             For
             that
             hidden
             influence
             which
             governs
             all
             would
             reach
             to
             all
             points
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             Heaven
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             division
             of
             their
             Signs
             into
             mobilia
             and
             fixa
             and
             hicorporea
             .
             The
             mobilia
             are
             the
             Equinoctial
             and
             Solstitial
             Signs
             .
             The
             latter
             whereof
             might
             deserve
             better
             the
             name
             of
             fixa
             then
             mobilia
             .
             And
             in
             my
             apprehension
             the
             Tempers
             of
             the
             Year
             might
             as
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             begun
             ,
             suppose
             the
             cold
             in
             Sagittarius
             and
             fixed
             in
             Capricorn
             ,
             and
             the
             heat
             in
             Gemini
             and
             fixed
             in
             Cancer
             ,
             as
             begun
             in
             Capricorn
             and
             fixed
             in
             Aquarius
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             we
             will
             wink
             at
             small
             matters
             .
             That
             of
             the
             
               fiery
               ,
               earthy
               ,
               watry
            
             and
             
               aiery
               Trigons
            
             is
             more
             notorious
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             but
             smile
             when
             I
             read
             the
             Effects
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             Physick
             ,
             as
             Dariot
             has
             set
             down
             ,
             the
             Moon
             and
             Ascendent
             in
             the
             Fiery
             Signs
             comfort
             the
             virtue
             attractive
             ,
             in
             the
             Earthy
             Signs
             the
             retentive
             ,
             the
             Aiery
             the
             digestive
             ,
             and
             the
             Watery
             the
             expulsive
             .
             Would
             any
             man
             dare
             to
             administer
             Physick
             then
             without
             consulting
             the
             precepts
             of
             Astrology
             ?
             Also
             in
             Husbandry
             that
             's
             a
             notable
             one
             of
             Sir
             
             Christopher's
             ,
             
             who
             tells
             us
             how
             we
             may
             cause
             a
             Plant
             to
             shoot
             deep
             into
             the
             Earth
             or
             higher
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             by
             setting
             of
             it
             at
             such
             an
             aspect
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             Namely
             ,
             if
             the
             Moon
             be
             in
             the
             
               Earthy
               Triplicity
            
             ,
             the
             root
             will
             shoot
             more
             downward
             into
             the
             Earth
             ;
             if
             in
             the
             Aiery
             ,
             more
             upward
             into
             the
             Air.
             Which
             is
             a
             rare
             Secret.
             Now
             to
             omit
             the
             groundless
             and
             arbitrarious
             division
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             into
             these
             four
             Trigons
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             only
             this
             one
             hint
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             imagine
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             fitness
             of
             Leo
             for
             one
             part
             of
             the
             
               fiery
               Trigon
            
             ,
             the
             Sun
             being
             most
             hot
             in
             that
             Sign
             ;
             (
             From
             which
             little
             inlet
             all
             the
             four
             Elements
             flew
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             took
             their
             places
             in
             their
             respective
             Triplicities
             in
             the
             Zodiack
             with
             great
             nimbleness
             and
             agility
             ,
             playing
             at
             leap-frog
             &
             skipping
             over
             one
             anothers
             backs
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             dividing
             themselves
             into
             three
             equal
             parts
             ,
             every
             Triental
             of
             an
             Element
             found
             it self
             a
             fellow-member
             of
             a
             trine
             Aspect
             :
             )
             The
             best
             jest
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Zodiack
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             no
             Heaven
             for
             such
             a
             Zodiack
             as
             these
             Artists
             attribute
             these
             Triplicities
             to
             .
             For
             this
             Heaven
             and
             this
             Zodiack
             we
             speak
             of
             is
             only
             an
             old
             errour
             of
             
             Ptolemie's
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             who
             not
             understanding
             the
             true
             System
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             salv'd
             the
             anticipation
             of
             the
             Aequinoxes
             ,
             have
             phansied
             a
             Heaven
             above
             the
             
               Coelum
               stellatum
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Zodiack
             that
             did
             not
             recede
             from
             West
             to
             East
             as
             the
             starry
             Zodiack
             does
             .
             And
             this
             Figment
             ,
             which
             later
             Ages
             have
             laughed
             off
             of
             the
             Stage
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             Subject
             of
             these
             renounced
             Trigons
             and
             Triplicities
             ,
             which
             therefore
             are
             justly
             laughed
             off
             of
             the
             Stage
             with
             it
             .
             Which
             discovery
             is
             a
             demonstration
             that
             the
             whole
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             is
             but
             upon
             frivolous
             and
             mere
             imaginary
             Principles
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             further
             make
             manifest
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             Physicians
             proclaim
             themselves
             either
             Cheats
             or
             Fools
             ,
             
             that
             would
             recommend
             their
             skill
             from
             such
             vain
             observations
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Now
             for
             the
             
               essential
               Dignities
            
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             sith
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             innate
             virtue
             by
             being
             in
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Sign
             ,
             and
             these
             being
             the
             Signs
             of
             that
             Zodiack
             which
             has
             no
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             thing
             ;
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             
               essential
               Dignities
            
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             we
             will
             also
             cast
             our
             eye
             upon
             the
             distinct
             parts
             of
             this
             vain
             Figment
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             to
             the
             first
             
               essential
               Dignity
            
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Planet
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             sagacious
             Person
             but
             can
             easily
             smell
             out
             the
             meaning
             of
             making
             Leo
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             namely
             ,
             not
             that
             that
             Sign
             has
             any
             virtue
             to
             increase
             heat
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Sun
             then
             has
             been
             long
             near
             the
             Tropick
             of
             Cancer
             ,
             and
             so
             has
             more
             then
             ordinarily
             heated
             the
             Earth
             by
             so
             long
             a
             stay
             in
             so
             advantageous
             a
             posture
             .
             And
             this
             is
             it
             ,
             not
             the
             being
             in
             his
             House
             then
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             heat
             so
             great
             ;
             for
             those
             beyond
             the
             other
             Tropick
             sure
             are
             cold
             enough
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Cancer
             ,
             the
             Moons
             House
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             posture
             ,
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             makes
             her
             virtue
             more
             then
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             less
             to
             our
             Antoeci
             .
             From
             this
             small
             hint
             from
             Sense
             and
             mistakes
             of
             Reason
             ,
             have
             they
             without
             all
             Reason
             and
             Sense
             bestowed
             Houses
             on
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             guiding
             themselves
             by
             the
             conceit
             of
             the
             Malignity
             and
             Benignity
             of
             Aspects
             .
             Which
             to
             be
             a
             mere
             Figment
             I
             have
             *
             noted
             already
             ,
             it
             having
             no
             ground
             but
             that
             rash
             joining
             together
             of
             Critical
             daies
             with
             the
             Aspects
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             small
             preferment
             Astrological
             Exaltation
             is
             ,
             you
             may
             understand
             from
             
             Albumazar's
             liberality
             ,
             who
             amongst
             the
             Planets
             has
             advanced
             the
             head
             and
             tail
             of
             the
             Dragon
             to
             the
             same
             Dignity
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             nothing
             but
             Intersections
             of
             the
             imaginary
             Circles
             of
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moon
             and
             the
             Ecliptick
             .
             But
             of
             this
             Dignity
             I
             have
             *
             spoke
             enough
             already
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             pass
             to
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Lords
               of
               the
               Trigons
            
             ,
             what
             great
             pitty
             it
             was
             there
             were
             not
             just
             eight
             Planets
             ,
             that
             each
             Trigon
             might
             have
             had
             its
             two
             Consuls
             ,
             and
             Mars
             not
             rule
             solitarily
             in
             his
             watry
             one
             ?
             But
             the
             foolery
             of
             the
             Trigons
             being
             already
             confuted
             ,
             I
             need
             add
             nothing
             further
             concerning
             this
             Dignity
             .
             The
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             destroyed
             by
             that
             first
             general
             Argument
             ,
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Signs
             being
             as
             fictitious
             as
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Carpentum
             or
             royal
             Seat
             or
             Throne
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             compound
             Dignity
             compacted
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             parts
             being
             but
             imaginary
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             whole
             is
             a
             mere
             Nothing
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             
               Persona
               Planetae
            
             or
             Almugea
             is
             as
             little
             ,
             appears
             from
             hence
             ,
             in
             that
             Aspect
             is
             an
             empty
             conceit
             ,
             raised
             upon
             no
             solid
             ground
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             more
             then
             once
             already
             intimated
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Decanats
             have
             but
             imaginary
             Provinces
             ,
             is
             again
             plain
             ,
             for
             that
             their
             whole
             Zodiack
             wherein
             all
             those
             fripperies
             are
             lodged
             is
             but
             imaginary
             ,
             and
             their
             order
             also
             of
             assignation
             upon
             a
             false
             Hypothesis
             ,
             viz.
             according
             to
             that
             ranging
             of
             the
             Planets
             that
             is
             in
             
             Ptolemie's
             System
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Gaudium
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Essential
             Dignities
             ,
             supposes
             two
             falsities
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             Houses
             in
             this
             fictitious
             Zodiack
             ,
             and
             that
             
             Planets
             are
             Masculine
             and
             Feminine
             :
             which
             Supposition
             has
             been
             confuted
             already
             .
             So
             that
             all
             these
             
               essential
               Dignities
            
             are
             devoid
             of
             all
             substance
             and
             reality
             ,
             and
             the
             numbring
             of
             their
             particular
             Fortitudes
             is
             the
             telling
             out
             so
             many
             nullities
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Nor
             can
             you
             hope
             for
             a
             better
             account
             of
             their
             Accidental
             Dignities
             .
             
               Cazimi
               ,
               Combustion
            
             ,
             and
             
               Freeness
               from
               combustion
            
             ,
             how
             fond
             and
             inconsistent
             conceits
             are
             they
             ?
             For
             first
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             celestial
             Vortex
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Planet
             in
             Cazimi
             to
             gain
             five
             Fortitudes
             .
             For
             beyond
             the
             Sun
             the
             Planet
             is
             at
             the
             furthest
             distance
             it
             can
             be
             from
             us
             :
             and
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Iupiter
            
             and
             Mars
             a
             whole
             diameter
             of
             the
             Suns
             orbit
             more
             distant
             then
             when
             they
             are
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Sun
             :
             and
             Venus
             and
             Mercury
             half
             of
             their
             own
             .
             Besides
             ,
             how
             can
             their
             virtue
             pass
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             the
             bearing
             of
             the
             Vortex
             against
             the
             Planet
             and
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             attemps
             of
             influence
             from
             the
             Planet
             not
             be
             eluded
             ?
             Again
             ,
             if
             Cazimi
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Sun
             be
             good
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             beyond
             the
             Sun
             be
             bad
             ?
             And
             if
             Venus
             or
             Mercury
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             be
             so
             considerable
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             are
             the
             spots
             of
             the
             Sun
             that
             are
             far
             greater
             ?
             which
             their
             ignorance
             could
             never
             reckon
             in
             the
             compute
             of
             their
             Dignities
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             wilde
             and
             disproportionable
             jumps
             are
             these
             ,
             That
             Cazimi
             should
             be
             five
             fortitudes
             ,
             and
             yet
             Combustion
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             but
             a
             little
             distance
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             should
             be
             five
             debilities
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             
               free
               from
               combustion
            
             ,
             that
             is
             further
             removed
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             should
             be
             again
             five
             fortitudes
             ?
             Things
             so
             arbitrarious
             groundless
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             sick-brain'd
             Persons
             can
             ever
             believe
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             also
             is
             notoriously
             foolish
             ,
             That
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Iupiter
            
             and
             Mars
             from
             their
             *
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Sun
             to
             their
             opposition
             should
             have
             two
             fortitudes
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             opposition
             to
             their
             conjunction
             should
             have
             two
             debilities
             .
             For
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             Semicircle
             that
             carries
             from
             opposition
             to
             conjunction
             ,
             they
             are
             far
             nearer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             stronger
             then
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Semicircle
             that
             leads
             from
             their
             conjunction
             to
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             those
             Dignities
             and
             Debilities
             that
             are
             cast
             upon
             Planets
             from
             
               Direction
               ,
               Station
            
             and
             Retrogradation
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             mainly
             grounded
             upon
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             Systeme
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Earths
             annuall
             motion
             ,
             and
             from
             an
             Idiotick
             application
             of
             accidents
             or
             phrases
             amongst
             men
             .
             And
             therefore
             because
             when
             things
             succeed
             ill
             they
             are
             said
             to
             
               go
               backwards
            
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             weary
             we
             
               goe
               more
               slow
            
             or
             
               stand
               still
            
             to
             breath
             us
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             are
             most
             vigorous
             we
             
               run
               swiftest
            
             ;
             therefore
             must
             Station
             be
             two
             
               debilities
               ,
               Retrogradation
            
             no
             less
             then
             five
             ,
             but
             Direction
             must
             be
             five
             fortitudes
             .
             Whereas
             in
             reason
             Station
             should
             rather
             seal
             on
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Planet
             more
             sure
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             a
             Planet
             is
             neither
             stationary
             nor
             retrograde
             truly
             ,
             but
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             Debilities
             no
             true
             ones
             but
             imaginary
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Accidental
             Dignity
             is
             Configuration
             or
             Aspect
             ,
             the
             vain
             grounds
             whereof
             have
             been
             *
             already
             taxed
             .
             To
             which
             I
             add
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             utterly
             unreasonable
             to
             conceive
             that
             Sextil
             and
             Trine
             should
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             yet
             Quartil
             that
             is
             betwixt
             both
             be
             stark
             naught
             .
             Nay
             it
             were
             far
             more
             
             reasonable
             to
             conceive
             that
             if
             Conjunction
             and
             Sextil
             were
             good
             ,
             that
             Quartil
             should
             be
             better
             then
             Trine
             ,
             as
             being
             further
             from
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Planets
             thus
             aspected
             are
             in
             better
             capacity
             both
             of
             them
             to
             strike
             with
             more
             direct
             raies
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             were
             in
             a
             Trine
             Aspect
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             imaginable
             that
             could
             move
             them
             to
             have
             so
             ill
             a
             conceit
             of
             Quartil
             aspect
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             great
             unquietness
             of
             acute
             diseases
             that
             happens
             about
             every
             seventh
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             time
             also
             of
             the
             Quartil
             aspect
             of
             the
             Moon
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             Aspects
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             this
             rash
             Misapplication
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             seen
             now
             how
             little
             worth
             all
             the
             
               Astrological
               Dignities
            
             are
             ;
             and
             yet
             out
             of
             these
             huge
             Nothings
             of
             their
             fictitious
             Art
             is
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             built
             of
             whatever
             Predictions
             they
             pretend
             to
             :
             So
             that
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             all
             is
             vain
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Concerning
             their
             
               twelve
               Houses
               of
               the
               Nativity
            
             ,
             the
             division
             is
             arbitrarious
             ,
             and
             their
             
               erecting
               of
               a
               Scheme
            
             so
             many
             waies
             and
             that
             with
             like
             success
             ,
             an
             evidence
             that
             the
             success
             is
             not
             upon
             Art
             but
             fortuitous
             .
             The
             Configuration
             also
             of
             the
             Houses
             and
             those
             *
             Septennial
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Alfridarii
             do
             intimate
             that
             the
             whole
             business
             is
             but
             a
             Figment
             ,
             going
             upon
             that
             false
             Hypothesis
             of
             Ptolemie
             ,
             That
             the
             Planets
             and
             the
             Earth
             have
             not
             the
             Sun
             to
             their
             Centre
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             we
             have
             to
             say
             against
             these
             Celestial
             Tenements
             .
             For
             either
             the
             Earth
             is
             pervious
             to
             all
             the
             raies
             of
             the
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             ,
             as
             well
             beneath
             as
             above
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             or
             only
             they
             above
             the
             Horizon
             shed
             their
             Virtue
             on
             the
             Child
             .
             If
             the
             former
             be
             true
             ,
             all
             Nativities
             are
             alike
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             why
             have
             they
             any
             more
             then
             
               six
               Houses
            
             ,
             and
             why
             any
             at
             all
             under
             the
             Horizon
             ?
             And
             in
             good
             sadness
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             that
             their
             Horoscope
             and
             the
             sixth
             House
             ,
             being
             Houses
             of
             so
             great
             concernment
             ,
             should
             be
             under
             the
             Horizon
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             pleased
             at
             other
             times
             to
             pronounce
             that
             a
             Star
             or
             Planet
             that
             is
             Vertical
             is
             most
             efficacious
             ?
             And
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             any
             thing
             but
             a
             mere
             phancie
             that
             led
             them
             to
             make
             the
             Horoscope
             the
             House
             of
             Life
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             the
             Starrs
             arise
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             it
             were
             born
             into
             the
             World
             ?
             whence
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             their
             custome
             to
             be
             in
             other
             things
             )
             they
             have
             feigned
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Houses
             at
             random
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             still
             be
             more
             sure
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             these
             Houses
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             that
             the
             Houses
             themselves
             are
             nothing
             )
             they
             are
             but
             the
             Distribution
             of
             that
             imaginary
             Zodiack
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             told
             you
             *
             before
             )
             the
             errour
             of
             Ptolemy
             brought
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             into
             twelve
             imaginary
             Sections
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             East
             point
             of
             this
             Zodiack
             :
             So
             that
             their
             Art
             is
             perpetually
             built
             upon
             Nothing
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Now
             for
             the
             exact
             time
             of
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             
               That
               one
               should
               know
               the
               very
               moment
               when
               the
               Child
               is
               born
               ,
            
             I
             say
             it
             is
             a
             Curiosity
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             the
             hard
             and
             thick
             Earth
             be
             pervious
             to
             the
             raies
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             how
             easily
             may
             those
             thin
             coverings
             of
             the
             Womb
             be
             penetrated
             continually
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Starrs
             ?
             and
             therefore
             even
             then
             is
             the
             Childe
             as
             much
             exposed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             newly
             born
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             it
             some
             moments
             after
             its
             being
             
             born
             ,
             be
             still
             as
             liable
             to
             their
             influence
             as
             in
             the
             moment
             when
             it
             was
             born
             ?
             For
             cannot
             these
             Influences
             that
             penetrate
             the
             very
             metalline
             bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             pierce
             a
             Child's
             tender
             skin
             without
             any
             resistance
             ?
             But
             supposing
             this
             Curiosity
             to
             be
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             how
             hard
             and
             lubricous
             a
             matter
             is
             it
             to
             come
             to
             that
             exactness
             that
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             requisite
             ?
             For
             first
             they
             must
             know
             the
             
               exact
               Longitude
               of
               the
               Place
            
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             of
             extreme
             uncertainty
             )
             or
             else
             the
             
               exactness
               of
               Time
            
             will
             doe
             them
             no
             good
             .
             And
             yet
             again
             ,
             their
             affectation
             of
             exactness
             seems
             ridiculous
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             well
             determine
             the
             proper
             Time
             of
             his
             Birth
             .
             For
             he
             is
             born
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             few
             or
             none
             come
             out
             ,
             after
             first
             they
             appear
             ,
             in
             a
             shorter
             space
             then
             half
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             .
             Wherefore
             their
             Head
             being
             exposed
             to
             the
             starry
             influence
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             that
             celestial
             infection
             pervade
             their
             whole
             body
             ?
             But
             suppose
             that
             to
             be
             the
             moment
             of
             their
             birth
             ,
             wherein
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             first
             out
             ,
             how
             shall
             this
             moment
             be
             known
             ?
             By
             an
             exact
             minute
             watch
             ,
             such
             as
             Tycho
             had
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Heydon
            
             professes
             himself
             to
             have
             had
             ,
             which
             would
             exactly
             give
             him
             the
             minute
             and
             second
             Scruple
             of
             Time.
             But
             how
             few
             Nativity-casters
             can
             boast
             of
             the
             same
             priviledge
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             seldome
             happens
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             the
             same
             room
             where
             the
             party
             is
             delivered
             ?
             Wherefore
             the
             report
             of
             the
             Midwife
             is
             the
             best
             certainty
             they
             have
             :
             and
             how
             many
             Nativities
             have
             been
             cast
             without
             so
             much
             as
             that
             ?
             And
             yet
             they
             will
             confidently
             predict
             Fates
             and
             Destinies
             upon
             an
             uncertain
             time
             given
             them
             .
             For
             they
             can
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             correct
             it
             ,
             and
             reduce
             it
             to
             the
             right
             moment
             of
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             no
             less
             then
             three
             several
             waies
             ;
             by
             
               Trutina
               Hermetis
               ,
               Animodar
            
             ,
             and
             
               Accidentia
               Nati
            
             :
             which
             how
             bold
             and
             groundless
             a
             boast
             it
             is
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             see
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               Trutina
               Hermetis
            
             goes
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             That
             that
             degree
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             the
             Moon
             is
             in
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Conception
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             the
             Horoscope
             of
             the
             Nativity
             .
             But
             what
             a
             foolish
             subterfuge
             is
             this
             ,
             whenas
             the
             exact
             time
             of
             Conception
             is
             as
             hard
             to
             be
             known
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Nativity
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             were
             known
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             no
             certainty
             ,
             some
             coming
             sooner
             ,
             some
             later
             ,
             as
             every
             Mother
             ,
             Nurse
             or
             Midwife
             knows
             full
             well
             ;
             nor
             will
             any
             of
             them
             presume
             to
             tell
             to
             a
             day
             when
             a
             woman
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             bed
             .
          
           
             In
             Animodar
             the
             Nativity
             is
             either
             Conjunctional
             or
             Preventional
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             after
             or
             before
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             .
             If
             the
             Interlunium
             precede
             the
             time
             of
             the
             birth
             ,
             the
             degree
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             which
             it
             happens
             ;
             if
             the
             Plenilunium
             ,
             that
             degree
             in
             which
             that
             Luminary
             is
             that
             is
             above
             the
             Horizon
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Opposition
             ,
             the
             Sun
             by
             day
             ,
             the
             Moon
             by
             night
             .
             The
             degrees
             thus
             given
             ,
             the
             
               Almuten
               Almusteli
            
             is
             to
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Planet
             that
             has
             most
             dignities
             in
             that
             place
             of
             opposition
             or
             conjunction
             ;
             which
             are
             
               Trigon
               ,
               House
               ,
               Altitude
            
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             Aspect
             .
             Then
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             Sign
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             which
             the
             Almuten
             was
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             estimated
             birth
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             I
             need
             not
             hold
             on
             ;
             enough
             has
             already
             been
             said
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             whole
             process
             a
             ceremonious
             Foolery
             .
             For
             the
             computation
             being
             to
             be
             made
             from
             the
             place
             of
             the
             
               Almuten
               Almusteli
            
             ,
             and
             his
             election
             by
             
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             Dignities
             being
             nothing
             but
             empty
             phansies
             and
             vanities
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             ,
             the
             Correction
             of
             the
             Nativity
             by
             Animodar
             must
             needs
             be
             idle
             and
             vain
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             the
             Almuten
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Conjunction
             or
             Opposition
             of
             the
             Luminaries
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             a
             rule
             to
             Children
             born
             at
             the
             same
             times
             in
             divers
             Climates
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             the
             Horoscope
             alters
             with
             the
             Clime
             And
             lastly
             ,
             not
             only
             Picus
             ,
             a
             foe
             to
             Astrology
             ,
             professes
             how
             false
             both
             this
             method
             of
             Animodar
             as
             also
             that
             rule
             of
             Hermes
             is
             ,
             and
             clashing
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             but
             Origanus
             himself
             ,
             a
             friend
             to
             the
             Art
             ,
             advises
             us
             rather
             to
             listen
             to
             the
             relations
             of
             Mother
             Midnight
             then
             to
             give
             any
             credit
             to
             either
             of
             these
             waies
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             certain
             way
             of
             
               correcting
               a
               Scheme
               of
               Nativity
            
             in
             Origanus
             his
             judgment
             ,
             is
             
               per
               Accidentia
               Nati
            
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             as
             Honours
             ,
             Preferments
             ,
             Gifts
             ,
             Sickness
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Falles
             ,
             Conflicts
             ,
             &c.
             which
             way
             notwithstanding
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             is
             very
             lubricous
             .
             For
             it
             is
             at
             least
             disputable
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             Liberty
             of
             Will
             in
             man
             or
             no.
             But
             I
             will
             venture
             further
             ,
             that
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             demonstrable
             from
             inward
             Sense
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Free-will
             in
             men
             ;
             whence
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             
               Quòd
               multa
               accidunt
               hominibus
               praeter
               naturam
               praeterque
               fatum
               .
            
             Diseases
             therefore
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Disgraces
             and
             Preferments
             may
             be
             brought
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             free
             Agency
             of
             our selves
             or
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             sooner
             or
             later
             according
             as
             mens
             Vertues
             or
             Vices
             act
             .
             Which
             takes
             away
             all
             certainty
             of
             computation
             
               per
               Accidentia
               Nati
            
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Besides
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             is
             very
             frivolous
             and
             ridiculous
             .
             For
             it
             being
             threefold
             ,
             as
             Origanus
             has
             set
             down
             ,
             
               Profection
               annual
               ,
               Transition
            
             ,
             and
             Direction
             ;
             there
             is
             none
             of
             them
             that
             are
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             mere
             phansies
             and
             figments
             .
             For
             what
             can
             be
             more
             vain
             and
             imaginary
             then
             their
             
               annual
               Profection
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Horoscope
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Houses
             move
             thirty
             degrees
             a
             year
             till
             the
             whole
             period
             be
             finished
             in
             twelve
             ?
             Is
             this
             circuit
             of
             the
             Nativity-Scheme
             any
             where
             but
             in
             their
             own
             brain
             ?
             And
             then
             their
             Predictions
             or
             Corrections
             are
             by
             Aspects
             of
             the
             Cuspe
             of
             the
             Root
             with
             the
             Cuspes
             of
             the
             present
             Scheme
             calculated
             for
             this
             or
             that
             year
             .
             And
             how
             Aspects
             themselves
             are
             nothing
             ,
             I
             have
             again
             and
             again
             taken
             notice
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             Transition
             ,
             what
             is
             more
             monstrous
             then
             to
             think
             that
             a
             Planet
             by
             passing
             the
             same
             place
             in
             which
             it self
             or
             other
             Planets
             were
             at
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             should
             cause
             some
             notable
             change
             in
             the
             party
             born
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             Planets
             walked
             their
             rounds
             with
             perfumed
             socks
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             smelt
             stronger
             at
             the
             Nativity
             then
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             another
             Planet
             come
             into
             the
             trace
             thereof
             should
             exult
             in
             the
             scent
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             increase
             the
             smell
             :
             or
             what
             is
             it
             that
             can
             adhere
             in
             these
             points
             of
             Heaven
             that
             the
             Planets
             were
             found
             in
             at
             the
             Nativity
             ?
             or
             why
             is
             not
             the
             Whole
             tract
             of
             the
             same
             scent
             ?
             or
             why
             not
             expunged
             by
             the
             passage
             of
             other
             Planets
             ?
             But
             what
             will
             not
             madness
             and
             effascination
             make
             a
             man
             phansie
             to
             uphold
             his
             own
             Prejudices
             ?
             And
             truly
             these
             two
             Origanus
             himself
             is
             willing
             to
             quit
             his
             hands
             of
             ,
             as
             less
             sound
             and
             allowable
             :
             but
             Direction
             is
             a
             principal
             business
             with
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Which
             yet
             in
             good
             truth
             will
             be
             found
             as
             frivolous
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             as
             in
             Transition
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             Direction
             ,
             the
             great
             change
             must
             happen
             when
             a
             Planet
             ,
             or
             Cuspe
             ,
             or
             Aspect
             come
             to
             the
             place
             where
             such
             a
             Planet
             or
             Cuspe
             were
             at
             the
             Nativity
             .
             When
             the
             Significator
             comes
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Promissor
             ,
             then
             the
             feat
             does
             not
             fail
             to
             be
             done
             .
             For
             the
             Promissor
             is
             conceived
             as
             immovable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             stands
             still
             and
             expects
             the
             arrivall
             of
             the
             Significator
             :
             which
             is
             a
             demonstration
             that
             this
             Promissor
             is
             either
             
               Imaginary
               space
            
             or
             Nothing
             :
             and
             which
             of
             these
             two
             think
             you
             will
             keep
             promise
             best
             ?
             Nay
             the
             Significator
             also
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Horoscope
             or
             any
             other
             House
             ,
             is
             imaginary
             too
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             demonstrated
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Planet
             ,
             seeing
             yet
             the
             Planets
             move
             not
             as
             a
             Bird
             in
             the
             Aire
             ,
             or
             Fishes
             in
             the
             Waters
             ,
             but
             as
             Cork
             carried
             down
             the
             stream
             ;
             it
             is
             plain
             how
             this
             Planet
             never
             gets
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             celestiall
             Matter
             in
             which
             the
             Promissor
             was
             at
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             the
             Promissor
             ever
             sliding
             away
             with
             his
             own
             Matter
             in
             which
             he
             swims
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             hath
             left
             any
             virtue
             behinde
             him
             ,
             it
             must
             again
             be
             deposited
             in
             an
             Imaginary
             Space
             .
             Which
             is
             an
             undeniable
             argument
             that
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             Direction
             is
             imaginary
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             if
             
               Profection
               annuall
               ,
               Transition
            
             and
             Direction
             are
             so
             vain
             that
             they
             signifie
             nothing
             forward
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             from
             Events
             (
             though
             they
             should
             be
             judged
             and
             reasoned
             from
             exactly
             according
             to
             these
             phantastick
             Laws
             )
             argue
             backward
             an
             exact
             indication
             of
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Nativity
             ?
             If
             they
             could
             have
             pretended
             to
             some
             Rules
             of
             Nature
             or
             Astronomy
             to
             have
             rectified
             a
             Geniture
             by
             ,
             they
             had
             said
             something
             ;
             but
             this
             recourse
             to
             their
             own
             phantastick
             and
             fictitious
             Principles
             proves
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             run
             through
             the
             eighth
             and
             ninth
             Sections
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             before
             I
             was
             aware
             .
             And
             he
             that
             has
             but
             moderate
             skill
             in
             the
             solid
             Principles
             of
             
               Naturall
               Philosophy
            
             and
             Astronomy
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             competent
             patience
             to
             listen
             to
             my
             close
             reasonings
             therefrom
             ,
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             I
             have
             fundamentally
             confuted
             the
             whole
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             has
             heard
             all
             their
             fine
             terms
             of
             Horoscope
             ,
             and
             
               Celestiall
               Houses
               ,
               Exaltation
               ,
               Triplicity
               ,
               Trigons
               ,
               Aspects
               Benigne
               and
               Maligne
               ,
               Station
               ,
               Retrogradation
               ,
               Combustion
               ,
               Cazimi
               ,
               Significator
               ,
               Promissor
               ,
               Apheta
               ,
               Anaereta
               ,
               Trigonocrator
               ,
               Horecrator
               ,
               Almugea
               ,
               Almuten
               ,
               Alcochodon
               ,
            
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             sonorous
             Nothings
             ,
             to
             have
             fallen
             down
             with
             a
             clatter
             like
             a
             pyle
             of
             dry
             bones
             by
             the
             battery
             I
             have
             laid
             against
             them
             .
             And
             truly
             here
             I
             would
             not
             stick
             to
             pronounce
             that
             I
             have
             perfectly
             vanquished
             the
             enemy
             ,
             did
             I
             not
             espy
             a
             little
             blinde
             Fort
             to
             which
             these
             Fugitives
             usually
             make
             their
             escape
             .
             And
             surely
             by
             the
             Title
             it
             should
             be
             a
             very
             strong
             one
             ;
             they
             call
             it
             Experience
             or
             
               Observation
               of
               Events
            
             ,
             which
             they
             boast
             to
             be
             accurately
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Predictions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             1.
             
             Their
             fallacious
             Allegation
             of
             Events
             answering
             to
             Predictions
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             that
             Evasion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             That
             the
             Errour
             is
             in
             the
             Artist
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Art.
             3.
             
             Further
             Confutations
             of
             their
             bold
             presumption
             ,
             that
             their
             Art
             alwaies
             predicts
             true
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             punctuall
             Correspondence
             of
             the
             Event
             to
             the
             Prediction
             of
             the
             Astrologer
             does
             not
             prove
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             .
             5.
             
             The
             great
             Affinity
             of
             Astrology
             with
             Daemonolatry
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             secret
             Agency
             of
             Daemons
             in
             bringing
             about
             Predictions
             .
             6.
             
             That
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             secret
             Agency
             or
             familiar
             Converse
             of
             Daemons
             with
             pretended
             Astrologers
             ,
             no
             argument
             can
             be
             raised
             from
             Events
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Art.
             7.
             
             A
             Recapitulation
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             argued
             .
             8.
             
             The
             just
             occasions
             of
             this
             Astrologicall
             excursion
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             shewing
             the
             ridiculous
             condition
             of
             those
             three
             high-flown
             Sticklers
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             
               Apollonius
               ,
               Cardan
            
             and
             Vaninus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             here
             their
             Hold
             is
             not
             so
             strong
             as
             their
             Impudence
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             so
             boldly
             bear
             us
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Art
             they
             have
             foretold
             any
             thing
             to
             come
             .
             There
             are
             many
             ludicrous
             wayes
             of
             Divination
             wherein
             no
             man
             is
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Predictions
             and
             present
             personall
             Descriptions
             of
             men
             sometimes
             fall
             right
             :
             but
             no
             sober
             man
             will
             impute
             this
             to
             Art
             but
             to
             Chance
             .
             It
             was
             but
             a
             fallacy
             of
             
             Neptune's
             Priest
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             carried
             the
             Spectator
             into
             admiration
             of
             that
             Deity
             from
             the
             many
             Donaries
             hung
             up
             in
             his
             Temple
             by
             Votaries
             .
             But
             he
             whom
             he
             would
             have
             thus
             impos'd
             upon
             was
             too
             cunning
             for
             him
             .
             For
             he
             demanded
             straightway
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             those
             Votaries
             that
             had
             suffered
             Shipwrack
             .
             And
             so
             do
             I
             of
             those
             Predictions
             that
             have
             proved
             false
             .
             Cardan
             ,
             a
             reputed
             Prince
             in
             this
             faculty
             ,
             complains
             that
             scarce
             ten
             in
             fourty
             prove
             true
             :
             And
             Picus
             ,
             a
             narrow
             searcher
             into
             the
             Art
             ,
             professes
             that
             he
             has
             found
             of
             his
             own
             experience
             nineteen
             in
             twenty
             false
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Prognostication
             of
             Weather
             ,
             where
             no
             free
             Agents
             intermeddle
             to
             interrupt
             or
             turn
             off
             the
             naturall
             influence
             of
             the
             Stars
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             all
             the
             Aberrations
             that
             either
             themselves
             or
             others
             may
             have
             observed
             will
             not
             bring
             off
             the
             more
             devoted
             Admirers
             of
             Astrology
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             vanity
             thereof
             .
             For
             their
             excuse
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             by
             History
             ,
             private
             information
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             experience
             they
             are
             assured
             that
             the
             Predictions
             do
             sometimes
             fall
             punctually
             true
             to
             a
             year
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             an
             hour
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             circumstances
             of
             things
             are
             so
             particularly
             set
             out
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             Chance
             but
             Art
             that
             arrives
             at
             that
             accuracy
             .
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             profession
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             also
             their
             own
             observation
             ,
             does
             witness
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             is
             any
             mistake
             ,
             the
             Errour
             is
             in
             the
             Artist
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Art.
             For
             when
             they
             have
             examined
             their
             
               Astrologicall
               Scheme
            
             ,
             they
             finde
             the
             Event
             was
             there
             signified
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             their
             own
             oversight
             to
             miss
             it
             .
             But
             to
             
             answer
             to
             the
             latter
             first
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             cannot
             pretend
             their
             Observation
             universall
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             understand
             Astrology
             best
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             there
             is
             that
             intanglement
             usually
             and
             complication
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             requires
             a
             very
             long
             time
             to
             give
             due
             judgement
             according
             to
             Art
             concerning
             a
             Nativity
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Representation
             of
             the
             Event
             being
             so
             doubtfull
             ,
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             predict
             right
             at
             first
             ,
             they
             easily
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               Celestial
               Theme
            
             .
             If
             they
             miss
             ,
             they
             will
             force
             on
             their
             way
             further
             ,
             till
             they
             finde
             out
             what
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             Events
             ;
             which
             then
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Art
             ,
             though
             the
             Artist
             oversaw
             it
             :
             nor
             will
             they
             urge
             themselves
             to
             any
             further
             accuracy
             of
             inquisition
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             finde
             it
             disagree
             again
             ;
             or
             rather
             out
             of
             a
             strong
             credulity
             that
             if
             it
             hit
             right
             ,
             it
             is
             surely
             from
             the
             true
             meaning
             and
             principles
             of
             their
             beloved
             Science
             :
             whenas
             in
             truth
             their
             Themes
             have
             no
             certainty
             in
             their
             representation
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             changeable
             Stuffe
             or
             creased
             Pictures
             ,
             look
             this
             way
             it
             is
             this
             colour
             ,
             that
             way
             that
             ,
             this
             way
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             that
             way
             an
             Ape
             ;
             or
             like
             the
             Oracles
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             who
             was
             deservedly
             called
             Loxias
             ,
             whose
             crooked
             Answers
             winded
             so
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             Event
             could
             tell
             whither
             they
             pointed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             might
             adde
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Schemes
             themselves
             (
             be
             they
             never
             so
             exact
             )
             I
             say
             the
             pretence
             of
             
               their
               alwayes
               representing
               the
               Events
               aright
               ,
            
             is
             a
             most
             impudent
             and
             rash
             Presumption
             ;
             because
             (
             as
             I
             have
             intimated
             already
             )
             the
             Objects
             of
             their
             Predictions
             are
             so
             alterable
             by
             the
             interposall
             of
             
               free
               Agents
            
             ,
             which
             interrupt
             ever
             and
             anon
             the
             series
             of
             Causality
             in
             naturall
             inclinations
             .
             Whence
             in
             reason
             a
             man
             can
             expect
             no
             certain
             Predictions
             at
             all
             from
             the
             significations
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             nor
             that
             any
             triall
             can
             be
             made
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Art
             or
             no.
             And
             it
             cannot
             but
             seem
             to
             every
             one
             a
             very
             bold
             surmise
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             all
             that
             fall
             in
             one
             fight
             by
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             or
             suffer
             shipwrack
             in
             one
             Storm
             ,
             or
             are
             swept
             away
             in
             one
             Pestilence
             ,
             had
             their
             Emissors
             and
             Interfectors
             in
             their
             Nativity
             answerable
             to
             the
             times
             of
             their
             Death
             .
             The
             Artists
             themselves
             dare
             not
             avouch
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             bring
             in
             an
             unobserved
             caution
             of
             having
             recourse
             to
             
               Eclipses
               ,
               Comets
            
             ,
             and
             blazing-Stars
             ,
             to
             calculate
             the
             generall
             fortune
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             nay
             ,
             of
             their
             Parents
             and
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             familiar
             Friends
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             news
             in
             the
             most
             famous
             Predictions
             of
             Astrologers
             :
             and
             therefore
             these
             and
             the
             like
             considerations
             being
             left
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             their
             divinations
             fell
             true
             by
             chance
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             a
             shameless
             piece
             of
             Imposture
             to
             impute
             the
             truth
             of
             Predictions
             to
             Art
             ,
             where
             the
             Rules
             of
             Art
             are
             not
             observed
             ;
             I
             may
             adde
             where
             they
             are
             so
             palpably
             by
             Experience
             confuted
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             in
             Twins
             ,
             whose
             natures
             should
             be
             utterly
             the
             same
             according
             to
             their
             Art
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             could
             be
             born
             
               at
               one
               moment
            
             ,
             the
             
               moment
               of
               their
               death
            
             should
             be
             the
             same
             also
             .
             And
             yet
             those
             undissevered
             Twins
             born
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             lived
             till
             twenty
             eight
             years
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             
             prov'd
             very
             often
             dissenting
             brethren
             ,
             would
             wrangle
             and
             jangle
             ;
             and
             one
             also
             died
             before
             the
             other
             .
             In
             answering
             to
             which
             instance
             ,
             in
             my
             judgement
             ,
             that
             ingenious
             Knight
             Sir
             Christopher
             is
             very
             shrewdly
             baffled
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             And
             now
             to
             the
             *
             former
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             The
             reasoning
             is
             not
             right
             ,
             to
             conclude
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Art
             from
             the
             punctuall
             correspondence
             of
             the
             Event
             to
             the
             Prediction
             .
             For
             it
             is
             also
             true
             that
             the
             Event
             has
             been
             punctually
             contrary
             thereto
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             is
             as
             good
             a
             demonstration
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Art
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             that
             it
             is
             :
             But
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             conceive
             that
             both
             may
             happen
             by
             Chance
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             exact
             Punctuality
             of
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             by
             Chance
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             above
             )
             there
             is
             no
             way
             of
             rectifying
             a
             Nativity
             to
             that
             accuracy
             they
             pretend
             .
             And
             for
             particular
             Circumstances
             in
             Horary
             Questions
             ,
             why
             may
             they
             not
             be
             by
             under-hand
             information
             ,
             or
             some
             tricks
             and
             juglings
             that
             are
             usuall
             amongst
             Cheats
             ?
             But
             if
             the
             Predictions
             of
             Astrologers
             be
             free
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             punctuall
             in
             time
             and
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             that
             it
             may
             seem
             improbable
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             Chance
             ,
             (
             though
             Chance
             has
             such
             a
             latitude
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             difficult
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             is
             not
             by
             Chance
             that
             happens
             ,
             suppose
             but
             four
             times
             seldomer
             then
             the
             contrary
             )
             it
             will
             not
             yet
             follow
             that
             they
             are
             free
             from
             other
             things
             which
             are
             assuredly
             worse
             ,
             more
             horrid
             ,
             and
             more
             execrable
             ;
             such
             as
             
               the
               consulting
               of
               Ghosts
               and
               Familiar
               Spirits
            
             :
             a
             wickedness
             that
             that
             zealous
             Patron
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Heydon
            
             ,
             acknowledges
             to
             be
             too
             frequently
             palliated
             under
             the
             Pretence
             of
             this
             Art.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             truly
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             do
             not
             much
             doubt
             but
             that
             Astrology
             it self
             is
             an
             Appendix
             of
             the
             old
             Pagans
             Superstition
             ,
             who
             were
             Worshippers
             of
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             whose
             Priests
             were
             Confederates
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             Daemonolatry
             creep
             in
             upon
             Astrology
             ,
             and
             renew
             their
             old
             acquaintance
             with
             one
             another
             .
             And
             assuredly
             it
             is
             a
             pleasant
             Spectacle
             to
             those
             aiery
             Goblins
             ,
             those
             Haters
             and
             Scorners
             of
             Mankinde
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             noble
             Faculties
             of
             men
             debased
             and
             intangled
             in
             so
             vile
             and
             wretched
             a
             mystery
             ,
             which
             will
             avail
             nothing
             to
             Divination
             unless
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             these
             
               malicious
               Deceivers
            
             act
             their
             parts
             in
             the
             Scene
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             unconceivable
             how
             these
             invisible
             Insidiators
             may
             so
             apply
             themselves
             to
             a
             mans
             curiosity
             that
             will
             be
             tampering
             and
             practising
             in
             this
             Superstition
             ,
             that
             (
             suppose
             )
             in
             Horary
             Questions
             ,
             they
             may
             excite
             such
             persons
             and
             at
             such
             a
             time
             to
             make
             their
             demands
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             foreknown
             Rules
             of
             Astrology
             the
             
               Theme
               of
               Heaven
            
             will
             decypher
             very
             circumstantially
             the
             Person
             ,
             his
             Relations
             ,
             or
             his
             Condition
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             true
             solution
             of
             the
             demand
             ,
             whether
             about
             
               Decumbitures
               ,
               Stollen
               goods
            
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             questions
             as
             are
             set
             down
             in
             
             Dariot's
             Introduction
             .
             Which
             needs
             must
             enravish
             the
             young
             Astrologer
             ,
             and
             inflame
             him
             with
             the
             love
             and
             admiration
             of
             so
             strange
             an
             Art.
             And
             as
             for
             Nativities
             and
             punctuall
             
               Predictions
               of
               the
               time
               of
               ones
               death
               ,
            
             and
             it
             may
             be
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             either
             only
             ,
             or
             most
             ordinarily
             happens
             in
             such
             as
             are
             addicted
             to
             ,
             or
             devoted
             admirers
             of
             this
             Art
             )
             it
             is
             very
             suspicable
             that
             the
             same
             
               invisible
               Powers
            
             put
             to
             their
             helping
             hand
             to
             bring
             about
             the
             Effect
             ;
             and
             so
             those
             whose
             misfortunes
             and
             deaths
             are
             predicted
             ,
             must
             to
             the
             pot
             ,
             to
             credit
             the
             Art
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             Sacrifices
             to
             the
             lust
             and
             ambition
             of
             those
             rebellious
             Fiends
             ,
             to
             whose
             secret
             lash
             and
             dominion
             men
             expose
             
             themselves
             when
             they
             intermeddle
             with
             such
             superstitious
             Curiosities
             as
             are
             Appendages
             to
             ancient
             Paganism
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             all
             likelihood
             invented
             or
             suggested
             by
             those
             proud
             and
             ludicrous
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             entangle
             man
             in
             by
             way
             of
             sport
             and
             scorn
             ,
             and
             to
             subjugate
             him
             to
             the
             befoolments
             of
             their
             tricks
             and
             delusions
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             unreasonable
             to
             think
             that
             by
             certain
             Laws
             of
             the
             great
             Polity
             of
             the
             
               Invisible
               World
            
             they
             gain
             a
             right
             against
             a
             man
             without
             explicit
             contract
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             but
             once
             so
             rash
             as
             to
             tamper
             with
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             
               Dark
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             or
             to
             practise
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             For
             why
             not
             here
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Witchcraft
             ?
             (
             But
             I
             must
             not
             make
             too
             large
             excursions
             .
             )
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             it
             the
             safest
             way
             for
             every
             one
             that
             has
             given
             his
             name
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             meddle
             nor
             make
             with
             these
             Superstitious
             curiosities
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             either
             by
             practising
             them
             himself
             ,
             or
             consulting
             them
             that
             do
             ,
             that
             no
             ill
             trick
             be
             put
             upon
             him
             by
             being
             made
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             invisible
             scourge
             ,
             or
             by
             making
             others
             so
             in
             whose
             behalf
             he
             consults
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             these
             vagrant
             Daemons
             of
             the
             Air
             either
             secretly
             insinuating
             themselves
             into
             the
             actions
             of
             Astrologers
             ,
             or
             after
             more
             apparently
             offering
             themselves
             to
             familiarity
             and
             converse
             ,
             for
             to
             grace
             their
             profession
             by
             oral
             revelation
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             is
             above
             humane
             power
             ;
             I
             demand
             how
             it
             shall
             appear
             that
             
             Cardan's
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             and
             *
             
             Ascletarion's
             deaths
             ,
             and
             others
             more
             punctually
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             name
             ,
             predicted
             by
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
             was
             not
             by
             the
             familiarity
             of
             Daemons
             ,
             but
             the
             pure
             principles
             of
             Astrology
             .
             And
             so
             of
             whatsoever
             Honour
             or
             other
             Events
             that
             have
             been
             found
             to
             fall
             out
             just
             according
             to
             Astrological
             predictions
             ,
             I
             demand
             how
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             that
             Astrology
             was
             not
             here
             only
             for
             a
             vizard
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Magician
             or
             Wizzard
             was
             not
             underneath
             .
             By
             how
             much
             accurater
             their
             Predictions
             are
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             cause
             of
             suspicion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Now
             therefore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             Principles
             of
             Astrology
             are
             so
             groundless
             ,
             frivolous
             ,
             nay
             contradictious
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             built
             upon
             false
             Hypotheses
             and
             gross
             mistakes
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             System
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             seeing
             it
             has
             no
             due
             object
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             interposing
             of
             the
             free
             Agency
             of
             both
             men
             and
             Angels
             to
             interrupt
             perpetually
             the
             imagined
             natural
             series
             of
             both
             Causality
             and
             Events
             ;
             seeing
             there
             is
             not
             sufficient
             Experience
             to
             make
             good
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Art
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             practised
             therein
             having
             not
             observed
             the
             pretended
             Laws
             thereof
             with
             due
             accuracy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             any
             thing
             has
             hitherto
             hit
             true
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             Chance
             ,
             which
             quite
             takes
             away
             their
             plea
             from
             Events
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             Art
             is
             utterly
             to
             seek
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             Principles
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             but
             for
             Experience
             and
             Effects
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             have
             been
             none
             ;
             (
             And
             assuredly
             they
             make
             nothing
             of
             pronouncing
             loudly
             that
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Configuration
             will
             have
             such
             an
             Event
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             experienc'd
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             seldom
             :
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             the
             conjunction
             of
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Iupiter
            
             ,
             and
             Mars
             ,
             which
             returns
             not
             in
             seven
             hundred
             years
             ;
             )
             seeing
             also
             that
             those
             Predictions
             that
             are
             pretended
             to
             have
             fallen
             right
             are
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             justly
             be
             deemed
             to
             have
             fallen
             right
             by
             Chance
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             has
             been
             foretold
             
             very
             punctually
             and
             circumstantially
             ,
             it
             may
             as
             well
             ,
             nay
             better
             ,
             be
             supposed
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             secret
             insinuations
             or
             visible
             converse
             with
             the
             
               aiery
               Wanderers
            
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             indication
             of
             the
             Stars
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             that
             affinity
             and
             frequent
             association
             of
             Astrology
             with
             Daemonolatry
             and
             ancient
             Pagan
             Superstition
             ;
             that
             person
             certainly
             must
             have
             a
             strangely-impure
             and
             effascinable
             passivity
             of
             Phancie
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             bound
             over
             to
             a
             belief
             or
             liking
             of
             a
             Foolery
             so
             utterly
             groundless
             as
             Astrology
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             nearly
             verging
             toward
             the
             brinks
             of
             Apostasie
             and
             Impiety
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             have
             now
             finished
             my
             Astrological
             Excursion
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             was
             strongly
             tempted
             ,
             in
             a
             just
             zeal
             and
             resentment
             of
             that
             unparallel'd
             presumption
             and
             wicked
             sauciness
             of
             the
             vain-glorious
             Cardan
             ,
             who
             either
             in
             a
             rampant
             fit
             of
             pride
             and
             thirst
             after
             admiration
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             a
             malicious
             design
             to
             all
             true
             Piety
             ,
             would
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Sacrosanctity
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             subjected
             to
             his
             imaginary
             laws
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             fate
             of
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             miraculously
             born
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             was
             writ
             in
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             which
             forsooth
             he
             pretended
             to
             have
             calculated
             :
             As
             if
             all
             that
             
               Iustice
               ,
               Meekness
            
             and
             
               power
               of
               working
               of
               Miracles
            
             were
             deriv'd
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             from
             the
             Natural
             influence
             of
             the
             Configuration
             of
             the
             Heavens
             at
             his
             Birth
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             he
             did
             not
             willingly
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             *
             as
             he
             himself
             professes
             ,
             but
             were
             surprized
             by
             Fate
             ,
             and
             lay
             subject
             to
             the
             stroke
             of
             an
             Astrological
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Sidereal
               Interfector
            
             .
             As
             also
             to
             meet
             with
             that
             enormous
             Boaster
             and
             self-conceited
             Wit
             ,
             the
             prophane
             and
             giddy-headed
             Vaninus
             ,
             a
             transported
             applauder
             and
             admirer
             of
             that
             wild
             and
             vain
             supposition
             of
             Cardan
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             so
             much
             dotes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             very
             prop
             and
             master-piece
             of
             his
             impious
             Writings
             ,
             the
             both
             Basis
             and
             Finishing
             of
             all
             his
             villainous
             distorted
             doctrines
             against
             the
             Truth
             and
             Sacredness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             To
             which
             two
             you
             may
             add
             also
             Apollonius
             ,
             though
             long
             before
             them
             ,
             a
             high
             pretender
             to
             divine
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             hot
             Instaurator
             of
             decaying
             Paganism
             ;
             but
             withall
             a
             very
             silly
             affected
             of
             *
             
               Astrological
               predictions
            
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             easily
             discoverable
             at
             what
             a
             pitch
             he
             did
             either
             divine
             or
             philosophize
             .
             And
             methinks
             it
             is
             a
             trim
             sight
             to
             see
             these
             three
             busie
             sticklers
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             like
             three
             fine
             Fools
             so
             goodly
             gay
             in
             their
             Astromantick
             Disguises
             ,
             exposed
             to
             the
             just
             scorn
             and
             derision
             of
             the
             World
             for
             their
             so
             high
             pretensions
             against
             what
             is
             so
             holy
             and
             solid
             as
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             so
             fond
             and
             frivolous
             grounds
             as
             this
             of
             Astrology
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             The
             End
             and
             Usefulness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             general
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             destroy
             Sin
             out
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             His
             earnest
             recommendation
             of
             
               Humility
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             same
             urged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             no
             finished
             the
             Third
             part
             of
             our
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             That
             Christianity
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Reasonable
             and
             Intelligible
             Idea
             of
             something
             that
             may
             be
             worth
             Providence's
             setting
             on
             foot
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             
               seminal
               Form
            
             lurking
             unactive
             in
             the
             seed
             under
             ground
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             has
             shot
             it self
             into
             Real
             existence
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             a
             grown
             Tree
             that
             spreads
             its
             arms
             far
             and
             wide
             .
             It
             remains
             now
             that
             we
             consider
             the
             Branches
             and
             Fruit
             thereof
             .
             And
             I
             dare
             boldly
             pronounce
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Tree
             whose
             leaves
             were
             intended
             for
             the
             Healing
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             Pretence
             and
             Palliation
             for
             Sin
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Fruit
             thereof
             to
             the
             true
             Believer
             is
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             .
             This
             is
             a
             brief
             comprehension
             of
             the
             glorious
             End
             and
             great
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             be
             something
             more
             explicate
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             mighty
             importance
             .
             You
             may
             understand
             out
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             in
             the
             First
             part
             concerning
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Engine
             to
             raise
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             into
             those
             Triumphs
             that
             are
             due
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             designed
             for
             it
             from
             everlasting
             by
             the
             all-seeing
             Providence
             of
             God.
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             how
             fit
             
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             is
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Those
               things
               that
               are
               testified
               in
               it
               ,
            
             or
             
               prophesied
               of
               it
            
             ,
             or
             
               intimated
               by
               it
            
             ,
             how
             all
             these
             things
             aim
             and
             conspire
             to
             this
             End
             ;
             partly
             by
             affording
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             imaginable
             for
             the
             re-installing
             the
             Soul
             into
             an
             higher
             state
             of
             Righteousness
             here
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             Dispensation
             that
             has
             yet
             appeared
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             thereby
             more
             certainly
             transplanting
             her
             hereafter
             into
             a
             blessed
             state
             of
             immortal
             Life
             ;
             and
             partly
             by
             exhibiting
             such
             warrantable
             grounds
             of
             doing
             Divine
             Homage
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             this
             Life
             we
             speak
             of
             resideth
             so
             plentifully
             ,
             he
             being
             anointed
             therewith
             far
             above
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             fellows
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             design
             has
             taken
             so
             little
             effect
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             has
             not
             been
             disappointed
             of
             all
             her
             exteriour
             Pomps
             and
             Triumphs
             .
             We
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             former
             kinds
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             this
             Engine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             First
             wherof
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             
               In
               that
               it
               is
               so
               plainly
               and
               clearly
               declared
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               That
               the
               great
               End
               of
               Christs
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               was
               to
               remove
               Sin
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               purifie
               mens
               Souls
               from
               all
               uncleanness
               and
               wickedness
            
             ;
             as
             is
             apparent
             from
             sundry
             
             places
             .
             As
             1
             John
             chap.
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               committeth
               sin
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               for
               the
               Devil
               sinneth
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               For
               this
               purpose
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               Whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               commit
               sin
               ;
               for
               his
               seed
               remaineth
               in
               him
               :
               and
               he
               cannot
               sin
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               born
               of
               God.
            
             Again
             ,
             Tit.
             chap.
             2.
             
             
               For
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               that
               bringeth
               Salvation
               hath
               appeared
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               teaching
               us
               ,
               that
               denying
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               we
               should
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ;
               Looking
               for
               that
               blessed
               hope
               and
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               who
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               purifie
               to
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               Zealous
               of
               good
               works
               .
            
             Also
             Ephes.
             ch
             .
             5.
             v.
             25.
             
             
               Husbands
               ,
               love
               your
               wives
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               also
               loved
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               it
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               and
               cleanse
               it
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               :
               That
               he
               might
               present
               it
               to
               himself
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               not
               having
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               holy
               and
               without
               blemish
               .
            
          
           
             I
             might
             add
             several
             other
             places
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             but
             one
             ratification
             more
             of
             this
             truth
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             professes
             
               he
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               to
               fulfill
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             it
             at
             an
             higher
             pitch
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             his
             Sermon
             upon
             the
             Mount.
             The
             observance
             of
             which
             Precepts
             he
             does
             seriously
             require
             of
             his
             disciples
             and
             followers
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             that
             Similitude
             he
             closes
             his
             discourse
             withall
             ,
             where
             he
             pronounces
             that
             they
             that
             kept
             and
             practised
             his
             sayings
             ,
             should
             be
             safe
             as
             one
             that
             builds
             his
             house
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ;
             
             but
             those
             that
             heard
             and
             practised
             not
             should
             be
             as
             he
             that
             built
             on
             the
             Sand
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             a
             false
             and
             deceitfull
             foundation
             .
             And
             a
             little
             above
             he
             does
             plainly
             protest
             even
             against
             such
             that
             may
             have
             prophesied
             ,
             cast
             out
             Devils
             and
             done
             Miracles
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             are
             greater
             matters
             then
             either
             the
             making
             or
             hearing
             of
             long
             Praiers
             or
             long
             Sermons
             ,
             )
             because
             they
             kept
             not
             this
             Law
             of
             Righteousness
             he
             there
             propounds
             ,
             he
             does
             protest
             that
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             
               he
               will
               not
               know
               them
            
             ,
             but
             bid
             them
             
               depart
               from
               him
            
             ,
             as
             
               Workers
               of
               Iniquity
            
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             sufficient
             to
             demonstrate
             That
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             to
             renovate
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             into
             true
             and
             real
             inherent
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             in
             counter-distinction
             to
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             (
             which
             had
             domineered
             in
             the
             World
             so
             long
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             prophane
             Actions
             but
             also
             in
             the
             very
             *
             Religious
             Rites
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             at
             large
             )
             I
             have
             denominated
             
               the
               Life
               Divine
            
             ,
             and
             numbred
             out
             those
             Three
             parts
             it
             most
             consists
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Humility
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             Purity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             not
             be
             unseasonable
             to
             shew
             how
             expresly
             and
             particularly
             urgent
             the
             Gospel
             is
             for
             the
             promoting
             these
             three
             Graces
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             Matth.
             11.
             makes
             a
             solemn
             invitation
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Vertues
             ,
             propounding
             himself
             an
             Example
             ;
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               .
               Take
               my
               yoke
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               learn
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               meek
               and
               lowly
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               rest
               unto
               your
               souls
               .
            
             And
             Matth.
             5.
             v.
             5.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               meek
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             promise
             from
             the
             
             same
             mouth
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             both
             which
             places
             is
             ,
             That
             Humility
             and
             Meekness
             beget
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Peace
             and
             Tranquillity
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             whenas
             Pride
             exposes
             a
             man
             to
             perpetual
             Discontent
             and
             Impatiency
             .
             Besides
             that
             the
             Proud
             man
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Butt
             that
             the
             Almighty
             shoots
             his
             Arrows
             against
             to
             gall
             ,
             wound
             and
             vex
             ;
             the
             very
             hackstock
             of
             Divine
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             the
             sport
             and
             pastime
             of
             Misfortune
             .
             
             
               God
               resisteth
               the
               proud
               ,
               but
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
            
             But
             my
             purpose
             is
             not
             to
             interpret
             such
             easie
             places
             as
             I
             alledge
             ,
             but
             merely
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             Readers
             view
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             many
             more
             yet
             that
             testifie
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             this
             Grace
             of
             Humility
             .
             For
             our
             Saviour
             again
             (
             Matth.
             11.
             )
             entitles
             those
             Vertues
             especially
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               because
               ,
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               unto
               babes
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               Father
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               seemeth
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
             And
             Matth.
             18.
             
             Christ
             being
             asked
             who
             is
             the
             greatest
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             called
             a
             little
             childe
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Except
               ye
               be
               converted
               and
               become
               as
               little
               children
               ,
               ye
               shall
               in
               no
               wise
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Whosoever
               therefore
               shall
               humble
               himself
               as
               this
               little
               childe
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               greatest
               in
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             Chap.
             20.25
             .
             
               Ye
               know
               that
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exercise
               dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               great
               exercise
               authority
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               ;
               but
               whosoever
               will
               be
               great
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Minister
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               will
               be
               chief
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               servant
               .
               Even
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               not
               to
               be
               ministred
               unto
               ,
               but
               to
               minister
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               his
               life
               a
               ransome
               for
               many
               .
            
             In
             which
             passage
             is
             insinuated
             ,
             that
             useless
             and
             pompous
             honour
             is
             to
             have
             no
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             that
             if
             any
             mans
             office
             be
             
               more
               honourable
            
             then
             another
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             also
             
               more
               serviceable
            
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             appertaining
             to
             Religion
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             is
             that
             Matth.
             23.
             where
             the
             Pride
             and
             Hypocrisie
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             is
             taxed
             .
             
               For
               they
               binde
               heavy
               burthens
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               and
               grievous
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               upon
               mens
               shoulders
               ;
               but
               they
               themselves
               will
               not
               move
               them
               with
               one
               of
               their
               fingers
               .
               But
               all
               their
               works
               they
               do
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               :
               they
               make
               broad
               their
               Phylacteries
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               the
               borders
               of
               their
               garments
               ,
               and
               love
               the
               uppermost
               rooms
               at
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               seats
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               greetings
               in
               the
               market-places
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               called
               of
               men
               ,
               Rabbi
               ,
               Rabbi
               .
               But
               ●●
               not
               you
               called
               ,
            
             ***
             Rabbi
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             :
             
               for
               one
               is
               your
               Master
               ,
               even
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               you
               are
               brethren
               .
               And
               call
               no
               man
               your
            
             ***
             
               Father
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               for
               one
               is
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Neither
               be
               you
               called
            
             ***
             
               Masters
               ;
               for
               one
               is
               your
               Master
               ,
               even
               Christ.
               But
               he
               that
               is
               greatest
               among
               you
               ,
               shall
               be
               your
            
             *
             
               Servant
               .
               And
               whosoever
               shall
               exalt
               himself
               ,
               shall
               be
               abased
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               humbleth
               himself
               ,
               shall
               be
               exalted
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Hitherto
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             fully
             .
             In
             whose
             foot-steps
             the
             Apostles
             also
             insist
             ,
             Rom.
             12.16
             .
             
               Be
               of
               the
               same
               minde
               one
               towards
               another
               .
               Minde
               not
               high
               things
               ,
               but
               condescend
               to
               men
               of
               low
               degree
               .
               Be
               not
               wise
               in
               your
               own
               conceits
               .
            
             And
             Eph.
             4.
             
             
               I
               therefore
               the
               prisoner
               of
               the
               
               Lord
               beseech
               you
               that
               ye
               walk
               worthy
               of
               the
               vocation
               wherewith
               ye
               are
               called
               ,
               in
               all
               lowlinesse
               and
               meeknesse
               ,
               with
               long-suffering
               ,
               forbearing
               one
               another
               in
               love
               .
            
             And
             Titus
             3.
             
             
               Put
               them
               in
               minde
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               To
               speak
               evil
               of
               no
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               brawlers
               ,
               shewing
               all
               meekness
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             see
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             meets
             as
             well
             with
             the
             saucinesse
             of
             the
             Inferiours
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             affected
             domination
             of
             Superiours
             .
             Thus
             expresly
             does
             the
             Gospel
             recommend
             Humility
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             Christs
             enforcement
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             upon
             his
             Church
             by
             Precept
             and
             his
             own
             Example
             .
             2.
             
             The
             wretched
             imposture
             and
             false
             pretensions
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             to
             this
             divine
             Grace
             .
             3.
             
             The
             unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Familists
             in
             laying
             aside
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             adhere
             to
             such
             a
             carnall
             and
             inconsiderable
             Guide
             as
             
               Hen.
               Nicolas
               .
               4.
            
             
             That
             this
             Whifler
             never
             gave
             any
             true
             Specimens
             of
             reall
             love
             to
             Mankinde
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             5.
             
             His
             unjust
             usurpation
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Love.
               6.
            
             
             The
             unparallel'd
             endearments
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             Mankinde
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             next
             Branch
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             is
             
               Christian
               Love
            
             or
             Charity
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             inculcated
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Christ
             has
             left
             it
             as
             his
             Motto
             ,
             and
             the
             Motto
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             Symbolum
             or
             Word
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             known
             to
             whom
             they
             belong
             .
             Iohn
             13.34
             .
             
               A
               new
               commandement
               I
               give
               unto
               you
               ,
               That
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               .
               By
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             You
             may
             have
             heard
             something
             indeed
             out
             of
             Moses
             of
             loving
             ones
             neighbour
             as
             himself
             ;
             which
             Precept
             as
             it
             did
             not
             reach
             so
             far
             as
             I
             intend
             this
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             it
             reached
             at
             is
             utterly
             laid
             aside
             and
             neglected
             ,
             I
             now
             afresh
             set
             it
             on
             foot
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             terms
             and
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             and
             manner
             as
             never
             was
             yet
             .
             For
             I
             would
             have
             you
             
               love
               one
               another
               even
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             heartily
             and
             sincerely
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             lay
             your
             lives
             down
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             if
             need
             require
             .
             Which
             is
             more
             express
             ,
             Chap.
             15.12
             .
             
               This
               is
               my
               commandment
               ,
               That
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               .
               Greater
               love
               hath
               no
               man
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               lay
               down
               his
               life
               for
               his
               friends
               .
            
             Which
             Christ
             doing
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             circumstances
             he
             did
             ,
             is
             an
             unparallel'd
             specimen
             of
             true
             love
             indeed
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             obligation
             that
             can
             be
             of
             our
             loving
             both
             him
             and
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Which
             things
             while
             I
             consider
             ,
             I
             cannot
             with
             patience
             think
             upon
             the
             gross
             imposture
             of
             that
             bold
             
               Enthusiast
               of
               Amsterdam
            
             ,
             who
             giving
             no
             sound
             evidence
             of
             any
             such
             Love
             as
             may
             be
             deemed
             rightly
             either
             Morall
             or
             Divine
             ,
             only
             tumbling
             out
             a
             Rhapsody
             of
             swelling
             words
             ,
             distorted
             
             Allegories
             ,
             and
             slight
             allusions
             to
             the
             History
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             intermingling
             them
             or
             strinkling
             them
             ever
             and
             anon
             with
             the
             specious
             name
             of
             Love
             ,
             (
             though
             there
             be
             no
             motive
             nor
             reason
             that
             urges
             the
             thing
             it self
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             )
             would
             give
             out
             himself
             such
             a
             Master
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             as
             that
             Christianity
             must
             be
             super-annuated
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             devotionall
             Homage
             due
             to
             our
             Saviour
             laid
             aside
             ,
             all
             his
             Offices
             silenced
             ,
             his
             Passion
             slighted
             ,
             nay
             derided
             ,
             his
             visible
             Return
             to
             Judgement
             anticipated
             and
             eluded
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             misbelieved
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             present
             glorious
             enjoyments
             and
             enrichments
             of
             them
             that
             will
             give
             up
             their
             soundness
             of
             judgement
             and
             reason
             to
             be
             led
             about
             with
             the
             May-games
             and
             Morrice-dances
             of
             that
             sweet
             Sect
             that
             have
             usurped
             to
             themselves
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Love.
            
             Whenas
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             Faction
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             well
             enough
             informed
             ,
             was
             more
             likely
             to
             prove
             a
             Pimp
             or
             second
             Sardanapalus
             ,
             then
             a
             true
             Instructor
             of
             the
             World
             in
             so
             holy
             a
             Mystery
             ;
             being
             infamous
             for
             having
             suspected
             Females
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             living
             splendidly
             and
             deliciously
             above
             his
             rank
             ;
             noted
             for
             his
             crimson-Satten
             doublet
             and
             other
             correspondent
             habiliments
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             his
             large
             Looking-glass
             ,
             wherein
             he
             often
             contemplated
             his
             whole
             begodded
             Humanity
             ;
             and
             composing
             his
             long
             beard
             ,
             and
             stroaking
             down
             his
             Satten
             sides
             ,
             might
             strut
             in
             admiration
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             found
             the
             World
             so
             favourable
             to
             his
             false
             Impostures
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             ridiculous
             for
             his
             women-Scribes
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             soft
             doings
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             impure
             and
             obscene
             .
             All
             which
             to
             any
             man
             that
             has
             but
             a
             moderate
             nasuteness
             cannot
             but
             import
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             title
             of
             this
             Sect
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             signified
             no
             other
             love
             then
             that
             which
             is
             merely
             Natural
             or
             Animal
             ;
             though
             the
             Preacher
             of
             this
             Love-mystery
             bears
             himself
             so
             aloft
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             high
             upon
             the
             wing
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             phansie
             himself
             any
             thing
             lesse
             then
             that
             
               Apocalypticall
               Angel
            
             flying
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             preaching
             the
             
               everlasting
               Gospel
            
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             truly
             this
             Gospel
             of
             
               Henry
               of
               Amsterdam
            
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             as
             lasting
             as
             the
             generations
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             may
             adde
             ,
             as
             universall
             as
             both
             Men
             and
             Brutes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hear
             ,
             O
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             hearken
             ,
             O
             Earth
             ,
             while
             I
             pleade
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             just
             one
             and
             despised
             against
             the
             rebellious
             Hypocrites
             .
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               I
               lay
               in
               Sion
               for
               a
               foundation
               a
               stone
               ,
               a
               tried
               stone
               ,
               a
               precious
               corner-stone
               ,
               a
               sure
               foundation
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               believes
               thereon
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               .
               Iudgement
               also
               will
               I
               lay
               to
               the
               line
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               to
               the
               plummet
               ,
               and
               the
               hail
               shall
               sweep
               away
               the
               refuge
               of
               lyes
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               shall
               overflow
               their
               hiding-places
               .
            
             That
             this
             corner-stone
             and
             
               sure
               foundation
            
             is
             *
             Christ
             that
             suffered
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             we
             are
             infallibly
             informed
             by
             those
             that
             were
             truly
             inspired
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             .
             That
             the
             
               refuge
               of
               lyes
            
             and
             hiding-place
             is
             most
             naturally
             applicable
             to
             this
             skulking
             Family
             ,
             is
             apparent
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             summe
             of
             their
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             bundle
             of
             
               lying
               Allegories
            
             and
             
               Canting
               Terms
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             deal
             falsly
             with
             men
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             fine
             Mystical
             speeches
             ,
             would
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             World
             the
             choicest
             and
             most
             beneficiall
             Truth
             that
             ever
             was
             imparted
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             Truth
             of
             
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             plain
             simplicity
             thereof
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             so
             clearly
             taught
             what
             we
             are
             
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               do
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               expect
            
             .
             And
             
               the
               Storm
               that
               shall
               overtake
               them
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Deluge
               that
               shall
               fall
               in
               upon
               them
               in
               their
               hidden
               dwellings
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             those
             Torrents
             of
             Reason
             and
             that
             irresistible
             conviction
             from
             the
             sincere
             and
             true-hearted
             followers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Tell
             me
             therefore
             ,
             O
             ye
             conceitedly-inspired
             ,
             whose
             phancies
             have
             blown
             you
             above
             Gospel-dispensations
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             run
             into
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             refuse
             this
             
               precious
               corner-stone
            
             ,
             this
             
               sure
               foundation
            
             ,
             and
             build
             upon
             disunited
             Sand
             and
             rotten
             Quagmires
             ,
             that
             will
             bear
             no
             weight
             ?
             Why
             do
             you
             lay
             aside
             Christ
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             the
             most
             palpable
             pledge
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             of
             God's
             Reconciliation
             to
             men
             and
             of
             future
             Happiness
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             exhibited
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             chuse
             for
             your
             Guide
             a
             mere
             Allegorical
             Whisler
             ,
             an
             Idol-Puppet
             dressed
             up
             in
             words
             and
             phrases
             filched
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             perverting
             and
             eluding
             the
             main
             scope
             and
             most
             usefull
             meaning
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             Why
             have
             ye
             forsaken
             the
             only-begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             given
             your selves
             up
             to
             the
             deceivable
             conduct
             of
             a
             mere
             carnall
             man
             ,
             and
             wholy
             destitute
             not
             only
             of
             true
             faith
             in
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             substantial
             Knowledge
             and
             Reason
             ?
             Why
             are
             you
             so
             rash
             and
             giddy
             as
             to
             believe
             one
             that
             only
             testifies
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             impudent
             a
             Plagiary
             as
             to
             offer
             you
             no
             wares
             but
             such
             as
             he
             has
             stolne
             from
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             pretend
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             and
             those
             so
             poisoned
             and
             adulterated
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             receive
             them
             without
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             struck
             into
             a
             misbelief
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             revolting
             from
             him
             to
             whom
             so
             many
             illustrious
             Prophecies
             of
             old
             ,
             so
             many
             Miracles
             done
             by
             himself
             ,
             to
             whom
             his
             wonderfull
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             audible
             voices
             from
             Heaven
             while
             he
             was
             living
             ,
             gave
             ample
             testimony
             that
             he
             was
             indeed
             the
             true
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             indearing
             evidence
             or
             argument
             has
             this
             Mercer
             of
             Amsterdam
             given
             you
             of
             true
             compassion
             and
             love
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             vaunt
             him
             so
             transcendent
             a
             Mystagogus
             in
             so
             divine
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             you
             equalize
             him
             to
             ,
             nay
             ,
             exalt
             him
             above
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             Did
             he
             not
             live
             a
             lazy
             ,
             easie
             ,
             soft
             life
             ,
             as
             other
             rich
             Shop-keepers
             do
             ;
             whenas
             not
             only
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             but
             also
             his
             Apostles
             lived
             an
             hard
             Asketick
             life
             ,
             full
             of
             dangers
             and
             afflictions
             also
             from
             without
             ?
             Let
             S.
             Paul
             speak
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             of
             them
             in
             the
             same
             case
             ,
             and
             might
             justly
             expostulate
             with
             these
             high
             fanatick
             Pretenders
             in
             the
             same
             words
             :
             
             
               Are
               they
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ?
               (
               I
               speak
               like
               a
               fool
               )
               I
               am
               more
               ;
               in
               labours
               more
               abundant
               ,
               in
               stripes
               above
               measure
               ,
               in
               prisons
               more
               frequent
               ,
               in
               deaths
               often
               .
               Of
               the
               Iews
               received
               I
               fourty
               stripes
               save
               one
               ,
               thrice
               was
               I
               beaten
               with
               rods
               ,
               once
               was
               I
               stoned
               ,
               thrice
               I
               suffered
               shipwrack
               ,
               a
               night
               and
               a
               day
               have
               I
               been
               in
               the
               Deep
               ;
               in
               Iourneyings
               often
               ,
               in
               perils
               of
               water
               ,
               in
               perils
               of
               Robbers
               ,
               in
               perils
               by
               mine
               own
               Countreymen
               ,
               in
               perils
               by
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               in
               perils
               at
               the
               sea
               ,
               in
               perils
               among
               false
               brethren
               ;
               in
               wearinesse
               and
               painfulnesse
               ,
               in
               watchings
               often
               ,
               in
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               in
               fastings
               often
               ,
               in
               cold
               and
               nakednesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             all
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             very
             despightfull
             
             and
             torturous
             deaths
             which
             most
             of
             them
             underwent
             at
             last
             :
             and
             all
             this
             out
             of
             a
             faithfull
             love
             to
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             dear
             regard
             to
             the
             good
             and
             Salvation
             of
             mankinde
             .
             But
             what
             was
             it
             wherewith
             this
             
               H.
               N.
            
             obliged
             the
             world
             so
             that
             all
             due
             homage
             and
             divine
             reverence
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             this
             bold
             Impostor
             silence
             the
             constant
             faith
             of
             Christians
             ,
             by
             his
             high
             pretensions
             of
             being
             the
             Head
             and
             Father
             of
             such
             a
             Family
             whose
             Inscription
             must
             be
             Love
             ,
             who
             with
             this
             Family
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Cherubims
             and
             
               Seraphims
               ,
               Angels
            
             and
             Arch-Angels
             already
             busie
             in
             their
             office
             of
             judging
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             gathering
             the
             elect
             from
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             in
             my
             apprehension
             at
             the
             very
             first
             sight
             he
             shews
             himself
             very
             injudicious
             ,
             if
             not
             malicious
             ,
             in
             making
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             true
             
               Houshold
               of
               Faith
            
             and
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             ;
             besides
             his
             gross
             and
             impudent
             injustice
             in
             usurping
             that
             
               badge
               of
               honour
            
             to
             himself
             that
             was
             won
             by
             another
             in
             a
             
               field
               of
               bloud
            
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             going
             to
             say
             ,
             what
             has
             this
             
               H.
               N.
            
             done
             to
             merit
             this
             title
             more
             then
             in
             scribling
             many
             fanatical
             Rhapsodies
             of
             unsound
             language
             ,
             abusively
             borrowed
             from
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             perverting
             the
             sense
             and
             supplanting
             the
             end
             by
             his
             wicked
             elusions
             and
             vain
             Allegorical
             evasions
             ,
             and
             so
             under
             pretense
             of
             beginning
             an
             higher
             dispensation
             of
             Righteousnes
             and
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             then
             ever
             was
             yet
             ,
             treacherously
             introducing
             in
             stead
             of
             true
             Religion
             nothing
             but
             
               Sadducisme
               ,
               Epicurisme
            
             and
             Atheisme
             ?
             This
             voluminous
             Enthusiasme
             of
             his
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             gracing
             of
             the
             Family
             with
             the
             splendour
             of
             his
             crimson
             habiliments
             ,
             is
             all
             I
             find
             that
             can
             pretend
             to
             any
             contestation
             or
             competition
             with
             the
             true
             Master
             of
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             obligation
             of
             his
             Followers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             must
             confess
             our
             Saviour
             compiled
             no
             Books
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             piece
             of
             Pedantry
             below
             so
             noble
             and
             Divine
             a
             person
             .
             But
             that
             short
             Sentence
             which
             he
             writ
             with
             his
             own
             most
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             
               As
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
               so
               love
               you
               one
               another
               ,
            
             is
             worth
             millions
             of
             Volumes
             ,
             though
             written
             with
             the
             truest
             and
             sincerest
             Eloquence
             that
             ever
             fell
             from
             the
             pen
             of
             an
             Oratour
             .
             Nor
             did
             he
             wear
             any
             gay
             Clothes
             ,
             but
             when
             by
             force
             the
             abusive
             souldiers
             put
             a
             scarlet
             robe
             upon
             him
             indespight
             and
             mockery
             .
             Nor
             was
             he
             resplendent
             in
             any
             colours
             but
             what
             was
             the
             die
             of
             his
             own
             bloud
             in
             his
             solemn
             and
             dreadful
             Passion
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             so
             cruelly
             scourged
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             agonie
             of
             mind
             he
             sweat
             drops
             of
             bloud
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             nailed
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             lance
             let
             bloud
             and
             water
             out
             of
             his
             side
             .
             All
             which
             ineffable
             and
             unsupportable
             torments
             this
             innocent
             Lamb
             of
             God
             suffered
             for
             no
             demerit
             of
             his
             ,
             (
             for
             what
             thank
             is
             it
             to
             suffer
             for
             a
             factious
             Impostor
             or
             open
             evil
             doer
             ?
             )
             but
             out
             of
             mere
             compassion
             and
             hearty
             love
             to
             mankind
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             by
             this
             bitter
             Passion
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             gain
             us
             to
             God.
             And
             now
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             if
             there
             can
             be
             possibly
             any
             Authour
             or
             pretended
             Instructer
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             that
             holy
             and
             
               divine
               Love
            
             indeed
             ,
             comparable
             to
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             this
             unparallel'd
             demonstration
             of
             his
             love
             unto
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             1.
             
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             Familists
             usurpation
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Love.
               2.
            
             
             Earnest
             precepts
             out
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             follow
             Love
             ,
             and
             what
             kind
             of
             Love
             that
             is
             .
             3.
             
             That
             we
             cannot
             love
             God
             ,
             unless
             we
             love
             our
             neighbour
             also
             .
             4.
             
             An
             Exposition
             of
             the
             5
             and
             6
             verses
             of
             the
             1
             chapter
             of
             the
             2
             Epist.
             of
             S.
             
               Peter
               .
               5.
            
             
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             rapturous
             commendation
             of
             
               Charity
               .
               6.
            
             
             His
             accurate
             description
             thereof
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Love
             is
             the
             highest
             participation
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             that
             whereby
             we
             become
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             And
             how
             injurious
             these
             Fanaticks
             are
             that
             rob
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             of
             this
             title
             to
             appropriate
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               HEarken
               therefore
               to
               me
               ,
               yet
               that
               would
               follow
               after
               righteousness
               ,
               ye
               that
               seek
               the
               Lord
               :
               
               Look
               unto
               the
               rock
               whence
               you
               were
               hewen
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               pit
               from
               whence
               you
               were
               digged
               .
            
             Look
             upon
             him
             whom
             ye
             have
             pierced
             ,
             and
             whose
             bloud
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Spouse
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             side
             as
             Eve
             out
             of
             the
             side
             of
             Adam
             .
             Acknowledge
             your
             original
             ,
             and
             recount
             with
             your selves
             the
             price
             of
             your
             Redemption
             ,
             even
             the
             inestimable
             bloud
             of
             that
             immaculate
             Lamb
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             The
             sense
             whereof
             is
             the
             strongest
             cement
             imaginable
             to
             unite
             us
             to
             our
             Saviour
             and
             one
             unto
             another
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Church
             having
             been
             given
             up
             so
             long
             a
             time
             to
             bitter
             factions
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             to
             warre
             and
             bloudshed
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             enmity
             and
             hostility
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             a
             stranger
             has
             invaded
             that
             Title
             ,
             which
             she
             may
             justly
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             either
             refused
             or
             forfeited
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             apologize
             for
             either
             the
             fond
             opinions
             or
             foul
             miscarriages
             of
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Christendome
             .
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             That
             the
             Banner
             over
             the
             
               true
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             Love
             :
             That
             Love
             is
             the
             badge
             and
             cognoscence
             of
             all
             his
             faithful
             members
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             known
             to
             be
             His
             living
             members
             indeed
             :
             That
             Love
             and
             Peace
             is
             the
             last
             Legacy
             which
             was
             left
             to
             the
             disciples
             by
             their
             dying
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ;
             an
             inheritance
             entailed
             upon
             all
             the
             true
             sons
             of
             God
             for
             ever
             :
             That
             Love
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             has
             filled
             almost
             every
             page
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             all
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             other
             Faith
             then
             that
             
               which
               worketh
               by
               Love.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             many
             repetitions
             and
             inculcations
             of
             this
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             Vertue
             I
             was
             a
             gleaning
             out
             some
             to
             present
             you
             withall
             ,
             for
             an
             evidence
             how
             serious
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             is
             and
             how
             sufficient
             in
             the
             urging
             of
             his
             indispensable
             duty
             .
             We
             go
             on
             therefore
             ,
             and
             adde
             to
             what
             we
             have
             already
             cited
             these
             following
             places
             .
             Galat.
             5.6
             .
             
               For
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               neither
               circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               uncircumcision
               ,
               but
               Faith
               which
               worketh
               by
               Love.
            
             And
             if
             Circumcision
             be
             nothing
             without
             
               Faith
               working
               by
               Love
            
             ,
             what
             can
             Baptizing
             or
             Rebaptizing
             or
             any
             external
             ceremony
             be
             without
             this
             true
             Faith
             whose
             life
             and
             spirit
             is
             Love
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             directs
             us
             to
             ?
             And
             after
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               For
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               
               ye
               have
               been
               called
               unto
               liberty
               ;
               only
               use
               not
               your
               liberty
               for
               an
               occasion
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               by
               love
               serve
               one
               another
               .
               For
               all
               the
               Law
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               .
            
             Where
             this
             
               Law
               of
               Love
            
             is
             so
             carefully
             described
             ,
             that
             the
             abuse
             of
             this
             Title
             to
             Lust
             and
             Libertinisme
             is
             plainly
             excluded
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             talk
             so
             much
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             Libertines
             at
             the
             bottom
             .
             Which
             caution
             also
             is
             very
             soberly
             and
             prudently
             put
             in
             by
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             Ep.
             1.
             chap.
             5.
             v.
             2.
             
             
               By
               this
               we
               know
               that
               we
               love
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               love
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandements
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             demonstration
             that
             that
             Love
             which
             Saint
             Iohn
             exhorts
             to
             so
             copiously
             in
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Love
               purely
               divine
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             no
             man
             can
             be
             assured
             he
             doth
             practise
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             keep
             all
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God.
             For
             even
             a
             carnall
             man
             may
             love
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             findes
             them
             harmless
             ,
             peaceable
             and
             beneficiall
             ,
             or
             because
             himself
             is
             of
             a
             good
             sanguine
             benigne
             complexion
             :
             But
             this
             Love
             ,
             in
             a
             man
             that
             makes
             not
             conscience
             of
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             merely
             animal
             and
             natural
             ;
             not
             proceeding
             from
             that
             community
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             which
             all
             the
             Regenerate
             participate
             of
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             complexion
             and
             self-love
             ,
             which
             will
             adhere
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             it
             feels
             a
             naturall
             comfort
             from
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Childe
             of
             God
             prove
             something
             spinose
             and
             harsh
             in
             opposing
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             not
             complying
             with
             some
             dearly-beloved
             humours
             of
             this
             good-natured
             sanguine
             ;
             his
             corrupt
             bloud
             will
             then
             begin
             to
             boyl
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             return
             him
             hatred
             for
             his
             good
             will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             this
             blessed
             Apostle
             and
             peculiarly-beloved
             of
             our
             Saviour
             has
             made
             so
             carefull
             a
             caution
             ,
             that
             the
             Love
             he
             recommends
             to
             the
             world
             should
             not
             slack
             so
             low
             as
             to
             draggle
             in
             the
             dirt
             ;
             so
             has
             he
             wisely
             provided
             against
             the
             Hypocrisie
             of
             high-flown
             Religionists
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             transported
             with
             love
             to
             God
             and
             his
             service
             ,
             that
             they
             quite
             forget
             their
             neighbour
             :
             and
             therefore
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             he
             does
             plainly
             pronounce
             ,
             
             that
             
               If
               a
               man
               say
               ,
               I
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               hateth
               his
               brother
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               lyar
               :
               For
               he
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               brother
               whom
               he
               hath
               seen
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               love
               God
               whom
               he
               hath
               not
               seen
               ?
               And
               this
               commandement
               have
               we
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               loveth
               God
               ,
               love
               his
               brother
               also
               .
            
             Which
             duty
             of
             the
             Second
             Table
             being
             most
             hard
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             l●able
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             through
             the
             Hypocrisie
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             the
             inculcation
             thereof
             is
             most
             frequent
             with
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             31.
             
             
               Let
               all
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               clamour
               ,
               and
               evil
               speaking
               be
               put
               away
               from
               you
               ,
               with
               all
               malice
               :
               And
               be
               ye
               kinde
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               tender-hearted
               ,
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               even
               as
               God
               for
               Christs
               sake
               has
               forgiven
               you
               .
               Be
               ye
               therefore
               followers
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               dear
               Children
               ;
               and
               walk
               in
               love
               ,
               as
               Christ
               also
               hath
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               himself
               for
               us
               an
               Offering
               and
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               a
               sweet-smelling
               savour
               .
            
             And
             Colos.
             3.12
             .
             
               Put
               on
               therefore
               (
               as
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               holy
               and
               beloved
               )
               bowels
               of
               mercies
               ,
               kindenesse
               ,
               humblenesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               meeknesse
               ,
               long-suffering
               ;
               Forbearing
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               forgave
               you
               .
               And
               above
               all
               things
               put
               on
               Charity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               bond
               of
               perfectnesse
               :
               and
               let
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               rule
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Peter
             also
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             generall
             Epistle
             ,
             
             
               Seeing
               ye
               have
               purified
               your
               souls
               in
               obeying
               the
               truth
               
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               unto
               unfeigned
               love
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               see
               that
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               with
               a
               pure
               heart
               fervently
               .
            
             
             And
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             
             
               And
               besides
               this
               ,
               giving
               all
               diligence
               ,
               adde
               to
               your
               faith
               vertue
               ;
               and
               to
               vertue
               ,
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               temperance
               ;
               and
               to
               temperance
               ,
               patience
               ;
               and
               to
               patience
               ,
               godlinesse
               ;
               and
               to
               godlinesse
               ,
               brotherly
               kindnesse
               ;
               and
               to
               brotherly
               kindnesse
               ,
               charity
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             coherence
             of
             this
             golden
             chain
             of
             Divine
             Graces
             is
             so
             admirable
             that
             I
             cannot
             passe
             it
             by
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             beside
             my
             present
             purpose
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             places
             I
             cite
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             not
             so
             well
             understand
             the
             fit
             connexion
             of
             these
             Vertues
             with
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             whole
             link
             of
             them
             with
             the
             precedent
             Text
             ,
             without
             rectifying
             the
             Translation
             in
             a
             word
             or
             two
             .
             The
             Apostle
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             intimates
             to
             them
             how
             God
             has
             provided
             for
             them
             
               according
               to
               his
               divine
               power
               all
               things
               appertaining
               to
               life
               and
               Godlinesse
               ,
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               called
               us
               in
               glory
               and
            
             *
             
               virtue
               ,
               and
               given
               us
               exceeding
               great
               and
               precious
               promises
               ,
               that
               having
               escaped
               the
               corruption
               that
               is
               in
               the
               World
               through
               lust
               ,
            
             we
             should
             
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               :
            
             and
             then
             comes
             in
             what
             has
             been
             recited
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             rendred
             ,
             
               And
               besides
               this
            
             .
             Which
             Translation
             makes
             no
             connexion
             of
             sense
             with
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             but
             is
             very
             abrupt
             ,
             nor
             will
             the
             phrase
             I
             think
             bear
             that
             meaning
             .
             It
             is
             better
             sense
             and
             more
             laudable
             Criticisme
             to
             render
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               therefore
               forthwith
            
             ,
             or
             
               without
               any
               more
               adoe
               ,
               adde
               to
               your
               faith
               vertue
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             latter
             words
             are
             not
             well
             rendred
             neither
             .
             The
             Greek
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Grotius
             would
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             redundant
             there
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             suffrage
             is
             for
             the
             English
             Translation
             .
             But
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             think
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             redundant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             essentiall
             to
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             interposed
             that
             we
             might
             understand
             a
             greater
             Mystery
             then
             the
             mere
             adding
             of
             so
             many
             Vertues
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             all
             that
             could
             be
             expresly
             signified
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             left
             out
             .
             But
             the
             preposition
             here
             signifying
             causality
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             then
             a
             mere
             enumeration
             of
             those
             Divine
             Graces
             .
             For
             there
             is
             also
             implied
             how
             naturally
             they
             rise
             one
             out
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             a
             causall
             dependence
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             having
             on
             his
             part
             fitted
             all
             things
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             they
             having
             obtained
             like
             precious
             Faith
             with
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             efficacy
             of
             their
             Faith
             they
             should
             also
             acquire
             Virtue
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Strength
             and
             Fortitude
             .
             For
             high
             and
             noble
             Promises
             excite
             courage
             and
             resolution
             to
             set
             upon
             the
             difficulties
             through
             which
             they
             must
             passe
             that
             would
             obtain
             the
             Promises
             .
             And
             this
             encountring
             with
             the
             difficulties
             that
             are
             in
             a
             Christian
             mans
             way
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             not
             a
             talker
             of
             Christianity
             but
             a
             reall
             actour
             and
             cordiall
             endeavourer
             to
             follow
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             beget
             not
             verbal
             but
             true
             Knowledge
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               holy
               Experience
            
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             this
             Experience
             he
             is
             taught
             how
             those
             fleshly
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             and
             desires
             have
             often
             deceived
             him
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             blinding
             his
             judgement
             by
             their
             importunate
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             extinguishing
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             dulling
             ,
             those
             more
             religious
             and
             divine
             
             senses
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             when
             their
             importunities
             are
             listened
             to
             and
             their
             cravings
             satisfied
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             Knowledge
             and
             Experience
             begets
             Temperance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             more
             rigid
             resolution
             of
             curbing
             and
             keeping
             under
             of
             all
             worldly
             and
             carnal
             desires
             ,
             and
             a
             peremptory
             refraining
             from
             giving
             any
             answer
             to
             their
             impudent
             beggings
             and
             cravings
             .
          
           
             Which
             things
             if
             a
             man
             seriously
             attempt
             in
             its
             due
             extent
             and
             latitude
             ,
             questionless
             he
             will
             put
             himself
             upon
             a
             very
             intolerable
             task
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             no
             remedy
             but
             Patience
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             find
             so
             mightily
             out
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             forced
             upon
             his
             knees
             to
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             to
             comfort
             ,
             assist
             and
             strengthen
             him
             in
             his
             agony
             and
             conflict
             against
             his
             domestick
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             his
             spirit
             in
             so
             great
             anguish
             and
             pain
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             we
             cannot
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             laws
             of
             Temperance
             ,
             but
             that
             Patience
             will
             necessarily
             emerge
             therefrom
             ;
             nor
             be
             kept
             in
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Patience
             without
             the
             invocation
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             Divine
             assistance
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             unquestionable
             fruit
             of
             Godliness
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             we
             applie
             our
             hearts
             seriously
             and
             sincerely
             to
             this
             kind
             of
             Godliness
             long
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             find
             answers
             to
             our
             praiers
             and
             breathings
             after
             God
             ,
             beyond
             both
             our
             own
             expectation
             and
             the
             belief
             of
             others
             :
             and
             therefore
             enjoying
             the
             victory
             through
             the
             Divine
             grace
             that
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             getting
             so
             glorious
             a
             triumph
             over
             our
             lusts
             ,
             we
             finding
             our
             Souls
             transported
             with
             an
             high
             sense
             of
             thankfulness
             to
             our
             Redeemer
             and
             Benefactour
             ,
             who
             wants
             nothing
             of
             our
             retributions
             himself
             ,
             the
             stream
             of
             our
             affections
             is
             naturally
             driven
             downwards
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             to
             the
             Saints
             that
             dwell
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             excell
             in
             vertue
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             pretend
             unfeigned
             endeavours
             after
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             properly
             
               brotherly
               Kindness
            
             ,
             which
             carries
             our
             affections
             to
             those
             that
             profess
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             our selves
             .
             Which
             
               brotherly
               Kindness
            
             arises
             not
             only
             out
             of
             this
             consideration
             of
             thankfulness
             toward
             God
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             very
             temper
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Soul
             thus
             purified
             :
             according
             to
             what
             S.
             Peter
             intimates
             ,
             that
             having
             purified
             our
             Souls
             in
             obeying
             the
             truth
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             end
             and
             result
             thereof
             is
             the
             loving
             our
             brethren
             .
             Or
             else
             what
             serves
             this
             Purification
             for
             ?
          
           
             Shall
             Envy
             ,
             shall
             Hatred
             ,
             shall
             Lust
             ,
             shall
             Ambition
             ,
             shall
             Luxury
             ,
             shall
             those
             enormous
             desires
             and
             affections
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Soul
             by
             Sanctity
             and
             Purity
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             but
             a
             transparent
             piece
             of
             ice
             or
             a
             spotless
             fleece
             of
             snow
             ?
             Shall
             she
             become
             so
             pure
             ,
             so
             pellucid
             ,
             so
             crystalline
             ,
             so
             devoid
             of
             all
             stains
             and
             tinctures
             ,
             of
             all
             soil
             and
             duller
             colours
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             still
             shadows
             and
             Night
             may
             possess
             that
             inward
             diaphanous
             Purity
             ?
             Then
             would
             she
             be
             no
             better
             then
             the
             nocturnall
             Air
             ,
             no
             happier
             then
             a
             statue
             of
             Alabaster
             .
             All
             would
             be
             but
             a
             more
             cleanly
             sepulchre
             of
             a
             dead
             starved
             Soul.
             But
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             so
             poor
             an
             event
             upon
             so
             great
             preparations
             .
             For
             Love
             and
             Desire
             are
             so
             essentiall
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             that
             she
             cannot
             put
             them
             off
             but
             change
             them
             .
             She
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Psellus
             calls
             her
             ,
             
               an
               immaterial
               and
               incorporeal
               fire
            
             ,
             an
             unextinguishable
             activity
             ,
             and
             will
             catch
             at
             some
             Object
             or
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             she
             has
             ceased
             to
             love
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Lusts
             of
             her
             own
             body
             ,
             she
             will
             certainly
             love
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             study
             
             how
             to
             help
             them
             and
             advantage
             them
             .
             Nor
             can
             she
             stop
             here
             ,
             but
             this
             pure
             and
             quick
             flame
             mounts
             upwards
             and
             is
             reflected
             again
             downwards
             ,
             and
             vibrates
             every
             way
             ,
             reaching
             at
             all
             Objects
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             as
             natural
             fire
             enters
             all
             combustible
             matter
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             her
             pure
             and
             ardent
             speculations
             of
             the
             Godhead
             and
             his
             unlimited
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             also
             her
             observations
             of
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             of
             receiving
             good
             both
             from
             him
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             she
             overflowes
             those
             narrow
             bounds
             of
             
               brotherly
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             spreads
             out
             into
             that
             ineffably-ample
             and
             transcendently-divine
             grace
             and
             vertue
             ,
             
               universal
               Charity
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             accomplishment
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             is
             capable
             of
             either
             in
             this
             life
             or
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             :
             and
             thus
             at
             last
             she
             becomes
             
               perfect
               ,
               as
               her
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               is
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             that
             
               most
               excellent
               way
            
             which
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             so
             transportedly
             and
             triumphantly
             of
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             ch
             .
             13.
             
             Where
             having
             first
             numbred
             out
             the
             manifold
             Gifts
             that
             God
             bestowed
             upon
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             Preaching
             ,
             Prophesying
             ,
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             gifts
             of
             healing
             ,
             and
             diversity
             of
             tongues
             ,
             he
             immediately
             breaks
             out
             in
             the
             rapturous
             commendations
             of
             Charity
             above
             all
             .
             
               Though
               I
               speak
               with
               the
               tongues
               of
               men
               and
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               Charity
               ,
               I
               am
               become
               as
               a
               sounding
               brass
               and
               a
               tinckling
               cymball
               .
               And
               though
               I
               have
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophecie
               ,
               and
               understand
               all
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               all
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               have
               all
               faith
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               could
               remove
               mountains
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Charity
               ,
               I
               am
               nothing
               .
               And
               though
               I
               bestow
               all
               my
               goods
               to
               feed
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               though
               I
               give
               my
               body
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               Charity
               ,
               it
               profiteth
               me
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             And
             after
             he
             has
             raised
             our
             expectation
             and
             estimation
             of
             this
             Heavenly
             grace
             with
             these
             high
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             vain
             Enthusiast
             does
             ,
             heat
             our
             phancies
             and
             leave
             our
             judgment
             in
             the
             dark
             ;
             but
             he
             does
             very
             distinctly
             and
             copiously
             describe
             to
             us
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Divine
             vertue
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             may
             plainly
             know
             where
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             seek
             after
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             be
             satisfied
             whether
             we
             have
             attained
             to
             it
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Charity
               suffereth
               long
               ,
               and
               is
               kinde
               ;
               Charity
               envies
               not
               ;
               Charity
               vaunteth
               not
               it self
               ,
               is
               not
               puffed
               up
               ,
               doth
               not
               behave
               her self
               unseemly
               ,
               seeketh
               not
               her
               own
               ,
               is
               not
               easily
               provoked
               ,
               thinketh
               no
               evill
               ,
               complies
               not
               with
               iniquity
               ,
               but
               rejoiceth
               with
               the
               truth
               ;
               Beareth
               all
               things
               ,
               believeth
               all
               things
               ,
               hopeth
               all
               things
               ,
               endureth
               all
               things
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             very
             full
             and
             lively
             description
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             the
             character
             of
             the
             sweetest
             and
             Heavenliest
             perfection
             that
             is
             communicable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             so
             warmly
             poured
             out
             from
             the
             sincere
             heart
             of
             this
             rich
             possessour
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             me
             more
             moving
             then
             all
             the
             canting
             language
             of
             the
             highest
             fanatical
             Pretenders
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             this
             Mystery
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             is
             the
             highest
             participation
             of
             Divinity
             that
             humane
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             on
             this
             side
             that
             Mysterious
             conjunction
             of
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             that
             whereby
             we
             become
             the
             
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             has
             evidently
             declared
             in
             his
             1.
             
             Epistle
             general
             ,
             ch
             .
             4.
             
             
               Beloved
               ,
               let
               us
               love
               one
               another
               :
               for
               Love
               is
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               that
               loveth
               ,
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               God.
               He
               that
               loveth
               not
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               God
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               Love.
            
             And
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Herein
               is
               love
               ,
               
               not
               that
               we
               loved
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               if
               God
               so
               loved
               us
               ,
               we
               ought
               also
               to
               love
               one
               another
               .
               No
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               :
               If
               we
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               love
               is
               perfected
               in
               us
               .
            
             And
             again
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               God
               is
               Love
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               love
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               .
            
             Several
             other
             Testimonies
             there
             are
             of
             the
             high
             estimate
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             has
             of
             this
             holy
             Vertue
             of
             Love
             :
             but
             what
             I
             have
             already
             cited
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             how
             urgent
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             for
             this
             excellent
             branch
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Charity
             ;
             as
             also
             how
             inexcusably
             injurious
             ,
             impious
             and
             blasphemous
             to
             Christ
             those
             fanatical
             Impostors
             are
             that
             revolt
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             superannuate
             Christ's
             offices
             ,
             and
             antiquate
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             an
             higher
             dispensation
             and
             Revelation
             upon
             which
             they
             have
             set
             the
             Title
             or
             Superscription
             of
             Love
             ,
             adorning
             themselves
             with
             the
             Churches
             colours
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             evil
             stratagem
             they
             may
             the
             more
             safely
             fall
             upon
             her
             and
             destroy
             her
             ,
             at
             least
             seduce
             the
             most
             simple
             and
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             the
             best-meaning
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             their
             true
             Head
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             ransom'd
             them
             with
             his
             own
             most
             precious
             bloud
             .
             Whose
             Soveraignty
             over
             his
             Church
             cannot
             cease
             ,
             himself
             not
             ceasing
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             and
             King
             for
             ever
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             Our
             Saviour's
             strict
             injunction
             of
             Purity
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             also
             plain
             that
             the
             Love
             he
             commends
             is
             not
             in
             any
             sort
             fleshly
             ,
             but
             Divine
             .
             2.
             
             Several
             places
             out
             of
             the
             Apostles
             urging
             the
             same
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             Two
             more
             places
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             4.
             
             The
             groundless
             presumption
             of
             those
             that
             abuse
             Christianity
             to
             a
             liberty
             of
             sinning
             .
             5.
             
             That
             this
             Errour
             attempted
             the
             Church
             betimes
             ,
             and
             is
             too
             taking
             at
             this
             very
             day
             .
             6.
             
             Whence
             appears
             the
             necessity
             of
             opposing
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             promises
             to
             doe
             ,
             taking
             the
             rise
             of
             his
             Discourse
             from
             1
             Iohn
             3.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             third
             Branch
             of
             the
             Divine
             Life
             is
             Purity
             .
             In
             the
             urging
             whereof
             both
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             being
             so
             earnest
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             that
             Love
             which
             they
             recommend
             to
             the
             World
             can
             be
             no
             suspected
             affection
             ,
             like
             that
             which
             the
             canting
             language
             of
             the
             Enthusiasts
             may
             justly
             be
             thought
             to
             favour
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             that
             
               pure
               and
               holy
               Love
            
             indeed
             ,
             which
             deservedly
             we
             have
             styled
             Divine
             .
             And
             how
             severely
             this
             Purity
             we
             speak
             of
             is
             required
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             few
             but
             very
             sufficient
             instances
             .
             Matth.
             5.27
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               was
               said
               by
               them
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
               :
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               looketh
               on
               a
               woman
               to
               lust
               after
               her
               ,
               hath
               committed
               adultery
               already
               with
               her
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               And
               if
               thy
               right
               eye
               offend
               thee
               ,
               pluck
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
               :
               for
               it
               is
               better
               for
               thee
               that
               one
               of
               thy
               members
               should
               perish
               ,
               then
               that
               thy
               whole
               body
               should
               be
               cast
               into
               Hell.
               And
               if
               thy
               right
               hand
               offend
               thee
               ,
               cut
               it
               off
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             more
             serious
             and
             earnest
             monition
             can
             there
             be
             made
             to
             Continence
             and
             Abstinence
             
             from
             sensual
             pleasures
             then
             this
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             upon
             no
             less
             penaltie
             then
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             interdicts
             us
             all
             looseness
             and
             uncleanness
             ;
             forbidding
             us
             all
             preludious
             preparations
             to
             the
             foul
             acts
             of
             Lust
             ,
             and
             not
             permitting
             so
             much
             as
             an
             imaginary
             scene
             of
             illicit
             transactions
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             will
             could
             really
             assent
             if
             opportunity
             were
             offered
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             Apostles
             insisting
             in
             the
             footsteps
             of
             their
             Master
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             6.
             
             
               Wherefore
               come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               separated
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               touch
               not
               the
               unclean
               thing
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               receive
               you
               :
               And
               I
               will
               be
               a
               Father
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               my
               sons
               and
               daughters
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               Almighty
               .
               Having
               therefore
               these
               promises
               (
               dearly
               beloved
               )
               let
               us
               cleanse
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthiness
               of
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
            
             And
             1
             Thessalon
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               God
               of
               peace
               sanctifie
               you
               wholy
               ;
               and
               I
               pray
               God
               your
               whole
               spirit
               and
               soul
               and
               body
               be
               preserved
               blameless
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               your
               sanctification
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               abstain
               from
               fornication
               :
               That
               every
               one
               of
               you
               should
               know
               how
               to
               possess
               his
               vessel
               in
               sanctification
               and
               honour
               ;
               not
               in
               the
               lust
               of
               concupiscence
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               know
               not
               God.
            
             And
             1
             Corinth
             .
             6.
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             
               Now
               the
               bodie
               is
               not
               for
               fornication
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               bodie
               :
               And
               God
               hath
               both
               raised
               up
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               will
               also
               quicken
               us
               by
               his
               own
               power
               .
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               your
               bodies
               are
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ?
               shall
               I
               then
               take
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               the
               members
               of
               an
               harlot
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Flee
               fornication
               .
               Every
               sin
               that
               a
               man
               doth
               ,
               is
               without
               the
               body
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               committeth
               fornication
               sinneth
               against
               his
               own
               body
               .
               What
               ?
               know
               ye
               not
               that
               your
               Body
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               ye
               have
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ye
               are
               not
               your
               own
               ?
               For
               ye
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               :
               therefore
               glorifie
               God
               in
               your
               bodie
               and
               in
               your
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               are
               God's
               .
            
             Also
             Coloss.
             3.5
             .
             
               Mortifie
               therefore
               your
               members
               which
               are
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Uncleanness
               ,
               immoderate
               affection
               ,
               evil
               Concupiscence
               ,
               and
               Covetousness
               ,
               which
               is
               Idolatry
               .
               For
               which
               things
               sake
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               cometh
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             Parallel
             to
             which
             is
             that
             Ephes.
             5.3
             .
             
               Walk
               in
               love
               ,
               as
               Christ
               also
               hath
               loved
               us
               :
               but
               fornication
               and
               all
               uncleanness
               and
               covetousness
               ,
               let
               it
               not
               be
               so
               much
               as
               once
               named
               amongst
               you
               ,
               as
               becomes
               saints
               .
               Neither
               filthiness
               ,
               nor
               foolish
               talking
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               convenient
               ;
               but
               rather
               giving
               of
               thanks
               .
               For
               this
               ye
               know
               ,
               that
               no
               whoremonger
               ,
               nor
               unclean
               person
               ,
               nor
               covetous
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               hath
               any
               inheritance
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               God.
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               with
               vain
               words
               ;
               for
               because
               of
               these
               things
               cometh
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
               Be
               not
               you
               therefore
               partakers
               with
               them
               .
            
             And
             1
             Corinth
             .
             6.9
             .
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               the
               unrighteous
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ?
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               neither
               fornicatours
               ,
               nor
               idolaters
               ,
               nor
               adulterers
               ,
               nor
               effeminate
               ,
               nor
               abusers
               of
               themselves
               with
               mankind
               ,
               nor
               thieves
               ,
               nor
               covetous
               ,
               nor
               drunkards
               ,
               nor
               revilers
               ,
               nor
               extortioners
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             have
             made
             a
             more
             ample
             collection
             of
             the
             enforcements
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             Purity
             and
             Sanctity
             then
             I
             intended
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             cannot
             abstain
             
             from
             adding
             of
             two
             more
             :
             the
             one
             out
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             ch
             .
             2.
             
             
               Dearly
               beloved
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               as
               strangers
               and
               pilgrims
               to
               abstain
               from
               fleshly
               lusts
               which
               war
               against
               the
               soul.
            
             The
             other
             out
             of
             him
             which
             I
             have
             already
             so
             often
             cited
             ,
             Rom.
             13.12
             .
             
               The
               night
               is
               far
               spent
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               let
               us
               therefore
               cast
               off
               the
               works
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               armour
               of
               light
               .
               Let
               us
               walk
               honestly
               as
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               not
               in
               rioting
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               not
               in
               chambring
               and
               wantonness
               ,
               not
               in
               strife
               and
               envying
               :
               But
               put
               ye
               on
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             have
             now
             abundantly
             shewn
             how
             plainly
             and
             explicitly
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             urge
             all
             men
             that
             are
             hearers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             carefull
             and
             conscionable
             doers
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             holy
             even
             as
             Christ
             was
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             endeavour
             and
             aspire
             after
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Divine
             life
             and
             all
             the
             Branches
             thereof
             ,
             
               Humility
               ,
               Love
            
             and
             
               Purity
               ,
               hating
               even
               the
               garment
               spotted
               by
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Iude
             speaks
             .
             And
             how
             this
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             is
             required
             of
             them
             with
             no
             less
             seriousness
             and
             earnestness
             then
             upon
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             eternal
             Salvation
             if
             they
             do
             not
             act
             according
             to
             those
             Precepts
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             I
             stand
             amazed
             while
             I
             consider
             with
             my self
             that
             hellish
             and
             abominable
             gloss
             that
             some
             have
             put
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               a
               mere
               school
               of
               loosness
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               was
               but
               to
               bring
               down
               a
               commission
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               whereby
               they
               might
               be
               enabled
               to
               sin
               with
               authority
               ,
            
             I
             am
             sure
             with
             all
             desirable
             security
             and
             impunity
             ;
             nothing
             being
             required
             on
             their
             part
             but
             to
             believe
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             upon
             no
             other
             condition
             then
             that
             bare
             belief
             :
             as
             if
             Christ
             did
             not
             give
             himself
             to
             redeem
             us
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             to
             assert
             our
             liberty
             of
             sinning
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             most
             perverse
             and
             mischievous
             misconstruction
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             Christ
             that
             possibly
             could
             be
             invented
             ,
             and
             point-blank
             against
             the
             end
             and
             design
             of
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             .
             
               For
               he
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               purifie
               unto
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               zealous
               of
               good
               works
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Yet
             as
             repugnant
             and
             irrational
             as
             this
             Errour
             is
             ,
             it
             had
             attempted
             the
             Church
             betimes
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             sundry
             monitions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             exhorting
             their
             charge
             to
             holiness
             of
             life
             and
             real
             righteousness
             ,
             they
             often
             intimate
             their
             proneness
             of
             being
             deceived
             in
             thinking
             they
             had
             leave
             to
             be
             remiss
             in
             these
             matters
             .
             Some
             instances
             you
             may
             have
             observed
             already
             :
             to
             which
             you
             may
             add
             that
             of
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             
             
               Be
               ye
               doers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               hearers
               onely
               ,
               deceiving
               your
               own
               souls
               .
            
             But
             that
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             is
             most
             express
             and
             emphaticall
             ,
             
             
               Little
               Children
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               ;
               he
               that
               doth
               righteousness
               ,
               is
               righteous
               even
               as
               he
               is
               righteous
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             was
             righteous
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             putatitiously
             and
             imaginarily
             righteous
             ,
             but
             really
             so
             indeed
             :
             though
             it
             seems
             by
             this
             caution
             there
             were
             that
             went
             about
             in
             those
             times
             to
             perswade
             it
             might
             be
             otherwise
             .
             And
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             this
             errour
             were
             not
             so
             taking
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             :
             then
             which
             notwithstanding
             no
             greater
             I
             think
             can
             be
             committed
             nor
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             it
             rendring
             this
             admirable
             Engine
             (
             as
             I
             have
             termed
             it
             )
             which
             God
             has
             set
             up
             in
             the
             world
             for
             
             the
             advancement
             of
             Life
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             altogether
             invalid
             and
             useless
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             all
             the
             following
             Powers
             of
             this
             Instrument
             depending
             on
             this
             first
             ,
             unless
             we
             can
             make
             good
             this
             ,
             the
             rest
             will
             have
             no
             force
             nor
             motion
             .
             Therefore
             that
             I
             may
             make
             all
             throughly
             glib
             and
             expedite
             ,
             I
             find
             an
             obligation
             upon
             me
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             these
             ,
             though
             never-so-evident
             testimonies
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               strictly
               bound
               to
               inherent
               sanctity
               and
               holiness
            
             ;
             but
             to
             clear
             also
             to
             the
             judicious
             the
             unwarrantableness
             and
             weakness
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             Errour
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             obtrude
             upon
             the
             world
             as
             the
             chief
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               if
               one
               do
               but
               believe
               ,
               though
               devoid
               of
               all
               sanctification
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               approved
               as
               holy
               and
               righteous
               by
               the
               imputation
               of
               Christs
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               shall
               inherit
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               let
               him
               live
               here
               as
               he
               will.
            
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             rise
             of
             my
             discourse
             from
             that
             grave
             and
             affectionate
             counsel
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             has
             given
             to
             young
             and
             weak
             Christians
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             even
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Little
               children
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle's
             care
             for
             young
             Christians
             against
             that
             Errour
             of
             thinking
             they
             may
             be
             righteous
             without
             doing
             righteously
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             obnoxiousness
             to
             this
             contagion
             ,
             with
             the
             Causes
             thereof
             to
             be
             searched
             into
             .
             3.
             
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             Scriptures
             perverted
             to
             his
             ill
             end
             .
             4.
             
             The
             second
             sort
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             very
             state
             of
             Christian
             Childhood
             makes
             them
             prone
             to
             this
             Errour
             .
             6.
             
             What
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Faith
             Abraham
             is
             so
             much
             commended
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             7.
             
             A
             search
             after
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             term
             
               Justification
               .
               8.
               
               Justification
               by
               faith
               without
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
            
             what
             may
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             9.
             
             Scriptures
             answered
             that
             seem
             to
             disjoin
             Reall
             righteousness
             from
             Faith
             ;
             10.
             
             And
             to
             make
             us
             only
             righteous
             by
             imputation
             .
             11.
             
             Undeniable
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             that
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             real
             Righteousness
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THAT
             which
             Plato
             commends
             in
             Law-givers
             and
             Institutors
             or
             Governors
             of
             Commonwealths
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             special
             and
             prime
             care
             of
             Childhood
             and
             youth
             ;
             as
             the
             diligent
             in
             Husbandry
             make
             peculiar
             fences
             for
             their
             young
             plants
             to
             save
             them
             from
             the
             dangers
             their
             tenderness
             exposes
             them
             to
             ;
             that
             also
             is
             observable
             in
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             amongst
             many
             other
             provisions
             he
             has
             made
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             all
             younglings
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             has
             also
             armed
             them
             and
             fenced
             them
             with
             this
             caution
             against
             being
             mistaken
             so
             dangerously
             in
             Christianity
             as
             to
             conceit
             they
             may
             by
             a
             bare
             professing
             themselves
             Christians
             be
             righteous
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             neither
             any
             real
             Righteousness
             in
             their
             hearts
             nor
             any
             fruits
             of
             it
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             A
             wicked
             Errour
             which
             several
             Seducers
             tempted
             men
             to
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             
               Nicolaus
               ,
               Marcio
            
             and
             Carpocrates
             ,
             as
             Historians
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             Antidote
             then
             the
             being
             convinced
             that
             there
             is
             an
             obnoxiousness
             in
             younger
             Christians
             to
             this
             contagion
             ,
             I
             shall
             diligently
             search
             out
             and
             set
             forth
             the
             causes
             whereby
             they
             become
             obnoxious
             ;
             that
             finding
             themselves
             so
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             the
             greater
             care
             to
             keep
             themselves
             from
             being
             smitten
             with
             this
             pestilentiall
             infection
             .
          
           
             Where
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             Spirituall
             things
             that
             often
             happens
             in
             Natural
             .
             For
             as
             weak
             bodies
             contract
             diseases
             from
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             nay
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             is
             so
             perpetual
             and
             palpable
             a
             principle
             of
             life
             that
             we
             can
             scarce
             live
             one
             moment
             without
             it
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             the
             refreshing
             Aire
             ,
             which
             casts
             many
             tender
             bodies
             into
             Agues
             and
             Feavers
             and
             other
             distempers
             :
             so
             tender
             and
             weak
             Souls
             often
             by
             ill
             concoction
             turn
             the
             very
             bread
             of
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             morbifick
             matter
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             getting
             growth
             and
             strength
             by
             feeding
             thereon
             ,
             weaken
             the
             Divine
             life
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             sink
             themselves
             into
             most
             dangerous
             and
             desperate
             maladies
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             cause
             then
             of
             the
             proneness
             of
             young
             Christians
             to
             this
             present
             Errour
             ,
             is
             certain
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             they
             not
             rightly
             understanding
             ,
             make
             bold
             to
             interpret
             them
             in
             favour
             to
             their
             own
             carnality
             and
             fleshly
             desires
             .
             It
             would
             be
             too
             voluminous
             a
             business
             to
             cull
             out
             all
             the
             places
             that
             are
             perverted
             to
             this
             ill
             purpose
             .
             We
             shall
             content
             our selves
             in
             producing
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             in
             answering
             to
             which
             we
             shall
             naturally
             satisfie
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             I
             may
             cast
             into
             two
             sorts
             .
             For
             they
             are
             such
             as
             either
             seem
             to
             import
             ,
             That
             a
             bare
             Faith
             will
             justifie
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             may
             become
             righteous
             by
             an
             empty
             belief
             ;
             or
             else
             such
             as
             seem
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             becomes
             ours
             ,
             or
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             righteous
             by
             that
             righteousness
             that
             is
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             first
             kind
             is
             that
             Rom.
             4.
             
             
               Abraham
               believed
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               accounted
               to
               him
               for
               righteousness
               .
               Now
               to
               him
               that
               worketh
               ,
               is
               the
               Reward
               not
               reckoned
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               of
               debt
               ;
               but
               to
               him
               that
               worketh
               not
               ,
               but
               believeth
               on
               him
               that
               justifieth
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               his
               faith
               is
               counted
               for
               righteousness
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Rom.
             5.
             
             
               Therefore
               being
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             And
             Rom.
             10.
             
             
               For
               Christ
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               righteousness
               to
               every
               one
               that
               believeth
               .
            
             And
             at
             the
             ninth
             verse
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               confess
               with
               thy
               mouth
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thy
               heart
               that
               God
               has
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Which
             places
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             a
             mere
             belief
             that
             Christ
             has
             done
             or
             suffered
             this
             or
             that
             is
             our
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             .
             I
             might
             adde
             Galat.
             2.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             But
             I
             shall
             defer
             it
             till
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             which
             seem
             to
             impute
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             it
             is
             that
             by
             which
             we
             become
             righteous
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
             
               But
               of
               him
               are
               ye
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               of
               God
               is
               made
               unto
               us
               Wisedom
               and
               Righteousnesse
               and
               Sanctification
               and
               Redemption
               .
            
             And
             Rom.
             5.
             
             
               Therefore
               as
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               judgement
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               condemnation
               ;
               even
               so
               by
               the
               righteousness
               of
               one
               the
               free
               gift
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               justification
               
               of
               life
               .
               For
               as
               by
               one
               mans
               disobedience
               many
               were
               made
               sinners
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               one
               shall
               many
               be
               made
               righteous
               .
            
             From
             these
             and
             such
             like
             places
             young
             and
             unskilful
             Christians
             are
             prone
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             righteous
             by
             the
             obedience
             or
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             applied
             or
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             real
             righteousness
             in
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             nor
             care
             to
             act
             righteously
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             cause
             of
             their
             proclivity
             to
             this
             unwholsome
             Errour
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             behinde
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             which
             this
             former
             would
             be
             ineffectuall
             .
             For
             all
             the
             passages
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             are
             certainly
             both
             sound
             and
             true
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             unsoundness
             and
             corruptness
             of
             our
             own
             mindes
             that
             draws
             poison
             out
             of
             these
             Herbs
             and
             Flowers
             of
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             say
             therefore
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             That
             the
             main
             cause
             of
             the
             propension
             of
             Christian
             Childehood
             to
             this
             gross
             Errour
             is
             in
             the
             very
             condition
             it self
             of
             those
             that
             are
             
               but
               Children
            
             in
             Christianity
             .
             For
             this
             
               childish
               state
            
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             When
             a
             man
             makes
             indeed
             a
             free
             open
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             possible
             expressions
             of
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             his
             rich
             mercy
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             laies
             fast
             hold
             (
             as
             he
             thinks
             )
             on
             this
             grace
             by
             faith
             ;
             having
             also
             some
             more
             weak
             inchoations
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Righteousness
             :
             But
             the
             old
             man
             is
             still
             very
             strong
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             Sin
             very
             little
             subdued
             or
             impaired
             ,
             so
             that
             whensoever
             they
             are
             encountred
             ,
             the
             toyl
             is
             very
             heavy
             ,
             and
             a
             world
             of
             work
             still
             behinde
             ,
             and
             such
             ungrateful
             work
             and
             painful
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Metaphor
             nor
             Hyperbole
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             
               a
               perpetual
               death
            
             ,
             a
             
               continued
               crucifixion
            
             .
             This
             being
             then
             the
             condition
             of
             one
             that
             is
             but
             a
             little
             young
             childe
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             one
             if
             there
             can
             chuse
             but
             be
             a
             very
             considerable
             proneness
             in
             such
             persons
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             this
             toil
             and
             torture
             of
             Mortification
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             enter
             into
             higher
             degrees
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             life
             .
             And
             now
             we
             being
             very
             easily
             drawn
             to
             believe
             those
             things
             which
             make
             for
             our
             own
             interest
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             our
             desires
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             sound
             towards
             that
             sense
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             make
             it
             up
             with
             a
             lusty
             belief
             that
             it
             is
             so
             indeed
             ,
             and
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             thank
             God
             to
             boot
             for
             this
             
               amabilis
               insania
            
             ,
             for
             these
             dear
             mistakes
             and
             dreams
             of
             ours
             .
             Wherefore
             at
             length
             to
             assume
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             therefore
             seeming
             at
             first
             sight
             something
             to
             favour
             this
             opinion
             of
             being
             righteous
             without
             any
             reall
             Righteousness
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             which
             is
             at
             a
             wide
             distance
             removed
             from
             us
             and
             placed
             in
             another
             ;
             to
             save
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             great
             anguish
             and
             agony
             that
             the
             aspiring
             to
             inward
             real
             Righteousness
             will
             cost
             in
             this
             weak
             estate
             of
             Christian
             childehood
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             he
             that
             has
             arrived
             to
             no
             higher
             condition
             ,
             should
             very
             easily
             close
             with
             this
             so
             welcome
             a
             notion
             ,
             and
             having
             once
             embraced
             it
             ,
             be
             angry
             at
             the
             very
             heart
             at
             any
             one
             that
             would
             rouze
             him
             from
             this
             so
             pleasing
             repose
             ,
             or
             dissettle
             him
             from
             this
             false
             ease
             and
             joy
             :
             The
             weak
             and
             fainting
             heart
             of
             this
             tender
             age
             chusing
             rather
             (
             for
             present
             avoiding
             of
             smart
             )
             an
             hasty
             palliation
             then
             a
             sound
             cure
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             I
             may
             not
             rather
             confirm
             then
             bring
             off
             these
             Younglings
             from
             this
             dangerous
             Errour
             ,
             by
             noting
             their
             most
             pregnant
             places
             and
             saying
             nothing
             to
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             make
             it
             plain
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             
             please
             ,
             they
             may
             understand
             those
             places
             otherwise
             then
             they
             do
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             because
             that
             their
             gloss
             is
             not
             so
             consonant
             to
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             relinquish
             this
             unwarrantable
             sense
             which
             they
             have
             harboured
             in
             favour
             to
             their
             own
             vices
             and
             wickednesses
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             for
             our
             better
             preparation
             for
             this
             designe
             ,
             we
             will
             first
             settle
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             terms
             that
             so
             frequently
             occurre
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             which
             so
             nearly
             concern
             our
             present
             matter
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             
               Faith
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               Iustification
               ,
               Imputation
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             highly
             commended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             signifies
             nothing
             else
             but
             this
             in
             general
             ,
             
               viz.
               An
               high
               sense
               of
               and
               confidence
               in
               the
               Power
               ,
               Iustice
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               firm
               belief
               that
               he
               will
               assuredly
               bring
               to
               pass
               whatsoever
               he
               has
               promised
               ,
               seem
               it
               never
               so
               unlikely
               and
               difficult
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             was
             so
             commended
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             fourth
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             
               who
               against
               hope
               believed
               in
               hope
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               become
               the
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               :
               And
               being
               not
               weak
               in
               faith
               ,
               he
               considered
               not
               his
               own
               body
               now
               dead
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               about
               an
               hundred
               years
               old
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               deadness
               of
               Sara's
               womb
               ;
               being
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               what
               God
               had
               promised
               he
               was
               able
               to
               perform
               .
               And
               therefore
            
             (
             saies
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               it
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousness
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             approved
             of
             him
             for
             a
             good
             and
             pious
             man
             ,
             who
             not
             consulting
             with
             the
             natural
             improbability
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             giving
             firm
             credence
             to
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             that
             which
             was
             due
             to
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             becoming
             a
             good
             and
             righteous
             man.
             So
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             
               be
               approved
               as
               a
               good
               man
               ,
            
             or
             
               a
               doer
               of
               what
               is
               righteous
               and
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               he
               does
               that
               which
               is
               good
               and
               righteous
               .
            
             As
             this
             act
             of
             the
             Soul
             exerting
             her self
             above
             the
             low
             and
             sluggish
             tenour
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             winging
             her self
             by
             lively
             sense
             of
             divine
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             to
             the
             assenting
             to
             and
             resting
             in
             such
             things
             as
             the
             present
             state
             of
             Nature
             can
             never
             bring
             about
             ,
             certainly
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             esteemed
             and
             approved
             of
             God
             as
             a
             very
             righteous
             and
             good
             Act
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
             good
             and
             holy
             temper
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             any
             vertue
             or
             goodness
             in
             a
             man
             whatsoever
             :
             So
             that
             act
             of
             Phinehas
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             zealously
             did
             vengeance
             on
             Zimri
             and
             Cosbi
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             106
             
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               was
               looked
               upon
               by
               all
               succeeding
               generations
               as
               a
               very
               noble
               and
               eminent
               act
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             it
             was
             reputed
             according
             to
             its
             own
             nature
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             other
             Righteousness
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             reputed
             as
             righteous
             all
             over
             now
             ,
             although
             he
             were
             not
             so
             at
             all
             in
             any
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Now
             for
             Iustification
             ,
             we
             shall
             best
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             from
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             besides
             the
             forensal
             acception
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               Gen.
            
             38.26
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Thamar
               is
               more
               righteous
               then
               I.
            
             So
             Eccles.
             31.5
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loves
               gold
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               just
            
             *
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             signifies
             
               to
               appear
               just
               ,
               Psa.
            
             51.4
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               maist
               plainly
               appear
            
             or
             
               approve
               thy self
               to
               be
               just
            
             .
             And
             Psal.
             143.
             
             ●
             .
             
               For
               in
               thy
               sight
               no
               man
               living
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               shall
               appear
               just
               .
            
             
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               to
               make
               just
               and
               pure
            
             ,
             to
             free
             from
             vice
             and
             sinfulness
             .
             Psalm
             73.
             v.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Therefore
               have
               I
               cleansed
               my
               heart
               in
               vain
               .
            
             And
             Eccles.
             18.22
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Nec
               tuam
               probitatem
               usque
               ad
               mortem
               differas
               ,
            
             saies
             the
             Translation
             .
             And
             Rom.
             6.7
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
               is
               freed
               from
               sin
               .
            
             Also
             Act.
             13.39
             .
             
               And
               by
               him
               all
               they
               that
               believe
               are
               justified
               from
               all
               things
               from
               which
               ye
               could
               not
               be
               justified
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             Ye
             are
             more
             throughly
             cleansed
             and
             purged
             from
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             then
             you
             could
             be
             ever
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             Which
             is
             consonant
             to
             other
             passages
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             as
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Law
               makes
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
               If
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Law
               that
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               then
               verily
               righteousness
               might
               have
               been
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             now
             we
             have
             found
             out
             a
             warrantable
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             more
             expeditely
             to
             discover
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             foregoing
             places
             of
             Scripture
             alledged
             for
             this
             pernicious
             conceit
             of
             a
             Christians
             being
             righteous
             without
             any
             real
             Righteousness
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             that
             in
             the
             4.
             to
             the
             Romans
             :
             whose
             force
             will
             be
             the
             greater
             if
             we
             adde
             that
             also
             which
             is
             written
             a
             little
             before
             in
             the
             3
             chap.
             v.
             28.
             
             
               Therefore
               we
               conclude
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               faith
               without
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             inferrs
             also
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               That
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               and
               all
               are
               under
               sin
               .
            
             Wherein
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             magnifie
             ,
             as
             was
             most
             fit
             ,
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             signifies
             to
             the
             world
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             discovered
             hitherto
             ,
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             lapsed
             and
             ruinous
             ,
             all
             but
             weak
             and
             sinful
             before
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
            
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             smooth
             external
             Righteousness
             of
             
               mere
               Morality
            
             and
             Ceremony
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             world
             are
             found
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Law
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             flesh
             justified
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             
               For
               by
               the
               Law
               is
               but
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             20.
             it
             gives
             no
             strength
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             now
             reckoning
             nothing
             upon
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             it
             were
             to
             begin
             the
             world
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             after
             such
             a
             Righteousness
             as
             is
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             done
             by
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             to
             aspire
             after
             that
             Righteousness
             which
             is
             communicable
             to
             us
             by
             that
             Spirit
             which
             raised
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             But
             neither
             Abraham
             nor
             any
             one
             else
             can
             be
             justified
             by
             any
             carnal
             righteousness
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             but
             that
             highly-spiritual
             act
             of
             Abraham
             reaching
             beyond
             the
             common
             rode
             of
             Nature
             ,
             who
             against
             hope
             believed
             in
             hope
             ,
             that
             was
             that
             which
             commended
             Abraham
             so
             much
             to
             God.
             And
             thus
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             Abraham
             would
             the
             Apostle
             commend
             the
             Christian
             faith
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             Jews
             the
             Offspring
             of
             Abraham
             .
             For
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             fourth
             chapter
             he
             makes
             this
             use
             of
             Abraham's
             faith
             being
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             Righteousness
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             reputed
             by
             God
             as
             a
             very
             excellent
             good
             act
             ,
             
             as
             it
             indeed
             was
             )
             that
             we
             might
             also
             be
             brought
             off
             to
             
               believe
               on
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               ●esus
               our
               Lord
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               who
               was
               delivered
               for
               our
               offences
               ,
               and
               raised
               again
               for
               our
               justification
               .
            
             In
             which
             verse
             are
             contained
             the
             two
             grand
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               forgiveness
               
               of
               sins
            
             upon
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             justifying
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             making
             of
             us
             just
             and
             holy
             through
             a
             sound
             faith
             in
             him
             that
             raised
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Which
             interpretation
             the
             11
             verse
             of
             the
             8
             Chapter
             doth
             sufficiently
             countenance
             ,
             
               But
               if
               the
               Spirit
               of
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               Iesus
               from
               the
               dead
               dwell
               in
               you
               ,
               he
               that
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               shall
               also
               quicken
               your
               mortall
               bodies
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               ,
            
             viz.
             to
             Righteousness
             :
             as
             is
             plain
             out
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               And
               if
               Christ
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               dead
               because
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               is
               life
               because
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               body
               of
               death
               which
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             us
             to
             be
             thus
             deadly
             a
             body
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             ,
             we
             feeling
             for
             the
             present
             nothing
             but
             an
             heavy
             indisposition
             to
             all
             holinesse
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             body
             and
             its
             affections
             ,
             and
             all
             sinfulnesse
             and
             unclean
             Atheisticall
             suggestions
             from
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             death
             to
             the
             Soul.
             
               For
               to
               be
               carnally-minded
               is
               death
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             our
             body
             and
             the
             sad
             heavinesse
             thereof
             ,
             it
             appears
             as
             deadly
             and
             ghastly
             a
             thing
             to
             us
             as
             Mezentius
             his
             tying
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             together
             ,
             when
             once
             Christ
             is
             in
             us
             :
             but
             our
             Life
             is
             then
             that
             Righteousnesse
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             finding
             a
             comfortable
             warmth
             and
             pleasure
             in
             the
             gratefull
             arrivals
             of
             that
             holy
             and
             Divine
             sensation
             .
             But
             he
             that
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             will
             in
             due
             time
             even
             quicken
             these
             our
             mortall
             bodies
             ,
             or
             these
             dead
             bodies
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             conspire
             and
             come
             along
             with
             ease
             and
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             and
             active
             complying
             Instruments
             in
             all
             things
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             Which
             belief
             is
             a
             chief
             Point
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             parallel
             to
             that
             of
             
             Abraham's
             ,
             who
             believing
             in
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Power
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             ,
             when
             both
             himself
             and
             his
             wife
             Sara
             were
             dry
             and
             dead
             as
             to
             natural
             generation
             ,
             and
             so
             hopeless
             of
             ever
             seeing
             any
             fruit
             of
             her
             womb
             ,
             who
             had
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             **
             Isaac
             born
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             bears
             Ioy
             and
             Laughter
             in
             the
             very
             Name
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             undoubtedly
             a
             Type
             of
             **
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             .
             For
             Isaac
             is
             the
             Wisedom
             ,
             Power
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             flowing
             out
             and
             effectually
             branching
             it self
             so
             through
             all
             the
             Faculties
             both
             of
             mans
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             man
             is
             carried
             away
             with
             joy
             and
             triumph
             to
             the
             acting
             all
             whatsoever
             is
             really
             and
             substantially
             good
             ,
             even
             with
             as
             much
             satisfaction
             and
             pleasure
             as
             he
             eats
             when
             he
             is
             hungry
             ,
             and
             drinks
             when
             he
             is
             dry
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             our
             entrance
             and
             progress
             in
             so
             holy
             a
             Dispensation
             ,
             are
             we
             
               well
               approved
            
             of
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             
               justified
               thus
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               him
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.1
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             Iustification
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             belief
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             us
             in
             particular
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             whereby
             anothers
             Righteousness
             is
             imputed
             to
             us
             :
             but
             a
             believing
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             accepted
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             able
             through
             
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             raise
             us
             up
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             encouraged
             to
             breath
             and
             aspire
             after
             this
             more
             inward
             and
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             .
             Which
             advantages
             God
             propounds
             to
             all
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             of
             works
             or
             former
             demurenesse
             of
             life
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             will
             but
             now
             come
             in
             and
             close
             with
             this
             high
             and
             rich
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             be
             carried
             on
             with
             couragious
             resolutions
             to
             fight
             against
             and
             pull
             down
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             within
             themselves
             ,
             that
             this
             living
             and
             new
             way
             of
             real
             Divine
             righteousnesse
             may
             be
             set
             up
             and
             rule
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             encouraged
             to
             this
             holy
             enterprise
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             utterly
             eradicate
             and
             extirpate
             all
             inward
             corruption
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             this
             Faith
             is
             presently
             imputed
             to
             them
             for
             Righteousnesse
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             approved
             by
             God
             as
             dear
             children
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             For
             they
             are
             born
             now
             not
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             their
             will
             is
             wholly
             set
             upon
             righteousnesse
             and
             true
             holinesse
             ,
             which
             they
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             as
             sincerely
             and
             eagerly
             as
             ever
             they
             did
             after
             their
             natural
             meat
             and
             drink
             :
             and
             God
             who
             feeds
             the
             young
             Ravens
             is
             not
             so
             cruell
             as
             to
             deny
             them
             this
             celestial
             food
             ;
             which
             food
             they
             reach
             at
             and
             as
             it
             were
             wrest
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             they
             account
             themselves
             able
             to
             doe
             *
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             warrantable
             notion
             that
             I
             can
             finde
             ,
             of
             
               being
               justified
               by
               faith
            
             .
             Nor
             do
             those
             places
             above
             recited
             prove
             any
             other
             then
             this
             .
             For
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             make
             most
             of
             all
             for
             another
             [
             viz.
             Rom.
             4.5
             .
             
               But
               to
               him
               that
               worketh
               not
               ,
               but
               believeth
               on
               him
               that
               justifieth
               the
               ungodly
               ,
            
             
             
               his
               faith
               is
               counted
               for
               righteousness
               ,
            
             ]
             may
             very
             well
             be
             interpreted
             according
             to
             that
             tenour
             of
             sense
             I
             have
             already
             declared
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             great
             and
             comfortable
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             without
             any
             respect
             of
             former
             works
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             we
             do
             but
             now
             believe
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             his
             power
             that
             
               justifies
               the
               ungodly
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             that
             makes
             just
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             purifies
             and
             purges
             them
             from
             all
             sin
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             from
             which
             by
             their
             own
             naturall
             power
             they
             could
             not
             purged
             ,
             and
             restores
             them
             to
             inward
             reall
             righteousnesse
             by
             the
             working
             of
             his
             Spirit
             )
             this
             Faith
             is
             imputed
             for
             Righteousnesse
             .
             For
             they
             that
             do
             thus
             believe
             ,
             are
             good
             and
             righteous
             men
             for
             matter
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             through
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Spirit
             that
             is
             now
             working
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             renewed
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             into
             that
             glorious
             image
             and
             desirable
             liberty
             which
             arises
             in
             the
             further
             conquest
             of
             the
             Divine
             life
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             righteous
             even
             as
             Christ
             was
             righteous
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             hardest
             is
             satisfied
             ,
             the
             other
             places
             alledged
             will
             easily
             fall
             of
             themselves
             by
             the
             application
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             concerning
             this
             nature
             of
             Faith
             and
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             for
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             seem
             to
             attribute
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             where
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               made
               unto
               us
               wisedom
               ,
               righteousness
               ,
               sanctification
               and
               redemption
               ,
            
             the
             sense
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             works
             in
             us
             wisedom
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             &c.
             
             Otherwise
             it
             might
             be
             
             inferred
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             only
             an
             imputative
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             really
             saved
             and
             redeemed
             .
             As
             for
             that
             other
             ,
             
               As
               by
               the
               disobedience
               of
               one
               man
               many
               were
               made
               sinners
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               one
               man
               many
               shall
               be
               made
               righteous
               ,
            
             I
             say
             it
             is
             a
             place
             against
             themselves
             :
             For
             by
             Adam
             we
             became
             really
             sinners
             and
             sinful
             ,
             contracting
             original
             corruption
             from
             his
             loins
             ;
             therefore
             by
             Christ
             we
             are
             to
             be
             made
             really
             righteous
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             his
             obedience
             that
             
               was
               obedient
               even
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               that
               we
               being
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               baptisme
               into
               death
               ,
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               newness
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             there
             really
             being
             no
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             for
             this
             childish
             mistake
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             as
             unreasonable
             that
             one
             Soul
             should
             be
             righteous
             for
             another
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             Body
             should
             be
             in
             health
             for
             another
             ;
             if
             I
             shew
             that
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             does
             expresly
             require
             of
             us
             that
             we
             be
             righteous
             and
             holy
             in
             our
             own
             persons
             ,
             there
             is
             then
             nothing
             wanting
             to
             the
             full
             discovery
             of
             this
             childish
             and
             ungrounded
             conceit
             of
             being
             righteous
             without
             any
             Righteousness
             residing
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             in
             my
             apprehension
             this
             very
             Text
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             is
             a
             clear
             eviction
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             
             it
             plainly
             declaring
             that
             they
             are
             mistaken
             who
             ever
             conceit
             themselves
             righteous
             without
             doing
             righteousnesse
             ,
             or
             without
             being
             righteous
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             Christ
             himself
             was
             righteous
             .
             There
             are
             also
             several
             other
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             some
             whereof
             I
             have
             noted
             already
             ;
             as
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               manifested
               to
               take
               away
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               he
               came
               to
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             ;
             and
             
               that
               he
               that
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               sinneth
               not
               ,
               because
               the
               seed
               of
               God
               abideth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             permanent
             Principle
             of
             Divine
             life
             and
             sense
             ,
             whereby
             he
             seeth
             and
             abhorreth
             whatsoever
             is
             wicked
             and
             unholy
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             ●
             .
             
               Hereby
               we
               know
               that
               we
               know
               him
               ,
               if
               we
               keep
               his
               commandements
               .
               He
               that
               saith
               ,
               I
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               not
               his
               commandements
               ,
               is
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               him
               :
               but
               whose
               keepeth
               his
               word
               ,
               in
               him
               verily
               is
               the
               love
               of
               God
               perfected
               .
               Hereby
               know
               we
               that
               we
               are
               in
               him
               :
               He
               that
               saith
               he
               abideth
               in
               him
               ,
               ought
               himself
               also
               to
               walk
               even
               as
               he
               walked
               .
            
             Like
             that
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             
               Let
               every
               one
               that
               nameth
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             1.
             
             Their
             alledgement
             of
             
               Gal.
               2.16
            
             .
             as
             also
             of
             the
             whole
             drift
             of
             that
             Epistle
             .
             2.
             
             What
             the
             
               Righteousnesse
               of
               faith
            
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             .
             3.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             are
             said
             not
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Law.
             4.
             
             That
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               faith
            
             is
             no
             figment
             but
             a
             reality
             in
             us
             .
             5.
             
             That
             this
             Righteousnesse
             is
             the
             New
             Creature
             ,
             and
             what
             this
             new
             Creature
             is
             according
             to
             Scripture
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             new
             Creature
             consists
             in
             Wisedom
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Righteousnesse
             of
             
             the
             new
             Creature
             .
             8.
             
             His
             Wisedom
             and
             Holinesse
             .
             9.
             
             That
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               faith
            
             excludes
             not
             good
             Works
             .
             The
             wicked
             treachery
             of
             those
             that
             teach
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AS
             for
             that
             Text
             which
             we
             deferred
             to
             speak
             to
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             take
             it
             into
             consideration
             .
             It
             was
             Gal.
             2.16
             .
             
               Knowing
               that
               a
               man
               is
               not
               justified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               even
               we
               have
               believed
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               justified
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               For
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               shall
               no
               flesh
               be
               justified
               .
            
             From
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             also
             there
             are
             some
             that
             would
             inferre
             a
             superannuating
             and
             annulling
             of
             all
             moral
             honesty
             and
             reall
             Righteousness
             whatever
             ,
             pretending
             that
             nothing
             but
             
               mere
               Faith
            
             is
             required
             to
             make
             us
             approvable
             before
             God.
             And
             indeed
             they
             fansy
             that
             this
             whole
             Epistle
             administers
             invincible
             arguments
             to
             maintain
             this
             mischievous
             Conclusion
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             not
             to
             any
             indifferent
             Judge
             any
             solid
             reason
             of
             so
             full
             a
             confidence
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             easily
             understand
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             notice
             that
             the
             designe
             of
             this
             Epistle
             is
             only
             to
             reduce
             those
             Galatians
             again
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             were
             almost
             apostatizing
             to
             Iudaisme
             and
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               .
               Ye
               observe
               dayes
               and
               moneths
               and
               times
               and
               years
               ;
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               you
               ,
               lest
               I
               have
               bestowed
               labour
               on
               you
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             Chap.
             4.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             against
             Circumcision
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             upon
             the
             very
             first
             perusall
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ;
             which
             he
             beating
             down
             together
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             extolling
             the
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             seems
             sometimes
             to
             excuse
             a
             man
             from
             walking
             according
             to
             the
             
               moral
               Law
            
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             
               Faith
               in
               Christ.
            
             But
             as
             S.
             Peter
             hath
             well
             observed
             ,
             
               there
               be
               many
               things
            
             in
             S.
             Pauls
             Epistles
             
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
            
             ,
             
             
               which
               foolish
               men
               pervert
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
            
             But
             that
             we
             be
             not
             led
             into
             the
             same
             errour
             and
             mischief
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             no
             small
             concernment
             to
             trace
             the
             footsteps
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             wind
             our selves
             out
             of
             this
             dangerous
             Maze
             or
             Labyrinth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             then
             he
             seems
             to
             nullifie
             or
             vilifie
             at
             least
             
               the
               Law
            
             in
             the
             advancing
             of
             that
             
               Righteousnesse
               that
               is
               by
               faith
            
             ;
             let
             us
             see
             what
             this
             
               Righteousnesse
               that
               is
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             what
             
               that
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             is
             .
             Chap.
             2.19
             .
             
               For
               I
               through
               the
               Law
               am
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               live
               unto
               God
               :
               I
               am
               crucified
               with
               Christ.
               Nevertheless
               I
               live
               ,
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               me
               .
               I
               through
               the
               Law
               am
               dead
               unto
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             what
             a
             riddle
             is
             this
             !
             that
             
               the
               Law
            
             should
             deprive
             it self
             of
             its
             disciples
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             doth
             so
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             Schoolmaster
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             Usher
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             hath
             well
             tutour'd
             us
             and
             castigated
             us
             ,
             removes
             us
             up
             higher
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             in
             Christ
             perfect
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             the
             Law
             it self
             makes
             nothing
             perfect
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             Righteousness
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             speaks
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             very
             Epistle
             at
             the
             21
             verse
             of
             the
             3.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Is
               the
               Law
               then
               against
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               For
               if
               there
               had
               been
               a
               law
               given
               which
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               verily
               righteousnesse
               should
               have
               been
               by
               the
               Law
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               A
               law
               that
               could
               enliven
               and
               enquicken
               us
               .
            
             But
             that
             is
             beyond
             
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             That
             's
             the
             title
             and
             prerogative
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             and
             the
             Life
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
               :
               he
               that
               believeth
               in
               me
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               live
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               liveth
               and
               believeth
               in
               me
               ,
               shall
               never
               die
               ,
            
             Joh.
             11.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith
             or
             belief
             ,
             far
             above
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             killing
             letter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             when
             this
             Faith
             is
             come
             that
             worketh
             us
             up
             to
             a
             living
             frame
             of
             Righteousness
             within
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             under
             the
             servility
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             are
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Now
             none
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             but
             those
             that
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             elsewhere
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             And
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             fruits
             they
             bring
             forth
             is
             amply
             set
             out
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             v.
             22.
             
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               love
               ,
               joy
               ,
               peace
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               gentlenesse
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               faith
               ,
               meeknesse
               ,
               temperance
               :
               against
               such
               there
               is
               no
               law
               .
            
             For
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             being
             a
             law
             unto
             themselves
             .
             So
             we
             see
             how
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             are
             not
             
               under
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             because
             that
             inward
             fountain
             of
             obedience
             or
             living
             law
             in
             their
             hearts
             is
             above
             it
             :
             They
             do
             really
             and
             truly
             fulfill
             it
             through
             the
             Spirit
             that
             is
             by
             faith
             .
             For
             that
             Spirit
             is
             the
             begetter
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law.
               For
               all
               the
               Law
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             
               This
               I
               say
               then
               ,
               walk
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               not
               fulfill
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               For
               the
               flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               against
               the
               flesh
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               contrary
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               not
               do
               the
               things
               ye
               would
               .
            
             Which
             certainly
             is
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             also
             has
             noted
             .
             
               And
               these
               are
               contrary
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               oppose
               one
               the
               other
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
               you
               may
               not
               do
               those
               things
               that
               your
               own
               corrupt
               will
               or
               carnall
               minde
               inclines
               you
               to
            
             :
             which
             naturally
             coheres
             with
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               But
               if
               you
               be
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law.
            
             For
             
               against
               such
               there
               is
               no
               law
               ,
            
             as
             was
             said
             before
             .
             Which
             implyes
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             death
             ,
             hell
             and
             damnation
             .
             For
             so
             also
             speaks
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             reckoned
             up
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               That
               they
               that
               do
               such
               things
               ,
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             And
             v.
             25.
             he
             openly
             declares
             ,
             
               That
               they
               that
               are
               Christ's
               ,
               have
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               with
               its
               passions
               and
               lusts
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             So
             we
             see
             plainly
             that
             the
             
               Righteousnesse
               that
               is
               of
               faith
            
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             Chimaera
             or
             phansie
             ,
             but
             a
             more
             excellent
             Righteousness
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             
               the
               Law
            
             is
             no
             quickening
             spirit
             ,
             but
             a
             dead
             letter
             :
             But
             Christ
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Life
             .
             And
             he
             is
             God
             our
             righteousness
             ,
             mighty
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             can
             with
             ease
             destroy
             the
             powers
             of
             death
             ,
             darkness
             and
             the
             Devil
             out
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             endure
             the
             work
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             him
             .
             
               I
               live
               ,
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               me
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             will
             still
             cloak
             and
             cover
             our
             foul
             corrupt
             hearts
             with
             forged
             conceits
             of
             Hypocrisie's
             own
             making
             ,
             and
             excuse
             our selves
             from
             being
             good
             to
             one
             another
             or
             to
             our selves
             ,
             because
             God
             in
             Christ
             
             is
             so
             good
             to
             us
             ;
             hear
             what
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             in
             the
             sixth
             and
             last
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Epistle
             at
             the
             seventh
             verse
             .
             
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
               :
               For
               whatsoever
               a
               man
               soweth
               ,
               that
               shall
               he
               also
               reap
               .
               For
               he
               that
               soweth
               to
               his
               flesh
               ,
               shall
               of
               the
               flesh
               reap
               corruption
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               soweth
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               shall
               of
               the
               Spirit
               reap
               life
               everlasting
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             aim
             therefore
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             not
             to
             extenuate
             or
             discountenance
             
               real
               Vertue
               and
               Righteousnesse
            
             ,
             but
             to
             point
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             :
             Not
             in
             dayes
             or
             years
             ,
             not
             in
             
               New
               Moons
            
             or
             Festivals
             ,
             not
             in
             Circumcision
             nor
             in
             the
             
               dead
               letter
            
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             in
             Christ
             and
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             renewed
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             
               new
               birth
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               new
               life
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               second
               Adam
            
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             
               new
               Creature
               .
               But
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               glory
               save
               in
               the
               cross
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               whom
               the
               world
               is
               crucified
               unto
               me
               and
               I
               unto
               the
               world
               .
               For
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               neither
               circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               nor
               uncircumcision
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               creature
               .
            
             
             Which
             the
             Apostle
             elsewhere
             cals
             the
             
               new
               man
               ;
               That
               ye
               put
               off
               concerning
               the
               former
               conversation
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               corrupt
               according
               to
               the
               deceitful
               lusts
               ;
               and
               be
               renewed
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               your
               minde
               :
               And
               that
               you
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               which
               after
               God
               is
               created
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             in
             external
             Ceremonial
             holiness
             or
             outward
             sanctimonious
             shew
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             regeneration
             of
             the
             inward
             Spirit
             to
             a
             new
             life
             from
             the
             very
             heart
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             Colos.
             3.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Lie
               not
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               seeing
               that
               ye
               have
               put
               off
               the
               old
               man
               with
               his
               deeds
               ,
               and
               have
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               renewed
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               after
               the
               image
               of
               him
               that
               created
               him
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               neither
               Greek
               nor
               Iew
               ,
               circumcision
               nor
               uncircumcision
               ,
               Barbarian
               ,
               Scythian
               ,
               bond
               nor
               free
               ,
               but
               Christ
               is
               all
               and
               in
               all
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             
               new
               Creature
            
             then
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Soul
               of
               man.
            
             So
             witness
             both
             these
             Texts
             :
             
               The
               new
               man
               which
               after
               God
               is
               created
               in
               Knowledge
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               true
               Holiness
               .
            
             The
             very
             same
             that
             Plato
             speaks
             at
             once
             in
             his
             
               Theaetetus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               To
               be
               like
               God
               is
               to
               become
               Holy
               ,
               Iust
               and
               Wise.
            
             But
             because
             most
             men
             ,
             even
             the
             
               old
               Adam
            
             in
             us
             ,
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               holy
               ,
               just
            
             ,
             and
             wise
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             seasonable
             here
             to
             see
             what
             
               Iustice
               ,
               Holinesse
            
             and
             Wisedom
             this
             is
             that
             is
             in
             the
             
               new
               Creature
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             who
             can
             tell
             it
             so
             well
             as
             he
             that
             is
             it
             ?
             Matth.
             5.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               by
               them
               of
               old
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               shall
               kill
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               judgement
               :
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               ●
               angry
               with
               his
               brother
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               judgement
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               shall
               say
               unto
               his
               brother
               ,
               Racha
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               Councell
               ;
               but
               whosoever
               shall
               say
               ,
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               hell-fire
               .
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               was
               said
               by
               them
               of
               old
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
               :
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               looketh
               on
               a
               woman
               to
               lust
               after
               her
               ,
               hath
               committed
               adultery
               with
               her
               already
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               Again
               it
               was
               said
               of
               old
               ,
               Forswear
               not
               thy self
               :
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               let
               your
               communication
               be
               Yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               Nay
               ,
               nay
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               then
               these
               ,
               cometh
               of
               evil
               .
               Ye
               have
               heard
               it
               also
               said
               ,
               An
               eye
               for
               an
               eye
               ,
               and
               a
               tooth
               for
               a
               tooth
               :
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Resist
               not
               evil
               .
               Ye
               have
               heard
               also
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               but
               hate
               thine
               enemy
               :
               But
               
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Love
               your
               enemies
               ,
               Bless
               them
               that
               curse
               you
               ,
               Do
               good
               to
               them
               that
               hate
               you
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               despightfully
               use
               you
               and
               persecute
               you
               .
            
             Behold
             the
             exact
             and
             unblameable
             Righteousnesse
             that
             is
             in
             the
             regenerate
             Soul
             far
             above
             the
             doctrine
             or
             thoughts
             of
             either
             the
             
               Legal
               Pharisee
            
             or
             
               mere
               Moralist
            
             .
             External
             Righteousness
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             internally
             just
             as
             far
             as
             corrupt
             Reason
             suggests
             ,
             is
             but
             
               filthy
               rags
            
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             Righteousnesse
             Christ
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             Creature
             doth
             bring
             into
             us
             ,
             once
             grown
             up
             to
             its
             due
             stature
             in
             us
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             examine
             himself
             by
             this
             Rule
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             as
             this
             Iustice
             is
             far
             above
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             contrary
             to
             ,
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Natural
             man
             (
             for
             with
             him
             to
             hate
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             recompense
             evil
             with
             evil
             ,
             is
             just
             ;
             )
             so
             the
             Holiness
             is
             far
             transcending
             the
             Holinesse
             of
             either
             the
             ancient
             or
             modern
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             and
             Zelotical
             Ceremonialists
             .
             For
             all
             outward
             Ceremonies
             of
             Time
             or
             Place
             ,
             of
             Gesture
             or
             
               Vestments
               ,
               Rites
            
             or
             Orders
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             but
             Signes
             and
             Shews
             ;
             but
             the
             Body
             is
             Christ.
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             natural
             man
             phansie
             not
             himself
             Wise
             ,
             (
             as
             who
             is
             not
             of
             all
             precious
             things
             the
             most
             forward
             to
             appropriate
             that
             to
             himself
             ?
             )
             that
             he
             phansie
             not
             himself
             Wise
             before
             he
             be
             Holy
             and
             Iust
             ,
             let
             him
             examine
             his
             Wisedom
             by
             that
             square
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             
             Iames's
             Epistle
             .
             
               Who
               is
               a
               wise
               man
               and
               endowed
               with
               knowledge
               amongst
               you
               ?
               Let
               him
               shew
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conversation
               his
               works
               with
               meekness
               of
               Wisedom
               .
               But
               if
               you
               have
               bitter
               envying
               and
               strife
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               glory
               not
               and
               lye
               not
               against
               the
               truth
               .
               This
               wisedom
               descendeth
               not
               from
               above
               ,
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               devilish
               .
               For
               where
               envying
               and
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
               But
               the
               Wisedom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               entreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               and
               good
               fruits
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               without
               hypocrisie
               .
            
             The
             Righteousnesse
             then
             of
             the
             
               new
               Creature
            
             is
             a
             Righteousness
             far
             above
             the
             letter
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             though
             exactly
             performed
             ;
             it
             's
             Holiness
             more
             resplendent
             then
             the
             Robe
             of
             Aaron
             and
             all
             his
             Priestly
             attire
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             Ceremonies
             else
             God
             hath
             instituted
             or
             man
             invented
             ;
             it
             's
             Wisdome
             far
             above
             all
             the
             thin-beaten
             subtilties
             of
             either
             the
             wrangling
             Sects
             or
             disputacious
             Schools
             ,
             without
             contention
             or
             bitter
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             constant
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             both
             in
             this
             Epistle
             and
             every
             where
             else
             ,
             That
             he
             does
             not
             vilifie
             true
             Vertue
             and
             Morality
             ,
             but
             drives
             at
             an
             higher
             pitch
             and
             perfection
             thereof
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             he
             prefers
             before
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               Works
            
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             way
             of
             exclusion
             of
             
               Good
               Works
            
             out
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             of
             urging
             us
             to
             
               exacter
               and
               more
               perfect
               works
               of
               Righteousnesse
            
             then
             could
             be
             performed
             under
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Law.
             How
             wicked
             a
             treachery
             therefore
             is
             it
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             impudent
             a
             piece
             of
             boldness
             in
             those
             false
             Teachers
             that
             would
             bear
             men
             in
             hand
             ,
             
               That
               this
               doctrine
               of
               the
               being
               approved
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               by
               a
               dry
               and
               dead
               Faith
               ,
               devoid
               and
               destitute
               of
               all
               real
               sanctity
               and
               holiness
               ,
            
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Christian
             truth
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             choice
             and
             principal
             doctrine
             in
             all
             Christianity
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             not
             any
             footstep
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             all
             the
             Instructions
             and
             Informations
             of
             either
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             no
             small
             measure
             of
             Sanctity
             serves
             the
             turn
             in
             Christianity
             :
             2.
             
             As
             appears
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             already
             alledged
             .
             3.
             
             Further
             proofs
             thereof
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             4.
             
             As
             also
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             6.
             
             The
             strong
             Armature
             of
             a
             Christian
             Souldier
             .
             7.
             
             His
             earnest
             endeavour
             after
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHerefore
             having
             sufficiently
             cleansed
             and
             oyled
             the
             first
             Wheel
             of
             this
             mighty
             Engine
             we
             are
             shewing
             the
             Usefulnesse
             of
             ;
             we
             proceed
             now
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             where
             if
             we
             do
             not
             use
             our
             diligence
             also
             ,
             this
             Machina
             will
             not
             prove
             effectual
             for
             the
             purpose
             it
             was
             designed
             ,
             
               viz.
               for
               the
               destroying
               of
               the
               works
               of
               the
               devil
               .
            
             Of
             whose
             stratagems
             and
             devices
             we
             being
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             we
             will
             declare
             unto
             you
             what
             is
             most
             seasonable
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             where
             he
             cannot
             corrupt
             our
             minds
             with
             this
             dangerous
             Errour
             
               of
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               an
               unsanctified
               and
               an
               unsanctifying
               Faith
               ,
            
             he
             will
             in
             the
             second
             place
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             us
             
               that
               a
               small
               measure
               of
               Holinesse
               will
               serve
               our
               turn
            
             ;
             considering
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             is
             of
             so
             great
             price
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             accepts
             of
             his
             death
             for
             an
             atonement
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             bloud
             we
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             any
             remisse
             desire
             ,
             any
             lazy
             inclination
             to
             obedience
             will
             be
             enough
             ;
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Imputation
             of
             his
             Righteousnesse
             will
             make
             out
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             that
             this
             is
             really
             the
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             evident
             from
             many
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             .
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             those
             we
             have
             already
             alledged
             do
             clearly
             demonstrate
             the
             same
             .
             For
             what
             means
             that
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             where
             he
             declares
             
               That
               he
               that
               is
               born
               of
               God
               cannot
               sin
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               the
               seed
               of
               God
               remains
               in
               him
               ?
            
             What
             that
             of
             Paul
             ,
             
             where
             he
             saith
             
               That
               Christ
               came
               to
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               purchase
               to
               himself
               a
               Church
               without
               spot
               and
               wrinkle
               ,
               a
               Church
               holy
               and
               without
               blemish
               ?
            
             What
             means
             our
             Saviour
             Christ's
             setting
             the
             Rule
             of
             Righteousnesse
             at
             that
             exquisite
             pitch
             of
             perfection
             ,
             accounting
             
               tacit
               assents
            
             to
             lust
             no
             lesse
             then
             adultery
             ,
             rash
             and
             causlesse
             anger
             a
             degree
             of
             murder
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             only
             condemned
             retaliation
             ,
             but
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             do
             good
             for
             evil
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             Christians
             are
             called
             to
             
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               perfection
            
             in
             life
             and
             sanctity
             then
             ever
             any
             Masters
             of
             Morality
             and
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             hitherto
             put
             men
             upon
             ?
             And
             therefore
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Christianity
             is
             so
             far
             from
             allowing
             men
             in
             any
             immoral
             vices
             or
             defects
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             not
             only
             cleanse
             from
             these
             ,
             but
             lifts
             us
             up
             a
             degree
             higher
             ,
             and
             never
             leaves
             till
             it
             has
             restored
             our
             Souls
             into
             a
             condition
             plainly
             Divine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             the
             state
             that
             every
             Christian
             is
             called
             to
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             unsatisfied
             unlesse
             his
             conscience
             tell
             him
             he
             is
             aiming
             at
             ,
             and
             growing
             in
             some
             measure
             towards
             it
             ,
             both
             the
             Propheticall
             descriptions
             of
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               upon
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             several
             other
             Testimonies
             in
             
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             do
             still
             more
             fully
             witnesse
             .
             For
             besides
             those
             places
             that
             describe
             
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Messiah
            
             from
             the
             abundance
             of
             Peace
             and
             Righteousnesse
             which
             should
             overspread
             the
             Nations
             ,
             as
             the
             waters
             cover
             the
             Sea
             ;
             there
             are
             other
             particular
             passages
             that
             do
             prefigure
             
               a
               very
               great
               measure
               of
               Holinesse
            
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             conspicuous
             by
             ,
             with
             clearer
             knowledge
             and
             greater
             activity
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God.
             And
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             which
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             a
             corporeal
             sense
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             had
             also
             a
             more
             spirituall
             and
             more
             permanent
             meaning
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             Esay
             ,
             chap.
             35.5
             ,
             6.
             where
             
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blinde
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               deaf
               unstopped
               ,
               the
               lame
               to
               leap
               as
               an
               hart
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               dumb
               to
               sing
               .
            
             Which
             lively
             does
             set
             out
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             believer
             while
             he
             makes
             his
             faithfull
             progress
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             going
             on
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             till
             he
             appear
             before
             God
             in
             Sion
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             Zech.
             12.
             
             For
             that
             it
             is
             mystically
             applicable
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             appears
             from
             v.
             10.
             
             
               They
               shall
               look
               upon
               me
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
            
             :
             but
             what
             we
             were
             going
             to
             recite
             was
             v.
             8.
             
             
               In
               that
               day
               shall
               the
               Lord
               defend
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Ierusalem
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               feeble
               among
               them
               shall
               be
               as
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               David
               shall
               be
               as
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               before
               them
               .
            
             
             As
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             
               That
               the
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               is
               greater
               then
               he
               .
            
             I
             shall
             close
             the
             Prophetick
             predictions
             with
             that
             of
             Malachi
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             speaking
             of
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             viz.
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             dispensation
             he
             was
             to
             set
             afoot
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Behold
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               :
               But
               who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               when
               he
               appeareth
               ?
               for
               he
               is
               like
               a
               refiners
               fire
               ,
               and
               like
               fullers
               sope
               .
               And
               he
               shall
               sit
               as
               a
               refiner
               and
               purifier
               of
               silver
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               purifie
               the
               sons
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               purge
               them
               as
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               offer
               unto
               the
               Lord
               an
               offering
               in
               righteousness
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             very
             same
             thing
             which
             John
             the
             Baptist
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             v.
             11.
             
             
               I
               indeed
               baptize
               you
               with
               water
               unto
               repentance
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               cometh
               after
               me
               is
               mightier
               then
               I
               ,
               whose
               shoes
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               bear
               :
               he
               shall
               baptize
               you
               with
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               .
               Whose
               fan
               is
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               throughly
               purge
               his
               floor
               ,
               and
               gather
               his
               wheat
               into
               the
               garner
               ;
               but
               he
               will
               burn
               up
               the
               chaffe
               with
               unquenchable
               fire
               .
            
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             v.
             10.
             
             
               And
               now
               is
               the
               axe
               laid
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               trees
               :
               Therefore
               every
               tree
               that
               bringeth
               not
               forth
               good
               fruit
               is
               hewn
               down
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               .
            
             Like
             that
             Matth.
             15.
             v.
             13.
             
             
               Every
               plant
               which
               my
               heavenly
               Father
               hath
               not
               planted
               ,
               shall
               be
               rooted
               up
               .
            
             Which
             Scriptures
             do
             plainly
             declare
             to
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             design
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             was
             to
             consume
             utterly
             and
             to
             tear
             up
             by
             the
             very
             roots
             all
             errour
             and
             wickedness
             out
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             them
             that
             would
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             this
             were
             sufficient
             to
             discover
             
               what
               a
               high
               degree
               of
               Holiness
            
             is
             expected
             of
             him
             that
             will
             be
             in
             good
             earnest
             a
             Christian.
             But
             I
             will
             not
             omit
             other
             places
             that
             sound
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             1
             Peter
             1.13
             .
             
               Wherefore
               gird
               up
               the
               loins
               of
               your
               mind
               ,
               be
               sober
               and
               of
               a
               perfect
               hope
               in
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               brought
               to
               you
               through
               the
               revelation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               as
               obedient
               children
               ,
               not
               fashioning
               your selves
               according
               to
               former
               lusts
               
               in
               your
               ignorance
               :
               But
               as
               he
               that
               has
               called
               you
               is
               holy
               ,
               so
               be
               ye
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               Conversation
               ;
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               your
               whole
               conversation
               ,
               in
               every
               thing
               you
               doe
               )
               Because
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Be
               ye
               holy
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               .
            
             The
             same
             which
             our
             Saviour
             exhorts
             to
             in
             his
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               perfect
               ,
               as
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             Paul
             also
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             ch
             .
             6.
             v.
             10.
             
             
               Finally
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               might
               .
               Put
               you
               on
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               wiles
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               For
               we
               wrestle
               not
               against
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               but
               against
               principalities
               ,
               against
               powers
               ,
               against
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               wicked
               Spirits
               of
               the
               air
               .
               Wherefore
               take
               unto
               you
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               and
               having
               vanquished
               all
               ,
               to
               stand
               .
               Stand
               therefore
               ,
               having
               your
               loins
               girt
               about
               with
               truth
               ,
               and
               having
               on
               the
               breast-plate
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               your
               feet
               shod
               with
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               peace
               .
               Above
               all
               ,
               taking
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               you
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               quench
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               and
               take
               the
               helmet
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             We
             shall
             add
             only
             a
             short
             speech
             to
             the
             Christian
             souldier
             thus
             harnessed
             from
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Revel
             .
             3.
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               give
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               in
               my
               throne
               ;
               even
               as
               I
               also
               overcame
               ,
               and
               am
               set
               down
               with
               my
               Father
               in
               his
               throne
               .
            
             Which
             things
             thus
             put
             together
             and
             carefully
             considered
             ,
             cannot
             but
             awaken
             us
             out
             of
             that
             drouzy
             and
             lazy
             dream
             of
             
               unoperative
               Faith
            
             and
             sluggish
             sordid
             slavery
             to
             sin
             under
             pretence
             of
             
               invincible
               infirmity
            
             ,
             into
             a
             full
             belief
             of
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Armature
             and
             Ammunition
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             able
             to
             overcome
             all
             our
             domestick
             lusts
             ,
             though
             abetted
             and
             incensed
             by
             the
             fiery
             Stratagems
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcomes
            
             .
             When
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             is
             this
             overcoming
             ?
             Is
             not
             Victory
             wone
             in
             the
             same
             field
             the
             battel
             is
             fought
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             our
             warfare
             here
             upon
             this
             earth
             ?
             wherefore
             it
             is
             plain
             our
             Victory
             must
             be
             here
             also
             .
             It
             is
             in
             this
             life
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             kill
             and
             slay
             the
             old
             man
             in
             us
             with
             all
             his
             deceiveable
             lusts
             ,
             who
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             alive
             ,
             will
             be
             alwaies
             plotting
             and
             inventing
             some
             evil
             device
             or
             other
             to
             undermine
             and
             root
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             wholy
             the
             one
             or
             wholy
             the
             other
             .
             We
             cannot
             serve
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             ,
             
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             cannot
             abide
             together
             .
             And
             verily
             the
             Apostle
             has
             furnished
             us
             with
             so
             compleat
             an
             armature
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             but
             confess
             our selves
             stronger
             then
             the
             strong
             man
             that
             has
             hitherto
             kept
             the
             house
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             be
             not
             dispossessed
             ,
             it
             is
             long
             of
             us
             .
             For
             the
             faithfull
             Christian
             Souldier
             is
             so
             well
             appointed
             (
             being
             girt
             with
             Truth
             ,
             &
             his
             Heart
             fortified
             with
             Uprightness
             and
             Sincerity
             ,
             his
             Mind
             with
             representations
             of
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             his
             feet
             with
             readiness
             &
             unwearied
             resolution
             of
             walking
             as
             becomes
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Memory
             with
             the
             choicest
             and
             most
             useful
             &
             encouraging
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             &
             his
             whole
             Soul
             bearing
             it self
             strong
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             against
             all
             assaults
             and
             temptations
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             Salvation
             )
             that
             he
             cannot
             but
             get
             the
             day
             and
             stand
             Conquerour
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             though
             his
             own
             
             domestick
             lusts
             be
             assisted
             by
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Air
             that
             rules
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             For
             this
             
               shield
               of
               Faith
            
             is
             able
             to
             
               quench
               all
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             Faith
             whereby
             the
             ancients
             
               have
               subdued
               kingdomes
               and
               wrought
               righteousness
               .
            
             
             And
             this
             is
             that
             whereby
             every
             Christian
             shall
             advance
             his
             conquests
             against
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Darkness
             and
             Unrighteousness
             as
             much
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
             For
             according
             to
             a
             mans
             Faith
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             those
             that
             plead
             for
             a
             lazy
             Slackness
             and
             Remisness
             in
             these
             attempts
             ,
             are
             not
             faithfull
             Christians
             but
             false
             brethren
             got
             amongst
             us
             .
             
             
               He
               that
               puts
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               plough
               ,
               and
               looks
               back
               ,
               is
               not
               fit
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             
             Again
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               Father
               or
               Mother
               more
               then
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               loveth
               son
               or
               daughter
               more
               then
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             he
             that
             loveth
             his
             own
             life
             more
             then
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             his
             disciple
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             has
             declared
             .
             How
             can
             then
             any
             be
             Christ's
             disciple
             that
             loves
             any
             lust
             whatsoever
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             pleasant
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             profitable
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             that
             redeemed
             him
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             ?
             Wherefore
             all
             true
             Christians
             have
             been
             in
             this
             point
             in
             good
             earnest
             in
             both
             practice
             ,
             profession
             and
             praiers
             ,
             in
             breathing
             and
             contending
             after
             all
             exquisiteness
             of
             purity
             and
             integrity
             both
             of
             flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             According
             to
             which
             also
             S.
             Iames
             in
             his
             Epistle
             general
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             v.
             4.
             
             
               Let
               patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               perfect
               and
               entire
               ,
               being
               defective
               in
               nothing
               .
            
             Like
             that
             praier
             of
             Epaphras
             for
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             chap.
             4.12
             .
             who
             is
             said
             there
             
               to
               labour
               fervently
               for
               them
               in
               praier
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               stand
               perfect
               and
               complete
               in
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God.
            
             Which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             S.
             
             Peter's
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             the
             last
             chapter
             ,
             
               The
               God
               of
               all
               grace
               ,
               who
               hath
               called
               us
               to
               his
               eternal
               glory
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               after
               that
               you
               have
               suffered
               a
               while
               ,
               make
               you
               perfect
               ,
               stablish
               ,
               strengthen
               ,
               settle
               you
               .
            
             To
             which
             we
             will
             add
             that
             of
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             and
             so
             conclude
             .
             
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               that
               brought
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               great
               shepheard
               of
               the
               sheep
               ,
               through
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               everlasting
               covenant
               ,
               make
               you
               perfect
               in
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               to
               doe
               his
               will
               ,
               working
               in
               you
               that
               which
               is
               well-pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Christians
             assistance
             is
             at
             least
             equal
             to
             his
             task
             .
             2.
             
             The
             two
             Gospel-powers
             that
             comprehend
             his
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Gospel-aid
             ,
             
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             with
             Prophecies
             thereof
             out
             of
             Ezekiel
             and
             
               Esay
               .
               4.
            
             
             Some
             hints
             of
             the
             mystical
             meaning
             of
             the
             last
             .
             5.
             
             Another
             excellent
             prediction
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             made
             it
             very
             evident
             That
             that
             degree
             of
             Righteousness
             that
             the
             Christian
             is
             called
             unto
             is
             no
             lazy
             ,
             sluggish
             inclination
             to
             holiness
             ,
             no
             maimed
             ,
             halting
             ,
             Hypocritical
             following
             after
             Christ
             ;
             but
             a
             sound
             and
             chearfull
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             a
             joifull
             acquisition
             of
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Sanctity
             and
             Righteousness
             as
             far
             surmounts
             the
             pretensions
             of
             all
             other
             Religions
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             is
             indeed
             so
             exquisite
             and
             perfect
             ,
             that
             nothing
             better
             can
             be
             desired
             or
             imagined
             .
             So
             holy
             and
             Heavenly
             a
             calling
             is
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Christian.
             And
             indeed
             the
             expectation
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             aids
             and
             assistances
             were
             not
             proportionable
             ,
             we
             could
             never
             arrive
             to
             the
             End
             of
             our
             calling
             .
             But
             our
             helps
             are
             in
             my
             apprehension
             far
             greater
             then
             our
             task
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             not
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             hitherto
             seen
             how
             necessary
             inward
             Sanctification
             is
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             how
             ample
             a
             measure
             he
             is
             called
             .
             Both
             these
             he
             is
             indispensably
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             and
             breath
             after
             perpetually
             ;
             as
             is
             manifestly
             declared
             by
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             before
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             two
             ,
             I
             mean
             
               The
               evidence
               that
               we
               are
               to
               be
               inwardly
               and
               really
               righteous
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
            
             are
             the
             
               two
               Powers
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             comprehend
             our
             great
             and
             ultimate
             duty
             of
             
               being
               holy
               as
               he
               that
               has
               called
               us
               is
               holy
               ,
            
             of
             
               becoming
               perfect
               as
               our
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             The
             following
             Gospel-Powers
             all
             of
             them
             are
             aids
             and
             helps
             to
             this
             design
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             through
             Christ's
             Intercession
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             
               The
               Example
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             the
             third
             ,
             
               The
               Meditation
               on
               his
               Passion
            
             ;
             the
             fourth
             ,
             
               on
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
            
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             
               on
               the
               last
               Iudgement
            
             .
             These
             Powers
             are
             of
             such
             admirable
             efficacy
             ,
             if
             rightly
             applied
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             pul
             down
             every
             strong
             hold
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             out
             all
             evil
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             that
             exalts
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             .
             No
             strength
             of
             habituated
             sin
             ,
             no
             violence
             of
             any
             lust
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Powers
             is
             
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             for
             the
             
               doing
               Miracles
            
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             was
             but
             a
             transient
             business
             ,
             and
             accommodate
             only
             to
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             )
             but
             for
             through-sanctification
             and
             cleansing
             us
             from
             all
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             perfect
             growth
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             .
             That
             this
             Power
             is
             a
             concomitant
             to
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             is
             apparent
             both
             from
             the
             predictions
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             blessed
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Esay
             44.
             
             
               Hear
               now
               ,
               O
               Iacob
               my
               servant
               ,
               and
               Israel
               whom
               I
               have
               chosen
               .
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               that
               made
               thee
               ,
               and
               framed
               thee
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               and
               will
               help
               thee
               .
               Fear
               not
               ,
               O
               Iacob
               my
               servant
               ,
               and
               thou
               Iesurun
               whom
               I
               have
               chosen
               :
               For
               I
               will
               pour
               water
               upon
               him
               that
               is
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               floods
               upon
               the
               dry
               ground
               ;
               I
               will
               pour
               my
               Spirit
               upon
               thy
               seed
               and
               my
               blessing
               upon
               thy
               offspring
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               spring
               up
               as
               among
               the
               grass
               ,
               and
               the
               willows
               by
               the
               water-courses
               .
            
             Which
             Prophecie
             is
             most
             properly
             applicable
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             
               the
               true
               seed
               
               of
               Iacob
               :
            
             those
             wrastlers
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             strivers
             to
             get
             in
             at
             the
             *
             narrow
             gate
             that
             leads
             to
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             true
             Iesurun
             ,
             the
             *
             upright
             of
             heart
             and
             sincere
             seekers
             after
             God
             ,
             those
             that
             truly
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousness
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             will
             satisfie
             them
             by
             the
             supernatural
             assistance
             of
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Ezekiel
             36.
             ver
             .
             25.
             prefiguring
             the
             blessed
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               Then
               will
               I
               sprinkle
               clean
               water
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               clean
               :
               from
               all
               your
               filthiness
               and
               from
               all
               your
               Idols
               will
               I
               cleanse
               you
               .
               A
               new
               heart
               also
               will
               I
               give
               you
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Spirit
               will
               I
               put
               within
               you
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               take
               the
               stony
               heart
               out
               of
               your
               flesh
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               .
               And
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Spirit
               within
               you
               ,
               and
               cause
               you
               to
               walk
               in
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               keep
               my
               judgments
               and
               doe
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Also
             Esay
             41.
             v.
             10.
             where
             certainly
             according
             to
             analogie
             of
             interpretations
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             (
             
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             being
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             warfare
             not
             carnal
             but
             spiritual
             ,
             nor
             
               the
               waters
            
             promised
             by
             Christ
             such
             liquors
             as
             run
             in
             Brooks
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             but
             emanations
             of
             the
             purifying
             and
             refreshing
             powers
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             )
             we
             may
             see
             with
             what
             close
             and
             faithfull
             assistance
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             adhere
             to
             his
             true
             Israel
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             guile
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             sincerely
             waging
             war
             and
             to
             the
             utmost
             resisting
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             
               But
               thou
               ,
               Israel
               ,
               my
               servant
               ,
               Iacob
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               chosen
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               my
               friend
               ;
               fear
               thou
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               with
               thee
               ;
               be
               not
               dismaied
               for
               I
               am
               thy
               God
               :
               I
               will
               strengthen
               thee
               ,
               yea
               I
               will
               help
               thee
               ,
               yea
               I
               will
               uphold
               thee
               with
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               my
               righteousness
               .
               Behold
               ,
               all
               they
               that
               were
               incensed
               against
               thee
               ,
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               and
               confounded
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               nothing
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               strive
               with
               thee
               shall
               perish
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               seek
               them
               ,
               and
               shalt
               not
               find
               them
               ,
               even
               them
               that
               contended
               with
               thee
               ;
               they
               that
               war
               against
               thee
               shall
               be
               as
               nothing
               and
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               nought
               .
               For
               I
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               will
               hold
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
               saying
               unto
               thee
               ,
               Fear
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               help
               thee
               .
               Fear
               not
               thou
               worm
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               ye
               men
               of
               Israel
               ;
               behold
               I
               will
               make
               thee
               a
               new
               sharp
               threshing-instrument
               ,
               having
               teeth
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               thresh
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               beat
               them
               small
               ,
               and
               shalt
               make
               the
               hills
               as
               chaffe
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               fan
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               shall
               carry
               them
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               whirlwind
               shall
               scatter
               them
               ;
               and
               thou
               shalt
               rejoice
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               shalt
               glory
               in
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               .
               When
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               seek
               water
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               and
               their
               tongue
               faileth
               for
               thirst
               ;
               I
               the
               Lord
               will
               hear
               them
               ,
               I
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               will
               not
               forsake
               them
               :
               I
               will
               open
               rivers
               in
               high
               places
               ,
               and
               fountains
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               vallies
               .
               I
               will
               make
               the
               wilderness
               a
               pool
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               dry
               land
               springs
               of
               water
               .
            
             This
             Prophecie
             is
             an
             exquisite
             description
             of
             those
             full
             and
             complete
             Victories
             the
             Church
             gets
             against
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             by
             the
             supernatural
             assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Which
             Promise
             is
             again
             repeated
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             larger
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             part
             cited
             already
             to
             another
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             refrain
             from
             transcribing
             the
             whole
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             plain
             a
             Prophecie
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             fore-part
             thereof
             )
             and
             
             of
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             through
             the
             Spirit
             for
             the
             vanquishing
             of
             all
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             in
             them
             that
             do
             truly
             believe
             .
             
               Behold
               my
               servant
               whom
               I
               uphold
               ,
            
             
             
               mine
               elect
               in
               whom
               my
               soul
               delighteth
               .
               I
               have
               put
               my
               spirit
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               bring
               forth
               judgement
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               He
               shall
               not
               cry
               ,
               nor
               lift
               up
               ,
               nor
               cause
               his
               voice
               to
               be
               heard
               in
               the
               street
               .
               A
               bruised
               reed
               shall
               he
               not
               break
               ,
               and
               smoaking
               flax
               shall
               he
               not
               quench
               ;
               he
               shall
               bring
               forth
               judgement
               unto
               truth
               .
               He
               shall
               not
               fail
               nor
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               set
               judgement
               in
               the
               earth
               :
               and
               the
               Isles
               shall
               wait
               for
               his
               Law.
               Thus
               saith
               God
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               that
               created
               the
               Heavens
               and
               stretched
               them
               out
               ,
               he
               that
               spread
               forth
               the
               earth
               and
               that
               which
               cometh
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               that
               giveth
               breath
               to
               the
               people
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               spirit
               to
               those
               that
               dwell
               therein
               :
               I
               the
               Lord
               have
               called
               thee
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               will
               hold
               thine
               hand
               ,
               and
               will
               keep
               thee
               ,
               and
               give
               thee
               for
               a
               covenant
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               a
               light
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               To
               open
               the
               blind
               eyes
               ,
               to
               bring
               out
               the
               prisoners
               from
               the
               prison
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               sit
               in
               darkness
               out
               of
               the
               prison-house
               .
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               my
               name
               ;
               and
               my
               glory
               will
               I
               not
               give
               to
               another
               ,
               neither
               my
               praise
               to
               graven
               images
               .
               Behold
               ,
               the
               former
               things
               are
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               new
               things
               do
               I
               declare
               :
               before
               they
               spring
               forth
               ,
               I
               tell
               you
               of
               them
               .
               Sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               a
               new
               song
               ,
               and
               his
               praise
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               ye
               that
               go
               down
               to
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               therein
               ;
               the
               Isles
               and
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               .
               Let
               the
               Wilderness
               and
               the
               cities
               thereof
               lift
               up
               their
               voice
               ,
               the
               villages
               that
               Kedar
               doth
               inhabit
               .
               Let
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               rock
               sing
               :
               let
               them
               shout
               from
               the
               top
               of
               the
               mountains
               :
               let
               them
               give
               glory
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               declare
               his
               praise
               in
               the
               islands
               .
               The
               Lord
               shall
               goe
               forth
               as
               a
               mighty
               man
               ,
               he
               shall
               stir
               up
               jealousie
               like
               a
               man
               of
               war
               ;
               he
               shall
               cry
               ,
               yea
               ,
               roar
               ;
               he
               shall
               prevail
               against
               his
               enemies
               .
               I
               have
               long
               time
               holden
               my
               peace
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               still
               and
               refrained
               my self
               ;
               now
               will
               I
               cry
               like
               a
               travailing
               woman
               ,
               I
               will
               destroy
               and
               devour
               at
               once
               .
               I
               will
               make
               wast
               mountains
               and
               hills
               ,
               and
               dry
               up
               all
               their
               hearbs
               ;
               I
               will
               make
               the
               rivers
               Islands
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               dry
               up
               the
               pools
               .
               And
               I
               will
               bring
               the
               blind
               by
               a
               way
               that
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               lead
               them
               in
               paths
               that
               they
               have
               not
               known
               :
               I
               will
               make
               darkness
               light
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               crooked
               things
               straight
               .
               These
               things
               will
               I
               doe
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               forsake
               them
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             very
             high
             representation
             of
             that
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             from
             above
             that
             assists
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             Christ
             by
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             does
             set
             us
             free
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             ;
             how
             he
             opens
             the
             understandings
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             procures
             liberty
             for
             those
             that
             were
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             dungeon
             of
             a
             dark
             conscience
             ,
             and
             held
             in
             captivity
             under
             sin
             ;
             how
             those
             that
             are
             dry
             and
             barren
             like
             the
             wilderness
             and
             the
             tops
             of
             rocks
             shall
             be
             watered
             with
             springs
             of
             living
             water
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             villages
             that
             *
             Kedar
             possesses
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             overshadowed
             with
             sorrow
             and
             darkness
             ,
             a
             light
             shall
             spring
             up
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             shall
             give
             glory
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             that
             he
             himself
             will
             be
             their
             champion
             ,
             he
             shall
             fight
             their
             battels
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             and
             by
             that
             fire
             wherewith
             he
             will
             plead
             with
             all
             flesh
             ,
             wither
             the
             top
             and
             flower
             of
             their
             pride
             ,
             and
             dry
             up
             their
             restagnant
             lusts
             ,
             and
             lighten
             their
             paths
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             forth
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             These
             are
             the
             true
             Warfares
             and
             Victories
             of
             the
             Church
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             have
             the
             veil
             taken
             off
             from
             their
             eyes
             and
             hearts
             can
             easily
             discover
             .
             And
             surely
             with
             any
             other
             usefull
             sense
             then
             this
             cannot
             we
             ordinarily
             read
             the
             like
             descriptions
             of
             the
             Churches
             triumphs
             by
             Christ
             over
             her
             enemies
             ,
             or
             by
             those
             that
             have
             been
             Types
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             David
             was
             an
             eminent
             one
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             I
             would
             read
             the
             18
             Psalm
             (
             
               I
               will
               love
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             I
             should
             hope
             for
             very
             small
             edifying
             thereby
             but
             in
             such
             a
             Mystical
             sense
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             supposing
             that
             in
             me
             which
             partakes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             inward
             Mind
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             raising
             war
             against
             *
             Saul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             craving
             pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
             that
             sin
             that
             lodges
             in
             this
             mortal
             body
             whose
             vain
             desires
             have
             no
             bottom
             nor
             end
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             might
             abound
             with
             these
             allegations
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Psalms
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             given
             a
             Key
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             judicious
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             unlock
             those
             treasures
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             desires
             to
             have
             his
             Faith
             enriched
             and
             strengthened
             by
             those
             plentiful
             Promises
             of
             this
             assistance
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             made
             to
             them
             that
             are
             serious
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             adde
             one
             testimony
             more
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             apprehension
             is
             very
             express
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Isa.
             35.
             
             
               Strengthen
               the
               weak
               hands
               ,
               and
               confirm
               the
               feeble
               knees
               .
               Say
               to
               them
               that
               are
               of
               a
               fearfull
               heart
               ,
               Be
               strong
               ,
               fear
               not
               ;
               behold
               ,
               your
               God
               will
               come
               with
               vengeance
               ,
               even
               God
               with
               a
               recompence
               ,
               he
               will
               come
               and
               save
               you
               .
               Then
               shall
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blinde
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               deaf
               shall
               be
               unstopped
               ;
               Then
               shall
               the
               lame
               man
               leap
               as
               an
               Hart
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               dumb
               shall
               sing
               :
               For
               in
               the
               wilderness
               shall
               waters
               break
               out
               ,
               and
               streams
               in
               the
               desart
               .
               And
               the
               parched
               ground
               shall
               become
               a
               pool
               ,
               and
               the
               thirsty
               land
               Springs
               of
               water
               :
               In
               the
               habitations
               of
               dragons
               ,
               in
               the
               places
               where
               they
               lay
               shall
               be
               grass
               ,
               with
               reeds
               and
               rushes
               .
               And
               an
               high-way
               shall
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               a
               way
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               called
               a
               way
               of
               holiness
               :
               the
               unclean
               shall
               not
               passe
               over
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               simple
               shall
               not
               erre
               .
               No
               Lion
               shall
               be
               there
               ,
               nor
               any
               ravenous
               beast
               shall
               go
               up
               thereon
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               found
               there
               ;
               but
               the
               redeemed
               shall
               walk
               there
               .
               And
               the
               ransomed
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               return
               and
               come
               to
               Sion
               with
               songs
               and
               everlasting
               joy
               upon
               their
               heads
               :
               they
               shall
               obtain
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               and
               sighing
               shall
               flee
               away
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             1.
             
             The
             great
             use
             of
             the
             belief
             of
             
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               2.
               
            
             The
             
               eating
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               and
               drinking
               his
               bloud
               ,
            
             what
             it
             is
             .
             3.
             
             Further
             proof
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             4.
             
             That
             we
             cannot
             oblige
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Merit
             .
             5.
             
             Other
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             tending
             to
             the
             former
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THese
             places
             which
             we
             have
             recited
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             cannot
             but
             warm
             and
             encourage
             him
             that
             reads
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             loftinesse
             of
             their
             Prophetical
             style
             ,
             provided
             that
             he
             have
             in
             himself
             
             a
             facility
             of
             mystically
             applying
             of
             things
             to
             the
             great
             purpose
             they
             drive
             at
             .
             But
             what
             we
             shall
             adde
             out
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             not
             strike
             the
             phansy
             with
             so
             high
             language
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             reach
             ones
             Reason
             more
             surely
             ,
             and
             extort
             assent
             more
             powerfully
             even
             from
             them
             that
             are
             loth
             to
             finde
             it
             true
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               such
               a
               mighty
               supernatural
               assistance
               afforded
               from
               God
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               Cooperation
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               in
               our
               conflicts
               against
               sin
               .
            
             Which
             perswasion
             is
             of
             great
             consequence
             to
             make
             us
             resolute
             in
             resisting
             all
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             the
             victory
             in
             every
             assault
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             will
             produce
             sufficient
             evidences
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             first
             that
             occurs
             to
             my
             minde
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             11.13
             .
             
               If
               ye
               ,
               being
               evil
               ,
               know
               how
               to
               give
               good
               gifts
               to
               your
               Children
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               give
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               ?
            
             And
             that
             this
             Dispensation
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Sanctification
            
             is
             a
             common
             gift
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             appears
             out
             of
             what
             we
             have
             already
             recited
             out
             of
             S.
             Matthew
             ,
             where
             Iohn
             professes
             himself
             only
             able
             
               to
               baptize
               with
               water
               unto
               repentance
               ,
            
             but
             that
             
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               Christ
            
             should
             be
             
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             will
             melt
             and
             purifie
             us
             as
             silver
             is
             purified
             in
             the
             fire
             .
             
             Also
             from
             Ioh.
             6.
             where
             Christ
             styleth
             himself
             
               the
               Manna
               that
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             declareth
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               eateth
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               his
               bloud
               ,
               hath
               eternal
               life
            
             ;
             with
             other
             expressions
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             Wherefore
             his
             Disciples
             began
             to
             be
             scandalized
             at
             it
             :
             but
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             
             
               Does
               this
               offend
               you
               ?
               What
               if
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ascend
               up
               where
               he
               was
               before
               ?
            
             That
             will
             be
             a
             very
             strange
             and
             stupendious
             spectacle
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             assure
             you
             of
             my
             Divinity
             ;
             but
             withall
             remove
             my
             body
             so
             far
             from
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             then
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             ,
             mistake
             so
             grosly
             as
             to
             think
             I
             speak
             of
             
               this
               body
               and
               bloud
            
             I
             carry
             now
             about
             with
             me
             .
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               quickneth
               ,
               the
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
               .
               The
               words
               that
               I
               speak
               unto
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             are
             touching
             
               the
               spiritual
               body
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             inmost
             Temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             partake
             of
             here
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             have
             its
             compleat
             refinement
             when
             I
             shall
             crown
             you
             with
             the
             perfection
             of
             
               Life
               Eternal
            
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Or
             ,
             They
             are
             simply
             concerning
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             Life
             which
             I
             my self
             am
             according
             to
             my
             Divinity
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               Eternal
               Word
            
             in
             whom
             is
             
               the
               Life
               ,
               and
               that
               Life
               is
               the
               light
               of
               men
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             which
             you
             are
             to
             feed
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             drink
             into
             your
             Souls
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             not
             my
             particular
             bodily
             presence
             with
             you
             .
             For
             this
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             is
             every
             where
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             by
             them
             that
             breath
             and
             thirst
             after
             this
             Heavenly
             sustenance
             of
             their
             Souls
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             that
             fulfilled
             which
             he
             declares
             v.
             56.
             
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               bloud
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
             For
             the
             
               eating
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             partaking
             of
             the
             
               spiritual
               body
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               drinking
               of
               the
               bloud
            
             the
             imbibing
             
               that
               life
            
             therewith
             that
             rayes
             out
             from
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             into
             all
             purged
             and
             purified
             hearts
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             and
             they
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             Iohn
             7.37
             .
             
               In
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               that
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Feast
               ,
               Iesus
               
               stood
               and
               cryed
               ,
               saying
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               thirst
               ,
               let
               him
               come
               unto
               me
               and
               drink
               .
               He
               that
               believes
               on
               me
               ,
               as
               the
            
             *
             
               Scripture
               hath
               said
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               belly
               shall
               flow
               rivers
               of
               living
               waters
               .
               Which
               he
               spake
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               believe
               on
               him
               should
               receive
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Text
             it self
             expounds
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             a
             good
             ratification
             of
             the
             Mystical
             sense
             of
             those
             Prophecies
             we
             rehersed
             out
             of
             Esay
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             more
             plainly
             and
             without
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             Ioh.
             14.15
             .
             
               If
               ye
               love
               me
               ,
               keep
               my
               Commandements
               .
               And
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               you
               another
               Comforter
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               abide
               with
               you
               for
               ever
               ;
               Even
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
               whom
               the
               World
               cannot
               receive
               ,
               because
               it
               seeth
               him
               not
               ,
               neither
               knoweth
               him
               :
               but
               ye
               know
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               dwelleth
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               in
               you
               .
            
             Which
             Precept
             and
             Promise
             is
             like
             that
             of
             Esay
             ,
             chap.
             58.
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             we
             seriously
             compose
             our
             mindes
             to
             do
             due
             acts
             of
             obedience
             to
             God
             )
             he
             will
             pour
             out
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             us
             .
             
             
               Then
               shall
               thy
               light
               break
               forth
               like
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               thy
               health
               shall
               spring
               forth
               speedily
               ;
               and
               thy
               righteousness
               shall
               go
               before
               thee
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               thy
               rereward
               .
            
             
             
               He
               shall
               guide
               thee
               continually
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               thy
               soul
               in
               drought
               ,
               and
               make
               fat
               thy
               bones
               :
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               like
               a
               watered
               garden
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               spring
               of
               water
               ,
               whose
               waters
               fail
               not
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             any
             spiritual
             Christian
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             interpret
             the
             place
             )
             If
             thou
             thirst
             after
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             thy
             utmost
             power
             do
             the
             outward
             functions
             thereof
             in
             thy
             duties
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             at
             length
             this
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             will
             break
             forth
             like
             the
             morning
             light
             within
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             emanations
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             will
             so
             throughly
             refresh
             thee
             and
             strengthen
             thee
             ,
             that
             with
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             thou
             shalt
             walk
             in
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             flowry
             Alleys
             of
             a
             Paradise
             to
             thee
             ,
             both
             to
             thine
             inward
             and
             outward
             man.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Not
             that
             our
             endeavours
             or
             desires
             are
             any
             obligation
             to
             God
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             his
             mercy
             to
             the
             Soul
             that
             does
             in
             good
             earnest
             pant
             after
             him
             .
             For
             till
             he
             has
             compleated
             his
             work
             in
             us
             ,
             all
             our
             works
             are
             worth
             nothing
             ;
             and
             whenever
             they
             are
             worth
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ours
             but
             his
             .
             And
             to
             this
             sense
             speaks
             Paul
             to
             Titus
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             
               But
               after
               that
               the
               kindnesse
               and
               love
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               toward
               man
               appeared
               ,
               Not
               by
               works
               of
               righteousnesse
               which
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               mercy
               he
               saved
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               renewing
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               he
               shed
               on
               us
            
             (
             or
             
               poured
               out
               upon
               us
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Original
             has
             it
             )
             
               abundantly
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             Like
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               like
               a
               watered
               garden
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Adde
             to
             these
             Ioh.
             3.5
             .
             
               Iesus
               answered
               ,
               Verily
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               Except
               a
               man
               be
               born
               of
               water
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               can
               in
               no
               wise
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God.
               That
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               flesh
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
             
               But
               ye
               are
               not
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               dwell
               in
               you
               .
               Now
               if
               any
               man
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               none
               of
               his
               .
            
             And
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Likewise
               the
               Spirit
               also
               helpeth
               our
               infirmities
               :
               for
               we
               know
               not
               what
               we
               should
               pray
               for
               as
               we
               ought
               ;
               but
               the
               Spirit
               it self
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               with
               groanings
               that
               cannot
               be
               uttered
               .
            
             And
             also
             1
             Cor.
             3.16
             .
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               ye
               are
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               
               you
               ?
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.14
             .
             (
             For
             it
             were
             infinite
             to
             reckon
             up
             all
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             tend
             to
             this
             purpose
             )
             
               For
               this
               cause
               I
               bow
               my
               knees
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               whole
               Family
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               named
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               grant
               you
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               to
               be
               strengthned
               with
               might
               by
               his
               spirit
               in
               the
               inward
               man
               ;
               That
               Christ
               may
               dwell
               in
               your
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ;
               that
               ye
               being
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               love
               ,
               may
               be
               able
               to
               comprehend
               with
               all
               Saints
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               breadth
               ,
               and
               length
               ,
               and
               depth
               ,
               and
               height
               ;
               and
               to
               know
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               filled
               with
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               do
               abundantly
               above
               all
               that
               we
               ask
               or
               think
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               power
               that
               worketh
               in
               us
               .
               To
               him
               therefore
               be
               glory
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               throughout
               all
               ages
               ,
               world
               without
               end
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             1.
             
             A
             Recapitulation
             of
             what
             has
             been
             set
             down
             hitherto
             concerning
             the
             Usefulnesse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessity
             of
             undeceiving
             the
             world
             in
             those
             points
             that
             so
             nearly
             concern
             Christian
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             The
             ill
             condition
             of
             those
             that
             content
             themselves
             with
             
               Imaginary
               Righteousnesse
            
             ,
             figured
             out
             in
             the
             Fighters
             against
             Ariel
             and
             Mount
             
               Sion
               .
               3.
            
             
             A
             further
             demonstration
             of
             their
             fond
             conceit
             .
             4.
             
             That
             a
             true
             Christian
             cannot
             sin
             without
             pain
             and
             torture
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             VVE
             have
             now
             abundantly
             proved
             out
             of
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               The
               necessity
               of
               inward
               Sanctification
               and
               reall
               in-dwelling
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               high
               pitch
               thereof
            
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             mighty
             assi●●ance
             hereunto
             ,
             
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             moving
             and
             cooperating
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             to
             the
             finishing
             and
             completing
             all
             his
             works
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             holy
             and
             blameless
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             also
             prevented
             all
             perverse
             glosses
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             whereby
             they
             would
             slacken
             and
             enervate
             the
             strength
             and
             efficacy
             of
             these
             three
             Powers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             we
             have
             hitherto
             spoken
             of
             ,
             by
             introducing
             a
             bare
             ,
             fruitless
             and
             steril
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Imputation
             of
             an
             external
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             compute
             ,
             is
             further
             removed
             from
             us
             then
             the
             highest
             Star.
             Which
             errour
             ,
             were
             it
             as
             harmless
             as
             groundless
             ,
             any
             peaceable
             good
             Christian
             could
             be
             content
             to
             connive
             at
             it
             :
             but
             it
             being
             an
             old
             mischievous
             Stratagem
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             noted
             by
             the
             wisedom
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             an
             evil
             Machination
             found
             out
             by
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             to
             undermine
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             faithful
             Adherent
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             Rule
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             can
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             slightly
             pass
             it
             over
             ,
             but
             will
             use
             his
             best
             endeavour
             to
             undeceive
             the
             world
             in
             so
             dangerous
             a
             mistake
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             though
             I
             be
             now
             hasting
             apace
             to
             the
             next
             joynt
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Engine
             I
             am
             describing
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             passe
             on
             with
             satisfaction
             to
             my self
             ,
             before
             I
             have
             also
             added
             to
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             Apostles
             
             (
             who
             unanimously
             have
             voted
             this
             opinion
             ,
             
               of
               being
               righteous
               without
               doing
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             a
             very
             dangerous
             Imposture
             and
             Deceit
             )
             some
             rational
             Considerations
             that
             may
             make
             us
             still
             more
             sensible
             of
             the
             ill
             consequences
             thereof
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             must
             confesse
             that
             it
             is
             to
             me
             a
             thing
             utterly
             inconceivable
             how
             a
             man
             can
             be
             righteous
             here
             without
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             or
             happy
             hereafter
             without
             Righteousnesse
             here
             ;
             or
             how
             any
             true
             Christian
             can
             please
             himself
             in
             a
             Palliation
             more
             then
             a
             Cure
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             satisfied
             with
             any
             thing
             but
             that
             Manna
             that
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             the
             very
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             sense
             I
             have
             interpreted
             it
             ,
             or
             without
             feeding
             his
             Soul
             with
             that
             real
             Spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             
               meat
               indeed
               and
               drink
               indeed
            
             .
             For
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             how
             the
             condition
             of
             these
             Opposers
             of
             so
             Essential
             and
             Fundamental
             a
             Truth
             can
             be
             any
             other
             then
             what
             the
             Prophet
             *
             Esay
             has
             prefigured
             in
             those
             that
             fight
             against
             Ariel
             ,
             the
             Altar
             of
             Holocausts
             ,
             (
             where
             the
             whole
             beastly
             nature
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             by
             the
             consuming
             *
             Fire
             of
             God
             )
             and
             that
             lay
             siege
             against
             Mount
             *
             Sion
             ,
             the
             Hill
             of
             that
             Drinesse
             and
             Thirst
             which
             God
             has
             promised
             to
             irrigate
             with
             living
             Springs
             of
             water
             .
             
               It
               shall
               be
               as
               when
               an
               hungry
               man
               dreameth
               ,
               and
               behold
               he
               eateth
               ;
               but
               he
               awaketh
               ,
               and
               his
               soul
               is
               empty
               :
               or
               as
               when
               a
               thirsty
               man
               dreameth
               ,
               and
               behold
               he
               drinketh
               ;
               but
               he
               awaketh
               ,
               and
               behold
               he
               is
               faint
               .
               So
               shall
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               Nations
               be
               that
               fight
               against
               Mount
               Sion
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             Sects
             whatsoever
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             them
             that
             thirst
             and
             hunger
             after
             righteousness
             :
             For
             these
             shall
             be
             really
             satisfied
             ,
             the
             dew
             of
             Divine
             grace
             shall
             plentifully
             showr
             down
             upon
             this
             Sion
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             Spiritual
             Manna
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             whereas
             the
             other
             ,
             their
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             wants
             and
             defects
             )
             being
             real
             ,
             but
             not
             after
             real
             Righteousness
             ,
             are
             fed
             only
             by
             imaginations
             and
             dreams
             ,
             and
             whenever
             they
             awake
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             finde
             themselves
             destitute
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nay
             ,
             what
             is
             yet
             worse
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             almost
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             dreaming
             of
             celestial
             food
             .
             For
             that
             is
             a
             function
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             dream
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             agreeable
             to
             such
             a
             species
             of
             living
             creatures
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             dream
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             congruous
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             have
             had
             an
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             sometimes
             enjoy
             them
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             certainly
             he
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             natural
             man
             ,
             but
             is
             that
             
               New
               Creature
            
             that
             is
             framed
             in
             righteousness
             and
             true
             holinesse
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             be
             fed
             out
             of
             such
             Principles
             as
             he
             was
             generated
             from
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             does
             not
             only
             dream
             of
             ,
             but
             really
             feed
             of
             that
             Manna
             that
             is
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             inward
             essential
             Righteousnesse
             that
             is
             from
             God.
             And
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             one
             man
             to
             eat
             ,
             to
             drink
             and
             to
             breath
             for
             another
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             ;
             so
             also
             is
             it
             alike
             impossible
             for
             any
             one
             person
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             and
             breath
             in
             a
             spiritual
             way
             for
             another
             .
             And
             if
             we
             were
             wholly
             alive
             to
             that
             life
             that
             is
             most
             certainly
             in
             every
             Christian
             rightly
             so
             called
             ,
             we
             should
             think
             it
             as
             inconvenient
             that
             any
             one
             should
             be
             righteous
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             should
             be
             in
             health
             for
             us
             .
             For
             what
             comfort
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             in
             a
             tedious
             fever
             ,
             a
             sharp
             fit
             of
             the
             stone
             or
             gout
             ,
             that
             some
             other
             person
             should
             be
             sound
             and
             at
             ease
             for
             us
             ?
          
           
           
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             too
             shrewd
             an
             indication
             that
             men
             in
             this
             imaginary
             perswasion
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             
               past
               feeling
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             as
             being
             devoid
             of
             all
             divine
             life
             and
             sense
             ;
             otherwise
             Sin
             and
             Immorality
             would
             be
             as
             harsh
             to
             their
             Souls
             as
             these
             Diseases
             are
             painful
             to
             their
             bodies
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             S.
             Iohn
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               he
               that
               is
               born
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               ,
               because
               the
               seed
               of
               God
               remaineth
               in
               him
            
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             above
             .
             For
             what
             Principle
             of
             life
             sins
             against
             it self
             ?
             what
             Beast
             wilfully
             wounds
             it self
             ?
             what
             Tree
             blasts
             it self
             ?
             what
             life
             will
             so
             much
             as
             hurt
             it self
             any
             way
             ?
             Will
             the
             Eagle
             swim
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             the
             Dolphin
             fly
             in
             the
             Aire
             ?
             Will
             not
             all
             Creatures
             keep
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Element
             and
             Original
             ,
             and
             fly
             their
             contrary
             Element
             as
             that
             which
             brings
             destruction
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             diseasement
             to
             them
             ?
             What
             regenerate
             man
             then
             can
             endure
             to
             come
             near
             the
             Region
             of
             Sin
             ?
             It
             can
             be
             no
             more
             pleasant
             to
             him
             then
             the
             Smoke
             to
             his
             eyes
             ,
             or
             the
             Saw
             to
             his
             hearing
             .
             
               How
               can
               I
               do
               this
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
             Nay
             how
             can
             I
             cut
             and
             launce
             and
             scorch
             my self
             ,
             my
             better
             self
             ,
             even
             Christ
             which
             lives
             in
             me
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             suffer
             as
             often
             as
             his
             image
             suffers
             ?
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             more
             generall
             taste
             of
             the
             unreasonablenesse
             of
             this
             wicked
             and
             mischievous
             Imposture
             that
             has
             ever
             more
             or
             lesse
             attempted
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             But
             I
             shall
             bring
             you
             in
             a
             more
             punctual
             Bill
             of
             the
             losses
             and
             damages
             done
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             want
             of
             real
             Righteousness
             deprives
             us
             of
             the
             Divine
             Wisedom
             ,
             proved
             out
             of
             Scripture
             :
             2.
             
             As
             also
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             disadvantages
             the
             Soul
             also
             in
             Natural
             speculations
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             stifles
             all
             Noble
             and
             laudable
             Actions
             ;
             5.
             
             And
             exposes
             the
             imaginary
             Religionist
             to
             open
             reproach
             .
             6.
             
             That
             mere
             imaginary
             Righteousness
             robs
             the
             Soul
             of
             her
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             of
             all
             divine
             Ioy
             ;
             8.
             
             Of
             Health
             and
             Safety
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             10.
             
             That
             God
             also
             hereby
             is
             deprived
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             frustrated
             of
             publick
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             sad
             reckoning
             may
             be
             comprized
             under
             these
             two
             general
             heads
             ,
             
               The
               Good
               of
               man
            
             and
             
               The
               Glory
               of
               God.
            
             Those
             particulars
             in
             which
             
               the
               Good
               of
               man
            
             chiefly
             doth
             consist
             ,
             be
             these
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   True
                   Wisedom
                   and
                   a
                   sound
                   Iudgement
                   in
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Noble
                   and
                   profitable
                   Actions
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Honourable
                   Repute
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Peace
                   and
                   Tranquillity
                   of
                   Minde
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Divine
                   Ioy
                   and
                   Triumph
                   of
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Health
                   and
                   Safety
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Eternal
                   Happiness
                   hereafter
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             now
             first
             that
             we
             are
             deceived
             and
             cheated
             of
             true
             Wisedom
             and
             a
             sound
             Mind
             by
             this
             fond
             supposal
             ,
             
               That
               we
               may
               be
               righteous
               ,
               though
               we
               
               be
               not
               righteous
               as
               Christ
               was
               righteous
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               doing
               of
               righteousness
            
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             appear
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             is
             the
             only
             true
             way
             to
             Divine
             Wisdome
             and
             a
             sound
             judgement
             in
             things
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             made
             good
             both
             by
             manifold
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             
               If
               any
               one
               will
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               my
               doctrine
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             
               whether
               it
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               whether
               I
               speak
               of
               my self
               ,
            
             John
             7.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             by
             which
             is
             understood
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             
               eschewing
               evil
            
             and
             
               doing
               good
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             himself
             explains
             it
             )
             
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisdome
               ;
               a
               sound
               Iudgement
               have
               they
               that
               doe
               thereafter
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             elsewhere
             ,
             
             
               The
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               mindfull
               of
               his
               Covenant
               to
               make
               them
               know
               it
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             will
             be
             well
             rendred
             .
             And
             Job
             32.
             
             
               I
               said
               Daies
               should
               speak
               ,
               and
               multitude
               of
               years
               should
               teach
               wisdome
               :
               But
               there
               is
               a
               spirit
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Almighty
               gives
               them
               understanding
               .
            
             But
             how
             this
             Inspiration
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdome
             has
             for
             its
             abode
             an
             heart
             really
             righteous
             ,
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             Solomon
             will
             tell
             us
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             he
             that
             is
             contented
             to
             forgoe
             Righteousness
             ,
             must
             also
             of
             necessity
             fall
             short
             of
             Wisdome
             .
             
               Wisdome
               cannot
               enter
               into
               a
               wicked
               heart
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               nor
               dwell
               in
               a
               body
               that
               is
               subject
               unto
               sin
               .
               For
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               discipline
               fleeth
               from
               deceit
               ,
               and
               withdraweth
               her self
               from
               thoughts
               that
               are
               without
               understanding
               ,
               and
               is
               rebuked
               when
               wickedness
               cometh
               in
               .
               Wisdome
            
             therefore
             and
             Unrighteousness
             cannot
             abide
             under
             the
             same
             roof
             .
             Our
             bodies
             cannot
             be
             both
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             living
             God
             and
             of
             a
             deceitfull
             Idol
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             were
             needfull
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             Allegorical
             and
             Mysterious
             to
             these
             plain
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             might
             also
             urge
             that
             this
             precious
             truth
             ,
             
               That
               Wisdome
               rises
               out
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             was
             also
             shadowed
             out
             in
             the
             fourth
             days
             Creation
             ,
             wherein
             the
             lights
             of
             Heaven
             were
             made
             .
             For
             that
             mysterious
             Jew
             on
             the
             place
             records
             this
             observable
             priviledge
             of
             the
             number
             
               Four
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Quaternarie
               Number
               is
               the
               first
               Quadrate
               ,
               pariter
               par
               ,
            
             or
             
               equally
               equal
               ,
               the
               measure
               of
               Iustice
               and
               Equity
               .
            
             Wherefore
             the
             number
             here
             of
             the
             Day
             being
             a
             Symbol
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             created
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Lights
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             may
             very
             well
             be
             the
             Symbols
             of
             
               divine
               Knowledge
            
             or
             Wisdome
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             called
             ;
             intimating
             that
             
               the
               Divine
               Wisdome
            
             is
             conceived
             and
             brought
             forth
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             created
             in
             Righteousness
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Intellectual
             Sun
             does
             not
             arise
             and
             shine
             upon
             our
             Minds
             til
             this
             fourth
             day
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             But
             then
             that
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             is
             made
             good
             ,
             
             That
             the
             path
             of
             the
             just
             is
             as
             the
             shining
             light
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               that
               goes
               on
               and
               shines
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               til
               the
               firmitude
            
             or
             
               stability
               of
               the
               day
            
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             at
             Noon
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Solstice
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             where
             his
             altitude
             does
             not
             so
             sensibly
             vary
             .
             So
             that
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             path
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             like
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             who
             still
             climbs
             up
             ,
             til
             he
             fully
             reach
             his
             Meridian
             :
             But
             
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               as
               darkness
               ,
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             )
             
               they
               know
               not
               at
               what
               they
               stumble
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             
               divine
               Wisdome
            
             and
             a
             sound
             Mind
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attained
             unto
             but
             through
             Righteousness
             :
             And
             that
             consequently
             he
             that
             forgoes
             
               real
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             lose
             
               true
               Wisdome
            
             .
          
           
             But
             beside
             this
             there
             are
             also
             innate
             arguments
             taken
             from
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             whereby
             the
             same
             Truth
             may
             be
             proved
             .
             For
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             like
             rust
             ,
             eats
             away
             the
             strength
             ,
             defaces
             the
             beautie
             ,
             and
             obscures
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             dulls
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             natural
             wit.
             But
             to
             point
             out
             more
             at
             large
             some
             Reasons
             why
             the
             unrighteous
             must
             be
             also
             unwise
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               From
               the
               falseness
               of
               the
               wicked
               heart
            
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             
               From
               the
               asymmetry
               or
               incongruity
               the
               vitious
               Mind
               has
               with
               divine
               Truth
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             manifest
             reason
             why
             God
             does
             not
             commit
             the
             treasures
             of
             Wisdome
             to
             the
             unrighteous
             .
             For
             he
             will
             not
             put
             it
             into
             the
             custody
             of
             false
             men
             .
             How
             carefull
             the
             divine
             Wisdome
             is
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             Siracides
             has
             very
             fitly
             described
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             
             
               For
               first
               she
               will
               walk
               with
               a
               man
               by
               crooked
               waies
               ,
               and
               bring
               him
               unto
               fear
               and
               dread
               ,
               and
               torment
               him
               with
               her
               discipline
               ,
               until
               she
               have
               tried
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               proved
               him
               with
               her
               judgements
               :
               Then
               will
               she
               return
               the
               straight
               way
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               comfort
               him
               ,
               and
               shew
               him
               her
               secrets
               ,
               and
               heap
               upon
               him
               the
               treasures
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             But
             why
             she
             will
             not
             commit
             this
             great
             and
             pretious
             treasure
             to
             polluted
             and
             unholy
             minds
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             faithlesness
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             likely
             to
             abuse
             it
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             either
             contemn
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             swine
             does
             a
             pearl
             ,
             preferring
             either
             the
             sensual
             pleasures
             or
             the
             riches
             or
             the
             honours
             of
             the
             world
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             quenching
             the
             good
             grace
             of
             God
             by
             their
             base
             lusts
             and
             evil
             desires
             ,
             are
             cast
             off
             by
             God
             in
             a
             deserved
             scorn
             ;
             (
             For
             
               the
               divine
               Wisdome
            
             is
             not
             so
             vile
             and
             cheap
             a
             thing
             as
             to
             intrude
             her self
             like
             an
             impudent
             woman
             into
             the
             familiarities
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             is
             rebuked
             and
             checked
             and
             goes
             her
             way
             at
             the
             entrance
             and
             appearance
             of
             her
             bold
             corrivals
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             entertained
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               :
            
             and
             many
             such
             affronts
             will
             quite
             chase
             her
             away
             ,
             so
             that
             whereas
             she
             sought
             after
             us
             before
             ,
             she
             now
             sought
             after
             by
             us
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             be
             found
             :
             )
             or
             else
             if
             we
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             contemn
             her
             and
             slight
             her
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             shew
             our selves
             faithless
             and
             treacherous
             in
             betraying
             her
             to
             other
             uses
             then
             God
             intended
             her
             .
             As
             if
             so
             be
             we
             should
             thence
             endeavour
             to
             exalt
             our
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             please
             our selves
             in
             our
             own
             arrogancy
             ,
             setting
             our selves
             above
             others
             ;
             or
             use
             the
             quickness
             and
             sagacity
             of
             our
             Understandings
             to
             deceit
             ,
             or
             the
             patronizing
             of
             evil
             in
             our selves
             or
             others
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             the
             unrighteous
             man
             would
             be
             subject
             to
             abuse
             thus
             treacherously
             the
             great
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             
               the
               divine
               Wisdome
            
             may
             not
             lodge
             in
             his
             false
             heart
             :
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             that
             any
             fortuitous
             Opinions
             which
             his
             own
             natural
             inclinations
             ,
             practices
             ,
             education
             ,
             or
             confusion
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             and
             conscience
             shall
             heap
             together
             in
             him
             hand
             over
             head
             ;
             which
             he
             taking
             for
             Truth
             shall
             notwithstanding
             abuse
             ,
             and
             shew
             
               the
               divine
               Wisdome
            
             how
             he
             would
             also
             use
             her
             if
             he
             could
             come
             at
             her
             ,
             't
             is
             likely
             worse
             ,
             or
             rather
             he
             would
             abuse
             himself
             worse
             with
             her
             then
             with
             those
             ;
             that
             meat
             being
             worst
             for
             the
             sick
             which
             is
             best
             for
             them
             that
             are
             well
             .
          
           
           
             But
             beside
             that
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
             is
             such
             that
             he
             will
             not
             give
             the
             gift
             of
             Wisdome
             to
             the
             wicked
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             an
             incongruity
             ,
             if
             not
             an
             incompossibility
             ,
             in
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             The
             wicked
             man
             is
             uncapable
             of
             it
             .
             
               The
               natural
               man
               perceiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               foolishness
               to
               him
               :
               neither
               can
               he
               know
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Sun
               cannot
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               Eye
               ,
               unless
               the
               Eye
               receive
               the
               likeness
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             as
             Plotinus
             speaks
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             doe
             very
             foolishly
             in
             that
             we
             bestow
             so
             much
             time
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             in
             the
             preparing
             and
             fitting
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             afterward
             the
             use
             of
             it
             may
             be
             with
             good
             effect
             .
             If
             the
             Eyes
             be
             weak
             ,
             muddy
             and
             dim
             ,
             even
             almost
             to
             blindness
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             think
             to
             perfect
             our
             sight
             by
             looking
             long
             ,
             or
             often
             ,
             or
             on
             many
             Objects
             ;
             it
             makes
             our
             sight
             rather
             worse
             :
             but
             the
             disease
             of
             the
             Eye
             is
             first
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             ease
             and
             in
             a
             moment
             we
             may
             see
             more
             then
             before
             we
             could
             in
             many
             years
             by
             wearisome
             poaring
             with
             our
             short
             sight
             ;
             or
             rather
             (
             which
             is
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             )
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             discern
             such
             things
             as
             in
             our
             former
             condition
             we
             should
             never
             have
             been
             able
             at
             all
             to
             discern
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             its
             unrighteous
             and
             polluted
             condition
             ,
             does
             very
             unadvisedly
             with
             so
             much
             curiosity
             and
             anxious
             labour
             to
             endeavour
             the
             discoveries
             of
             divine
             Truths
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             as
             yet
             
               Laesum
               organum
            
             ,
             and
             she
             ought
             to
             commit
             her self
             first
             to
             the
             skill
             of
             a
             faithfull
             Physitian
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             healer
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             as
             well
             as
             he
             was
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             re-estated
             again
             into
             that
             state
             of
             health
             and
             soundness
             ,
             (
             and
             Righteousness
             is
             this
             soundness
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             )
             and
             then
             to
             use
             her
             Faculty
             when
             it
             is
             able
             to
             receive
             that
             whereby
             the
             Object
             is
             discovered
             .
             
               In
               lumine
               tuo
               videbimus
               lucem
               ,
               In
               thy
               light
               we
               shall
               see
               light
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             Eye
             receive
             no
             light
             ,
             it
             discovers
             no
             Object
             :
             So
             if
             the
             Soul
             receive
             no
             impresse
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             discovers
             nothing
             of
             God.
             For
             it
             is
             most
             certainly
             true
             ,
             
               That
               like
               is
               known
               by
               like
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             unless
             the
             
               Image
               of
               God
            
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             Righteousness
             and
             
               true
               Holiness
            
             ,
             we
             know
             nothing
             of
             
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             can
             conclude
             nothing
             concerning
             him
             to
             any
             purpose
             .
             For
             we
             have
             no
             measure
             to
             applie
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             possessed
             of
             any
             thing
             homogeneal
             or
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             only
             can
             be
             a
             measure
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Philosopher
             speaks
             .
             But
             when
             we
             are
             arrived
             to
             that
             Righteousness
             or
             rectitude
             of
             Spirit
             or
             uprightness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Geometrical
             Quadrate
             ,
             we
             also
             comprehend
             with
             all
             Saints
             what
             is
             that
             spiritual
             breadth
             and
             length
             and
             depth
             and
             height
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             .
             What
             the
             Rectitude
             of
             an
             Angle
             does
             in
             Mathematical
             measurings
             ,
             the
             same
             will
             this
             Uprightness
             of
             Spirit
             doe
             in
             Theological
             Conclusions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             not
             to
             make
             this
             loss
             of
             Wisdome
             a
             jot
             less
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             further
             add
             ,
             That
             Unrighteousness
             is
             encumbred
             with
             many
             distempers
             and
             impediments
             whereby
             even
             
               Natural
               knowledge
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Divine
               Wisdome
            
             ,
             is
             much
             hindred
             in
             a
             man.
             Such
             are
             
               Anger
               ,
               Impatience
               ,
               Self-admiration
            
             or
             
               Self-conceitedness
               ,
               Admiration
               of
               persons
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               pusillanimous
               
               Over-estimation
               of
               them
               ;
               Desire
               of
               Victory
               more
               then
               of
               Truth
               ;
               Too
               close
               attention
               to
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               Riches
               ,
               Power
               and
               Dignities
               ;
               Immersion
               of
               the
               Mind
               into
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               slaking
               of
               that
               noble
               and
               divine
               fire
               of
               the
               Soul
               by
               Intemperance
               and
               Luxury
               ,
            
             with
             such
             like
             .
             All
             which
             certainly
             are
             very
             great
             enemies
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             well
             Natural
             as
             Divine
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Anger
             ,
             which
             appears
             in
             disputes
             ,
             that
             it
             blinds
             the
             Judgement
             ,
             is
             an
             acknowledged
             truth
             ,
             as
             those
             Proverbial
             sayings
             witness
             ,
             
               Impedit
               ira
               animum
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               Ira
               furor
               brevis
            
             ;
             and
             Madness
             and
             Wisdome
             do
             not
             consist
             together
             .
             This
             Passion
             placed
             upon
             Religious
             objects
             is
             called
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             mistake
             ,
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               bitter
               Zeal
            
             .
             But
             this
             
               inordinate
               Anger
            
             ,
             be
             it
             in
             things
             Humane
             or
             Religious
             ,
             it
             is
             really
             a
             Whirlwinde
             in
             our
             Soul
             ,
             and
             carries
             up
             with
             it
             dirt
             and
             straws
             and
             dust
             and
             all
             in
             to
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             does
             alwaies
             more
             or
             less
             blind
             the
             Judgment
             .
             And
             how
             great
             an
             enemy
             Impatience
             is
             to
             that
             choice
             piece
             of
             
               Natural
               knowledge
            
             which
             lies
             in
             Mathematicks
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             those
             Sciences
             either
             find
             or
             make
             the
             studiers
             of
             them
             of
             calm
             and
             quiet
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             Petiscus
             truly
             observes
             .
             But
             whether
             
               the
               Admiration
               of
               our selves
               ,
               or
               of
               other
               Persons
               ,
            
             be
             more
             mischievous
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             define
             .
             For
             though
             we
             be
             more
             prone
             to
             admire
             our selves
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             with
             less
             checking
             admire
             another
             ;
             it
             looking
             something
             like
             Friendship
             or
             Modesty
             :
             though
             commonly
             ,
             if
             not
             alwaies
             ,
             we
             have
             some
             lurking
             interest
             involved
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             admire
             our selves
             in
             another
             with
             less
             Envy
             and
             Suspectedness
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             next
             way
             not
             basely
             to
             admire
             another
             is
             not
             conceitedly
             to
             admire
             ones
             self
             ,
             or
             more
             favourably
             to
             look
             on
             a
             mans
             own
             conceits
             then
             on
             a
             strangers
             .
             For
             it
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             for
             one
             whom
             Self-love
             does
             not
             impose
             upon
             ,
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             any
             other
             person
             ,
             whom
             he
             cannot
             love
             better
             then
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             
               Desire
               of
               Victory
            
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             folly
             is
             ,
             
               That
               a
               man
               had
               rather
               seem
               wise
               ,
               then
               be
               so
               ,
            
             or
             have
             the
             glory
             and
             fame
             then
             the
             possession
             of
             Wisdome
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             thus
             affected
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             follow
             such
             things
             as
             are
             most
             obvious
             ,
             plausible
             and
             popular
             ;
             and
             so
             become
             
               a
               fool
               amongst
               wise
               men
            
             as
             well
             as
             seem
             
               a
               wise
               man
               amongst
               fools
            
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             
               close
               Attention
               to
               the
               world
            
             ,
             that
             man
             ought
             to
             hold
             there
             be
             more
             Souls
             then
             One
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             that
             will
             hold
             that
             ambitious
             and
             covetous
             men
             have
             any
             leisure
             to
             be
             much
             seen
             either
             in
             Divine
             or
             Natural
             things
             .
             For
             their
             plottings
             after
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             the
             putting
             of
             their
             plots
             in
             execution
             ,
             will
             take
             up
             the
             Animadversion
             of
             the
             Soul
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             one
             Animadversive
             will
             not
             suffice
             for
             both
             these
             Provinces
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             men
             that
             have
             not
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             any
             such
             projects
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             ever
             imploied
             in
             the
             single
             search
             after
             Wisdome
             ,
             may
             understand
             more
             in
             
               Divinity
               and
               Nature
            
             then
             they
             who
             by
             long
             diligence
             and
             industry
             have
             at
             last
             scrambled
             up
             to
             the
             top
             of
             Honour
             and
             Riches
             ;
             a
             Position
             never
             allowed
             of
             either
             by
             the
             
               Iewish
               Prelates
            
             of
             old
             or
             the
             present
             Cardinals
             .
             Which
             has
             made
             the
             one
             bold
             persecutors
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             chief
             Christian
             Philosophers
             .
             As
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Galileo
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Immersion
               of
               the
               Mind
               into
               the
               Body
               ,
               Sensuality
            
             and
             Intemperance
             ,
             that
             these
             be
             main
             impediments
             to
             Knowledge
             ,
             is
             most
             plain
             .
             For
             seeing
             that
             the
             Soul
             in
             this
             state
             does
             depend
             on
             the
             Brain
             for
             Phansy
             and
             Memory
             (
             without
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Understanding
             )
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             Eye
             and
             Ear
             for
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             ;
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             the
             Brain
             being
             altered
             and
             distempered
             by
             frequent
             excess
             ,
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Understanding
             will
             also
             goe
             to
             wrack
             .
             For
             if
             the
             very
             clime
             or
             temper
             of
             the
             Air
             wherein
             men
             are
             bred
             and
             born
             does
             avail
             so
             much
             for
             wit
             or
             dulness
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             alwaies
             acknowledged
             that
             it
             does
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             by-word
             of
             
               a
               Boeotian
               wit
            
             ;
             certainly
             distemper
             in
             Diet
             will
             as
             much
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             more
             .
             And
             it
             is
             known
             by
             too
             frequent
             and
             wofull
             experience
             ,
             how
             many
             men
             of
             good
             natural
             parts
             have
             either
             buried
             them
             in
             Gluttony
             ,
             or
             drowned
             them
             in
             Drunkenness
             ,
             or
             consumed
             them
             by
             Lust.
             This
             Truth
             indeed
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             then
             worthily
             to
             be
             deplored
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             have
             now
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             assuredly
             cheated
             of
             
               true
               Wisdome
            
             and
             
               a
               sound
               Mind
            
             by
             that
             mischievous
             conceit
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             may
             be
             righteous
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             righteous
             as
             Christ
             was
             righteous
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             really
             righteous
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             are
             also
             cheated
             of
             
               all
               noble
               and
               profitable
               Actions
            
             is
             as
             plain
             .
             For
             from
             whence
             should
             they
             arise
             but
             from
             these
             two
             fountains
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Wisdome
             ?
             And
             the
             former
             is
             here
             supposed
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             from
             whence
             has
             been
             clearly
             proved
             the
             want
             also
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             good
             and
             happiness
             of
             Mankind
             does
             here
             most
             miserably
             goe
             to
             wrack
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             thirdly
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               ground
               of
               deserved
               Reputation
               amongst
               men
               .
            
             But
             their
             mouths
             will
             be
             closed
             in
             silence
             ,
             if
             not
             opened
             in
             reproach
             .
             For
             the
             
               unrighteous
               Nature
            
             will
             work
             in
             those
             that
             be
             really
             unrighteous
             ;
             and
             the
             actions
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             will
             however
             be
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             righteous
             for
             some
             other
             cause
             then
             for
             being
             so
             indeed
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             lavishly
             spoken
             against
             for
             their
             numbring
             of
             themselves
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             godly
             .
             For
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             those
             that
             make
             no
             shew
             of
             Religion
             nor
             pretend
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             are
             noted
             only
             by
             them
             that
             are
             holy
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             take
             offence
             at
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             that
             are
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Religious
             do
             transgress
             ,
             even
             the
             Wicked
             themselves
             ,
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             wink
             at
             one
             another
             ,
             will
             take
             great
             offence
             at
             these
             ,
             and
             talk
             very
             loud
             against
             them
             .
             For
             their
             wicked
             Acts
             breaking
             through
             that
             external
             covering
             and
             outside
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             are
             deservedly
             laught
             at
             ;
             as
             the
             Ass
             by
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ,
             when
             his
             unsutable
             ears
             appeared
             through
             the
             Lions
             skin
             ,
             and
             his
             rude
             braying
             betraied
             his
             nature
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               This
               imaginary
               Righteousness
               does
               rob
               us
               also
               of
               Tranquillity
               and
               Peace
               of
               Mind
               .
            
             For
             he
             that
             acts
             unrighteously
             ,
             is
             in
             actual
             rebellion
             against
             right
             Reason
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             only
             imaginarily
             righteous
             ,
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             act
             unrighteously
             ;
             for
             
               real
               Unrighteousness
            
             will
             have
             its
             
               real
               effects
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             poisonous
             Plants
             their
             fruit
             ,
             and
             Serpents
             their
             spawn
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             that
             has
             no
             more
             then
             imaginary
             righteousness
             ,
             carries
             a
             Kingdome
             of
             Rebellion
             in
             himself
             ;
             and
             
             unless
             he
             be
             given
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             the
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             of
             his
             mind
             cannot
             but
             be
             shaken
             .
             For
             verily
             the
             Rational
             Soul
             of
             man
             is
             not
             so
             utterly
             estranged
             from
             all
             Vertue
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             nay
             indeed
             there
             is
             that
             congruity
             and
             connaturality
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             hard
             task
             utterly
             to
             break
             off
             that
             ancient
             league
             .
             For
             Vertue
             is
             natural
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Vice
             and
             Immorality
             extraneous
             and
             adventitious
             ;
             else
             why
             do
             they
             call
             the
             cleansing
             of
             the
             Soul
             from
             Vice
             ,
             the
             Purging
             of
             her
             ?
             For
             Purgation
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Platonists
             well
             define
             it
             ,
             
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               what
               is
               unnatural
               and
               improper
               .
            
             Wherefore
             seeing
             that
             Vertue
             is
             natural
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             conceive
             it
             is
             better
             rooted
             then
             to
             be
             expunged
             quite
             or
             a
             sudden
             by
             any
             one
             Phansy
             or
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             sense
             thereof
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             be
             washed
             out
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             remaining
             there
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             man
             acting
             according
             to
             some
             unnatural
             or
             irrational
             conceit
             that
             he
             has
             taken
             up
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             unawares
             ,
             he
             acting
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             against
             this
             noble
             and
             innate
             sense
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             wounded
             and
             disquieted
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Divine
               Ioy
               and
               Triumph
               of
               the
               Soul
               is
               taken
               away
               .
            
             For
             what
             is
             
               Ioy
               and
               Triumph
            
             but
             the
             more
             fully
             and
             easie
             of
             any
             Nature
             according
             to
             its
             own
             principle
             ?
             As
             the
             Flame
             when
             it
             has
             broke
             through
             the
             smoke
             and
             raw
             smotherings
             of
             the
             fewel
             into
             more
             free
             activity
             and
             more
             uncurb'd
             vibrations
             of
             its
             own
             splendour
             and
             light
             .
             And
             verily
             the
             Soul
             has
             found
             its
             own
             freedom
             and
             force
             and
             easie
             activity
             and
             natural
             complacency
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             when
             once
             it
             has
             from
             many
             incumbrances
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             of
             the
             world
             broke
             out
             into
             that
             Divine
             flame
             ,
             and
             so
             felt
             what
             is
             most
             perfective
             of
             her self
             and
             of
             her
             own
             happiness
             ,
             and
             what
             suits
             her
             better
             then
             any
             thing
             that
             ever
             she
             had
             a
             sense
             of
             before
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             sign
             again
             that
             this
             is
             most
             natural
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             her
             sense
             being
             most
             satisfied
             therewith
             .
             And
             in
             the
             high
             enjoiment
             of
             so
             enravishing
             a
             good
             ,
             what
             can
             she
             doe
             less
             then
             breath
             out
             her
             pleasure
             in
             such
             like
             ejaculations
             as
             these
             ,
             
               Rejoice
               in
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               ,
               and
               again
               I
               say
               ,
               rejoice
            
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Rejoice
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               ye
               righteous
               ,
               for
               it
               becometh
               the
               just
               to
               be
               thankfull
               ?
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               That
               Health
               and
               Safety
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               this
               substituting
               of
               Imagination
               for
               real
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             is
             plain
             .
             For
             if
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             
               health
               to
               the
               navel
               and
               marrow
               to
               the
               bones
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             speaks
             ,
             what
             must
             Unrighteousness
             be
             ,
             but
             a
             canker
             in
             the
             flesh
             and
             rottenness
             to
             the
             bones
             ?
             And
             if
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             be
             true
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               will
               harm
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               you
               be
               followers
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ?
            
             then
             what
             harm
             may
             you
             not
             fall
             into
             if
             you
             adhere
             to
             what
             is
             evil
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             we
             are
             deprived
             of
             
               Health
               and
               Safety
               here
            
             ,
             so
             also
             shall
             we
             be
             defrauded
             of
             our
             
               Eternal
               Happiness
               hereafter
            
             by
             this
             imposture
             wherewith
             we
             are
             imposed
             upon
             by
             our
             own
             selves
             .
             For
             to
             say
             nothing
             by
             way
             of
             argument
             from
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             how
             incompetible
             and
             incongruous
             Heaven
             is
             to
             an
             unrighteous
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Scripture
             is
             plain
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             
               For
               no
               unclean
               thing
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               holy
               City
               .
            
             And
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             .
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               the
               unrighteous
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ?
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ;
               neither
               Fornicatours
               ,
               nor
               Idolaters
               ,
               nor
               Adulterers
               ,
               nor
               Effeminate
               ,
               nor
               Abusers
               of
               themselves
               
               with
               mankind
               ,
               nor
               Thieves
               ,
               nor
               Covetous
               ,
               nor
               Drunkards
               ,
               nor
               Revilers
               ,
               nor
               Extortioners
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             And
             Hebr.
             12.14
             .
             
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             that
             all
             the
             Happiness
             of
             man
             and
             his
             real
             good
             is
             utterly
             subverted
             and
             destroyed
             by
             this
             mischievous
             imagination
             of
             being
             righteous
             otherwise
             then
             by
             true
             and
             living
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             it
             is
             as
             plain
             that
             this
             imposture
             will
             
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               Glory
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             defeat
             man
             of
             
               his
               Happiness
            
             .
             For
             whether
             we
             understand
             by
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             communicable
             to
             men
             ;
             as
             the
             Image
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             or
             whether
             we
             understand
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             that
             Excellency
             and
             Perfection
             that
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             first
             deeply
             conceived
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             fully
             and
             freely
             professed
             by
             our
             mouths
             :
             both
             these
             are
             assuredly
             taken
             away
             by
             this
             false
             conceit
             .
             And
             of
             the
             former
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             being
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             is
             that
             very
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             or
             
               Image
               of
               Christ.
            
             Wherefore
             whatever
             does
             intercept
             this
             ,
             does
             really
             eclipse
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God.
            
             And
             it
             is
             as
             true
             also
             of
             the
             other
             .
             For
             seeing
             that
             the
             most
             rich
             and
             precious
             Excellencies
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             cannot
             be
             discovered
             by
             the
             Soul
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             becoming
             
               Divine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               If
               thou
               beest
               it
               ,
               thou
               seest
               it
               ,
            
             as
             Plotinus
             speaks
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             worthily
             admired
             and
             extolled
             by
             any
             Soul
             but
             such
             as
             is
             Divine
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             Soul
             as
             God
             has
             poured
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             on
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             see
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             Particulars
             that
             concern
             every
             private
             man
             you
             may
             add
             that
             great
             summe
             of
             an
             incomputable
             damage
             that
             respects
             the
             Publick
             ▪
             For
             what
             Peace
             or
             Faithfulness
             can
             there
             be
             amongst
             men
             where
             the
             professed
             Mysterie
             of
             their
             Religion
             is
             the
             Explosion
             of
             real
             Righteousness
             ?
             Or
             what
             can
             possibly
             take
             place
             in
             stead
             thereof
             but
             Fraud
             and
             Falshood
             ,
             foul
             Lusts
             ,
             phrantick
             Factions
             ,
             rude
             Tumults
             and
             bloudy
             Rebellions
             ?
             To
             which
             you
             may
             cast
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             very
             hopes
             that
             the
             World
             should
             ever
             grow
             better
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             holy
             Promises
             of
             God
             should
             take
             effect
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             a
             more
             cruel
             or
             butcherly
             weapon
             for
             the
             slaying
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             nor
             a
             more
             impregnable
             Fort
             against
             the
             approaching
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             millennial
             Happiness
             which
             many
             good
             and
             faithfull
             Christians
             expect
             ,
             then
             this
             hell-hatch'd
             doctrine
             of
             Antinomianisme
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             attending
             to
             
               the
               Light
               within
               us
            
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             Spiritualists
             so
             much
             boast
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             must
             mean
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             thereby
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             
               Fanaticks
               ,
               Mad-men
            
             or
             Cheats
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Conscience
             necessarily
             takes
             information
             from
             without
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             particularly
             from
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             4.
             
             That
             these
             Spiritualists
             
             acknowledge
             the
             fondness
             of
             their
             opinion
             by
             their
             contrary
             practice
             .
             5.
             
             An
             appeal
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             literal
             sense
             be
             not
             true
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Spirit
            
             is
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             restrained
             to
             certain
             laws
             and
             conditions
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
               .
               7.
            
             
             The
             fourth
             Gospel-Power
             ,
             The
             
               Example
               of
               Christ.
               8.
            
             
             His
             purpose
             of
             vindicating
             the
             Example
             of
             Christ
             from
             aspersions
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             now
             gone
             through
             the
             Three
             first
             
               Powers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             of
             which
             Three
             the
             last
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             may
             seem
             so
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             to
             some
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             further
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             does
             so
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             professedly
             they
             take
             up
             here
             ,
             and
             exclude
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             neglect
             ,
             all
             that
             advantage
             that
             accrues
             from
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hereby
             do
             antiquate
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             These
             are
             those
             great
             Spiritualists
             that
             talk
             so
             much
             of
             
               The
               Light
               within
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Power
               within
               them
            
             ;
             and
             boast
             that
             they
             want
             nothing
             without
             to
             be
             their
             Guide
             and
             Support
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             can
             goe
             of
             themselves
             without
             any
             external
             help
             .
             For
             keeping
             to
             
               the
               Light
               within
               them
            
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             will
             assist
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             .
             And
             truly
             I
             cannot
             but
             say
             Amen
             to
             what
             they
             declare
             .
             For
             I
             know
             assuredly
             that
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             leave
             off
             their
             canting
             language
             ,
             and
             say
             in
             down-right
             terms
             ,
             That
             keeping
             sincerely
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             perpetually
             denying
             themselves
             in
             such
             things
             as
             they
             know
             or
             suspect
             to
             be
             evil
             ,
             with
             devout
             addresses
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             for
             the
             assistance
             and
             illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             discover
             and
             overcome
             all
             Errour
             ,
             Falseness
             ,
             Pride
             and
             Hypocrisie
             that
             may
             lurk
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             that
             this
             Dispensation
             ,
             faithfully
             kept
             to
             ,
             will
             in
             due
             time
             lead
             unto
             all
             Saving
             Truth
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             a
             one
             at
             the
             last
             cannot
             fail
             to
             become
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             soundest
             and
             the
             fullest
             sense
             ,
             such
             as
             firmly
             adhered
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             first
             and
             most
             unspotted
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             they
             will
             call
             any
             hot
             ,
             wild
             Imagination
             or
             forcible
             and
             unaccountable
             Suggestion
             ,
             
               the
               Light
               within
               them
            
             ,
             and
             follow
             that
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             to
             keep
             to
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             
               a
               reprobate
               sense
            
             ,
             and
             to
             expose
             a
             mans
             self
             to
             all
             the
             temptations
             that
             either
             the
             Devil
             or
             a
             mans
             own
             Lust
             or
             a
             sordid
             Melancholy
             can
             entangle
             him
             in
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wherefore
             by
             
               the
               Light
               within
               them
            
             they
             must
             understand
             an
             
               accountable
               and
               rational
               Conscience
               within
               them
               ,
            
             unless
             they
             be
             perfect
             Fanaticks
             or
             Mad-men
             ,
             or
             ,
             what
             is
             worse
             ,
             mere
             Impostors
             and
             Cheats
             ,
             who
             would
             pretend
             to
             a
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             yet
             irrational
             and
             unaccountable
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             and
             hereby
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             doing
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             being
             given
             up
             at
             length
             to
             nothing
             but
             Fury
             and
             Lust.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             lastly
             ,
             
               This
               Conscience
               within
               them
            
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             so
             absolutely
             within
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             take
             no
             information
             from
             what
             is
             without
             .
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             this
             
               Lamp
               of
               God
            
             that
             burneth
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             fed
             and
             nourished
             from
             external
             Objects
             .
             
               For
               the
               invisible
               things
               of
               him
               from
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               are
               clearly
               seen
               ,
            
             
             
               being
               understood
               by
               things
               that
               
               are
               made
            
             ;
             for
             by
             these
             
               from
               without
            
             are
             we
             advertised
             
               of
               his
               Eternal
               power
               and
               Godhead
               .
            
             And
             as
             we
             are
             thus
             taught
             by
             the
             
               outward
               Book
               of
               Nature
            
             concerning
             the
             
               Existence
               of
               God
            
             and
             his
             
               general
               Providence
            
             in
             the
             world
             as
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             life
             both
             of
             Men
             and
             Beasts
             ;
             so
             may
             we
             also
             by
             
               external
               VVritings
            
             or
             Records
             be
             more
             fully
             informed
             of
             
               a
               more
               special
               Providence
            
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             concerning
             the
             State
             in
             the
             other
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Eternal
             life
             manifested
             by
             Christ.
             But
             I
             grant
             that
             it
             is
             still
             this
             
               Light
               within
               us
            
             ,
             that
             judges
             and
             concludes
             after
             the
             perusal
             of
             either
             the
             Volumes
             of
             Nature
             or
             of
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             as
             he
             that
             gives
             his
             Mind
             to
             
               Mathematicks
               ,
               Architecture
               ,
               Husbandry
               ,
               Gardening
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             he
             out
             of
             a
             foolish
             conceit
             of
             
               Light
               and
               Reason
            
             being
             
               only
               ●●●hin
               one
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               without
            
             ,
             (
             as
             certainly
             neither
             Ink
             nor
             Paper
             ,
             nor
             both
             put
             together
             ,
             are
             any
             more
             partakers
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             then
             of
             Sense
             and
             Life
             )
             would
             make
             no
             use
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             Euclid
             ,
             suppose
             for
             Mathematicks
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Authour
             that
             has
             writ
             of
             such
             matters
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Faculties
             I
             named
             ,
             nor
             converse
             with
             any
             man
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             nor
             cast
             his
             eyes
             upon
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             only
             think
             with
             himself
             and
             sit
             still
             by
             the
             light
             of
             his
             own
             lamp
             within
             dores
             ;
             will
             be
             a
             very
             sorry
             Mathematician
             ,
             Architect
             ,
             Husbandman
             or
             Gardener
             :
             So
             certainly
             for
             Moral
             and
             Divine
             Truth
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             be
             so
             taught
             by
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             use
             outward
             advantages
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             especially
             afford
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             at
             last
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Scholar
             of
             a
             very
             foolish
             and
             imperfect
             Master
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Besides
             that
             ,
             these
             men
             contradict
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             practices
             .
             For
             they
             vilifie
             that
             by
             which
             they
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             and
             retain
             the
             very
             phrases
             of
             what
             they
             have
             learned
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             how
             to
             speak
             without
             Scripture-terms
             ,
             nor
             can
             make
             any
             show
             without
             Scriptural
             allusions
             ;
             and
             that
             grand
             Document
             of
             
               keeping
               to
               the
               Light
               within
               us
            
             they
             borrow
             out
             of
             S.
             
             Iohn's
             Gospel
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             so
             phrantick
             and
             peevish
             that
             they
             would
             fling
             away
             the
             staffe
             without
             which
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             make
             one
             step
             in
             Religion
             .
             Moreover
             if
             this
             
               Light
               within
               us
            
             is
             so
             precisely
             within
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             wants
             no
             information
             from
             
               without
               us
            
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             themselves
             scribble
             such
             abundance
             of
             Pamphlets
             ,
             make
             Catechisms
             ,
             set
             out
             Prophecies
             ?
             why
             do
             they
             exhort
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             nay
             reproach
             and
             raile
             against
             men
             to
             convert
             them
             ,
             if
             what
             is
             without
             cannot
             reach
             that
             which
             is
             within
             ?
             or
             why
             do
             they
             meet
             together
             to
             hear
             some
             one
             of
             their
             Assembly
             (
             after
             he
             has
             fallen
             down
             as
             in
             a
             trance
             ,
             and
             got
             up
             again
             )
             dictate
             Oracles
             out
             of
             his
             disturbed
             breast
             ?
             For
             his
             words
             which
             they
             hear
             are
             without
             ,
             and
             beat
             upon
             the
             Ear
             ;
             they
             are
             
               not
               the
               Light
               within
            
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Light
               within
            
             may
             be
             informed
             by
             something
             which
             is
             without
             ,
             whether
             by
             voice
             or
             writings
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             obligation
             upon
             this
             
               Light
               within
            
             to
             be
             so
             considerate
             ,
             as
             to
             seek
             the
             most
             punctual
             information
             it
             can
             from
             what
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             inform
             it
             from
             without
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             examine
             the
             most
             venerable
             Records
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             that
             Religion
             under
             which
             they
             were
             not
             only
             born
             ,
             but
             which
             is
             absolutely
             of
             it self
             the
             
             most
             renowned
             Religion
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             World.
             Which
             therefore
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             utterly
             averse
             from
             all
             Religion
             ,
             as
             being
             wholy
             given
             up
             to
             lust
             and
             prophaneness
             ,
             can
             without
             examination
             dare
             to
             relinquish
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             will
             examine
             it
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             referrs
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             died
             betwixt
             two
             thieves
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             rose
             again
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             that
             ascended
             visibly
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             shall
             again
             return
             in
             a
             visible
             manner
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             )
             I
             appeal
             to
             this
             
               Light
               within
               them
            
             ,
             to
             their
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             most
             cunning
             Impostors
             amongst
             them
             all
             ,
             or
             of
             whoever
             will
             join
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             evidence
             for
             this
             Religion
             from
             
               Prophecie
               ,
               History
            
             ,
             and
             from
             
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Religion
               it self
               ,
            
             is
             not
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             nothing
             but
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             true
             meaning
             thereof
             and
             of
             its
             right
             design
             can
             hinder
             it
             from
             being
             acknowledged
             as
             a
             most
             certain
             Truth
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             afraid
             that
             any
             Religion
             that
             leads
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             promises
             any
             thing
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             should
             be
             found
             true
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             for
             that
             Objection
             taken
             from
             the
             mighty
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             if
             that
             were
             so
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             ,
             that
             belief
             therein
             and
             assistance
             therefrom
             would
             anticipate
             the
             mention
             and
             use
             of
             any
             other
             power
             whatsoever
             that
             may
             seem
             to
             confer
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             I
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             do
             after
             this
             manner
             argue
             ,
             do
             erre
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             this
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             communicable
             to
             Believers
             is
             not
             an
             absolute
             and
             omnipotent
             Power
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             frustrated
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             due
             means
             and
             wise
             accommodations
             concurring
             with
             its
             workings
             or
             attempts
             to
             work
             .
             But
             I
             may
             in
             some
             manner
             illustrate
             the
             condition
             thereof
             from
             what
             is
             observable
             in
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             the
             Principle
             of
             all
             natural
             Generations
             ,
             Growths
             and
             Perfections
             ;
             in
             which
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Hypothetical
               Omnipotency
            
             as
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Nature
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             Spirit
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             assist
             and
             complete
             ,
             provided
             that
             such
             and
             such
             circumstances
             in
             Corporeal
             Agents
             be
             not
             wanting
             .
             So
             is
             it
             also
             in
             this
             
               Divine
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             communicable
             to
             us
             ;
             it
             will
             certainly
             assist
             and
             finish
             its
             work
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             impediment
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             which
             it
             behoves
             us
             to
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             wanting
             which
             we
             can
             applie
             our selves
             to
             for
             the
             advance
             of
             our
             Faith
             &
             perfecting
             of
             the
             holy
             life
             ;
             such
             as
             Meditating
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Conferring
             with
             Holy
             men
             ,
             experienced
             Christians
             ,
             &
             Using
             with
             devotion
             and
             reverence
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ.
             For
             though
             this
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             be
             unspeakably
             powerfull
             to
             the
             sincere
             and
             diligent
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             negligent
             and
             perverse
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             his
             attempts
             are
             frustrated
             .
             And
             therefore
             Steven
             expostulates
             with
             the
             Jews
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               stiff-necked
               and
               uncircumcised
               in
               hearts
               and
               ears
               ,
               ye
               do
               alwaies
               resist
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             and
             elsewhere
             we
             are
             exhorted
             
               not
               to
            
             *
             
               grieve
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
            
             *
             
               quench
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             Which
             expressions
             do
             plainly
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             Communication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             absolute
             and
             omnipotent
             ,
             but
             received
             according
             to
             certain
             laws
             and
             waies
             of
             God's
             own
             appointing
             ;
             who
             of
             his
             infinite
             wisdome
             has
             traced
             out
             such
             a
             method
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             as
             is
             most
             accommodate
             to
             gain
             Souls
             to
             himself
             :
             of
             which
             we
             
             have
             heard
             part
             already
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             Four
             last
             Powers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             mainly
             instrumental
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             true
             Believers
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             first
             of
             these
             is
             
               the
               Example
               of
               our
               ever-blessed
               Saviour
               ,
            
             who
             has
             given
             us
             no
             other
             Precepts
             then
             what
             himself
             was
             the
             exactest
             Pattern
             of
             ;
             and
             himself
             such
             a
             
               Pattern
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             ,
             of
             
               Humility
               ,
               Love
            
             and
             Purity
             ;
             that
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             in
             following
             his
             footsteps
             that
             we
             are
             in
             a
             wrong
             way
             ,
             he
             being
             by
             voices
             from
             heaven
             and
             by
             his
             miracles
             upon
             earth
             proved
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             only-begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             the
             nearer
             we
             keep
             to
             his
             path
             ,
             the
             surer
             we
             are
             that
             we
             walk
             upon
             sound
             ground
             .
             Besides
             that
             he
             is
             our
             Lord
             and
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             therefore
             natural
             Ingenuity
             will
             urge
             us
             forward
             to
             compose
             our
             lives
             so
             as
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             fashion
             .
             And
             he
             does
             expresly
             require
             this
             as
             a
             Testimonie
             of
             our
             love
             and
             loyalty
             to
             him
             ;
             
               If
               you
               love
               me
            
             ,
             
             
               keep
               my
               commandements
            
             :
             Of
             which
             a
             principal
             one
             is
             ,
             
               That
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               ye
               love
               also
               one
               another
            
             .
             So
             he
             gives
             his
             disciples
             an
             Example
             of
             being
             humble
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             washed
             their
             feet
             .
             
               If
               I
               then
               ,
               your
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               have
               washed
               your
               feet
               ,
               ye
               ought
               also
               to
               wash
               one
               anothers
               feet
               .
               For
               I
               have
               given
               you
               an
               Example
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               doe
               as
               I
               have
               done
               to
               you
               ,
            
             John
             13.
             
             And
             Matth.
             11.
             
             
               Take
               my
               yoke
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               learn
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               meek
               and
               lowly
               in
               heart
               ;
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
               rest
               unto
               your
               souls
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             I
             need
             not
             insist
             much
             upon
             this
             subject
             ;
             I
             having
             amply
             enough
             shewn
             in
             the
             Second
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             how
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             all
             his
             actions
             and
             deportments
             of
             himself
             ,
             tend
             to
             the
             most
             effectual
             recommending
             of
             
               the
               Divine
               Life
            
             unto
             us
             .
             We
             shall
             only
             take
             the
             opportunity
             here
             to
             wipe
             off
             such
             stains
             as
             the
             foul
             and
             unsound
             breath
             of
             some
             blasphemous
             mouths
             have
             of
             old
             or
             of
             late
             endeavoured
             to
             stain
             this
             bright
             Mirrour
             of
             Divine
             perfection
             withall
             .
             Which
             will
             be
             not
             only
             a
             piece
             of
             indispensable
             duty
             and
             loyalty
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             better
             encouragement
             to
             his
             sincere
             followers
             ;
             especially
             when
             I
             have
             added
             the
             Parallel
             of
             such
             accusations
             and
             imputations
             as
             bear
             very
             close
             analogie
             with
             those
             of
             our
             Saviours
             himself
             .
             
             For
             he
             has
             foretold
             of
             old
             what
             would
             come
             of
             it
             ,
             
               That
               the
               disciple
               should
               not
               be
               above
               his
               Master
               ,
               nor
               the
               servant
               above
               his
               Lord.
               And
               if
               they
               have
               called
               the
               master
               of
               the
               house
               Beelzebub
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               they
               call
               them
               of
               the
               houshold
               ?
            
             But
             how
             just
             the
             calumnies
             are
             against
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             see
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             was
             no
             Blasphemer
             in
             declaring
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             2.
             
             Nor
             Conjurer
             in
             casting
             out
             Devils
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             was
             unjustly
             accused
             of
             Prophaneness
             .
             4.
             
             That
             there
             was
             nothing
             detestable
             in
             his
             Neutrality
             toward
             Political
             Factions
             :
             5.
             
             Nor
             any
             Injustice
             nor
             Partiality
             
             found
             in
             him
             .
             6.
             
             Nor
             could
             his
             sharp
             Rebukes
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             be
             rightly
             termed
             Railing
             ;
             7.
             
             Nor
             his
             whipping
             the
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             tumultuary
             Zeal
             ;
             8.
             
             Nor
             his
             crying
             out
             so
             dreadfully
             in
             his
             Passion
             be
             imputed
             to
             Impatience
             or
             Despair
             .
             9.
             
             The
             suspicion
             of
             Distractedness
             and
             Madness
             cleared
             .
             10.
             
             His
             vindication
             from
             their
             aspersions
             of
             Looseness
             and
             Prodigality
             .
             11.
             
             The
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             nature
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             noted
             ;
             with
             our
             Saviours
             own
             Apology
             for
             his
             frequenting
             all
             companies
             .
             12.
             
             That
             Christ
             was
             no
             Self-seeker
             in
             undergoing
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             for
             that
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             former
             part
             of
             which
             Task
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             needless
             ,
             if
             not
             ridiculous
             ,
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             who
             cannot
             entertain
             any
             evil
             thoughts
             of
             that
             Person
             whom
             they
             deservedly
             worship
             ;
             yet
             because
             all
             that
             live
             in
             Christian
             Commonwealths
             are
             not
             cordially
             such
             in
             no
             manner
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             the
             convincing
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             the
             better
             stopping
             of
             vain
             mouths
             from
             rash
             and
             unskilfull
             censures
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             not
             improper
             to
             recite
             to
             you
             a
             Charge
             or
             Bill
             of
             Inditement
             exhibited
             against
             that
             innocent
             and
             immaculate
             Lamb
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             by
             malicious
             and
             ignorant
             men
             ;
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             he
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             so
             unworthily
             charged
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             honourably
             dismissed
             and
             acquitted
             ,
             
               That
               his
               righteousness
               may
               be
               brought
               forth
               as
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               his
               judgement
               as
               the
               noon
               day
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             that
             they
             may
             fly
             high
             enough
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             strike
             deep
             enough
             even
             to
             a
             deserved
             taking
             away
             of
             life
             ,
             Blasphemy
             must
             stand
             in
             the
             front
             ,
             to
             give
             countenance
             and
             strength
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             following
             accusations
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Then
               
                 Conjuring
                 and
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Prophanation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Neutrality
               ,
               or
               
                 cold
                 indifferency
                 in
                 publick
                 Controversies
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Injustice
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Railings
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Tumultuary
                 and
                 injurious
                 Zeal
              
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Impatience
                 and
                 Despair
              
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Phrensy
                 or
                 Madness
              
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 Debauchery
                 and
                 Looseness
                 of
                 Life
              
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 Lavishment
                 and
                 Prodigality
              
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               
                 Ambition
                 and
                 Self-interest
              
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             several
             dunghills
             from
             whence
             wicked
             and
             perverse
             men
             would
             industriously
             dig
             out
             dirt
             to
             cast
             in
             the
             face
             of
             him
             who
             was
             
               the
               perfect
               Pattern
               of
               divine
               Purity
               and
               Righteousness
               .
            
             But
             let
             them
             ply
             themselves
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             can
             in
             these
             several
             foul
             pits
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             hard
             to
             find
             wherewith
             to
             wipe
             it
             off
             as
             fast
             as
             their
             impious
             diligence
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             cast
             it
             on
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             work
             they
             make
             in
             the
             first
             place
             as
             concerning
             Blasphemy
             .
             John
             10.
             
             For
             declaring
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             and
             his
             Father
             was
             one
             ,
             he
             is
             there
             furiously
             accused
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             stoned
             .
             And
             John
             8.
             
             They
             are
             also
             there
             ready
             to
             
             stone
             him
             for
             saying
             
               He
               was
               before
               Abraham
            
             .
             And
             Matth.
             9.3
             .
             He
             is
             there
             also
             accused
             of
             Blasphemy
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               Son
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               cheer
               ,
               thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             in
             this
             first
             accusation
             
               de
               facto
               constat
            
             ;
             Christ
             confesses
             ,
             That
             
               he
               is
               one
               with
               God
            
             ,
             That
             
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             has
             
               power
               to
               forgive
               sins
            
             ,
             That
             
               he
               was
               before
               Abraham
            
             :
             but
             it
             is
             utterly
             denied
             ,
             that
             in
             any
             of
             all
             this
             Christ
             did
             blaspheme
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             consider
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               .
            
             How
             unreasonably
             and
             inconsequently
             did
             these
             dull
             and
             peevish
             Perverters
             of
             the
             words
             of
             him
             whom
             they
             so
             entirely
             hated
             for
             his
             good
             life
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             deduce
             from
             that
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               ,
            
             that
             he
             ,
             
               being
               a
               man
               ,
               made
               himself
               God
               ?
            
             For
             it
             is
             as
             childishly
             and
             ineptly
             inferred
             from
             thence
             by
             them
             ,
             
               That
               he
               made
               himself
               God
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             should
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             is
             the
             very
             Soul
             ,
             because
             the
             Body
             and
             the
             Soul
             are
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               one
               man.
            
             And
             it
             is
             no
             more
             Falshood
             ,
             much
             lesse
             Blasphemy
             ,
             for
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             (
             who
             was
             so
             really
             and
             lively
             actuated
             ,
             informed
             ,
             and
             united
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             with
             the
             Soul
             )
             to
             pronounce
             of
             himself
             as
             if
             he
             were
             very
             God
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Tongue
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               understand
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               I
               perceive
               ,
            
             when
             neither
             the
             Body
             nor
             it
             
               believes
               ,
               perceives
            
             ,
             or
             understands
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Soul
             with
             which
             it
             is
             so
             intimately
             united
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             that
             which
             the
             Tongue
             speaks
             in
             such
             cases
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             be
             duely
             considered
             and
             taken
             in
             ,
             Christs
             saying
             also
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               before
               Abraham
            
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             any
             Blasphemy
             .
             For
             Christ
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             so
             near
             union
             and
             essential
             conjunction
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             Athanasius
             well
             resembles
             to
             that
             of
             
               the
               Body
               and
               Soul
            
             ,
             may
             as
             properly
             and
             naturally
             professe
             himself
             to
             be
             
               before
               Abraham
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             
               have
               been
               before
               the
               world
               was
               made
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Tongue
             of
             man
             may
             utter
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               survive
               after
               the
               death
               of
               this
               my
               body
            
             ;
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             ill
             sense
             nor
             incongruity
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             most
             sober
             men
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             blinde
             Jews
             understood
             not
             ,
             being
             hoodwinked
             with
             the
             thicknesse
             of
             their
             own
             particular
             Religion
             and
             unregenerate
             Nature
             ,
             sometimes
             Christ
             speaks
             of
             himself
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             and
             Unction
             communicable
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Places
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             sense
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             whereas
             the
             Iews
             Religion
             and
             Topical
             and
             Temporary
             Holiness
             began
             but
             as
             high
             as
             from
             Abraham
             ;
             that
             of
             Christs
             ,
             which
             he
             exhibited
             in
             that
             fulnesse
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             truly
             Universall
             both
             for
             Time
             as
             well
             as
             Place
             ;
             a
             Light
             that
             enlightneth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             Eternal
             Wisedom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Ages
             makes
             those
             that
             receive
             it
             
               friends
               of
               God
               and
               Prophets
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             speaks
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             
               Divine
               men
            
             according
             to
             their
             higher
             or
             more
             intimate
             union
             with
             the
             Divinity
             lose
             their
             sense
             and
             remembrance
             of
             their
             Particularities
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             of
             themselves
             rather
             according
             to
             the
             things
             they
             are
             so
             livingly
             united
             with
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             their
             own
             vanishing
             circumscribed
             corporeal
             persons
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             it
             being
             no
             Blasphemy
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             ,
             to
             admit
             that
             one
             may
             be
             thus
             lively
             actuated
             by
             and
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             ,
             if
             any
             where
             ,
             the
             
             minde
             of
             God
             must
             dwell
             ;
             who
             can
             more
             reasonably
             
               remit
               sins
            
             then
             such
             an
             one
             and
             so
             manifest
             a
             Prophet
             as
             our
             Saviour
             declared
             himself
             by
             his
             signs
             and
             miracles
             done
             among
             the
             people
             ?
             But
             our
             Saviour
             has
             so
             excellently
             answered
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             appositely
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             Opposers
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             have
             rehearsed
             it
             ,
             this
             
               first
               accusation
            
             will
             be
             more
             then
             satisfied
             .
             
             
               Is
               it
               not
               written
               in
               your
               Law
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               Ye
               are
               Gods
               ?
               If
               he
               called
               them
               Gods
               unto
               whom
               the
               word
               of
               God
               came
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               cannot
               be
               broken
               ;
               Say
               you
               of
               him
               whom
               the
               Father
               has
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               sent
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               Thou
               blasphemest
               ;
               because
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               If
               I
               do
               not
               the
               works
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               believe
               me
               not
               .
               But
               if
               I
               do
               ,
               though
               ye
               believe
               not
               me
               ,
               believe
               the
               works
               ;
               that
               ye
               may
               know
               and
               believe
               that
               the
               Father
               is
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             surely
             at
             the
             very
             first
             sight
             this
             is
             a
             right
             sober
             plea
             to
             any
             unprejudiced
             Judge
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             so
             far
             from
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             that
             for
             
               his
               Life
            
             he
             was
             a
             Saint
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Pattern
             and
             Original
             of
             all
             Saintship
             ,
             for
             
               his
               Miracles
            
             the
             
               Power
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Nature
             and
             relation
             
               Filius
               Dei
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             a
             very
             safe
             Scriptural
             and
             Judaical
             sense
             ;
             to
             trouble
             their
             low
             apprehensions
             with
             no
             higher
             nor
             harder
             conceptions
             .
             Which
             Conceptions
             are
             notwithstanding
             not
             so
             hard
             as
             true
             :
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Evangelists
             being
             judge
             (
             to
             whom
             every
             Christian
             is
             bound
             to
             appeal
             )
             I
             conceive
             it
             will
             easily
             appear
             to
             indifferent
             men
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Godhead
            
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             really
             and
             essentially
             ,
             not
             titularly
             ,
             being
             as
             necessarily
             included
             in
             the
             
               formalis
               ratio
            
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             as
             three
             Angles
             in
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             Triangle
             .
             And
             in
             my
             own
             judgement
             ,
             I
             cannot
             acquit
             those
             men
             who
             are
             so
             busie
             against
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             (
             whenas
             yet
             they
             would
             be
             called
             and
             esteemed
             Christians
             )
             from
             being
             guilty
             not
             only
             of
             high
             indiscretion
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             very
             grand
             errour
             in
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             great
             Mystery
             of
             
               the
               Coalition
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               into
               one
               person
            
             was
             not
             then
             revealed
             ,
             did
             very
             perversly
             to
             interpret
             Christs
             words
             into
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             they
             might
             with
             confidence
             call
             Blasphemy
             ;
             whenas
             they
             might
             have
             interpreted
             them
             according
             to
             what
             was
             more
             compliable
             with
             the
             tenour
             of
             their
             own
             Faith.
             In
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             their
             malice
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             afford
             
               his
               saying
            
             an
             ordinary
             benigne
             interpretation
             ,
             
               whose
               works
               and
               actions
            
             were
             so
             miraculous
             and
             divine
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             so
             full
             of
             Goodnesse
             and
             Innocency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             such
             was
             the
             perversenesse
             of
             this
             stupid
             Nation
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             things
             that
             should
             have
             wrought
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             Messias
             ,
             made
             them
             more
             obstinate
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             be
             less
             his
             friend
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             foe
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             deem
             him
             a
             Conspiratour
             against
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             his
             businesse
             to
             dislodge
             Satan
             whereever
             he
             found
             him
             .
          
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               second
               accusation
            
             must
             by
             all
             means
             be
             represented
             to
             the
             world
             as
             a
             
               Conjurer
               ,
               and
               a
               dealer
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             Matt.
             12.22
             .
             Where
             the
             people
             being
             much
             amazed
             at
             that
             great
             Miracle
             that
             Jesus
             did
             in
             healing
             the
             possessed
             that
             was
             blinde
             and
             dumb
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             began
             to
             bethink
             themselves
             that
             this
             man
             might
             very
             well
             be
             the
             Messias
             ;
             
             the
             wicked
             and
             envious
             Pharisees
             most
             impudently
             calumniate
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               man
               doth
               not
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               but
               by
               Beelzebub
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Devils
               .
            
             But
             Christs
             Reply
             to
             this
             so
             hainous
             Calumny
             is
             as
             solid
             as
             milde
             .
          
           
             
               Every
               kingdom
               divided
               against
               it self
               is
               brought
               to
               desolation
               ;
               and
               every
               city
               or
               house
               divided
               against
               it self
               cannot
               stand
               .
               And
               if
               Satan
               cast
               out
               Satan
               ,
               he
               is
               divided
               against
               himself
               ;
               how
               shall
               then
               his
               kingdom
               stand
               ?
               And
               if
               I
               by
               Beelzebub
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               by
               whom
               do
               your
               children
               cast
               them
               out
               ?
               Therefore
               they
               shall
               be
               your
               judges
               .
               But
               if
               I
               cast
               our
               Devils
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             here
             he
             clears
             himself
             by
             two
             excellent
             Arguments
             .
             The
             first
             supposes
             the
             Devils
             to
             be
             so
             wise
             and
             to
             love
             themselves
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             how
             to
             conserve
             ,
             and
             would
             endeavour
             to
             conserve
             their
             own
             Commonwealth
             and
             Power
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             should
             enable
             Christ
             to
             cast
             out
             their
             fellow-devils
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             plain
             beginning
             of
             sedition
             and
             dissension
             ,
             and
             a
             portending
             of
             ruine
             to
             their
             State.
             Nor
             could
             it
             be
             reasonably
             suspected
             that
             Christ
             was
             so
             deep
             a
             Complotter
             with
             the
             Rulers
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             of
             so
             much
             intimacy
             or
             interest
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             way
             of
             Collusion
             betwixt
             the
             Devils
             and
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             something
             else
             he
             might
             subvert
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             with
             greater
             ease
             and
             effect
             .
             For
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             conceived
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             Devils
             nature
             and
             interest
             ,
             then
             
               that
               Life
            
             which
             Christ
             both
             taught
             and
             practised
             ;
             besides
             his
             recommending
             of
             *
             spiritual
             worship
             ,
             which
             destroys
             Paganisme
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             Daemons
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             the
             more
             perversly
             done
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             to
             impute
             
               this
               Miracle
            
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Devil
             rather
             then
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             whenas
             also
             their
             own
             Sons
             and
             Disciples
             were
             conceived
             by
             them
             to
             cast
             out
             devils
             by
             no
             evil
             Art
             ,
             but
             merely
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             divers
             Writers
             testifie
             ,
             that
             both
             Iews
             and
             Egyptians
             were
             known
             to
             cast
             out
             unclean
             spirits
             by
             conjuring
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             God
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Nomen
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               IEHOVA
            
             ,
             as
             *
             Theophilus
             writes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             charge
             is
             Prophanenesse
             and
             Sabbath-breaking
             ,
             Luk.
             6.
             where
             
               Iesus
               with
               his
               disciples
               going
               through
               the
               corn-fields
               ,
               they
               pluck
               the
               ears
               of
               corn
               ,
               rubbing
               them
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               eating
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               the
               Sabbath-day
               .
            
             But
             here
             Christ
             apologizes
             for
             them
             by
             the
             example
             of
             David
             who
             ate
             the
             Shew-bread
             .
             And
             at
             the
             11.
             verse
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             are
             filled
             with
             madnesse
             ,
             
               because
               he
               healed
               a
               man
               on
               the
               Sabbath-day
            
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             they
             consult
             to
             do
             the
             utmost
             of
             despight
             unto
             him
             :
             for
             all
             one
             might
             have
             thought
             that
             Apologetical
             reason
             for
             the
             business
             might
             have
             prevented
             their
             choler
             ,
             or
             asswaged
             it
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               lawfull
               to
               do
               good
               on
               the
               Sabbath-day
               or
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               to
               save
               life
               or
               to
               destroy
               it
               ?
            
             But
             methinks
             there
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             any
             answer
             so
             smart
             ,
             and
             hit
             more
             home
             then
             that
             in
             the
             second
             of
             Mark
             ,
             v.
             27.
             
             
               The
               Sabbath
               was
               made
               for
               man
               ,
               not
               man
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               Lord
               also
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
             Where
             the
             well-prepared
             Christian
             is
             taught
             in
             a
             short
             sentence
             worthy
             to
             be
             writ
             in
             letters
             of
             Gold
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             every
             holy
             and
             understanding
             man
             ,
             not
             only
             what
             concerns
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             
             whole
             businesse
             of
             Religion
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             rather
             
               Hominis
               gratiâ
               quàm
               Dei
            
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             
               God's
               Honour
            
             be
             mainly
             pretended
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             
               mans
               Happinesse
            
             that
             is
             really
             intended
             by
             it
             ,
             even
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             Which
             wretched
             men
             of
             ignorant
             and
             dark
             mindes
             ,
             and
             deeply
             levened
             with
             the
             sowr
             Pharisaical
             leven
             ,
             understanding
             not
             ,
             create
             much
             trouble
             to
             themselves
             and
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             in
             their
             peevish
             and
             inept
             prosecution
             of
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             they
             being
             no
             meet
             Judges
             of
             their
             either
             Apprehensions
             or
             Actions
             ,
             whom
             the
             Divine
             Freedome
             and
             Benignity
             has
             transformed
             into
             a
             contrary
             nature
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             for
             Neutrality
             ,
             that
             seems
             so
             intolerable
             and
             detestable
             to
             those
             whose
             uncurbed
             desire
             of
             worldly
             advantage
             or
             humorous
             projects
             makes
             them
             even
             hate
             all
             that
             may
             be
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             instrumental
             to
             their
             precipitate
             designs
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Fault
             in
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             opinion
             it
             was
             a
             
               very
               graceful
               Ornament
            
             in
             the
             demeanour
             of
             so
             Divine
             and
             Pious
             a
             Personage
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             who
             was
             set
             apart
             for
             better
             purposes
             then
             to
             attend
             
               Political
               Squabbles
               and
               Dissensions
            
             ,
             which
             seldom
             fail
             of
             being
             begun
             and
             continued
             from
             any
             better
             Principles
             then
             
               Envy
               ,
               Ambition
            
             and
             Covetousnesse
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             being
             very
             craftily
             tempted
             to
             declare
             himself
             to
             be
             of
             judgement
             either
             for
             or
             against
             Caesar
             (
             Matth.
             22.
             )
             by
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               lawful
               to
               pay
               tribute
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
            
             he
             as
             warily
             avoids
             giving
             his
             sentence
             ,
             for
             the
             justnesse
             of
             this
             or
             that
             cause
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             ;
             returning
             only
             this
             well-attemper'd
             Answer
             ,
             
               Give
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesar's
               ,
               and
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               God's
               .
               Ita
               Christus
               sapientissimo
               responso
               &
               seditionis
               motae
               &
               violatae
               Religionis
               calumniam
               in
               quaestione
               insidiosissima
               effugit
               ,
            
             as
             that
             excellent
             Interpreter
             observes
             :
             and
             so
             he
             quits
             himself
             from
             appearing
             either
             
               Herodian
               ,
               Gaulonite
            
             or
             Caesarean
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             semblances
             they
             can
             feign
             of
             Injustice
             or
             Partiality
             ,
             will
             be
             picked
             out
             of
             such
             passages
             as
             these
             ;
             His
             unseasonable
             cursing
             the
             Fig-tree
             for
             not
             bearing
             fruit
             ,
             whenas
             the
             time
             of
             year
             was
             not
             for
             fruit
             ;
             His
             blaming
             the
             Pharisees
             for
             long
             Prayers
             ,
             when
             himself
             is
             recorded
             to
             have
             prayed
             a
             night
             together
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             His
             quitting
             the
             woman
             that
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Adultery
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ;
             As
             
               the
               Fig-tree
            
             felt
             no
             hurt
             ,
             so
             no
             hurt
             was
             done
             in
             withering
             it
             :
             but
             this
             was
             merely
             a
             Symbolical
             passage
             ,
             whereby
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             was
             prefigured
             against
             the
             unfruitfull
             Religion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
             as
             I
             have
             above
             noted
             .
          
           
             For
             
               long
               Prayers
            
             ;
             Whereas
             our
             Saviour
             is
             said
             (
             Luke
             6.
             )
             to
             have
             gone
             out
             into
             a
             mountain
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             continued
             all
             night
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             ;
             the
             Greek
             has
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             signifie
             
               in
               proseucha
               Dei
            
             ,
             or
             
               Divine
               Oratory
            
             ,
             or
             
               Place
               of
               Prayer
               to
               God
            
             ;
             as
             is
             plain
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Satyrist
             ,
             
               
                 Ede
                 ubi
                 consistas
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 te
                 quaero
                 proseucha
                 .
              
            
             However
             it
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             our
             Saviour
             condemned
             rather
             the
             Hypocrisie
             and
             effectedness
             of
             
               long
               Prayers
            
             then
             the
             mere
             length
             of
             them
             ;
             it
             
             being
             impossible
             for
             any
             of
             so
             accomplished
             a
             Spirit
             as
             our
             Saviour
             to
             blame
             either
             the
             shortness
             or
             length
             of
             mens
             devotions
             arising
             out
             of
             a
             soberly-guided
             affection
             ,
             not
             a
             vain
             affectation
             .
          
           
             For
             
               the
               acquitting
               the
               Adulteresse
            
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             interpreted
             as
             a
             countenancing
             of
             any
             such
             foul
             miscarriage
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             exprobration
             to
             the
             Jews
             of
             their
             own
             wickednesses
             ,
             which
             whenas
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             been
             over-forward
             to
             do
             execution
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             but
             sinners
             as
             themselves
             ,
             especially
             that
             power
             of
             condemning
             and
             punishing
             being
             then
             in
             a
             manner
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             And
             here
             Christ
             did
             also
             worthily
             of
             that
             divine
             and
             benigne
             nature
             which
             dwelt
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             fruit
             was
             but
             as
             an
             handful
             to
             that
             full
             Harvest
             the
             Sons
             of
             Adam
             afterward
             reaped
             from
             his
             Doings
             and
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             for
             
               the
               Imputation
               of
               railing
            
             ;
             One
             of
             the
             worst
             speeches
             that
             ever
             fell
             from
             his
             lips
             was
             when
             he
             called
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             Hypocrites
             ;
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             Histriones
             or
             Stage-plaiers
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             of
             old
             and
             their
             posterity
             ever
             since
             have
             so
             dressed
             up
             themselves
             and
             their
             Religion
             too
             ,
             that
             that
             Title
             might
             deservedly
             have
             been
             entailed
             on
             them
             and
             their
             seed
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             Christ
             elsewhere
             seems
             more
             bitter
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             out
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               are
               of
               your
               Father
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             But
             it
             was
             a
             Title
             that
             fell
             out
             so
             fittingly
             for
             them
             upon
             their
             vain
             boast
             of
             their
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             whose
             Sonship
             they
             had
             forfeited
             by
             being
             quite
             of
             a
             contrary
             nature
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             a
             piece
             of
             inexcusable
             Forgetfulnesse
             not
             to
             have
             reminded
             them
             of
             their
             true
             Descent
             and
             Pedigree
             ,
             he
             having
             so
             full
             authority
             thereto
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             seeming
             
               injurious
               and
               tumultuary
               Zeal
            
             ,
             where
             he
             whips
             the
             Tradesmen
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             overthrows
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Money-changers
             ,
             the
             very
             manner
             of
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             does
             justifie
             the
             act
             ;
             it
             being
             plainly
             miraculous
             ,
             that
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             destitute
             both
             of
             arms
             and
             authority
             from
             men
             ,
             should
             drive
             so
             many
             both
             from
             their
             station
             and
             gain
             .
             Nor
             would
             this
             zeal
             ,
             seem
             it
             never
             so
             tumultuous
             ,
             look
             misbecomingly
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             consider
             from
             whence
             it
             sprung
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             certainly
             conceived
             high
             indignation
             and
             sorrow
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             while
             he
             observed
             that
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             those
             blinde
             Superstitionists
             ,
             the
             Iews
             ,
             bore
             against
             the
             poor
             despised
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             thus
             profaning
             their
             Place
             of
             worship
             .
             But
             I
             may
             not
             stay
             here
             ,
             especially
             having
             touched
             upon
             this
             *
             Objection
             already
             .
             I
             will
             only
             cursorily
             note
             this
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               nothing
               could
               more
               effectually
               attempt
               to
               move
               that
               milde
               Spirit
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               Ire
               and
               Impatiency
               ,
               then
               the
               scornful
               Pride
               and
               smooth
               Hypocrisie
               of
               great
               Pretenders
               to
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             What
             is
             alledged
             against
             him
             of
             Despair
             and
             
               Distrust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             is
             from
             those
             last
             dreadful
             and
             Tragical
             words
             ,
             
               Eli
               ,
               Eli
               ,
               lama
               sabacthani
               :
            
             which
             being
             uttered
             in
             the
             very
             pangs
             of
             death
             and
             insufferable
             torture
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             more
             harsh
             and
             unreasonable
             then
             they
             seem
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             little
             reason
             to
             accuse
             Christ
             for
             them
             ;
             Christ
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             being
             at
             the
             same
             disadvantage
             that
             those
             that
             lye
             in
             the
             highest
             Paroxysms
             of
             sickness
             ,
             the
             actions
             of
             whom
             are
             rather
             to
             
             be
             deemed
             
               Actiones
               Hominis
            
             then
             Humanae
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             to
             be
             acquitted
             of
             them
             .
             But
             those
             words
             are
             so
             sober
             ,
             that
             they
             want
             no
             such
             Apologie
             :
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             free
             to
             interpret
             them
             according
             to
             the
             latitude
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             taken
             .
             For
             lama
             will
             signifie
             how
             as
             well
             as
             why
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             speech
             of
             one
             bemoaning
             himself
             in
             the
             present
             sense
             of
             his
             insupportable
             desertion
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             What
             others
             gather
             of
             Distractedness
             in
             our
             Saviour
             and
             broken
             Forgetfulness
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             pronounce
             himself
             
               forsaken
               of
               him
            
             who
             himself
             was
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             )
             and
             so
             complain
             of
             an
             impossibility
             ;
             that
             Allegation
             argues
             more
             shortness
             of
             Understanding
             in
             themselves
             .
             For
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             God
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             had
             not
             been
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               God
               and
               man
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               twice
               God
            
             :
             but
             he
             being
             only
             God
             by
             Union
             ,
             even
             that
             union
             holding
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             this
             desertion
             of
             the
             Humanity
             .
             As
             the
             Sun
             ,
             at
             Christ's
             Passion
             ,
             not
             disjoined
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             time
             deserted
             the
             World
             by
             withdrawing
             its
             light
             from
             it
             .
             But
             if
             this
             will
             not
             doe
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             way
             to
             make
             good
             this
             
               Imputation
               of
               Madness
            
             against
             Him
             who
             was
             deservedly
             styled
             
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God.
            
             And
             this
             they
             will
             confirm
             even
             by
             the
             verdict
             of
             his
             own
             friends
             ,
             Mark
             3.21
             .
             
               And
               when
               his
               friends
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               went
               out
               to
               lay
               hands
               on
               him
               ;
               for
               they
               said
               ,
               He
               is
               beside
               himself
               .
            
             But
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             fate
             of
             all
             almost
             that
             are
             
               more
               then
               ordinarily
               wise
            
             ,
             to
             be
             accounted
             little
             better
             then
             mad
             .
             For
             they
             having
             either
             higher
             or
             contrary
             apprehensions
             to
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             consequently
             acting
             many
             times
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             can
             hardly
             escape
             the
             suspicion
             of
             Madness
             ;
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             judges
             ,
             even
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             ,
             having
             not
             so
             mean
             a
             conceit
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             even
             infallible
             in
             those
             things
             which
             he
             has
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             together
             held
             as
             true
             ,
             without
             any
             controll
             in
             himself
             or
             of
             others
             .
             And
             I
             remember
             a
             passage
             somewhere
             in
             Trismegist
             ,
             where
             the
             Instructer
             in
             high
             mysteries
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             enlightned
             his
             Son
             Tatius
             ,
             forewarns
             him
             of
             the
             reproach
             he
             would
             undergoe
             from
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             certainly
             seem
             to
             them
             as
             a
             man
             distracted
             .
             And
             this
             also
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             Democritus
             ,
             whom
             the
             people
             out
             of
             over-much
             pitty
             and
             officiousness
             desired
             Hippocrates
             to
             use
             his
             best
             skill
             to
             cure
             ,
             as
             troubled
             with
             the
             Phrensy
             :
             which
             he
             intending
             to
             set
             to
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             was
             over
             night
             advertized
             by
             a
             divine
             vision
             or
             dream
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Democritus
             that
             was
             mad
             ,
             but
             the
             People
             .
             And
             to
             return
             again
             to
             the
             Text
             alledged
             ,
             if
             we
             follow
             the
             not-unprobable
             conjectures
             of
             some
             ,
             the
             people
             will
             also
             be
             here
             found
             to
             be
             the
             mad-men
             ,
             and
             not
             Christ
             ,
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             agree
             as
             well
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             Multitude
             are
             more
             suitable
             with
             madness
             then
             any
             thing
             recorded
             there
             of
             him
             .
             For
             the
             people
             did
             tumultuously
             flock
             together
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             troublesome
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             men
             could
             not
             eat
             their
             meat
             quietly
             for
             them
             :
             wherefore
             there
             being
             that
             fervour
             and
             heat
             in
             the
             multitude
             ,
             Christ's
             friends
             went
             out
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               take
               Christ
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             lead
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Croud
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Multitude
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               For
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               the
               Multitude
            
             or
             
               People
               are
               mad
            
             or
             
               beside
               themselves
            
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             thing
             too
             often
             credible
             ,
             whether
             this
             Text
             prove
             it
             or
             no.
             
          
           
           
             10.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Tenth
             and
             Eleventh
             accusations
             of
             
               Debaucherie
               and
               Looseness
               of
               life
               ,
               Prodigality
               and
               needless
               Lavishments
               ,
            
             which
             are
             a
             near
             strain
             to
             the
             height
             of
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             Madness
             ;
             they
             are
             expresly
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             knew
             what
             a
             fame
             went
             of
             him
             .
             Luke
             7.33
             ,
             34.
             
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               came
               neither
               eating
               bread
               nor
               drinking
               wine
               ;
               and
               ye
               say
               ,
               He
               hath
               a
               Devil
               .
               The
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               come
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ;
               and
               ye
               say
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               a
               gluttonous
               man
               and
               a
               wine-bibber
               ,
               a
               friend
               of
               Publicans
               and
               Sinners
               .
            
             For
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             that
             woman
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               sinner
            
             ,
             which
             bestowed
             so
             much
             cost
             and
             affection
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             
               prostitutae
               pudicitiae
               mulier
            
             ,
             as
             Beza
             interprets
             it
             :
             But
             what
             her
             demeanour
             was
             toward
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             is
             there
             set
             down
             ,
             
               She
               stood
               behind
               him
               weeping
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               wash
               his
               feet
               with
               tears
               ,
               and
               wiped
               them
               with
               the
               hairs
               of
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               kissed
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               anointed
               them
               with
               the
               ointment
               .
            
             Which
             ointment
             in
             the
             other
             Gospel
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               box
               of
               Spikenard
               very
               pretious
               .
            
             Which
             familiar
             and
             affectionate
             officiousness
             and
             sumptuous
             cost
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             sinister
             fame
             that
             woman
             was
             noted
             with
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             give
             much
             scandal
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             there
             present
             .
             For
             that
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             under
             which
             they
             lived
             making
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             but
             only
             curbing
             the
             outward
             actions
             of
             men
             ;
             it
             might
             very
             well
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             no
             better
             motions
             within
             then
             of
             either
             Bitterness
             or
             Lust
             ,
             how
             fair
             soever
             they
             carried
             without
             ,
             could
             not
             deem
             Christ's
             acceptance
             of
             so
             familiar
             and
             affectionate
             service
             from
             a
             woman
             of
             that
             fame
             to
             proceed
             from
             any
             thing
             better
             then
             some
             loose
             and
             vain
             principle
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             was
             grown
             idly-minded
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             no
             Prophet
             at
             all
             .
             But
             he
             was
             both
             
               a
               Prophet
            
             ,
             and
             
               constantly
               sober-minded
            
             ,
             and
             unblamable
             even
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             he
             knew
             that
             she
             had
             been
             sometime
             
               a
               Convert
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             heretofore
             
               a
               Sinner
            
             ,
             whose
             Conversion
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             having
             several
             times
             conversed
             with
             her
             ,
             either
             begun
             or
             confirmed
             by
             that
             his
             conversation
             .
             For
             he
             balk'd
             no
             company
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Physitian
             declines
             no
             patient
             nor
             disease
             .
             And
             certainly
             that
             great
             miracle
             which
             Iesus
             wrought
             upon
             her
             brother
             (
             for
             this
             was
             Mary
             the
             sister
             of
             Martha
             and
             Lazarus
             whom
             Christ
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             )
             could
             not
             but
             fully
             settle
             her
             in
             a
             firm
             faith
             and
             love
             of
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             he
             had
             sent
             .
             Whereby
             her
             heart
             at
             that
             time
             being
             full
             of
             the
             joiful
             remembrances
             of
             the
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             every
             way
             exhibited
             to
             her
             by
             this
             man
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             true
             Instructions
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             Newness
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             regaining
             of
             her
             dear
             brother
             Lazarus
             from
             the
             grave
             ;
             )
             out
             of
             a
             deep
             sense
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thankfull
             regard
             to
             him
             through
             whom
             all
             that
             was
             manifested
             and
             made
             good
             to
             her
             ,
             she
             did
             overflow
             with
             kindness
             and
             thankfulness
             :
             the
             expressions
             whereof
             moving
             no
             sense
             of
             evil
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             (
             his
             sanctified
             body
             being
             as
             pure
             and
             immovable
             as
             consecrated
             marble
             ,
             the
             golden
             wings
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             that
             very
             alabaster
             that
             bore
             in
             it
             the
             pretious
             ointment
             ,
             )
             it
             had
             been
             not
             only
             Incivility
             but
             even
             Impiety
             to
             have
             given
             any
             check
             or
             discountenance
             to
             this
             devout
             Convert
             in
             this
             her
             full
             carier
             of
             sincere
             love
             and
             thankfull
             affection
             .
             Which
             
             certainly
             ,
             whatever
             it
             seemed
             to
             those
             pittifull
             Spectators
             ,
             those
             strait-laced
             Pharisees
             ,
             was
             an
             odour
             of
             sweet
             savour
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             holy
             Incense
             filled
             the
             court
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             box
             of
             ointment
             filled
             the
             house
             with
             an
             acceptable
             sent
             to
             all
             but
             Iudas
             (
             whose
             Covetousness
             made
             him
             with
             a
             handsome
             pretence
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             exclaim
             of
             the
             act
             as
             profuse
             and
             prodigal
             ;
             )
             and
             to
             the
             abovesaid
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             doubtless
             thought
             all
             the
             perfume
             lost
             ,
             saving
             that
             fee
             thereof
             they
             felt
             in
             their
             own
             Nostrils
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             such
             was
             the
             perverse
             and
             wicked
             ingenie
             of
             those
             crooked
             Superstitionists
             ,
             that
             true
             Goodness
             in
             no
             kind
             of
             dress
             would
             please
             them
             .
             In
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
            
             there
             was
             that
             eminent
             Severity
             and
             Austerity
             of
             Life
             ,
             accompanying
             and
             unreprovable
             Integrity
             and
             Purity
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             have
             commanded
             them
             to
             that
             which
             was
             good
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             have
             
               a
               melancholy
               Devil
               in
               him
            
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             came
             in
             a
             more
             pleasant
             and
             careless
             garb
             ,
             laying
             aside
             that
             awfull
             and
             rough
             severity
             that
             was
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             intermingling
             himself
             with
             all
             companies
             ,
             taking
             not
             at
             all
             upon
             him
             ,
             being
             as
             other
             men
             are
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             sin
             only
             excepted
             ;
             (
             which
             manner
             of
             life
             as
             it
             is
             of
             more
             perfection
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             supposing
             more
             Benignity
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             more
             firm
             radication
             in
             Goodness
             ,
             so
             fewer
             men
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             unsteddy
             and
             unresolved
             youth
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             fly
             from
             suspected
             company
             as
             from
             the
             devouring
             plague
             ;
             )
             yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             wretched
             Pharisees
             ,
             as
             true
             Detesters
             of
             real
             Holiness
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             whatever
             they
             pretend
             in
             the
             shadow
             thereof
             ,
             cannot
             give
             our
             Saviour
             a
             good
             word
             ,
             but
             interpret
             his
             good
             nature
             good-fellowship
             ,
             or
             
               debauched
               company-keeping
            
             ,
             and
             his
             serviceable
             intermingling
             himself
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             (
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             not
             excepted
             )
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             
               friendship
               and
               countenance
               to
               what
               is
               evil
               .
            
             But
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             has
             sufficiently
             apologized
             for
             himself
             in
             this
             matter
             in
             these
             few
             words
             ;
             
               The
               whole
               have
               no
               need
               of
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               sick
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             Similitude
             he
             fitly
             represents
             their
             cross
             nature
             by
             what
             is
             said
             of
             those
             in
             the
             song
             the
             little
             children
             sung
             in
             the
             market-place
             ;
             
               We
               have
               piped
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               have
               not
               danced
               ;
               we
               have
               mourned
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               have
               not
               lamented
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             These
             inept
             and
             unwieldy-spirited
             fellows
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             moved
             to
             what
             was
             truly
             good
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             sad
             and
             austere
             deportment
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             
               more
               free
            
             and
             unaffected
             carriage
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             leave
             them
             at
             last
             as
             remediless
             ,
             &
             examin
             the
             last
             allegation
             ,
             which
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             one
             of
             his
             own
             followers
             and
             friends
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.
             v.
             2.
             
             
               Looking
               unto
               Iesus
               the
               Authour
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ;
               who
               for
               the
               joy
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               endured
               the
               cross
               ,
               despising
               the
               shame
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               throne
               of
               God.
            
             Here
             cavillers
             will
             insinuate
             to
             the
             derogation
             of
             that
             perfect
             Righteousness
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Self-seeker
             in
             all
             that
             toil
             and
             sorrow
             he
             underwent
             for
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             nay
             an
             ambitious
             Kingdome-seeker
             ,
             (
             For
             
               That
               Ioy
            
             which
             sustained
             him
             was
             
               This
               Throne
            
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Text
             ;
             as
             I
             confess
             cannot
             be
             denied
             by
             any
             :
             )
             and
             that
             therefore
             all
             these
             Acts
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             seemed
             so
             Heroical
             ,
             do
             proceed
             but
             from
             a
             Mercenary
             
             Principle
             .
             But
             this
             Allegation
             is
             very
             easily
             answered
             .
             For
             whether
             we
             understand
             by
             
               This
               Throne
               or
               Kingdome
            
             a
             more
             undisturbed
             enjoiment
             of
             the
             Divinity
             and
             fuller
             possession
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             speaks
             a
             more
             powerfull
             and
             high
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             more
             free
             fruition
             of
             the
             Divine
             ;
             and
             this
             respects
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             own
             good
             ;
             or
             whether
             we
             understand
             That
             Power
             he
             should
             be
             endued
             with
             ,
             whereby
             he
             led
             Captivity
             captive
             and
             procured
             gifts
             for
             men
             ,
             trampling
             down
             the
             powers
             of
             Hell
             and
             Darkness
             for
             the
             rescue
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Adam
             from
             their
             long
             bondage
             ;
             
               This
               Throne
               ,
               This
               Kingdome
               ,
               This
               Power
            
             aimed
             at
             ,
             implied
             in
             our
             Saviour
             neither
             Ambition
             nor
             Mercenariness
             .
             For
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             fuller
             Fruition
             of
             God
             was
             not
             Ambition
             ,
             but
             
               Divine
               Love
            
             ;
             which
             he
             not
             affecting
             in
             that
             Luciferian
             way
             ,
             
               Similis
               ero
               Altissimo
            
             ,
             but
             through
             an
             humble
             enravishment
             of
             Spirit
             in
             the
             remembrance
             of
             that
             Divine
             Beauty
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             committing
             any
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             that
             which
             is
             Weakness
             or
             Sin
             not
             to
             commit
             .
             And
             as
             Iacob
             could
             not
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             either
             a
             Self-seeker
             or
             Mercenary
             in
             respect
             of
             Rachel
             for
             whom
             he
             served
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             so
             entirely
             loved
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             Laban
             and
             his
             sheep-keeping
             he
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Mercenary
             ,
             and
             a
             Self-seeker
             ;
             (
             for
             he
             served
             him
             only
             for
             
             Rachel's
             sake
             :
             )
             so
             Christ
             being
             enamoured
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             for
             love
             whereof
             he
             went
             through
             so
             much
             drudgery
             and
             misery
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             could
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             glorious
             and
             soul-ravishing
             Beauty
             which
             he
             sought
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             be
             either
             Self-seeking
             or
             Mercenary
             ;
             when
             it
             was
             the
             very
             Presence
             of
             God
             that
             he
             was
             so
             taken
             with
             ,
             as
             a
             Friend
             is
             with
             the
             lovely
             person
             of
             his
             Friend
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             for
             
               That
               Power
            
             he
             foresaw
             he
             should
             be
             invested
             withall
             ,
             of
             leading
             Captivity
             captive
             and
             procuring
             gifts
             for
             men
             ;
             being
             that
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Universal
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             why
             might
             he
             not
             please
             and
             solace
             himself
             in
             it
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             many
             tedious
             encumbrances
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             suspicion
             of
             Ambition
             or
             Blame
             ?
          
           
             Wherefore
             maugre
             all
             that
             has
             been
             hitherto
             objected
             or
             can
             be
             devised
             against
             that
             accomplished
             Pattern
             of
             all
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             immaculate
             Lamb
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             we
             will
             conclude
             with
             that
             Song
             of
             praise
             sung
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             by
             the
             Elders
             before
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             
               Worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               was
               slain
               ,
               to
               receive
               power
               ,
               and
               riches
               ,
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               blessing
               .
            
             And
             let
             every
             Creature
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             help
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             heavenly
             Quire
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               power
               be
               unto
               him
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             1.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             his
             having
             insisted
             so
             long
             on
             the
             vindicating
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             aspersions
             of
             the
             Malevolent
             .
             2.
             
             The
             true
             Character
             of
             a
             real
             Christian.
             3.
             
             The
             true
             Character
             of
             a
             false
             or
             Pharisaical
             Christian.
             4.
             
             How
             easily
             the
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             are
             accused
             of
             Blasphemy
             by
             the
             Pharisaical
             Christians
             .
             5.
             
             And
             the
             working
             of
             their
             Graces
             imputed
             to
             some
             vicious
             Principle
             .
             6.
             
             Their
             censuring
             them
             prophane
             that
             are
             not
             superstitious
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Pharisees
             great
             dislike
             of
             coldness
             in
             fruitless
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             .
             8.
             
             Their
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             law
             of
             Equity
             and
             Love.
             9.
             
             How
             prone
             it
             is
             for
             the
             sincere
             Christian
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             Railer
             ,
             for
             speaking
             the
             truth
             .
             10.
             
             That
             the
             least
             Opposition
             against
             Pharisaical
             Rottenness
             will
             easily
             be
             interpreted
             bitter
             and
             tumultuous
             Zeal
             .
             11.
             
             How
             the
             solid
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             perfectest
             Christians
             may
             be
             accounted
             Madness
             by
             the
             formal
             
               Pharisee
               .
               12.
            
             
             His
             Proneness
             to
             judge
             the
             true
             Christian
             according
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             his
             own
             untamed
             corruptions
             .
             13.
             
             His
             prudent
             choice
             of
             the
             vice
             of
             Covetousness
             .
             14.
             
             The
             Unreasonableness
             of
             his
             censure
             of
             those
             that
             endeavour
             after
             Perfection
             .
             15.
             
             His
             ignorant
             surmise
             that
             no
             man
             liveth
             vertuously
             for
             the
             love
             of
             Vertue
             it self
             .
             16.
             
             The
             Usefulness
             of
             this
             Parallelisme
             betwixt
             the
             Reproach
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             true
             Members
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             thus
             you
             have
             seen
             Christ
             vindicated
             from
             all
             those
             several
             Suspicions
             and
             Aspersions
             laid
             upon
             him
             by
             malicious
             and
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             whereby
             they
             would
             represent
             him
             as
             not
             possessed
             of
             ,
             nor
             acting
             from
             so
             Noble
             and
             Divine
             a
             Principle
             of
             Righteousness
             as
             he
             himself
             profest
             ,
             and
             his
             Followers
             have
             ever
             witnessed
             of
             him
             .
             In
             which
             I
             confess
             I
             have
             been
             something
             more
             large
             then
             might
             have
             been
             expected
             in
             pleading
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             Person
             so
             perfectly
             pure
             and
             innocent
             .
             But
             I
             considering
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             not
             so
             much
             
               in
               himself
            
             ,
             as
             
               in
               his
               members
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               his
               true
               members
            
             ,
             who
             have
             one
             common
             Spirit
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             accusations
             and
             misconstructions
             of
             spightfull
             and
             inconsiderate
             men
             that
             himself
             was
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             I
             thought
             it
             fit
             more
             fully
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             clearing
             and
             well
             and
             rightly
             interpreting
             of
             all
             the
             Carriages
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             thereby
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             
               his
               members
            
             ,
             may
             know
             better
             how
             to
             interpret
             one
             another
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             be
             not
             so
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             however
             learn
             not
             to
             judge
             rashly
             and
             inconsiderately
             of
             them
             that
             are
             ,
             and
             walk
             indeed
             as
             he
             walked
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             my
             foregoing
             pains
             may
             be
             the
             more
             effectual
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             stick
             to
             second
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             shew
             how
             men
             ordinarily
             cast
             the
             same
             or
             the
             like
             soil
             and
             dirt
             upon
             
               the
               truest
               members
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             upon
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             you
             may
             take
             in
             this
             with
             the
             more
             evidence
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             prefix
             in
             your
             mind
             the
             
               right
               Image
               of
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
            
             or
             
               living
               member
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             such
             an
             one
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             
             same
             Vine
             ,
             has
             derived
             into
             him
             the
             same
             sap
             and
             Life
             ,
             partakes
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Divine
             spirit
             with
             Christ
             ;
             
             the
             fruit
             whereof
             is
             
               to
               love
               God
               with
               all
               a
               mans
               heart
               and
               with
               all
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               his
               neighbour
               as
               himself
               ;
               and
               to
               doe
               so
               to
               others
               as
               he
               himself
               would
               be
               done
               to
               .
            
             
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             name
             that
             only
             which
             seems
             nothing
             in
             too
             many
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             I
             add
             also
             ,
             
             
               To
               know
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               whom
               he
               hath
               sent
               .
            
             And
             surely
             whosoever
             has
             this
             in
             its
             due
             measure
             and
             vigour
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             conscious
             to
             himself
             and
             finds
             the
             sweet
             of
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             an
             accomplishment
             of
             Mind
             ,
             that
             whatever
             the
             Wit
             or
             Humour
             of
             man
             can
             add
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             seem
             of
             little
             more
             value
             then
             dust
             and
             straws
             we
             tread
             under
             our
             feet
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             now
             I
             have
             told
             you
             what
             a
             true
             and
             living
             Member
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             let
             me
             also
             tell
             you
             what
             
               a
               false
            
             or
             titular
             or
             Pharisaical
             Christian
             is
             .
             And
             he
             is
             this
             ,
             One
             that
             has
             not
             the
             Divine
             Sap
             or
             Spirit
             derived
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             and
             growing
             in
             ,
             and
             becoming
             one
             with
             the
             true
             Vine
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             possess'd
             nor
             is
             sensible
             of
             that
             Sufficiency
             ,
             Joy
             and
             Satisfaction
             that
             is
             in
             the
             inward
             Life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             eternal
             and
             undispensable
             Truth
             of
             God
             :
             But
             being
             dead
             to
             what
             is
             most
             necessary
             ,
             pretious
             and
             saving
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             only
             alive
             ,
             or
             mainly
             ,
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             loves
             himself
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             and
             all
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             God
             and
             his
             Neighbour
             only
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             :
             or
             rather
             uses
             and
             rides
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             having
             haltered
             him
             or
             obliged
             him
             with
             some
             prudentially
             and
             judiciously-bestowed
             courtesies
             ;
             and
             worships
             God
             rather
             then
             loves
             him
             ,
             
               nè
               noceat
            
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             that
             upon
             a
             special
             Dispensation
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             no
             better
             then
             others
             ,
             nor
             ever
             intends
             nor
             hopes
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             may
             be
             better
             with
             him
             in
             the
             end
             then
             with
             other
             folk
             .
             
             
               Let
               me
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               let
               my
               latter
               end
               be
               like
               his
               .
            
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             what
             is
             little
             better
             then
             that
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             living
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             magnifie
             himself
             in
             some
             humorous
             pieces
             of
             Holiness
             of
             his
             own
             .
             For
             he
             imagines
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             safe
             to
             make
             a
             friend
             of
             him
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             his
             conscience
             may
             be
             the
             better
             excused
             from
             those
             things
             that
             are
             more
             weighty
             and
             substantial
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             up
             things
             according
             to
             his
             own
             humour
             and
             phansie
             ,
             as
             fasting
             twice
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             making
             long
             prayers
             ,
             hearing
             long
             sermons
             ,
             sticking
             curiously
             to
             some
             unnecessary
             ,
             uncertain
             and
             fruitless
             opinions
             concerning
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             warrantable
             neither
             out
             of
             Scripture
             nor
             Reason
             ,
             and
             growing
             very
             hot
             and
             zealous
             in
             the
             agitation
             of
             these
             things
             (
             though
             to
             the
             Disturbance
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             and
             Injury
             of
             his
             Neighbour
             )
             yet
             these
             trinkets
             and
             trumperies
             of
             his
             own
             humour
             and
             complexion
             ,
             this
             Heat
             ,
             this
             Noise
             ,
             this
             Zeal
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Fire
             and
             Holocaust
             wherewith
             he
             sacrifices
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             presents
             himself
             an
             Oblationer
             before
             the
             Almighty
             .
             And
             all
             this
             to
             be
             excused
             from
             that
             which
             is
             the
             very
             End
             of
             all
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             our
             own
             corrupt
             life
             ,
             and
             acquiring
             that
             prize
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Equity
             and
             Purity
             ▪
             whose
             moderation
             and
             guidance
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Life
             of
             man.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             And
             having
             thus
             ,
             though
             but
             loosely
             and
             rudely
             ,
             scattered
             the
             delineaments
             of
             these
             two
             opposite
             professours
             of
             Christianity
             (
             the
             
               true
               Christian
            
             and
             
               Pharisaical
               Humorist
            
             ,
             )
             I
             shall
             from
             hence
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Cause
             and
             Original
             ,
             derive
             evidence
             and
             light
             to
             what
             I
             shall
             now
             propose
             to
             you
             by
             way
             of
             Parallelisme
             betwixt
             what
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             own
             person
             suffered
             of
             false
             Accusations
             and
             Aspersions
             ,
             and
             what
             his
             true
             and
             living
             Members
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             from
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Pharisaisme
             that
             has
             ever
             and
             does
             to
             this
             very
             day
             rule
             still
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             the
             first
             Accusation
             that
             was
             laid
             to
             our
             Saviours
             charge
             ,
             viz.
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
               He
               hath
               spoken
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Matth.
            
             26.
             
             It
             is
             apparent
             ,
             the
             Pharisaical
             nature
             being
             desirous
             to
             be
             excused
             from
             destroying
             and
             bringing
             to
             nothing
             in
             ones
             self
             all
             haughty
             and
             ambitious
             Designes
             ,
             Self-seeking
             ,
             Covetousness
             and
             Intemperance
             ,
             doth
             easily
             endeavour
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             pacifie
             the
             conscience
             and
             approve
             ones
             self
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             laying
             out
             all
             our
             parts
             in
             spinning
             excellent
             high
             Subtilties
             and
             amazing
             Mysteries
             from
             any
             hints
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             adorning
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             garishness
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             natural
             Phansie
             and
             Nicety
             of
             Wit.
             Whence
             it
             may
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             these
             Traditionary
             Pharisees
             having
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             rack
             their
             natural
             unregenerate
             minds
             to
             find
             some
             magnificent
             conceptions
             (
             as
             they
             imagine
             them
             )
             to
             bestow
             upon
             the
             Deity
             ;
             that
             one
             freed
             by
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
               that
               makes
               one
               ▪
               free
               indeed
            
             )
             by
             not
             admitting
             or
             gainsaying
             these
             high
             and
             divine
             inventions
             of
             theirs
             concerning
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             have
             wrapped
             him
             and
             clothed
             him
             (
             though
             they
             doe
             but
             what
             Dionysius
             did
             to
             the
             golden
             vestments
             of
             Iupiter
             ,
             take
             them
             off
             and
             put
             on
             a
             linsy-wolsy
             one
             ,
             )
             may
             well
             be
             suspected
             and
             accused
             of
             Blasphemy
             and
             injury
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             refusal
             of
             the
             
               groundless
               Conclusions
            
             of
             rash
             and
             inconsiderate
             men
             ,
             or
             else
             worse
             ,
             that
             of
             purpose
             cloth
             God
             and
             Christ
             and
             represent
             him
             to
             the
             people
             in
             such
             a
             dress
             as
             will
             make
             most
             for
             the
             countenancing
             their
             own
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Profit
             and
             Interest
             .
             I
             will
             only
             name
             one
             instance
             of
             many
             .
             How
             has
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             forced
             and
             rack'd
             their
             wits
             to
             make
             good
             the
             grand
             mystery
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             whose
             ordinary
             Priests
             must
             have
             greater
             power
             of
             working
             miracles
             then
             the
             Devil
             could
             invent
             to
             puzzle
             our
             Saviour
             withall
             ?
             For
             what
             is
             
               the
               turning
               a
               stone
               into
               bread
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             
               turning
               bread
               into
               God
               incarnate
            
             ?
             And
             yet
             a
             Mass-priest
             after
             the
             uttering
             of
             a
             few
             formal
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             has
             brought
             about
             the
             prodigie
             .
             And
             he
             that
             will
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             call
             
               bread
               but
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               Christ
            
             or
             God
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             chuse
             but
             be
             thought
             to
             blaspheme
             ?
             But
             yet
             this
             Blasphemy
             is
             not
             against
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             forgery
             and
             fictions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             is
             no
             more
             Blasphemy
             then
             
               Bread
               is
               Christ
            
             or
             mans
             Phansy
             the
             Deity
             .
             The
             Rule
             therefore
             that
             Christians
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             here
             is
             this
             ;
             There
             being
             so
             much
             Humour
             and
             Interest
             and
             Stupour
             of
             Education
             that
             may
             begin
             or
             continue
             false
             conceptions
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             any
             one
             professe
             himself
             that
             he
             cannot
             conceive
             such
             things
             as
             some
             so
             peremptorily
             and
             imperiously
             obtrude
             upon
             his
             belief
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             straightway
             to
             be
             accounted
             
               a
               Blasphemer
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             
             haply
             being
             but
             a
             dissent
             only
             from
             the
             conceits
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             second
             Aspersion
             cast
             on
             our
             Saviour
             was
             ,
             
               That
               that
               miraculous
               good
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               was
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               ,
               not
               of
               God.
            
             And
             methinks
             it
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             find
             something
             parallel
             to
             this
             in
             some
             Aspersions
             cast
             upon
             his
             true
             members
             by
             rash
             Pharisaical
             censure
             .
             Which
             is
             this
             ;
             The
             eximious
             and
             exemplary
             life
             of
             good
             and
             holy
             men
             is
             many
             times
             (
             by
             those
             that
             are
             more
             addicted
             to
             such
             a
             dress
             or
             outward
             platform
             of
             Religion
             consisting
             of
             certain
             Ceremonies
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             essence
             of
             Religion
             it self
             )
             imputed
             to
             corrupt
             natural
             principles
             ,
             such
             as
             Vain-glory
             and
             
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Political
               advantage
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             answers
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             giving
             out
             that
             Christ
             cast
             out
             Devils
             by
             Beelzebub
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Devils
             .
             So
             say
             our
             modern
             Pharisees
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             of
             their
             Sect
             ;
             if
             those
             men
             live
             never
             so
             holily
             and
             unblamably
             in
             this
             present
             evil
             World
             ,
             exercising
             Vertue
             and
             avoiding
             Vice
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             from
             any
             Divine
             Principle
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             instigation
             of
             Pride
             the
             Prince
             of
             Vices
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             So
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             They
             that
             affect
             even
             more
             then
             a
             Iudaical
             strictness
             
               in
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             (
             though
             God
             knows
             it
             is
             too
             many
             times
             that
             their
             consciences
             may
             be
             the
             more
             free
             to
             work
             unrighteousness
             all
             the
             week
             after
             ,
             )
             yet
             they
             will
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             censure
             them
             of
             no
             less
             crime
             then
             Prophaneness
             that
             observe
             neither
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             Superstition
             nor
             Hypocrisie
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Neutrality
               and
               cold
               Indifferency
               in
               publick
               controversies
               ,
            
             how
             can
             it
             possibly
             chuse
             but
             seem
             very
             abominable
             to
             the
             Pharisee
             or
             formal
             Professour
             ?
             For
             they
             knowing
             no
             other
             Religion
             then
             what
             consists
             in
             certain
             dispensable
             and
             unnecessary
             Opinions
             and
             Performances
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             shaken
             and
             hazarded
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             not
             engage
             to
             the
             utmost
             then
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             and
             true
             Religion
             it self
             were
             at
             stake
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             deemed
             very
             unworthy
             and
             detestable
             .
             Whenas
             to
             be
             but
             coldly
             and
             indifferently
             affected
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             be
             esteemed
             just
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             whit
             strange
             to
             hear
             the
             Pharisaical
             Tribe
             complain
             of
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Christian
             as
             Unjust
             ;
             whenas
             the
             one
             acts
             according
             to
             an
             outward
             Rule
             or
             Tradition
             which
             was
             made
             for
             the
             meeting
             with
             their
             own
             wicked
             and
             untamed
             corruptions
             ,
             
               (
               malo
               nodo
               malus
               cuneus
            
             )
             and
             which
             notwithstanding
             they
             craftily
             and
             perversly
             make
             use
             of
             by
             leguleious
             cavills
             to
             the
             injuring
             of
             one
             another
             or
             them
             that
             are
             better
             then
             themselves
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             Christian
             acts
             and
             judges
             according
             to
             the
             living
             Law
             of
             Equity
             and
             the
             Eternal
             Love
             of
             God
             springing
             up
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             accusation
             of
             
               Railings
               and
               Revilings
            
             ,
             even
             a
             sober
             and
             wel-carriaged
             Christian
             may
             well
             be
             subject
             to
             that
             calumnie
             .
             For
             the
             Pharisee
             bearing
             himself
             very
             high
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             own
             either
             Formal
             or
             Phantastical
             righteousness
             ,
             making
             a
             shift
             rather
             any
             way
             to
             perswade
             himself
             he
             is
             righteous
             and
             religious
             then
             by
             partaking
             of
             true
             Religion
             and
             Righteousness
             indeed
             ;
             he
             acting
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             he
             really
             has
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             what
             he
             phansies
             himself
             
             to
             be
             ;
             it
             cannot
             but
             happen
             that
             the
             true
             Christian
             ,
             endued
             with
             the
             Divine
             nature
             and
             spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             not
             intending
             at
             all
             to
             raile
             or
             revile
             ,
             but
             using
             the
             most
             easie
             and
             unaffected
             propriety
             of
             words
             ,
             calling
             a
             Spade
             a
             Spade
             ,
             as
             the
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             doing
             but
             so
             as
             Adam
             did
             in
             innocency
             ,
             giving
             the
             creatures
             names
             according
             to
             their
             natures
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             happen
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Actions
             and
             Persons
             being
             foully
             bad
             of
             such
             as
             notwithstanding
             be
             in
             their
             own
             conceit
             as
             good
             as
             any
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             called
             by
             what
             names
             express
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             natures
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             yet
             they
             will
             presently
             judge
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             Railer
             and
             Reviler
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Now
             for
             
               tumultuary
               Zeal
            
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             Pharisaical
             Hypocrisie
             is
             such
             an
             abominable
             provoking
             thing
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             scarce
             fail
             scorching
             and
             heating
             their
             tender
             and
             lively
             spirits
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             natural
             flame
             can
             fail
             to
             swinge
             and
             pain
             our
             natural
             flesh
             ;
             which
             none
             of
             us
             can
             suffer
             with
             such
             patience
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             testifie
             our
             sensibleness
             both
             by
             gestures
             ,
             actions
             and
             words
             .
             Besides
             that
             in
             a
             moderate
             and
             well-guided
             zeal
             against
             the
             Pharisaical
             Interest
             ,
             all
             being
             so
             rotten
             there
             ,
             so
             sore
             and
             patched
             over
             with
             pitiful
             plaisters
             ;
             the
             least
             Action
             or
             Opposition
             will
             make
             them
             cry
             out
             ,
             even
             afore
             they
             be
             hurt
             ,
             being
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             how
             unsound
             and
             unable
             they
             are
             to
             abide
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             rough
             handling
             .
             So
             that
             the
             least
             vigour
             of
             Opposition
             in
             good
             earnest
             against
             their
             hypocritical
             and
             unwarrantable
             waies
             will
             by
             them
             be
             deemed
             but
             
               bitter
               and
               tumultuous
               Zeal
            
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             The
             just
             and
             seasonable
             bemoanings
             of
             the
             dear
             servants
             of
             God
             and
             fellow-members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             Nature
             is
             very
             much
             oppressed
             with
             adversity
             or
             torment
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             rashly
             the
             Symptomes
             of
             Impatience
             or
             Despair
             .
             For
             the
             expressing
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             ones
             Misery
             is
             no
             Vice
             ,
             since
             the
             suppressing
             thereof
             may
             be
             no
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Symptome
             of
             Pride
             ,
             or
             affectation
             of
             Spartanisme
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             now
             in
             the
             ninth
             place
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             
               Aspersion
               of
               Madnesse
               and
               Phrensy
            
             the
             true
             Christian
             has
             often
             cast
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             
               Pharisaical
               Religionist
            
             ,
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             either
             of
             their
             natures
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Madness
             it self
             .
             For
             as
             Sottishnesse
             and
             Dotage
             is
             the
             extinguishing
             of
             Reason
             in
             Phlegme
             or
             Cold
             ;
             so
             Madness
             is
             the
             disordering
             ,
             discomposing
             and
             dissipating
             the
             Phansy
             and
             Reason
             in
             the
             distemper
             of
             Heat
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             whereever
             the
             Heat
             exceeds
             the
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             of
             him
             that
             speaks
             or
             acts
             ,
             there
             comes
             in
             so
             much
             of
             Madnesse
             as
             there
             is
             of
             that
             Excess
             .
             But
             as
             concerning
             
               Sense
               and
               Reason
            
             ,
             sith
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             be
             absent
             as
             not
             to
             appear
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             speak
             with
             much
             zeal
             &
             vigour
             things
             very
             true
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             to
             others
             very
             incredible
             or
             unintelligible
             ,
             must
             be
             by
             them
             reputed
             no
             better
             then
             mad-men
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Governour
             told
             Paul
             ,
             that
             
               too
               much
               learning
               had
               made
               him
               mad
               .
            
             And
             hence
             probably
             may
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             ordinary
             saying
             ,
             
               Nullum
               magnum
               ingenium
               sine
               admixtura
               insaniae
               .
            
             Partly
             because
             no
             great
             Wit
             can
             well
             be
             but
             with
             some
             good
             measure
             of
             natural
             Heat
             and
             Activity
             of
             Spirit
             ;
             
             and
             partly
             ,
             or
             rather
             mainly
             ,
             because
             the
             improvement
             of
             these
             parts
             and
             wit
             by
             subtil
             search
             into
             things
             have
             produced
             such
             Conclusions
             ,
             so
             Paradoxical
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             vulgar
             conceits
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             of
             such
             evidence
             of
             Reason
             to
             the
             Inventors
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             asserting
             with
             heat
             and
             confidence
             the
             Conclusions
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             to
             such
             men
             as
             were
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             subtilty
             of
             the
             reasons
             which
             infer
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             get
             to
             themselves
             for
             their
             pains
             the
             reputation
             of
             men
             whose
             brains
             were
             seasoned
             with
             some
             strinklings
             at
             least
             of
             
               Madnesse
               and
               Phrensy
            
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             analogy
             may
             it
             very
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Nullus
               insignis
               Christianus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             notable
             Christian
             that
             will
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             some
             spice
             of
             madness
             in
             him
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             formal
             stiff
             Pharisee
             ,
             whose
             Postures
             and
             Actions
             are
             alwaies
             kept
             as
             it
             were
             in
             an
             outward
             wooden
             frame
             ,
             as
             a
             childe
             in
             a
             standing
             stool
             ;
             his
             Traditions
             and
             accustomary
             Opinions
             being
             as
             deeply
             scored
             and
             carved
             in
             his
             Memory
             ,
             as
             the
             outward
             and
             obvious
             shows
             of
             things
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             in
             the
             world
             are
             scralled
             out
             in
             the
             rude
             furrows
             of
             an
             Idiots
             brain
             .
             And
             as
             the
             unskilfull
             Rustick
             would
             suspect
             him
             scarce
             sound
             in
             his
             senses
             ,
             that
             should
             confidently
             speak
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             palpably
             cross
             or
             cancell
             those
             gross
             scrallings
             the
             sensible
             shew
             of
             this
             world
             has
             writ
             in
             his
             Imagination
             :
             so
             certainly
             the
             formal
             Pharisee
             would
             not
             stick
             to
             judge
             him
             mad
             ,
             that
             with
             zeal
             and
             boldness
             pronounced
             such
             things
             that
             were
             not
             parallel
             nor
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Preconceptions
             and
             Prefigurations
             of
             his
             prejudiced
             Mind
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             all
             if
             such
             things
             as
             he
             could
             get
             no
             conception
             at
             all
             of
             ,
             they
             being
             not
             upon
             the
             same
             levell
             opposite
             ,
             but
             so
             high
             removed
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             out
             of
             his
             reach
             of
             apprehension
             .
             Surely
             the
             more
             earnest
             a
             true
             member
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             in
             such
             points
             ,
             the
             more
             mad
             he
             would
             appear
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             cool
             prudential
             Pharisee
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             As
             for
             the
             three
             last
             Aspersions
             that
             were
             cast
             on
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             true
             Members
             are
             accordingly
             liable
             unto
             ,
             the
             mere
             formal
             Christian
             being
             judge
             ,
             viz.
             
               Debauchery
               and
               Looseness
               of
               life
               ,
               Lavishments
               and
               Prodigality
               ,
               Ambition
               and
               Self-Interest
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             briefly
             dispatch
             them
             all
             .
             And
             to
             the
             first
             this
             general
             consideration
             appertains
             ,
             By
             how
             much
             every
             one
             is
             weak
             himself
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             temptations
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             more
             suspicious
             he
             is
             that
             others
             transgress
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             tempt
             out
             the
             corruptions
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             or
             where
             there
             are
             any
             Signs
             or
             Effects
             of
             that
             which
             in
             some
             persons
             is
             naught
             ,
             though
             those
             Signs
             or
             Effects
             in
             themselves
             are
             neither
             good
             nor
             bad
             .
             Here
             the
             formal
             Christian
             consulting
             with
             what
             is
             alive
             and
             operative
             in
             himself
             ,
             viz.
             his
             inward
             corruption
             ,
             judges
             the
             best
             of
             men
             after
             his
             measure
             ;
             and
             concludes
             that
             how
             he
             should
             be
             affected
             ,
             what
             he
             should
             doe
             or
             suffer
             in
             such
             or
             such
             cases
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             placed
             in
             the
             same
             cases
             and
             conditions
             doth
             suffer
             or
             act
             the
             like
             .
             And
             the
             more
             scandalous
             and
             offensive
             must
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             most
             perfect
             and
             purified
             be
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             their
             Invulnerableness
             and
             Insensibleness
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             such
             vanities
             as
             others
             are
             moved
             with
             that
             are
             alive
             unto
             sin
             ,
             cannot
             but
             make
             them
             more
             innocently
             free
             and
             careless
             in
             things
             that
             of
             themselves
             are
             not
             really
             evil
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             As
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Prodigality
             ,
             it
             is
             obvious
             to
             conceive
             that
             Covetousness
             sitting
             judge
             ,
             even
             Frugality
             it self
             shall
             be
             branded
             with
             that
             name
             ;
             and
             that
             Covetousness
             being
             so
             clean
             and
             dry
             and
             creditable
             a
             sin
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             so
             perfectly
             opposite
             to
             the
             mad
             roaring
             garb
             of
             the
             Spend-thrift
             )
             there
             will
             scarce
             be
             found
             a
             Pharisee
             that
             will
             be
             so
             imprudent
             as
             not
             to
             retain
             so
             profitable
             a
             Vice.
             Wherefore
             the
             Pharisee
             being
             covetous
             ,
             the
             true
             Christian
             ,
             whom
             that
             
               Noble
               and
               Divine
               nature
            
             according
             to
             which
             he
             is
             regenerate
             has
             made
             more
             liberal
             ,
             must
             needs
             by
             him
             be
             sentenced
             as
             Improvident
             and
             Prodigal
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             the
             imputation
             of
             
               Ambition
               and
               Self-interest
            
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Ambition
             or
             Pride
             earnestly
             to
             endeavour
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             to
             be
             renewed
             into
             that
             glorious
             and
             divine
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             contend
             to
             the
             utmost
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             same
             .
             For
             in
             this
             Image
             is
             very
             eminently
             contained
             that
             most
             healthfull
             and
             comely
             disposition
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             
               unaffected
               Humility
            
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             grows
             not
             up
             but
             from
             the
             destruction
             and
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             perfect
             annihilation
             of
             our
             own
             stubborn
             and
             stout
             Will
             ,
             that
             eagerly
             and
             peremptorily
             ever
             seeks
             its
             own
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             whenever
             it
             finds
             it
             glories
             and
             arrogates
             to
             it self
             the
             success
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             perfectly
             the
             true
             Image
             of
             Christ
             is
             recovered
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             fully
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             all
             Pride
             and
             Arrogancy
             .
             So
             that
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             the
             puff
             of
             Pride
             that
             should
             drive
             us
             on
             to
             endeavour
             after
             so
             high
             a
             pitch
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             but
             the
             Divine
             breath
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Soul
             ;
             no
             more
             can
             that
             pitch
             of
             Perfection
             once
             attained
             to
             be
             any
             cause
             of
             Pride
             ,
             sith
             that
             Humility
             is
             of
             the
             very
             Essence
             thereof
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             contradictious
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             should
             say
             that
             we
             become
             proud
             by
             becoming
             humble
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             As
             for
             Self-interest
             ,
             the
             accusation
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             of
             the
             Devil
             's
             against
             Job
             ,
             
               Doth
               Iob
               serve
               God
               for
               nought
               ?
            
             Men
             devoid
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             Power
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             Divine
             Worth
             and
             Grace
             ,
             can
             phansy
             nothing
             there
             desirable
             but
             the
             external
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             such
             as
             Honour
             and
             Esteem
             among
             men
             ,
             or
             a
             future
             Reward
             from
             God.
             Wherefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             the
             Pharisee
             or
             outward
             Formalist
             ,
             perceiving
             nothing
             of
             pleasure
             and
             sweetness
             in
             Holiness
             and
             Vertue
             in
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             observe
             others
             much
             devoted
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             judge
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             those
             things
             for
             some
             other
             more
             pleasant
             enjoiment
             ,
             as
             Praise
             and
             Applause
             ,
             or
             a
             
               future
               Reward
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             delighted
             with
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             Whenas
             certainly
             a
             true
             member
             of
             Christ
             and
             one
             really
             regenerate
             into
             his
             Image
             ,
             could
             no
             more
             cease
             from
             pleasing
             himself
             and
             enjoying
             himself
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             conscience
             of
             this
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             the
             results
             thereof
             ,
             all
             holy
             and
             becoming
             actions
             ,
             then
             the
             Natural
             man
             can
             cease
             from
             the
             enjoiments
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             though
             he
             knows
             ere
             long
             his
             Body
             shall
             afford
             him
             no
             more
             enjoiments
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             also
             add
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             next
             door
             to
             an
             Impossibility
             ,
             that
             one
             that
             is
             become
             thus
             Divine
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             his
             Heart
             fully
             fraught
             with
             the
             most
             precious
             hopes
             of
             future
             Immortality
             and
             Glory
             :
             
               He
               asked
               life
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               gavest
               him
               even
               a
               long
               life
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
           
             16.
             
             I
             have
             now
             finished
             my
             Parallelisme
             betwixt
             the
             Revilements
             cast
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             and
             those
             that
             his
             truest
             Members
             may
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             .
             Which
             pains
             I
             think
             I
             have
             not
             at
             all
             misplaced
             ,
             they
             tending
             only
             to
             the
             stopping
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             carnal
             Censurers
             ,
             and
             the
             animating
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             discouraged
             from
             following
             so
             excellent
             an
             Example
             by
             the
             affronts
             and
             reproaches
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             know
             their
             own
             Innocency
             ,
             Safety
             and
             Freedome
             ,
             while
             they
             keep
             in
             the
             true
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             making
             us
             free
             ,
             we
             become
             
               free
               indeed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             deceits
             of
             our
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             the
             awe
             and
             terrour
             of
             imperious
             and
             superstitious
             men
             ,
             that
             would
             obtrude
             their
             own
             Errours
             upon
             us
             with
             as
             much
             earnestness
             and
             make
             them
             as
             indispensable
             as
             the
             infallible
             Oracles
             of
             God.
             We
             having
             therefore
             spoken
             what
             things
             we
             thought
             most
             requisite
             concerning
             
               The
               Example
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             we
             proceed
             now
             to
             
               his
               Passion
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               fifth
               Power
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             1.
             
             The
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             the
             fifth
             Gospel-Power
             ,
             the
             Virtue
             whereof
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             noted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             was
             a
             prophetick
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cured
             not
             by
             Art
             but
             by
             Divine
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             That
             
               Telesmatical
               Preparations
            
             are
             superstitious
             ,
             manifest
             out
             of
             their
             Collections
             that
             write
             of
             them
             ;
             4.
             
             Particularly
             out
             of
             Gaffarel
             and
             
               Gregory
               .
               5.
            
             
             That
             the
             Effects
             of
             Telesmes
             are
             beyond
             the
             laws
             of
             Nature
             .
             6.
             
             That
             if
             there
             be
             any
             natural
             power
             in
             Telesmes
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             Similitude
             ;
             with
             a
             confutation
             of
             this
             ground
             also
             .
             7.
             
             A
             further
             confutation
             of
             that
             ground
             .
             8.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             was
             a
             Telesme
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Typical
             Prophecie
             of
             Christ.
             9.
             
             The
             accurate
             and
             punctual
             Prefiguration
             therein
             .
             10.
             
             The
             wicked
             Pride
             and
             Conceitedness
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             touched
             with
             this
             admirable
             contrivance
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             .
             11.
             
             The
             insufferable
             blasphemy
             of
             them
             that
             reproach
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             for
             crying
             out
             in
             his
             dreadfull
             Agony
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             wherein
             is
             discovered
             the
             
               Unloveliness
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Love.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             truly
             this
             fifth
             
               Gospel-Power
               ,
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             of
             so
             great
             efficacy
             and
             concernment
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             seems
             with
             more
             then
             ordinary
             delight
             to
             have
             ruminated
             on
             the
             wonderfull
             effects
             that
             it
             would
             have
             in
             the
             world
             .
             John
             12.32
             .
             
               And
               I
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               lifted
               up
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               will
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               me
               ;
               signifying
               thereby
               what
               death
               he
               should
               die
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Text
             witnesses
             .
             This
             shews
             what
             
               a
               powerful
               Engine
            
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             thought
             
               his
               Death
            
             would
             prove
             to
             draw
             all
             the
             World
             after
             him
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             demonstration
             that
             the
             Mind
             of
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             dwell
             very
             much
             
               in
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               Death
               and
               Passion
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             use
             whereof
             appears
             in
             another
             intimation
             of
             
             our
             Saviour's
             ,
             though
             more
             Typical
             ,
             yet
             the
             Analogie
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             miss
             it
             .
             John
             3.
             
             
               And
               as
               Moses
               lifted
               up
               the
               Serpent
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               be
               lifted
               up
               ;
               That
               whosoever
               believeth
               on
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             This
             is
             so
             perfect
             a
             Representation
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             blame
             my self
             for
             not
             entring
             it
             amongst
             other
             Prophecies
             that
             I
             alledged
             for
             the
             
             Messiah's
             suffering
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             will
             still
             appear
             more
             plainly
             that
             it
             was
             intended
             a
             Prefiguration
             or
             Typical
             Prophecie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             Moses
             was
             not
             put
             upon
             it
             by
             any
             natural
             skill
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Effigies
             of
             this
             Brazen
             Serpent
             did
             by
             any
             power
             of
             Art
             or
             Nature
             heal
             the
             Israelites
             of
             their
             bitings
             of
             the
             fiery
             flying
             Serpent
             .
             But
             it
             was
             an
             immediate
             direction
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whose
             supernatural
             power
             the
             cure
             was
             wrought
             :
             As
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             *
             Wisdome
             expresly
             has
             noted
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               he
               that
               turned
               towards
               that
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             he
             styles
             it
             ,
             
               the
               sign
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               was
               not
               saved
               by
               the
               thing
               that
               he
               saw
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               that
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               all
               .
            
             For
             beside
             that
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             Telesmes
             is
             but
             a
             superstitious
             foolery
             ,
             much-a-kin
             to
             and
             dependent
             of
             that
             groundless
             Pretence
             of
             such
             wonderfull
             influences
             as
             the
             ancient
             Pagan
             Ignorance
             attributed
             to
             the
             Stars
             ;
             the
             very
             matter
             of
             this
             Serpent
             was
             inconvenient
             and
             improper
             for
             this
             Effect
             ,
             as
             Interpreters
             on
             the
             place
             have
             observed
             .
             To
             which
             I
             might
             add
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             example
             of
             any
             Telesmes
             that
             were
             ever
             known
             to
             cure
             the
             diseasement
             after
             this
             sort
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             only
             looking
             thereunto
             .
             And
             that
             those
             that
             have
             been
             made
             against
             Scorpions
             or
             other
             hurtfull
             Creatures
             ,
             they
             have
             chaced
             them
             out
             of
             the
             place
             or
             killed
             them
             upon
             the
             Spot
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             one
             were
             stung
             by
             these
             venomous
             Serpents
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             tactual
             application
             of
             the
             Remedy
             to
             him
             that
             was
             hurt
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             so
             much
             stand
             upon
             this
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             Telesmatical
             Preparations
             is
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Effect
             by
             any
             natural
             Virtue
             or
             Influence
             .
             This
             methinks
             I
             plainly
             discover
             out
             of
             their
             Collections
             that
             seem
             most
             pleased
             in
             the
             representing
             of
             these
             Curiosities
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             in
             their
             Writings
             ;
             Gaffarel
             especially
             ,
             who
             does
             with
             plenty
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Telesmes
             is
             natural
             :
             but
             I
             never
             knew
             any
             cause
             managed
             with
             more
             slight
             ,
             more
             loose
             and
             more
             frivolous
             arguments
             in
             my
             daies
             .
             But
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             condemn
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             these
             two
             accounts
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             that
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Conjectures
             and
             Relations
             ,
             the
             erecting
             and
             preparing
             of
             these
             Telesmes
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             contend
             ,
             superstitious
             or
             paganically
             Religious
             :
             and
             then
             secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             effects
             of
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             any
             ,
             are
             plainly
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             any
             natural
             cause
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             himself
             does
             profess
             that
             he
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             first
             Gods
             of
             the
             Latines
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Averrunci
             or
             
               Dii
               Tutelares
            
             ,
             were
             no
             other
             then
             these
             
               Telesmatical
               Images
            
             .
             And
             his
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             some
             of
             these
             
               Tutelar
               Gods
            
             under
             certain
             Constellations
             :
             which
             is
             no
             wonder
             say
             I
             ,
             the
             Host
             of
             heaven
             being
             the
             Deities
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             &
             Telesmes
             and
             Astrology
             both
             rags
             of
             that
             ancient
             Superstition
             .
             
             And
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             ,
             who
             trotted
             and
             trudged
             about
             the
             world
             so
             much
             to
             restore
             the
             Heathen
             Religion
             ,
             had
             an
             excellent
             gift
             (
             if
             Historians
             do
             not
             belie
             him
             )
             of
             consecrating
             Telesmes
             against
             
               Storks
               ,
               Gnats
               ,
               Inundations
               of
               Rivers
               ,
               Winds
            
             and
             Storms
             and
             other
             
               noxious
               Things
            
             :
             Which
             notwithstanding
             that
             nasute
             Sophist
             Philostratus
             was
             willing
             to
             omit
             in
             his
             Legend
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             very
             solicitous
             to
             save
             him
             harmless
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             being
             a
             Magician
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             observe
             by
             several
             passages
             in
             him
             .
             So
             that
             either
             way
             the
             natural
             efficacy
             of
             Telesmes
             is
             discovered
             to
             be
             but
             a
             figment
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             their
             Formation
             is
             but
             a
             Paganical
             Superstition
             ,
             those
             more
             exact
             Collections
             and
             Transcriptions
             of
             Gregory
             will
             further
             clear
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             do
             but
             peruse
             them
             .
             For
             there
             he
             may
             see
             how
             in
             the
             building
             of
             Cities
             they
             did
             not
             only
             consult
             the
             Rules
             of
             Astrologie
             for
             a
             fit
             Configuration
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             but
             also
             sacrificed
             ,
             and
             that
             sometime
             with
             mans
             bloud
             ,
             to
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             erecting
             a
             figure
             of
             Brass
             whereinto
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             they
             Telesmatically
             conveyed
             the
             
               Tutelar
               Deity
            
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Which
             Statue
             was
             therefore
             placed
             in
             some
             safe
             Recess
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             some
             eminent
             place
             :
             but
             whereever
             it
             was
             ,
             there
             they
             conceived
             was
             contained
             the
             Fate
             or
             Fortune
             of
             all
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             doubtless
             was
             the
             Trojane
             Palladium
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Lame
               and
               the
               Blinde
               that
               the
               soul
               of
               David
               so
               hated
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             as
             Gregory
             has
             with
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             concluded
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             intimate
             from
             what
             Principle
             these
             Telesmatical
             Fooleries
             sprung
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             of
             what
             kind
             they
             will.
             And
             the
             Effects
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             recorded
             ,
             are
             plainly
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             if
             we
             carefully
             consider
             the
             circumstances
             of
             things
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             what
             influence
             from
             Heaven
             can
             be
             derived
             upon
             a
             City
             for
             having
             the
             first
             stone
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             stone
             of
             it
             ,
             laid
             under
             such
             an
             Aspect
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             to
             the
             whole
             City
             that
             shall
             be
             so
             many
             months
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             years
             ,
             in
             building
             afterwards
             ?
             Besides
             that
             I
             have
             already
             demonstrated
             the
             whole
             Artifice
             of
             *
             Astrology
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Foppery
             .
             So
             that
             certainly
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             City
             and
             the
             Recommendation
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Tutelage
             of
             a
             Daemon
             .
             And
             though
             we
             should
             admit
             that
             the
             Telesmatical
             Figure
             of
             a
             Stork
             (
             suppose
             )
             or
             a
             Scorpion
             may
             drive
             away
             Storks
             or
             Scorpions
             ,
             how
             should
             the
             Telesmatical
             Statue
             of
             a
             Man
             drive
             away
             Men
             ,
             and
             keep
             a
             Fort
             or
             Country
             impregnable
             from
             the
             incursions
             of
             the
             enemy
             ?
             as
             the
             silver
             Statues
             did
             buried
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             Thracia
             and
             Illyria
             ,
             that
             Valerius
             commanded
             to
             be
             digged
             up
             and
             taken
             away
             :
             upon
             which
             those
             countries
             within
             a
             few
             daies
             after
             were
             overrun
             with
             the
             Goths
             and
             Hunns
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             that
             the
             humane
             Statues
             should
             make
             such
             a
             difference
             as
             to
             take
             part
             with
             some
             men
             and
             be
             against
             others
             ,
             when
             the
             Telesmatical
             Figures
             of
             other
             Creatures
             drive
             away
             Creatures
             only
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             .
             Which
             are
             things
             utterly
             inexplicable
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             there
             by
             any
             Natural
             Power
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             from
             Similitude
             :
             but
             it
             is
             most
             ridiculous
             to
             think
             that
             this
             Similitude
             has
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             Stars
             .
             For
             though
             there
             be
             the
             name
             there
             suppose
             
             of
             a
             Scorpion
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Scorpion
             there
             nor
             the
             Image
             of
             one
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Antiscorpionical
             Power
             in
             that
             Constellation
             ;
             that
             Matter
             or
             Metall
             that
             will
             receive
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             will
             receive
             it
             in
             any
             other
             figure
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             figure
             of
             a
             Scorpion
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             ,
             it
             's
             likely
             ,
             better
             .
             But
             this
             Influence
             ,
             being
             nothing
             but
             some
             thin
             particles
             that
             must
             pervade
             the
             pores
             of
             this
             Brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             can
             as
             easily
             goe
             out
             as
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             place
             to
             the
             next
             influence
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             be
             the
             same
             .
             It
             is
             simply
             therefore
             the
             Similitude
             of
             a
             brazen
             Scorpion
             that
             must
             drive
             away
             the
             Scorpions
             :
             which
             no
             man
             can
             imagine
             any
             reason
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             experience
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             communitie
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Instance
             of
             one
             Chord
             trembling
             while
             that
             which
             is
             unisone
             to
             it
             is
             struck
             ,
             and
             of
             Sympathie
             in
             Persons
             by
             reason
             of
             Similitude
             and
             Cognation
             ;
             as
             in
             those
             two
             young
             children
             ,
             brothers
             ,
             and
             extremely
             like
             one
             another
             ,
             born
             at
             Riez
             in
             France
             ,
             who
             if
             one
             were
             sick
             ,
             sad
             ,
             sleepy
             ,
             the
             other
             would
             be
             so
             also
             .
             Which
             are
             the
             most
             plausible
             reasons
             that
             Gaffarel
             alledges
             for
             his
             so-dearly-beloved
             Conclusion
             .
             If
             therefore
             Scorpions
             and
             Gnats
             fled
             from
             the
             place
             upon
             the
             making
             of
             such
             a
             Figure
             of
             a
             Gnat
             or
             Scorpion
             (
             suppose
             )
             in
             brass
             or
             in
             any
             other
             metall
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             being
             harshly
             affected
             in
             the
             body
             of
             that
             which
             has
             so
             complete
             a
             similitude
             with
             such
             a
             creature
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             raise
             an
             harsh
             sense
             in
             those
             creatures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             finding
             themselves
             in
             such
             a
             place
             in
             an
             unpleasing
             temper
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             far
             enough
             from
             it
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             a
             right
             cause
             ,
             such
             a
             Telesme
             may
             be
             made
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Configuration
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
             Whence
             again
             all
             these
             Astrological
             Ceremonies
             will
             be
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             but
             Fooleries
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             further
             that
             this
             also
             is
             a
             Foolery
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Natural
             efficacy
             at
             all
             in
             Telesmes
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             their
             own
             History
             .
             For
             either
             Gregory
             or
             Gaffarel
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             part
             of
             a
             Telesme
             be
             broken
             off
             ,
             the
             Effect
             ceases
             .
             (
             Which
             we
             might
             have
             alledged
             as
             an
             argument
             that
             the
             virtue
             is
             in
             the
             Figure
             merely
             .
             )
             And
             they
             instance
             in
             a
             Telesmatical
             Crocodile
             whose
             chap
             was
             broken
             off
             ;
             For
             then
             the
             Crocodiles
             returned
             .
             Which
             to
             me
             is
             an
             Indication
             that
             the
             Effect
             is
             not
             from
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             but
             from
             some
             ludicrous
             and
             deceitfull
             Daemons
             that
             love
             to
             befool
             Mankind
             .
             For
             if
             Telesmatical
             Emerods
             and
             the
             Phallus
             work
             upon
             those
             parts
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             above-named
             Crocodile
             that
             wanted
             but
             a
             chap
             work
             upon
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Crocodiles
             but
             their
             chaps
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             diseasement
             enough
             to
             keep
             them
             away
             ?
             And
             the
             
               Phallus
               Gregory
            
             mentions
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             rightly
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             reckons
             amongst
             these
             Telesmes
             )
             cured
             or
             diseased
             the
             privy
             parts
             of
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             received
             the
             Deity
             to
             which
             they
             were
             consecrated
             .
             From
             whence
             a
             man
             may
             conjecture
             concerning
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             Trumperies
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Again
             ,
             these
             Telesmes
             are
             made
             against
             such
             things
             as
             have
             no
             life
             nor
             sense
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             against
             Fire
             and
             Water
             .
             Of
             which
             the
             engravements
             can
             have
             no
             such
             similitudes
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             as
             to
             engage
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             to
             act
             any
             way
             ;
             and
             yet
             Gaffarel
             tells
             us
             a
             very
             reverend
             story
             of
             a
             Telesme
             against
             Fire
             found
             under
             a
             bridge
             at
             Paris
             .
             
             VVhich
             certainly
             if
             it
             had
             any
             natural
             power
             to
             preserve
             the
             City
             from
             great
             Fires
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             destroy
             the
             Houses
             ,
             it
             would
             also
             have
             h●ndred
             them
             from
             lighting
             their
             candles
             at
             a
             tinder-box
             ,
             and
             warming
             their
             fingers
             in
             a
             frosty
             morning
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             curious
             Philosopher
             seems
             to
             lament
             the
             losse
             of
             that
             Telesme
             ,
             they
             having
             thereby
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             exposed
             the
             City
             to
             frequent
             Scale-Fires
             ever
             since
             .
             But
             let
             the
             Telesmatical
             Sculpture
             of
             Fire
             and
             VVater
             be
             never
             so
             like
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             may
             hope
             that
             it
             may
             affect
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             something
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             sagacity
             nor
             sense
             in
             the
             River
             Lycus
             (
             suppose
             )
             which
             Apollonius
             curb'd
             with
             such
             a
             device
             ,
             nor
             in
             Fire
             now
             existent
             ,
             (
             much
             lesse
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             )
             how
             can
             they
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             such
             places
             where
             Telesmes
             are
             laid
             up
             ,
             they
             having
             not
             ,
             as
             Animals
             have
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             spontaneous
             motion
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             There
             are
             Telesmes
             that
             have
             no
             similitude
             at
             all
             with
             the
             things
             they
             are
             to
             keep
             off
             ;
             as
             that
             Man
             on
             Horseback
             in
             brasse
             set
             up
             at
             Constantinople
             against
             Pestilential
             Infection
             ,
             which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             being
             once
             demolished
             ,
             the
             City
             has
             been
             extraordinarily
             subject
             to
             Plagues
             and
             fearful
             Mortalities
             .
             That
             Ship
             also
             of
             brasse
             there
             Telesmatically
             consecrated
             against
             the
             dangers
             of
             that
             tempestuous
             Sea
             ,
             it
             had
             no
             similitude
             at
             all
             of
             either
             the
             Water
             or
             VVinde
             :
             but
             yet
             of
             such
             force
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             a
             piece
             of
             it
             being
             broke
             off
             and
             lost
             ,
             the
             Sea
             returned
             to
             its
             former
             Unrulinesse
             ;
             but
             being
             found
             and
             put
             together
             ,
             the
             Sea
             became
             quiet
             again
             .
             They
             took
             it
             therefore
             apieces
             again
             ,
             for
             experience
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Windes
             and
             Sea
             were
             suddenly
             rough
             and
             boistrous
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Ship
             could
             not
             come
             up
             into
             harbour
             ;
             but
             the
             brazen
             Ship
             being
             again
             handsomely
             compacted
             ,
             the
             Windes
             and
             Sea
             were
             again
             peacefull
             and
             calme
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             if
             a
             man
             do
             but
             cast
             an
             indifferent
             eye
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             difficult
             for
             him
             not
             to
             pronounce
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             can
             believe
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Telesmes
             is
             natural
             ,
             is
             more
             irrationally
             credulous
             then
             the
             most
             simple
             Superstitionist
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Out
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             erected
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             was
             not
             a
             Telesme
             in
             that
             sense
             Gaffarel
             would
             understand
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Sculpture
             ,
             Statue
             or
             Similitude
             of
             something
             made
             so
             by
             Astrological
             Art
             ,
             that
             what
             Effects
             it
             has
             for
             the
             keeping
             off
             evil
             or
             remedying
             what
             has
             already
             befallen
             ,
             is
             merely
             from
             the
             concurrence
             of
             natural
             causes
             ,
             though
             the
             Application
             of
             them
             was
             Artificial
             ;
             the
             chief
             whereof
             is
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             Telesme
             .
             For
             it
             is
             apparent
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             .
             But
             if
             they
             mean
             by
             a
             Telesme
             ,
             such
             a
             Figure
             of
             some
             creature
             consecrated
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Religion
             for
             the
             services
             above-named
             ,
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             that
             the
             
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             may
             be
             a
             Telesme
             ,
             whether
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             an
             Image
             ,
             or
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             denotes
             Consecration
             .
             And
             this
             of
             Moses
             was
             both
             a
             warrantable
             and
             effectual
             Telesme
             .
             For
             it
             was
             by
             the
             prescription
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             throughly
             did
             the
             effect
             it
             was
             set
             up
             for
             .
             But
             the
             cures
             that
             it
             did
             being
             supernatural
             ,
             and
             neither
             the
             Figure
             nor
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Serpent
             contributing
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             healing
             of
             them
             that
             were
             bitten
             by
             those
             fiery
             flying
             Serpents
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Moses
             had
             been
             left
             free
             from
             making
             any
             such
             Telesme
             of
             the
             Figure
             of
             
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             (
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             the
             thing
             it self
             to
             invite
             him
             to
             it
             )
             had
             not
             God
             moved
             him
             thereto
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             imagine
             any
             other
             cause
             why
             divine
             Revelation
             should
             suggest
             such
             a
             thing
             unto
             him
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             were
             some
             mystery
             in
             it
             .
             Something
             therefore
             that
             did
             notably
             concern
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             was
             denoted
             thereby
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             was
             a
             going
             to
             say
             at
             first
             ,
             having
             removed
             all
             obstacles
             I
             now
             again
             resume
             and
             dare
             pronounce
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             a
             plain
             ,
             though
             Typical
             ,
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Messias
             his
             Passion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             no
             words
             could
             have
             more
             punctually
             prefigured
             it
             to
             us
             .
             For
             the
             Analogy
             and
             Resemblance
             is
             most
             exquisite
             ,
             if
             we
             cast
             our
             eye
             upon
             the
             whole
             Scene
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             how
             naturally
             doe
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             represent
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             their
             being
             bitten
             with
             fiery
             flying
             Serpents
             ,
             our
             being
             poisoned
             and
             pained
             with
             vexatious
             lusts
             ,
             and
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             when
             sin
             has
             entred
             into
             our
             Souls
             ?
             What
             could
             more
             lively
             represent
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             who
             knowing
             no
             sin
             ,
             yet
             was
             made
             *
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             then
             this
             
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             set
             upon
             a
             pole
             in
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             ?
             Which
             indeed
             had
             the
             outward
             shape
             of
             a
             fiery
             flying
             Serpent
             ,
             but
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             nothing
             of
             a
             Serpent
             but
             external
             form
             thereof
             ,
             and
             healed
             all
             them
             that
             were
             bit
             with
             those
             poisonous
             and
             deadly
             Serpents
             .
             So
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             devoid
             of
             Sin
             himself
             ,
             yet
             being
             in
             the
             most
             ugly
             outward
             appearance
             of
             Sinfulnesse
             that
             could
             be
             put
             upon
             him
             (
             he
             suffering
             betwixt
             two
             criminal
             Malefactors
             ,
             
             as
             it
             was
             prophesied
             of
             him
             ,
             
               that
               he
               should
               be
               numbred
               amongst
               the
               transgressors
            
             )
             he
             is
             in
             this
             posture
             (
             where
             he
             looks
             so
             like
             Sinfulnesse
             it self
             )
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             smitten
             with
             the
             fiery
             excitements
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             deadly
             pangs
             or
             remorse
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             those
             rancorous
             wounds
             that
             Sin
             leaves
             in
             the
             Soul
             when
             she
             has
             been
             once
             bitten
             therewith
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             thus
             hanging
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             if
             they
             look
             upon
             him
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             most
             soveraign
             Remedy
             and
             the
             most
             presentaneous
             asswagement
             of
             their
             Pain
             and
             Malady
             that
             can
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             of
             any
             humble
             and
             well-meaning
             man.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             for
             those
             that
             are
             self-conceited
             ,
             of
             a
             perverse
             Reason
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             high-flown
             Luciferian
             Temper
             ,
             that
             prefer
             the
             subtilty
             of
             their
             own
             opinionated
             Wit
             and
             curious
             search
             into
             all
             secrets
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             their
             own
             natural
             Worth
             before
             the
             Friendship
             of
             him
             that
             loved
             us
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ;
             these
             men
             are
             not
             fit
             Relishers
             of
             the
             Sweetnesse
             of
             that
             abundant
             Goodnesse
             and
             kinde
             Condescension
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             in
             his
             manifestation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             the
             world
             :
             as
             neither
             the
             fiery
             Enthusiast
             ,
             filled
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             foolish
             Revelations
             and
             Divine
             Visitations
             (
             as
             he
             phansies
             them
             ,
             )
             so
             stout
             ,
             so
             stiffe
             ,
             and
             so
             perfect
             (
             as
             the
             flatteries
             of
             his
             own
             Imagination
             would
             bear
             him
             in
             hand
             )
             that
             he
             findes
             nothing
             but
             God
             and
             himself
             worth
             thinking
             of
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             an
             immediate
             Reteiner
             to
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             without
             any
             Interposal
             whatsoever
             .
             To
             that
             height
             and
             hardnesse
             is
             he
             swollen
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             .
             But
             the
             true
             Character
             of
             him
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Iude
             has
             given
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             but
             a
             mouth
             
               filled
               with
               great
               swelling
               words
               ,
               puffed
               up
               ,
               sensual
               ,
               
               knowing
               not
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             Such
             as
             these
             are
             those
             in
             too
             great
             a
             measure
             that
             wholly
             neglect
             
               the
               meditation
               on
               Christs
               Passion
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             of
             so
             great
             efficacy
             for
             the
             quenching
             and
             suppressing
             of
             all
             the
             restlesse
             and
             fiery
             motions
             of
             Sin
             in
             them
             .
             But
             execrable
             Blasphemers
             are
             they
             ,
             whose
             Pride
             and
             Conceitednesse
             has
             made
             them
             reproach
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             highest
             Agonies
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             impute
             that
             to
             a
             sinful
             weaknesse
             and
             imperfection
             ,
             that
             was
             but
             the
             due
             effect
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             who
             bore
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             atonement
             with
             God
             for
             them
             .
             Yet
             because
             he
             cryed
             out
             in
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Psalme
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             lively
             Prophecie
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             therefore
             must
             that
             Fanatick
             Fool
             of
             Amsterdam
             ,
             and
             his
             illuminate
             Elders
             ,
             that
             boast
             so
             much
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             be
             more
             perfect
             then
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             whose
             certain
             appearance
             in
             the
             World
             is
             so
             clearly
             demonstrated
             out
             of
             the
             ancient
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             so
             manifestly
             ratified
             by
             the
             Miracles
             recorded
             in
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             men
             if
             Satan
             himself
             could
             vent
             any
             thing
             more
             despightful
             and
             scornful
             against
             the
             endearing
             sufferings
             of
             our
             ever-blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             tender
             love
             to
             Mankind
             underwent
             those
             dreadful
             agonies
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             waded
             through
             the
             heavy
             wrath
             of
             God
             for
             sinners
             ,
             then
             these
             Wretches
             have
             ,
             that
             would
             recommend
             themselves
             to
             the
             VVorld
             under
             the
             false
             Flourish
             and
             Hypocritical
             Title
             of
             
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             ;
             whereas
             by
             antiquating
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
               Passion
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             villainously
             reproaching
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             they
             demonstrate
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             the
             least
             sense
             or
             skill
             in
             so
             
               Divine
               a
               Mystery
            
             ,
             but
             are
             wicked
             Apostates
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             pure
             and
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             and
             Underminers
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             In
             which
             neither
             such
             high-flown
             Enthusiasts
             nor
             any
             dry
             churlish
             Reasoners
             and
             Disputers
             shall
             have
             either
             part
             or
             portion
             ,
             till
             they
             lay
             down
             those
             Gigantick
             humours
             ,
             and
             become
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             unerring
             Truth
             ,
             has
             prescribed
             )
             
               like
               little
               Children
            
             ;
             for
             
               of
               such
               as
               these
               onely
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             Prince
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             has
             declared
             .
             These
             therefore
             he
             embraced
             and
             blessed
             when
             he
             was
             alive
             ;
             these
             he
             dying
             on
             the
             Crosse
             stretched
             out
             his
             armes
             to
             receive
             ;
             to
             these
             he
             wept
             drops
             of
             bloud
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             shed
             tears
             ;
             for
             these
             he
             was
             scourged
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             chastise
             the
             exorbitancy
             of
             their
             own
             lusts
             and
             evil
             concupiscences
             ;
             for
             these
             he
             shed
             his
             most
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             die
             to
             Sin
             ,
             and
             live
             to
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             that
             power
             which
             raised
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             This
             is
             
               the
               Foolishness
               of
               the
               Crosse
            
             ,
             a
             Scandal
             not
             onely
             for
             such
             as
             are
             Unbelievers
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             many
             of
             them
             also
             that
             would
             be
             accounted
             zealous
             and
             knowing
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             1.
             
             The
             End
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
             not
             onely
             to
             pacifie
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             to
             root
             out
             Sin
             ;
             witnessed
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             Further
             Testimonies
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Faintnesse
             and
             Uselesnesse
             of
             the
             Allegory
             of
             
               Christs
               Passion
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             History
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Application
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
             against
             Pride
             and
             Covetousnesse
             .
             5.
             
             As
             also
             against
             Envy
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             vain
             Mirth
             ,
             the
             Pangs
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             Love.
             6.
             
             A
             General
             Application
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             mortifying
             of
             all
             Sin
             whatsoever
             .
             7.
             
             The
             celebrating
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             the
             use
             and
             meaning
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             that
             this
             is
             
               the
               meaning
               of
               Christs
               Sufferings
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             also
             suffer
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             mortifie
             our
             sinfull
             members
             ,
             besides
             what
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             has
             intimated
             in
             comparing
             himself
             to
             
               the
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             in
             the
             VVildernesse
             ,
             the
             sight
             whereof
             did
             not
             onely
             asswage
             the
             pain
             of
             them
             that
             were
             bitten
             ,
             but
             take
             away
             the
             poison
             ,
             (
             whence
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             looking
             on
             Christ
             on
             the
             Crosse
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             heal
             the
             Stings
             of
             Conscience
             upon
             sin
             committed
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             the
             Poison
             and
             corruption
             of
             Sin
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             sin
             any
             more
             )
             is
             plain
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             also
             do
             urge
             the
             Use
             of
             
               Christ
               Crucified
            
             to
             both
             those
             ends
             and
             purposes
             .
             Saint
             Iohn
             1
             Epist.
             chap.
             2.
             
             
               My
               little
               Children
               ,
               these
               things
               write
               I
               unto
               you
               that
               you
               sin
               not
               .
               But
               if
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
             But
             
               this
               use
            
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Propitiation
               and
               the
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               ,
            
             all
             men
             catch
             at
             .
             There
             is
             more
             need
             of
             producing
             such
             places
             as
             shew
             the
             
               other
               use
            
             thereof
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Mortification
               of
               our
               sins
            
             .
             That
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             chap.
             4.
             is
             very
             expresse
             .
             
               For
               asmuch
               therefore
               as
               Christ
               has
               suffered
               for
               us
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               arm
               your selves
               likewise
               with
               the
               same
               minde
               :
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               suffered
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               hath
               ceased
               from
               sin
               ;
               That
               he
               no
               longer
               should
               live
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               time
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               For
               the
               time
               past
               of
               our
               lives
               may
               suffice
               to
               have
               wrought
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               when
               we
               walked
               in
               lasciviousness
               ,
               lust
               ,
               excesse
               of
               wine
               ,
               revelling
               ,
               banquettings
               and
               abominable
               Idolatries
               .
            
             To
             which
             sense
             he
             speaks
             at
             least
             as
             fully
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             
               For
               this
               is
               thank-worthy
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               for
               conscience
               towards
               God
               endure
               grief
               ,
               suffering
               wrongfully
               .
               For
               even
               hereunto
               were
               ye
               called
               :
               because
               Christ
               also
               suffered
               for
               us
               ,
               leaving
               us
               an
               Example
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               follow
               his
               steps
               ;
               Who
               did
               no
               sin
               neither
               was
               guile
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
               ;
               who
               when
               he
               was
               reviled
               ,
               reviled
               not
               again
               ,
               when
               he
               suffered
               ,
               threatned
               not
               ,
               but
               committed
               himself
               to
               him
               that
               judgeth
               righteously
               ;
               who
               his
               own
               self
               bare
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               own
               Body
               on
               the
               tree
               ,
               that
               we
               being
               dead
               to
               Sin
               ,
               should
               live
               unto
               Righteousnesse
               ;
               by
               whose
               stripes
               we
               are
               healed
               .
               For
               ye
               were
               as
               Sheep
               going
               astray
               ,
               but
               are
               now
               returned
               to
               the
               Shepherd
               and
               Bishop
               of
               your
               Souls
               .
            
             What
             can
             warrant
             
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Crosse
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             sins
             more
             plainly
             then
             this
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             we
             will
             hear
             also
             what
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               This
               is
               a
               faithful
               saying
               ,
               If
               we
               be
               dead
               with
               Christ
               ,
               then
               shall
               we
               also
               live
               with
               him
               ;
               if
               we
               suffer
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               reign
               with
               him
               ;
               if
               we
               deny
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               also
               deny
               us
               .
            
             This
             is
             most
             certainly
             true
             as
             well
             of
             
               inward
               Mortification
            
             as
             of
             
               outward
               trouble
            
             ;
             and
             the
             mention
             of
             
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             to
             support
             our
             Spirits
             in
             the
             enduring
             of
             both
             .
             And
             Philip.
             3.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               That
               I
               may
               know
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               fellowship
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               being
               made
               conformable
               to
               his
               death
            
             ;
             viz.
             That
             as
             Christ
             died
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             so
             he
             might
             be
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             and
             all
             the
             vain
             Lusts
             thereof
             :
             and
             those
             that
             walk
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             proclaim
             them
             
               enemies
               to
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               God
               is
               their
               belly
               ,
               and
               whose
               glory
               is
               their
               shame
               ,
               who
               minde
               earthly
               things
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             And
             Galat.
             6.14
             .
             
               But
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               glory
               save
               in
               the
               Crosse
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               world
               is
               crucified
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               unto
               the
               world
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             world
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             spectacle
             to
             me
             ,
             my
             affections
             being
             dead
             to
             it
             .
             I
             will
             close
             all
             with
             that
             excellent
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             6.3
             .
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               as
               many
               of
               us
               as
               were
               baptized
               into
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               were
               baptized
               into
               his
               death
               ?
               Therefore
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               Baptisme
               into
               death
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
               For
               if
               we
               have
               been
               planted
               together
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               also
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               .
               Knowing
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroied
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               we
               might
               not
               serve
               sin
               .
               For
               he
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
               is
               freed
               from
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             see
             how
             the
             most
             urgent
             Exhortations
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             kill
             and
             overcome
             our
             Lusts
             are
             back'd
             and
             edged
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             with
             a
             reflexion
             upon
             the
             Crucifixion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Which
             allusion
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             no
             more
             then
             that
             odde
             perverse
             Sect
             (
             which
             I
             have
             so
             often
             named
             )
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             (
             who
             desire
             to
             allegorize
             away
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             Christ
             to
             a
             mere
             Fable
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             nothing
             but
             a
             mere
             fictitious
             Representation
             of
             things
             to
             be
             morally
             transacted
             in
             us
             )
             truly
             the
             Argument
             were
             nothing
             .
             For
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Ram
             or
             a
             Goat
             would
             serve
             to
             represent
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             our
             sensual
             Lusts
             ,
             rather
             better
             then
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             innocent
             a
             person
             .
             But
             the
             stress
             of
             the
             Argument
             lyes
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             a
             person
             not
             onely
             so
             immaculate
             and
             innocent
             ,
             but
             so
             holy
             and
             sacred
             ,
             so
             honourable
             and
             Divine
             ;
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             declared
             so
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             foretold
             evidently
             by
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             most
             infallible
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             and
             undeniably
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             such
             by
             his
             own
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Miracle
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             his
             visible
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             that
             this
             so
             noble
             and
             Divine
             a
             Person
             ,
             that
             this
             Son
             of
             God
             should
             in
             dear
             Compassion
             and
             Love
             to
             Mankinde
             give
             himself
             up
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             a
             poor
             despicable
             beggarly
             life
             ,
             but
             be
             contented
             to
             be
             whipped
             and
             scourged
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             a
             death
             both
             painful
             and
             shameful
             with
             Thieves
             and
             Malefactors
             ,
             and
             this
             merely
             to
             atone
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             gates
             of
             Heaven
             to
             
             bewildred
             mankind
             that
             were
             wandring
             further
             and
             further
             from
             their
             primeval
             Happiness
             ;
             This
             is
             such
             an
             Argument
             as
             would
             melt
             the
             hardest
             Heart
             ;
             and
             awake
             the
             dullest
             Understanding
             into
             a
             quick
             and
             chearful
             apprehension
             of
             that
             duty
             that
             so
             nearly
             concerns
             him
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             more
             resolvedly
             willing
             to
             die
             to
             all
             his
             sins
             and
             worldly
             vanities
             ,
             then
             Christ
             was
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             to
             redeem
             him
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               This
               mighty
               Power
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             of
             such
             invincible
             efficacy
             to
             them
             that
             will
             but
             seriously
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Meditation
             thereof
             ,
             that
             no
             strong
             hold
             of
             Sin
             will
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             it
             ;
             no
             evil
             and
             inordinate
             affection
             ,
             but
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             Passion
             will
             calm
             ,
             keep
             under
             ,
             and
             utterly
             subdue
             .
             The
             very
             counting
             
               the
               circumstances
               of
               his
               Sufferings
            
             will
             put
             us
             out
             of
             conceit
             even
             with
             those
             Vices
             that
             we
             have
             most
             familiarly
             entertained
             ,
             and
             still
             all
             those
             Perturbations
             and
             Disquietnesses
             of
             Minde
             that
             the
             crossest
             accidents
             of
             the
             World
             and
             our
             own
             Weakness
             can
             expose
             us
             to
             .
             Art
             thou
             
               a
               lover
               of
               money
            
             ?
             how
             canst
             thou
             abstain
             from
             blushing
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             remembrest
             that
             Covetousnesse
             betraied
             and
             sold
             thy
             Saviour
             for
             thirty
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             ?
             or
             refrain
             from
             communicating
             
               thy
               goods
            
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             when
             Christ
             has
             been
             so
             prodigal
             of
             
               his
               bloud
            
             for
             thee
             ?
             Art
             thou
             proud
             ?
             how
             canst
             thou
             but
             be
             ashamed
             to
             exalt
             thy self
             ,
             when
             the
             onely-begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             lowest
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             to
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             reproachful
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             
             that
             he
             might
             teach
             us
             
               Humility
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               minde
               might
               be
               in
               us
               that
               was
               in
               him
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ?
             Art
             thou
             neglected
             ,
             scorned
             ,
             or
             reviled
             ?
             Thy
             Saviour
             was
             buffetted
             ,
             mocked
             and
             spit
             upon
             .
             Are
             thy
             Inferiours
             preferred
             before
             thee
             ?
             Barabbas
             was
             held
             a
             more
             worthy
             person
             then
             Iesus
             .
             Are
             thy
             friends
             false
             to
             thee
             ?
             Christ
             was
             betraied
             by
             Iudas
             with
             a
             kisse
             .
             Dost
             thou
             fall
             from
             ,
             or
             fall
             short
             of
             thy
             expected
             honours
             ?
             Iesus
             wore
             no
             earthly
             Crown
             but
             that
             of
             Thorns
             ,
             nor
             Scepter
             but
             a
             Reed
             ,
             nor
             any
             Robe
             but
             such
             as
             the
             abusive
             Souldiers
             put
             on
             him
             to
             make
             legs
             to
             him
             and
             mock
             him
             .
             Art
             thou
             traduced
             for
             one
             as
             not
             sound
             in
             thy
             Religion
             ?
             Thy
             Saviour
             was
             accused
             as
             
               a
               Blasphemer
            
             .
             What
             motion
             therefore
             or
             disturbance
             of
             Pride
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             disquiet
             thy
             minde
             ,
             if
             thou
             do
             but
             reflect
             on
             thy
             Saviours
             Sufferings
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             for
             
               Envy
               ,
               Hatred
               and
               Revenge
            
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             harbour
             the
             least
             touch
             or
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             while
             thou
             lookest
             upon
             him
             who
             out
             of
             love
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             we
             were
             Enemies
             to
             him
             ,
             yea
             ,
             for
             those
             very
             persons
             that
             crucified
             him
             ,
             praying
             unto
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             
             
               Father
               ,
               forgive
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               ?
            
             And
             if
             thou
             be
             transportable
             into
             
               vain
               Mirth
            
             ,
             what
             can
             better
             calm
             that
             giddy
             temper
             then
             the
             remembrance
             of
             
               his
               Sadnesse
            
             ,
             whose
             Soul
             was
             sorrowful
             even
             unto
             death
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             searching
             Afflictions
             attempt
             thee
             ,
             what
             can
             more
             strongly
             arm
             thy
             Patience
             ,
             then
             if
             thou
             ruminate
             on
             that
             bitter
             cup
             ,
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             put
             thy
             Saviour
             into
             such
             an
             Agony
             ,
             that
             he
             sweat
             drops
             of
             bloud
             that
             fell
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ?
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             Lust
             and
             Wantonness
             do
             assault
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             the
             most
             present
             
             Remedy
             is
             the
             contemplation
             of
             thy
             dying
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             out-stretched
             arms
             on
             the
             Crosse
             to
             embrace
             thee
             ,
             presents
             himself
             a
             Corrival
             in
             thy
             strongest
             Affections
             .
             Look
             upon
             his
             inclined
             Head
             ,
             not
             crowned
             with
             roses
             but
             wounded
             with
             thorns
             ;
             view
             his
             half-closed
             Eyes
             ,
             heretofore
             filled
             and
             beautified
             with
             lucid
             Spirits
             ,
             whose
             milde
             motions
             were
             the
             perpetual
             Interpreters
             of
             his
             Kindness
             and
             Compassion
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             now
             overcast
             with
             the
             heavy
             cloud
             of
             Death
             .
             Kisse
             his
             cold
             and
             pale
             Lips
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             last
             breath
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             if
             thou
             didst
             not
             hear
             this
             whisper
             in
             it
             ,
             
               Canst
               thou
               love
               any
               thing
               better
               then
               me
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               love
               do
               undergo
               this
               painfull
               and
               reproachfull
               death
               for
               thee
               ?
            
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             what
             I
             have
             appropriated
             to
             this
             foolish
             Passion
             of
             Wantonnesse
             ,
             may
             equally
             take
             place
             in
             
               any
               inordinate
               affection
            
             ;
             and
             our
             Saviour
             may
             justly
             expostulate
             how
             unkindly
             ,
             how
             ungrateful
             he
             is
             dealt
             with
             ,
             when
             his
             pretended
             Disciples
             refuse
             to
             mortifie
             any
             lust
             whatsoever
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             gave
             up
             himself
             to
             death
             for
             them
             .
             This
             consideration
             is
             so
             urgent
             and
             convictive
             ,
             that
             none
             that
             have
             the
             least
             spark
             of
             Ingenuity
             can
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             whatever
             conceited
             high-flown
             Fools
             may
             imagine
             of
             
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               meditation
               of
               his
               Crucifixion
               ,
            
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             may
             rather
             fit
             Children
             in
             Christianity
             then
             grown
             men
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             
               the
               great
               Power
               of
               God
               to
               Salvation
            
             :
             and
             so
             long
             as
             a
             man
             findes
             any
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             it
             for
             his
             cure
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             were
             bit
             with
             the
             fiery
             flying
             Serpents
             ,
             were
             to
             look
             up
             unto
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             which
             Moses
             had
             erected
             in
             their
             Camp.
             And
             those
             that
             make
             no
             use
             of
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             I
             should
             suspect
             them
             to
             be
             no
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             a
             gen●ration
             of
             Vipers
             or
             Serpents
             themselves
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             poison
             of
             Sin
             is
             so
             congenerous
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             nature
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             no
             pain
             at
             all
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             desire
             no
             cure
             ,
             but
             flee
             from
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             as
             Scorpions
             do
             quit
             the
             place
             where
             a
             Telesme
             is
             erected
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             knew
             
               the
               power
               and
               efficacy
               of
               his
               Passion
            
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             a
             speciall
             provision
             for
             the
             Commemoration
             of
             that
             often
             which
             it
             was
             fit
             he
             should
             suffer
             but
             once
             .
             This
             we
             usually
             call
             the
             Eucharist
             or
             
               the
               holy
               Communion
            
             .
             A
             Solemnity
             never
             to
             be
             antiquated
             ,
             till
             our
             Saviour
             return
             again
             to
             judgement
             visibly
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             intimateth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
             
               For
               as
               often
               as
               you
               eat
               this
               bread
               or
               drink
               this
               cup
               ,
               you
               do
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
             For
             the
             solid
             use
             of
             it
             cannot
             cease
             till
             then
             when
             all
             is
             accomplished
             .
             For
             so
             long
             as
             men
             are
             to
             have
             any
             growth
             in
             Godlinesse
             ,
             or
             are
             to
             animate
             themselves
             to
             any
             holy
             designes
             ,
             or
             sin
             is
             to
             be
             encountred
             with
             ,
             or
             thanks
             to
             be
             given
             for
             the
             victories
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             cannot
             possibly
             cease
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             most
             proper
             Preparation
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             
               a
               serious
               Meditation
               on
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             is
             commemorated
             therein
             .
             The
             consideration
             whereof
             ,
             what
             mighty
             power
             and
             efficacy
             it
             has
             for
             the
             vanquishing
             and
             subduing
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             sins
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             sufficient
             intimation
             .
             So
             that
             every
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Communion
             should
             be
             as
             it
             were
             a
             repeated
             Resolution
             and
             corroborated
             
             Conspiracy
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             do
             our
             utmost
             against
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Sin
             ,
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             this
             upon
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             great
             Love
             and
             Loialty
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             dear
             Saviour
             and
             Soveraign
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             poured
             out
             his
             own
             bloud
             to
             glue
             and
             cement
             us
             to
             himself
             and
             to
             one
             another
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             a
             Mystery
             of
             the
             deepest
             and
             dearest
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             indissoluble
             Union
             of
             Affection
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             excogitated
             .
             Wherein
             neither
             Distance
             of
             Place
             nor
             Time
             can
             make
             any
             division
             ,
             but
             it
             holds
             together
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             bindes
             what
             is
             past
             to
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             actuates
             and
             invigorates
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             to
             a
             prosperous
             and
             successful
             bringing
             on
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             all
             those
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             do
             really
             communicate
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ;
             They
             have
             one
             Minde
             and
             one
             Heart
             ,
             they
             have
             one
             Vote
             and
             one
             Interest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Advancement
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             in
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             that
             Christian
             Peace
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Love
             may
             flourish
             even
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             sixth
             Gospel-Power
             is
             the
             
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             priviledge
             of
             this
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             above
             that
             from
             the
             Subtilty
             of
             Reason
             and
             Philosophy
             .
             2.
             
             The
             great
             power
             this
             consideration
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             has
             to
             urge
             men
             to
             a
             Godly
             life
             :
             3.
             
             To
             wean
             themselves
             from
             worldly
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             delight
             in
             those
             that
             are
             everlasting
             :
             4.
             
             To
             have
             our
             Conversation
             in
             Heaven
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Everlasting
             Inheritance
             ,
             6.
             
             Further
             enforcements
             of
             duty
             from
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             sixth
             Gospel-Power
             is
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             stupendious
             event
             the
             Apostle
             has
             declared
             how
             it
             is
             Christ
             Jesus
             that
             has
             
               abolished
               death
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               brought
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               to
               light
               through
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             For
             truly
             whatsoever
             Traditions
             there
             were
             amongst
             the
             
               Iewish
               Rabbins
            
             ,
             whatever
             Disquisitions
             or
             Conclusions
             amongst
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             whether
             Platonists
             or
             Aristoteleans
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Soul's
               Immortality
            
             ,
             they
             were
             either
             so
             uncertain
             and
             fallacious
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             so
             subtil
             and
             unintelligible
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             satisfie
             the
             World
             concerning
             this
             so
             important
             a
             matter
             .
             And
             if
             a
             man
             should
             write
             never
             so
             accurately
             and
             Apodictically
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             the
             use
             thereof
             would
             reach
             but
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             namely
             such
             as
             are
             of
             a
             very
             patient
             and
             comprehensive
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             have
             leisure
             and
             take
             delight
             in
             perusing
             of
             subtil
             and
             close-wrought
             contextures
             of
             Reason
             ;
             which
             to
             most
             men
             is
             a
             toilsome
             and
             tedious
             thing
             .
             And
             when
             a
             man
             has
             writ
             and
             read
             all
             he
             can
             of
             this
             Subject
             ,
             and
             has
             met
             with
             the
             very
             best
             and
             most
             Demonstrative
             arguments
             for
             the
             Conclusion
             ;
             yet
             
             for
             use
             and
             service
             ,
             the
             Recollection
             of
             them
             is
             voluminous
             and
             cumbersome
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Collections
             from
             them
             doubtful
             and
             fallible
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             them
             that
             are
             not
             fully
             masters
             of
             their
             Reason
             .
             But
             as
             the
             
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             certain
             ,
             as
             known
             to
             be
             
               de
               facto
            
             by
             abundance
             of
             Witnesses
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Remembrance
             and
             Representation
             of
             it
             to
             our
             mindes
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             strikes
             strong
             upon
             our
             Phansie
             ,
             and
             reaches
             our
             Reason
             with
             that
             powerful
             conviction
             ,
             that
             believing
             this
             ,
             we
             cannot
             any
             longer
             doubt
             of
             either
             
               the
               Existence
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               our
               own
               Immortality
            
             .
             And
             if
             we
             once
             be
             but
             well
             assured
             of
             
               the
               Existence
               of
               God
            
             and
             of
             
               our
               own
               Immortall
               state
               after
               this
               Life
               ,
            
             methinks
             this
             alone
             should
             be
             able
             to
             lift
             us
             above
             all
             the
             Snares
             that
             Satan
             has
             laid
             in
             this
             World
             to
             entangle
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mortality
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             if
             well
             considered
             ,
             might
             give
             us
             some
             check
             from
             too
             eager
             pursuit
             of
             Honours
             and
             Riches
             ,
             from
             worldly
             Plots
             and
             Designes
             ,
             as
             also
             (
             for
             fear
             of
             diseases
             that
             accelerate
             death
             )
             from
             over-lavish
             Indulgence
             to
             Sensuality
             and
             Intemperance
             .
             But
             the
             
               Certainty
               of
               a
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             the
             condition
             whereof
             shall
             be
             such
             as
             our
             Demeanour
             here
             layes
             the
             seeds
             of
             ,
             whether
             for
             Happinesse
             or
             Misery
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             measure
             unspeakably
             above
             what
             happens
             ,
             or
             can
             happen
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             this
             consideration
             must
             have
             such
             virtue
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             duly
             meditate
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             win
             us
             with
             all
             willingnesse
             to
             forsake
             all
             the
             unlawful
             Pleasures
             and
             Projects
             of
             this
             transient
             World
             ,
             to
             get
             some
             sure
             Interest
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             trust
             all
             in
             one
             bottom
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             leaking
             vessel
             of
             this
             mortal
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             ever
             and
             anon
             ready
             to
             sink
             or
             topple
             over
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             drown
             all
             the
             hopes
             we
             placed
             in
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             ye
             heard
             out
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             
             we
             are
             ,
             like
             Strangers
             and
             Pilgrims
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
             which
             war
             against
             the
             Soul
             ;
             that
             our
             Minds
             going
             out
             impolluted
             of
             the
             Foulness
             and
             Contagion
             of
             this
             defiled
             Earth
             they
             sojourn
             in
             ,
             may
             be
             received
             into
             the
             happy
             Society
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             speaks
             .
             Whenas
             if
             they
             go
             out
             foul
             and
             impure
             ,
             their
             Reception
             must
             be
             accordingly
             ,
             they
             being
             given
             up
             into
             the
             power
             of
             those
             deformed
             Fiends
             of
             Hell
             ,
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             whose
             sight
             and
             company
             might
             be
             enough
             to
             affright
             any
             man
             that
             is
             not
             Atheistically
             sortish
             from
             assimilating
             himself
             to
             those
             nasty
             Gaol-birds
             by
             repeated
             acts
             of
             Vice
             and
             Wickedness
             .
             Besides
             what
             smart
             of
             punishment
             shall
             reach
             both
             their
             outward
             Senses
             and
             guilty
             Consciences
             by
             the
             inevitable
             rod
             of
             God's
             Justice
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             VVherefore
             it
             is
             most
             indispensably
             rational
             ,
             
               to
               use
               this
               VVorld
               as
               if
               we
               used
               it
               not
               ,
            
             and
             to
             addict
             our selves
             to
             such
             Pleasures
             as
             are
             most
             proper
             to
             the
             other
             State
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             those
             most
             delicious
             touches
             &
             senses
             of
             the
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             or
             that
             pure
             and
             intellectual
             Affection
             which
             S.
             Paul
             calls
             Charity
             :
             VVhereby
             we
             delight
             in
             the
             good
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             our
             own
             ;
             whereby
             we
             rejoice
             in
             the
             wisdome
             &
             goodness
             of
             God
             displaied
             his
             Creatures
             ;
             whereby
             we
             ardently
             desire
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             infinitely
             before
             any
             private
             advantage
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             do
             faithfully
             assist
             and
             earnestly
             expect
             the
             joyful
             accomplishment
             and
             finishing
             of
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             in
             the
             fullest
             period
             
             thereof
             ,
             to
             a
             final
             Triumph
             over
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             glorious
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             are
             the
             warrantable
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             Soul
             that
             has
             a
             designe
             upon
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             
             of
             a
             Soul
             that
             is
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             seeks
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             And
             upon
             this
             very
             consideration
             the
             Apostle
             enforceth
             his
             Exhortation
             ,
             Colos.
             3.
             
             
               Mortifie
               therefore
               your
               members
               which
               are
               upon
               earth
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Uncleannesse
               ,
               inordinate
               Affection
               ,
               evil
               Concupiscence
               ,
               and
               Covetousness
               which
               is
               Idolatry
               .
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             
               Lay
               not
               up
               for
               your selves
               treasures
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               where
               moth
               and
               rust
               doth
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               where
               thieves
               break
               through
               and
               steal
               :
               But
               lay
               up
               for
               your selves
               treasures
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               neither
               moth
               nor
               rust
               doth
               corrupt
               ,
               nor
               thieves
               break
               through
               and
               steal
               .
               For
               where
               your
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               your
               heart
               be
               also
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             Saint
             Paul
             professes
             of
             himself
             (
             and
             exhorts
             others
             to
             imitate
             him
             )
             that
             his
             minde
             is
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             those
             things
             which
             are
             above
             ,
             Philip.
             3.17
             .
             
               Brethren
               ,
               be
               followers
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               mark
               them
               that
               walk
               so
               as
               ye
               have
               us
               for
               an
               example
               .
               For
               our
               conversation
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               our
               municipal
               affairs
               ,
               our
               negotiations
               of
               greatest
               concernment
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               of
               which
               City
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               we
               look
               for
               our
               Saviour
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               bodies
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               fashioned
               like
               to
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               working
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               even
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               unto
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             verily
             he
             that
             through
             Faith
             is
             once
             possest
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             me
             how
             he
             can
             think
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             :
             As
             the
             Prisoner
             could
             not
             abstain
             from
             the
             pleasure
             of
             thinking
             of
             the
             known
             day
             of
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             a
             poor
             man
             of
             an
             Inheritance
             that
             would
             certainly
             fall
             to
             him
             within
             the
             term
             of
             few
             years
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             Conditional
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             is
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             how
             much
             he
             were
             concerned
             to
             have
             a
             care
             punctually
             to
             observe
             the
             Conditions
             propounded
             ,
             or
             earnestly
             to
             endeavour
             to
             get
             such
             Qualifications
             as
             that
             he
             may
             not
             forfeit
             the
             enjoiment
             of
             that
             Fortune
             which
             otherwise
             would
             naturally
             fall
             to
             his
             share
             .
             And
             how
             they
             are
             to
             be
             qualified
             that
             are
             to
             be
             Heires
             of
             that
             everlasting
             Inheritance
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             plainly
             set
             out
             ;
             
             there
             must
             no
             
               unclean
               thing
            
             enter
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               City
            
             .
             None
             can
             be
             
               Heirs
               of
               this
               Kingdome
            
             but
             the
             
               sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             be
             the
             
               sons
               of
               God
            
             but
             those
             that
             are
             
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             
             And
             what
             are
             the
             Fruits
             and
             Effects
             of
             that
             domestick
             Guide
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             has
             plainly
             told
             us
             already
             ,
             Galat.
             5.
             
             
               That
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               Love
               ,
               Ioy
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Long-suffering
               ,
               Gentlenesse
               ,
               Goodnesse
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Temperance
               .
               And
               they
               that
               are
               Christs
            
             (
             in
             whose
             Title
             alone
             it
             is
             that
             we
             can
             lay
             claim
             to
             Heaven
             )
             
               have
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lusts
               .
            
             And
             again
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               If
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               ye
               shall
               die
               ;
               but
               if
               ye
               through
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             ye
             shall
             live
             the
             life
             of
             Peace
             and
             Joy
             and
             Righteousness
             here
             ,
             and
             of
             Eternal
             Glory
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             we
             see
             what
             an
             urgent
             Power
             
               the
               Meditation
               of
               future
               
               Happiness
            
             is
             to
             the
             Believer
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             endeavour
             to
             the
             utmost
             to
             be
             Partaker
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             to
             aspire
             to
             a
             due
             measure
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             shall
             necessarily
             be
             frustrate
             of
             our
             expected
             Happiness
             .
             The
             consideration
             whereof
             cannot
             but
             wean
             him
             from
             all
             the
             exorbitant
             desires
             of
             the
             
               Pleasures
               ,
               Profits
            
             or
             Honours
             of
             this
             World.
             Which
             though
             they
             had
             not
             intermingled
             with
             them
             many
             vexations
             and
             distasts
             ,
             much
             care
             and
             solicitude
             ,
             but
             were
             certain
             for
             this
             life
             and
             entire
             ;
             yet
             Life
             being
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             the
             longest
             terme
             thereof
             but
             like
             a
             Dream
             ,
             or
             a
             Post
             that
             goes
             by
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             our
             future
             abode
             elsewhere
             ,
             I
             dare
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             worldly
             mans
             own
             computation
             ,
             what
             a
             pittiful
             bargain
             he
             has
             made
             in
             forgoing
             
               what
               is
               to
               come
            
             for
             these
             temporary
             Enjoyments
             :
             worse
             far
             then
             he
             that
             sold
             his
             Birth-right
             for
             a
             mess
             of
             Pottage
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             dilate
             any
             further
             on
             so
             plain
             a
             matter
             .
             All
             the
             Wit
             and
             Rhetorick
             of
             Man
             cannot
             move
             him
             whom
             those
             known
             ,
             but
             weighty
             ,
             
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             will
             not
             ;
             
               VVhat
               will
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               to
               gain
               the
               whole
               VVorld
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               his
               own
               Soul
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             
               1.
               
               The
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
            
             the
             seventh
             and
             last
             Gospel-power
             ,
             fit
             as
             well
             for
             the
             regenerate
             as
             the
             unregenerate
             to
             think
             upon
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Uncertainty
             of
             that
             Day
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             surprize
             the
             wicked
             unawares
             .
             3.
             
             That
             those
             that
             wilfully
             reject
             the
             offers
             of
             Grace
             h●re
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             better
             condition
             after
             Death
             then
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             are
             .
             4.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             sad
             Evening-close
             of
             that
             terrible
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             5.
             
             The
             Affrightment
             of
             the
             Morning-appearance
             thereof
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             6.
             
             A
             further
             Description
             thereof
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Translation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             their
             Aethereal
             Mansions
             ,
             with
             a
             brief
             Description
             of
             their
             Heavenly
             Happinesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Seventh
             and
             last
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             
               The
               consideration
               of
               the
               dreadful
               Solemnity
               of
               the
               Day
               of
               Iudgement
            
             ;
             the
             very
             mention
             whereof
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Paul
             made
             Felix
             the
             Governour
             to
             tremble
             .
             And
             I
             must
             confess
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             an
             Engine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             fit
             to
             beat
             upon
             the
             obdurate
             hearts
             of
             the
             Unbeliever
             and
             Unregenerate
             ,
             that
             are
             crusted
             over
             with
             Iron
             and
             Flint
             ,
             then
             for
             battery
             against
             the
             truly
             Regenerate
             and
             sincere
             Believers
             ;
             for
             those
             other
             Powers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             more
             proper
             and
             abundantly
             sufficient
             for
             carrying
             them
             on
             with
             courage
             and
             constancy
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God.
             But
             there
             is
             in
             
               the
               Day
               of
               Iudgement
            
             an
             Object
             not
             misbeseeming
             their
             most
             serious
             thoughts
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             perfecting
             and
             finishing
             of
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
             
             
               VVe
               shall
               not
               all
               sleep
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               changed
               ,
            
             and
             that
             for
             the
             better
             .
             For
             whatever
             is
             mortal
             ,
             then
             shall
             put
             on
             Immortality
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             worse
             clothed
             then
             in
             a
             Body
             of
             an
             Heavenly
             and
             Aethereal
             consistence
             .
             This
             is
             that
             incorruptible
             
             crown
             of
             Glory
             ,
             of
             Life
             and
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             mention
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             expresly
             declares
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             for
             him
             against
             
               that
               day
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Day
               of
               Iudgement
               ;
               Which
               the
               Lord
               the
               righteous
               Iudge
               shall
               give
               him
               at
               that
               day
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               not
               to
               him
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               those
               that
               love
               his
               appearing
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Whose
             affections
             and
             consciences
             are
             so
             sincere
             ,
             that
             they
             longingly
             expect
             when
             he
             will
             consummate
             and
             finish
             the
             happinesse
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             fear
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             would
             exult
             for
             joy
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Trump
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Sky
             grow
             bright
             by
             the
             overspreading
             of
             his
             Heavenly
             Camp
             in
             the
             Air.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Meditation
             therefore
             reaching
             as
             well
             the
             unconverted
             as
             the
             converted
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             ill
             omitted
             of
             us
             .
             And
             that
             it
             may
             take
             the
             better
             effect
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             suggest
             what
             will
             be
             able
             to
             break
             down
             or
             prevent
             such
             false
             and
             foolish
             Fortifications
             as
             the
             Minde
             of
             man
             may
             rear
             up
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             bear
             off
             the
             powerful
             Assaults
             it
             makes
             upon
             his
             Soul
             and
             Conscience
             .
             These
             are
             chiefly
             two
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             the
             long
             Intervall
             of
             time
             from
             hence
             to
             that
             Day
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             terrour
             thereof
             little
             ,
             as
             things
             seem
             lesse
             the
             farther
             they
             are
             removed
             from
             our
             eyes
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             hope
             that
             within
             so
             long
             a
             space
             they
             may
             have
             time
             to
             repent
             and
             be
             converted
             ,
             though
             they
             live
             as
             they
             lift
             in
             this
             life
             :
             For
             they
             may
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             that
             Day
             in
             the
             other
             life
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             But
             to
             the
             first
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             approach
             of
             this
             Day
             is
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             Prophecies
             and
             of
             the
             very
             Completions
             of
             them
             )
             and
             is
             left
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             exercise
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             perpetual
             vexation
             of
             the
             wicked
             both
             in
             this
             state
             of
             things
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             His
             appearance
             therefore
             will
             be
             sudden
             like
             a
             Comet
             or
             blazing-Star
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             could
             tell
             when
             it
             would
             first
             appear
             ;
             but
             more
             terrible
             and
             minacious
             by
             farre
             ,
             not
             threatning
             the
             death
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Prince
             ,
             or
             the
             change
             of
             this
             or
             that
             State
             ,
             but
             the
             overturning
             of
             all
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             the
             burning
             up
             the
             Earth
             with
             all
             the
             Works
             and
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             with
             unquenchable
             Fire
             .
             And
             that
             evil
             which
             a
             man
             does
             not
             know
             but
             may
             begin
             to
             morrow
             ,
             if
             duely
             thought
             upon
             ,
             cannot
             seem
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             but
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             surprise
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             the
             other
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             wilfully
             rejects
             the
             offers
             of
             Grace
             and
             Opportunities
             of
             becoming
             holy
             and
             good
             in
             
               This
               life
            
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             priviledge
             in
             the
             other
             then
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             have
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             S
             Iude
             expresly
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               are
               reserved
               in
               everlasting
               chains
               of
               Darknesse
               unto
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               great
               Day
            
             ;
             who
             shall
             then
             inevitably
             undergo
             the
             Fate
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             ,
             who
             
               are
               set
               forth
               for
               an
               example
               ,
               suffering
               the
               vengeance
               of
               eternal
               Fire
               .
            
             And
             what
             manner
             of
             Persons
             these
             are
             ,
             Iude
             and
             Peter
             have
             both
             very
             graphically
             described
             :
             such
             as
             had
             totally
             evaded
             all
             obligation
             to
             true
             Holinesse
             and
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             were
             of
             an
             impure
             and
             foul
             conversation
             ,
             
               Filthy
               dreamers
               ,
               defiling
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               despising
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               speaking
               evil
               of
               Dignities
               ;
               Followers
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               perverting
               the
               truth
               for
               a
               reward
               ;
               Spots
               in
               the
               Christian
               Societies
               ,
               feeding
               themselves
               without
               fear
               ;
               Clouds
               without
               water
               ,
               blown
               about
               with
               every
               winde
               of
               false
               doctrine
               ;
               Fruitless
               Trees
               ;
               Raging
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               foaming
               
               out
               their
               own
               shame
               ;
               Wandring
               Starres
               to
               whom
               is
               reserved
               the
               blacknesse
               of
               darkness
               for
               ever
               .
            
             No
             more
             hope
             of
             them
             therefore
             then
             of
             Lucifer
             and
             his
             accursed
             Accomplices
             .
             And
             S.
             Peter
             pronounces
             the
             same
             sentence
             of
             them
             ,
             
             for
             they
             are
             plainly
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             namely
             ,
             bold
             and
             daring
             spirits
             ,
             arrogant
             and
             self-conceited
             ,
             despising
             government
             and
             reproaching
             authority
             ;
             such
             as
             
               speaking
               great
               swelling
               words
               of
               vanity
               ,
               allure
               through
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               much
               wantonnesse
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               clean
               escaped
               from
               them
               that
               live
               in
               errour
               ;
               Day-rioters
               ,
               having
               their
               eyes
               full
               of
               adultery
               ,
               that
               cannot
               cease
               from
               sin
               ,
            
             or
             forbear
             the
             recommending
             of
             
               the
               liberty
               thereof
            
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             
               beguile
               unstable
               souls
               ;
               Having
               their
               hearts
               exercised
               with
            
             crafty
             and
             
               covetous
               practises
               ;
               Wells
               without
               water
               ;
               Clouds
               carried
               about
               with
               Tempests
               ,
               adjudged
               to
               utter
               darkness
               for
               ever
               .
            
             For
             with
             the
             Devils
             
               they
               are
               cast
               down
               into
               Hell
               ,
               and
               delivered
               up
            
             even
             as
             they
             
               to
               chains
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               to
               be
               reserved
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             hope
             of
             such
             impenitent
             Sinners
             that
             have
             laid
             waste
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             neglected
             or
             resisted
             the
             manifold
             convictions
             ,
             clear
             illuminations
             ,
             and
             frequent
             offers
             of
             Grace
             and
             Assistance
             from
             the
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             of
             those
             old
             Apostates
             ,
             the
             wicked
             spirits
             that
             are
             kept
             as
             Prisoners
             in
             Hell
             ,
             till
             that
             fearful
             and
             terrible
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               Day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             wherein
             all
             unbelieving
             Flesh
             shall
             tremble
             ,
             and
             every
             Face
             gather
             blackness
             .
             For
             this
             will
             prove
             
               a
               day
               of
               Wrath
            
             indeed
             ,
             
               a
               day
               of
               Anguish
               and
               Distresse
               ,
            
             
             
               a
               day
               of
               Devastation
               and
               Desolatenesse
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               Darknesse
               and
               of
               Gloominesse
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               Clouds
               and
               of
               thick
               Darknesse
               ;
               a
               day
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               and
               Alarm
               against
               the
               fenced
               Cities
               and
               the
               high
               Towers
               ,
            
             not
             of
             Iudah
             only
             ,
             but
             against
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             himself
             will
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             to
             revenge
             him
             of
             his
             Enemies
             .
             
             
               He
               shall
               take
               to
               him
               his
               Iealousie
               for
               compleat
               Armour
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               whole
               Creation
               into
               weapons
               of
               his
               displeasure
               .
               His
               severe
               wrath
               shall
               be
               sharpened
               for
               a
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               shall
               fight
               with
               him
               against
               the
               unwise
               .
               Then
               shall
               the
               right-aiming
               Thunderbolts
               go
               abroad
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Clouds
               as
               from
               a
               well-drawn
               Bow
               shall
               they
               fly
               to
               the
               mark
               .
               And
               hail-stones
               of
               wrath
               shall
               be
               cast
               as
               out
               of
               a
               Stone-bow
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Sea
               shall
               boil
               and
               rage
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               hot
               scalding
               Flouds
               shall
               overflow
               them
               and
               drown
               them
               :
            
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             blown
             about
             with
             fiery
             Windes
             ,
             and
             wearied
             out
             with
             the
             whirlwinde
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             Peace
             nor
             Solace
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             shall
             withdraw
             their
             shining
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             bloud
             .
             For
             nothing
             but
             Mists
             and
             Fogs
             and
             Stench
             ,
             nothing
             but
             sulphureous
             Vapours
             ,
             smoring
             Heat
             ,
             dark
             Clouds
             charged
             with
             horrid
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             immense
             Earthquakes
             and
             innumerable
             Eruptions
             of
             subterraneous
             Flames
             ,
             crackling
             Volcanoes
             ,
             smoaking
             Mountains
             ,
             high
             flakes
             and
             tortuous
             streams
             of
             Fire
             from
             burning
             Forrests
             and
             Woods
             ,
             lowd
             Shreeks
             and
             howlings
             of
             affrighted
             Men
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             grim
             and
             grisly
             Apparitions
             ,
             deep
             and
             dreadful
             Groans
             of
             tormented
             Ghosts
             ;
             nothing
             but
             such
             uncomfortable
             Objects
             as
             these
             shall
             fill
             up
             the
             Scene
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Air
             ,
             when
             once
             that
             
               Final
               Vengeance
            
             has
             seised
             upon
             the
             Wicked
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             the
             sad
             Evening-close
             of
             that
             terrible
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             the
             Morning-Appearance
             thereof
             will
             not
             be
             much
             more
             chearful
             to
             either
             the
             Hypocrite
             or
             Prophane
             person
             .
             For
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             Hypocrite
             cannot
             but
             fail
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             sink
             like
             a
             stone
             ,
             while
             he
             sees
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             that
             tries
             the
             heart
             and
             reins
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             Heaven
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             the
             godly
             from
             that
             imminent
             fate
             that
             attends
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             the
             proud
             scoffing
             Epicurean
             that
             laugh'd
             at
             Religion
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             weakness
             and
             foolery
             ,
             and
             impudently
             denied
             there
             was
             either
             God
             or
             Providence
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             will
             then
             to
             his
             utter
             shame
             and
             confusion
             acknowledge
             
               his
               own
               Philosophy
            
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             such
             an
             high
             piece
             of
             wit
             before
             ,
             the
             most
             unhappy
             Folly
             and
             Madnesse
             he
             could
             have
             light
             upon
             .
             For
             he
             shall
             be
             confuted
             to
             his
             very
             outward
             Senses
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             see
             Christ
             himself
             appear
             with
             all
             his
             Heavenly
             Host
             attending
             him
             ;
             when
             he
             shall
             hear
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Trump
             ,
             and
             see
             forthwith
             the
             whole
             Air
             filled
             with
             his
             glittering
             Legions
             consisting
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             .
             
               For
               the
               Trump
               shall
               sound
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             that
             have
             already
             departed
             this
             life
             shall
             immediatly
             appear
             in
             their
             celestial
             Harness
             ,
             in
             their
             
               glorified
               bodies
            
             .
             For
             those
             that
             are
             alive
             shall
             not
             prevent
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             those
             that
             sleep
             in
             Jesus
             will
             God
             bring
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             harness
             them
             with
             the
             bright
             Armour
             of
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             whereby
             they
             become
             part
             of
             that
             glorious
             Angelical
             Host
             wherewith
             our
             dread
             Soveraign
             and
             blessed
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             face
             the
             Earth
             a
             while
             ,
             to
             the
             exceeding
             great
             astonishment
             and
             terrour
             os
             the
             wicked
             World.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Out
             of
             which
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Angelical
             Troops
             will
             he
             gather
             his
             Saints
             that
             are
             found
             alive
             in
             the
             flesh
             from
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             plucked
             Lot
             out
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             when
             the
             City
             was
             to
             be
             destroyed
             with
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             a
             Type
             questionless
             of
             this
             Final
             Judgement
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             the
             quick
             descent
             of
             fiery
             Chariots
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             Elias
             ,
             who
             was
             safely
             thereby
             conveighed
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             about
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             conversed
             with
             our
             Saviour
             on
             the
             Mount
             ;
             or
             bright
             shining
             clouds
             ,
             glistering
             with
             the
             glory
             and
             lustre
             of
             their
             celestial
             guides
             ,
             be
             made
             foot-stools
             for
             them
             to
             get
             up
             on
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             that
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             Bodies
             should
             break
             through
             ,
             their
             Earth
             and
             Flesh
             being
             of
             a
             sudden
             changed
             into
             pure
             Aether
             ;
             )
             or
             whatever
             other
             pomp
             and
             solemnity
             there
             may
             be
             in
             their
             transportation
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             unto
             that
             glorious
             Company
             that
             strikes
             all
             mens
             eyes
             with
             amazement
             ,
             while
             they
             look
             up
             into
             the
             sky
             ;
             This
             visible
             Selection
             of
             the
             Good
             from
             the
             Bad
             must
             needs
             fill
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Wicked
             with
             unspeakable
             Dread
             and
             Horrour
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             present
             wonders
             of
             this
             unexpected
             supernatural
             Visitation
             ,
             which
             thus
             suddenly
             has
             surprised
             them
             through
             unbelief
             ;
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             sad
             presage
             of
             what
             will
             follow
             ,
             even
             that
             horrid
             and
             dismal
             Tempest
             which
             we
             have
             already
             described
             ,
             that
             endless
             Night
             of
             Thunders
             and
             Lightnings
             and
             Earthquakes
             ,
             of
             roarings
             and
             howlings
             and
             utter
             confusion
             and
             destruction
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Which
             direful
             vengeance
             having
             once
             entred
             upon
             that
             execrable
             
             crue
             ,
             forsaken
             of
             God
             and
             given
             up
             to
             the
             merciless
             Rage
             of
             the
             incensed
             Elements
             ,
             the
             victorious
             Church
             of
             Christ
             retreats
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Angelical
             Hosts
             ,
             marching
             up
             the
             Ethereal
             Regions
             in
             goodly
             Order
             and
             lovely
             Equipage
             ,
             filling
             as
             they
             go
             along
             the
             re-echoing
             sky
             with
             Songs
             of
             Joy
             and
             Triumph
             .
             For
             this
             is
             
               the
               greatest
               day
               of
               Solemnity
               ,
               the
               highest
               Festival
            
             that
             can
             be
             celebrated
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ;
             whose
             Inhabitants
             if
             they
             rejoice
             at
             the
             conversion
             of
             
               one
               sinner
            
             ,
             what
             Joy
             and
             Rejoicing
             must
             they
             express
             at
             the
             complete
             Redemption
             of
             
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             ?
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Prince
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             
               who
               is
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
            
             *
             utmost
             ,
             has
             perfectly
             redeemed
             us
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             leading
             Captivity
             captive
             ,
             rescuing
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Hell
             ,
             Death
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             does
             resettle
             us
             again
             in
             our
             own
             Land
             ,
             and
             reestablish
             us
             into
             the
             ancient
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             us
             fellow-citizens
             with
             the
             pure
             and
             unpolluted
             Angels
             ,
             and
             free
             Partakers
             of
             all
             the
             Rights
             and
             Immunities
             of
             the
             celestial
             Kingdom
             ;
             even
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             where
             there
             is
             Order
             and
             Government
             without
             Envy
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             Devotion
             without
             Superstition
             ,
             Beauty
             without
             Blemish
             ,
             Love
             without
             Lust
             ,
             Sweetness
             without
             Satiety
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             outward
             Splendidness
             without
             Pride
             ,
             Musick
             without
             Harshness
             ,
             Friendship
             without
             Designe
             ,
             Wisedom
             without
             Wrinkles
             ,
             and
             Wit
             without
             Vain-glory
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             Kindnesse
             without
             Craft
             ,
             Activity
             without
             Weariness
             ,
             Health
             without
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             Pleasure
             without
             Pain
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             the
             Vision
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Society
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Familiarity
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             Love
             and
             Joy
             and
             Peace
             and
             Life
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             which
             ineffable
             Happiness
             ,
             what
             inference
             can
             be
             more
             genuine
             then
             what
             S.
             Paul
             has
             made
             already
             on
             the
             same
             Subject
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             
             
               my
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               be
               stedfast
               ,
               unmoveable
               ,
               alwayes
               abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               ye
               know
               that
               your
               labour
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Religion
             more
             powerful
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             then
             Christianity
             is
             .
             2.
             
             The
             external
             Triumph
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             how
             throughly
             warranted
             and
             how
             fully
             performed
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Religious
             Splendour
             of
             Christendom
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Religion
             stifled
             with
             the
             load
             of
             Formalities
             .
             5.
             
             The
             satisfaction
             that
             the
             faithfully-devoted
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             have
             from
             that
             Divine
             homage
             done
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Have
             now
             sufficiently
             exposed
             to
             your
             view
             
               the
               Nature
               and
               Use
               of
               this
               seven-fold
               Engine
               ,
            
             these
             
               Seven
               Powers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             how
             potent
             they
             are
             to
             beat
             down
             every
             strong
             hold
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             up
             
               the
               Divine
               Life
            
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Righteousness
             in
             us
             .
             That
             they
             have
             done
             so
             little
             execution
             in
             Christendom
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             disquisition
             I
             shall
             deferre
             
             till
             its
             due
             place
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             World
             if
             there
             can
             be
             invented
             a
             Religion
             more
             powerful
             for
             this
             purpose
             then
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             for
             the
             external
             Triumphs
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             in
             reference
             to
             
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             our
             Religion
             in
             that
             point
             is
             demonstrable
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Frame
             thereof
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             long
             and
             constant
             Effects
             it
             has
             had
             in
             the
             Christian
             World.
             For
             as
             for
             
               the
               Frame
               of
               our
               Religion
            
             ,
             we
             have
             therein
             a
             full
             warrant
             to
             do
             the
             highest
             Divine
             homage
             to
             Christ
             that
             we
             can
             express
             ;
             He
             being
             so
             clearly
             therein
             declared
             
               The
               true
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             several
             Testimonies
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             that
             supernatural
             manner
             of
             his
             generation
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             Virgin
             by
             the
             overshadowing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             his
             mysterious
             union
             with
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
             by
             his
             miraculous
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             visible
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Session
             now
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             This
             is
             warrant
             enough
             to
             do
             all
             
               Divine
               homage
            
             to
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             to
             
               the
               only-begotten
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             And
             truly
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             their
             due
             ,
             has
             not
             been
             sparing
             ;
             the
             very
             constitution
             of
             our
             Religion
             being
             so
             effectual
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             For
             so
             Divine
             a
             Person
             as
             Christ
             was
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               The
               very
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             condescending
             to
             undergoe
             so
             horrid
             a
             death
             for
             the
             World
             ;
             how
             could
             engaged
             Mankind
             stint
             themselves
             from
             shewing
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             expressions
             of
             Love
             and
             Devotion
             toward
             him
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             they
             erected
             innumerable
             magnificent
             Structures
             of
             Temples
             ,
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             other
             Religious
             Edifices
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             them
             to
             his
             Name
             :
             They
             endowed
             the
             Christian
             Priesthood
             with
             ample
             Riches
             and
             Dignities
             ;
             set
             up
             Church-musick
             ,
             sung
             divine
             Anthems
             in
             honour
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             adorned
             their
             Churches
             ,
             celebrated
             his
             Passion
             with
             unexpressible
             reverence
             ,
             instituted
             Festivals
             ,
             and
             filled
             both
             Time
             and
             Place
             with
             such
             variety
             of
             Ornaments
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             might
             observe
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Splendour
             and
             Pomp
             of
             Christendom
             was
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
             Which
             certainly
             would
             have
             been
             a
             very
             goodly
             and
             lovely
             spectacle
             ,
             if
             
               Superstition
               ,
               Hypocrisie
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Tyranny
            
             could
             have
             been
             kept
             out
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             this
             
               External
               Worship
            
             and
             the
             Ceremonies
             thereof
             ,
             things
             equally
             performable
             by
             the
             evil
             and
             the
             good
             ,
             by
             the
             regenerate
             and
             mere
             natural
             man
             ,
             these
             took
             growth
             enormously
             ,
             and
             like
             ranck
             Weeds
             choaked
             the
             Corn
             :
             or
             ,
             what
             happens
             in
             full
             and
             over-fed
             bodies
             ,
             in
             which
             natural
             heat
             and
             activity
             is
             very
             much
             lost
             ,
             the
             huge
             load
             and
             bulk
             of
             
               visible
               Formalities
            
             extinguished
             the
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             however
             
               this
               outward
               Homage
               to
               our
               Saviour
            
             continued
             and
             does
             continue
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             over
             the
             face
             of
             Christendom
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             though
             their
             expressions
             are
             not
             alike
             courtly
             every
             where
             .
             Which
             continuation
             of
             
               Divine
               Honour
            
             done
             unto
             him
             cannot
             but
             gratifie
             his
             faithfully-devoted
             Servants
             ,
             they
             having
             a
             deep
             resentment
             of
             
               the
               shameful
               Sufferings
            
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             underwent
             out
             of
             his
             dear
             love
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             do
             naturally
             rejoyce
             at
             this
             Tribute
             of
             Divine
             Adoration
             
             the
             World
             gives
             to
             so
             holy
             and
             sacred
             a
             Person
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             sutable
             a
             part
             of
             compensation
             of
             his
             Humiliation
             and
             Reproach
             .
             Besides
             that
             they
             receive
             some
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             Divine
             Providence
             has
             so
             brought
             it
             about
             touching
             the
             true
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Principles
             are
             so
             opposite
             to
             the
             Guise
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             Persons
             so
             contemptible
             ,
             that
             yet
             the
             World
             are
             fain
             with
             the
             lowest
             prostrations
             to
             adore
             that
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             kick
             about
             and
             trample
             upon
             so
             in
             his
             despised
             Members
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             insist
             no
             longer
             on
             this
             Theme
             ,
             having
             spoke
             enough
             of
             it
             elsewhere
             .
             We
             have
             now
             shewn
             
               the
               Usefulness
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Godlinesse
               in
               all
               holy
               and
               religious
               respects
               :
            
             I
             shall
             adde
             only
             a
             word
             or
             two
             
               in
               reference
               to
               things
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
            
             and
             so
             conclude
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             1.
             
             The
             Usefulnesse
             of
             Christianity
             for
             the
             good
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             witnessed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             S.
             
               Paul.
               2.
            
             
             The
             proof
             thereof
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             3.
             
             Objections
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             an
             unfit
             Religion
             for
             States
             Politick
             .
             4.
             
             A
             Concession
             that
             the
             primary
             intention
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             not
             Government
             Political
             ,
             with
             the
             advantage
             of
             that
             Concession
             .
             5.
             
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             Christianity
             but
             what
             is
             highly
             advantageous
             to
             a
             State-Politick
             .
             6.
             
             That
             those
             very
             things
             they
             object
             against
             it
             are
             such
             as
             do
             most
             effectually
             reach
             the
             chief
             end
             of
             Political
             Government
             ,
             as
             doth
             Charity
             for
             example
             ,
             
               7.
               
               Humility
               ,
               Patience
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mortification
               of
               inordinate
               desires
               .
               8.
               
            
             The
             invincible
             Valour
             that
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             and
             their
             fellow-members
             inspires
             the
             Christian
             Souldiery
             withall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               THat
               Christianity
               contributes
               also
               to
               the
               Happinesse
               of
               this
               present
               World
               ,
            
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             Matth.
             6.
             
             Where
             our
             Saviour
             having
             exhorted
             us
             not
             to
             be
             over-sollicitous
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             food
             and
             raiment
             ;
             setting
             before
             our
             eyes
             the
             care
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             in
             Creatures
             of
             far
             lesse
             price
             then
             our selves
             ;
             how
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             Air
             are
             provided
             for
             ,
             that
             neither
             sow
             nor
             reap
             ,
             nor
             gather
             into
             barns
             ;
             how
             gloriously
             the
             Lilies
             of
             the
             Field
             are
             arraied
             ,
             that
             neither
             weave
             nor
             spin
             :
             he
             concludes
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             not
             so
             eagerly
             and
             carefully
             seek
             after
             those
             things
             as
             worldly-minded
             men
             do
             ;
             
               But
               seek
               ye
               first
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               unto
               you
               .
               For
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               knows
               that
               ye
               have
               need
               of
               all
               these
               things
               .
            
             
             And
             Paul
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Godlinesse
               is
               profitable
               for
               all
               things
               ,
               having
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               life
               and
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             accruement
             of
             present
             Happinesse
             from
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             not
             only
             
               by
               virtue
               of
               
               Promise
            
             ,
             but
             even
             
               by
               natural
               dependence
               of
               Causes
               and
               Events
            
             ;
             especially
             when
             that
             Christian
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             has
             arrived
             to
             any
             considerable
             degree
             of
             perfection
             and
             maturity
             .
             For
             there
             is
             
               no
               such
               obliging
               person
            
             in
             the
             world
             as
             
               a
               mature
               and
               ripe
               Christian
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             truer
             Policy
             then
             to
             be
             obliging
             .
             Which
             Temper
             the
             more
             sincere
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             taking
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             sure
             Fortress
             against
             adverse
             Fortune
             .
             Wherefore
             what
             advantage
             Humanity
             has
             ,
             he
             has
             it
             in
             the
             greatest
             measure
             .
             Besides
             that
             his
             
               calm
               and
               castigate
               spirit
            
             makes
             him
             sensible
             &
             discreet
             above
             all
             expression
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sagacity
             beyond
             all
             conceit
             of
             the
             unregenerate
             man.
             His
             Faithfulnesse
             also
             and
             honest
             and
             
               chearful
               Industry
            
             have
             their
             proper
             blessing
             attending
             them
             .
             And
             his
             
               moderate
               desires
               of
               Riches
            
             and
             Honours
             and
             his
             
               laudable
               use
               of
               them
            
             ,
             unblemished
             with
             any
             blot
             of
             either
             
               sordid
               Covetousnesse
            
             or
             
               vain
               Ostentation
            
             ,
             prevents
             or
             beats
             back
             the
             ill-aimed
             darts
             of
             secret
             Malice
             and
             Envy
             .
             And
             if
             but
             a
             meaner
             share
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             be
             allotted
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             his
             contentments
             are
             not
             the
             lesse
             ,
             he
             finding
             that
             true
             which
             both
             David
             and
             Solomon
             have
             pronounced
             ,
             
               That
               better
               is
               a
               little
               that
               the
               righteous
               has
               then
               great
               possessions
               of
               the
               ungodly
               .
            
             
             And
             when
             more
             unsupportable
             pressures
             and
             afflictions
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             great
             
               Fits
               of
               Sicknesse
               ,
               Imprisonment
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Approaches
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             his
             Advantages
             in
             this
             Condition
             are
             unspeakably
             above
             what
             any
             other
             mortal
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             For
             the
             more
             these
             urge
             his
             outward
             man
             ,
             the
             more
             his
             inward
             is
             inflamed
             and
             excited
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             those
             powers
             that
             are
             most
             holy
             and
             precious
             ;
             and
             needing
             no
             admonition
             ,
             (
             though
             so
             fit
             and
             apposite
             as
             that
             of
             Epictetus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             things
             themselves
             will
             assuredly
             awaken
             this
             Christian
             Champion
             to
             the
             exertion
             of
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             successful
             use
             of
             his
             spiritual
             weapons
             wherewith
             he
             is
             armed
             against
             the
             day
             of
             battel
             .
             For
             Faith
             and
             Devotion
             and
             invigorated
             
               Meditations
               of
               the
               other
               State
            
             will
             so
             fortifie
             his
             spirits
             and
             strengthen
             his
             minde
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             this
             affliction
             he
             will
             become
             more
             then
             Conquerour
             through
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             that
             enables
             him
             to
             all
             things
             .
             And
             by
             how
             much
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             this
             present
             life
             are
             diminished
             ,
             the
             more
             his
             thoughts
             are
             cast
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             brief
             Intimation
             shall
             suffice
             to
             shew
             how
             serviceable
             Christianity
             is
             for
             comfort
             and
             solace
             in
             this
             present
             life
             to
             every
             true
             Christian
             in
             his
             
               private
               Capacities
            
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             to
             discover
             also
             that
             advantage
             which
             a
             Communialty
             has
             by
             becoming
             truly
             Christian.
             Which
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             some
             have
             not
             stuck
             to
             pronounce
             of
             Christianity
             as
             of
             a
             Religion
             never
             intended
             for
             
               bodies
               Politick
            
             ,
             and
             very
             disadvantageous
             for
             
               publick
               Concerns
            
             :
             As
             if
             Christian
             
               Humility
               ,
               Mortification
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             and
             
               Patience
               of
               Injuries
            
             ,
             would
             so
             cow
             and
             soften
             a
             Nation
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             make
             them
             as
             helplesse
             as
             innocent
             ,
             and
             thus
             betray
             them
             to
             the
             victorious
             Fierceness
             of
             their
             invading
             Neighbours
             ;
             and
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Charity
             so
             indispensably
             urged
             but
             slacken
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             are
             able
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             whole
             Land
             with
             lazy
             beggars
             .
             Such
             like
             Cavils
             as
             these
             have
             some
             ill-willers
             not
             only
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             I
             suspect
             )
             to
             any
             Religion
             that
             would
             curb
             their
             inordinate
             affections
             ,
             invented
             and
             cast
             abroad
             ;
             but
             more
             to
             the
             detection
             
             of
             their
             own
             ignorance
             and
             shame
             ,
             then
             of
             any
             Imperfection
             or
             Unfitness
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             not
             be
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             most
             flourishing
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             that
             can
             be
             constituted
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             answer
             therefore
             to
             the
             proposed
             Objections
             ,
             I
             will
             in
             the
             first
             place
             acknowledge
             with
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             Gospel
             was
             not
             intended
             primarily
             for
             the
             advantages
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             nor
             bore
             in
             it
             any
             Politick
             design
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             Publick
             affairs
             of
             State
             ;
             but
             for
             making
             men
             in
             their
             private
             capacities
             good
             and
             happy
             ,
             and
             for
             working
             their
             spirits
             into
             such
             a
             frame
             of
             Life
             and
             Holiness
             as
             would
             most
             certainly
             assure
             them
             of
             that
             Joy
             and
             Glory
             that
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             Believers
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             But
             withall
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             ,
             By
             how
             much
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Political
             or
             Worldly
             Design
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             there
             is
             no
             deceit
             nor
             falshood
             therein
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             cunning
             contrivance
             of
             some
             
               crafty
               Law-giver
            
             ,
             but
             an
             holy
             ,
             sincere
             and
             infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             True
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Happiness
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             though
             I
             have
             been
             so
             liberal
             as
             to
             allow
             them
             thus
             much
             ,
             yet
             I
             deny
             That
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             but
             what
             is
             not
             onely
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             but
             highly
             advantageous
             to
             a
             State
             or
             Kingdome
             that
             becomes
             truly
             Christian.
             For
             empty
             noises
             and
             names
             of
             things
             do
             nothing
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             affirme
             ,
             That
             whatever
             advantages
             other
             Religions
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             for
             conscientious
             obedience
             to
             the
             supreme
             Powers
             and
             faithfull
             dealing
             betwixt
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             universal
             scope
             of
             all
             Religions
             as
             they
             are
             made
             serviceable
             to
             bodies
             Politick
             )
             Christianity
             has
             these
             ,
             and
             upon
             more
             evident
             and
             unquestionable
             grounds
             then
             any
             Religion
             else
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             what
             Religion
             is
             there
             in
             the
             World
             that
             can
             give
             that
             demonstration
             of
             
               a
               Life
               to
               come
            
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             doth
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             infallible
             pledge
             of
             immortal
             Happiness
             to
             all
             his
             followers
             ?
             The
             truth
             therefore
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             rightly
             represented
             being
             so
             irrefutably
             convincing
             to
             both
             the
             learned
             &
             the
             unlearned
             ,
             the
             Heart
             and
             Conscience
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             People
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             be
             the
             more
             irresistably
             bound
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             mutual
             duties
             one
             to
             another
             .
             The
             Result
             whereof
             is
             an
             unviolable
             Peace
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             ,
             all
             such
             comforts
             of
             Life
             as
             the
             best
             Laws
             and
             Governments
             pretend
             to
             aime
             at
             for
             making
             a
             Nation
             happy
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nay
             I
             adde
             further
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             that
             they
             object
             against
             Christianity
             are
             such
             as
             ,
             if
             a
             Nation
             become
             truly
             Christian
             ,
             do
             most
             effectually
             reach
             the
             chiefest
             Ends
             of
             Political
             Government
             .
             Of
             which
             one
             main
             one
             is
             
               mutual
               succour
               in
               time
               of
               need
               .
            
             And
             what
             is
             more
             proper
             for
             this
             then
             Charity
             ?
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             fear
             that
             this
             proneness
             to
             help
             one
             another
             shall
             relaxate
             the
             endeavours
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             body
             Politick
             ,
             but
             it
             only
             sweetens
             their
             care
             and
             industry
             ,
             and
             takes
             off
             that
             torturous
             solicitude
             that
             must
             naturally
             attend
             those
             that
             know
             too
             well
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             cannot
             hold
             up
             themselves
             ,
             they
             must
             certainly
             perish
             .
             Which
             desperate
             consideration
             forces
             them
             to
             all
             possible
             tricks
             &
             frauds
             for
             Self-Preservation
             .
             Which
             uncomfortableness
             of
             life
             and
             the
             evil
             temptations
             thereof
             are
             prevented
             in
             
               a
               Common-wealth
            
             that
             is
             
               truly
               Christian
            
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             
               sincerely
               Charitable
            
             .
             Neither
             will
             Laziness
             thereby
             be
             nourished
             ;
             this
             same
             Christian
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             making
             them
             all
             more
             ambitious
             of
             doing
             then
             
               receiving
               good
            
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             noble
             saying
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               more
               blessed
               thing
               to
               give
               then
               to
               receive
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             as
             it
             is
             without
             controversie
             that
             
               Humility
               ,
               the
               patient
               Suffering
               of
               injuries
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Mortifying
               the
               exorbitant
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             do
             tend
             most
             certainly
             ,
             in
             a
             Polity
             that
             is
             become
             thus
             Christian
             ,
             to
             a
             
               constant
               Peaceableness
            
             and
             
               a
               faithful
               and
               impartial
               Administration
               of
               Iustice
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             (
             For
             from
             whence
             is
             Warre
             and
             Dissension
             ,
             Violence
             and
             Injustice
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             inordinate
             lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             from
             Pride
             and
             Desire
             of
             disproportionable
             Revenge
             ?
             )
             so
             is
             it
             as
             true
             also
             that
             they
             make
             us
             not
             a
             whit
             more
             liable
             to
             the
             invasion
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             becoming
             thereby
             more
             cow'd
             or
             soft
             in
             Spirit
             .
             For
             
               a
               due
               castigation
               of
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             rendreth
             the
             
               Body
               more
               healthful
               and
               hardy
            
             ;
             whenas
             Luxury
             will
             certainly
             make
             it
             
               rotten
               and
               effeminate
            
             ,
             and
             expose
             it
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             diseases
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             very
             unskilful
             conceit
             to
             think
             that
             Humility
             will
             make
             them
             such
             tame
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             enemy
             may
             take
             them
             up
             and
             carry
             them
             away
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             For
             Christian
             Humility
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             being
             content
             to
             be
             brought
             under
             bondage
             by
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             not
             despising
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             arrogating
             any
             thing
             to
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             seeking
             unjust
             dominion
             over
             others
             for
             our
             own
             pleasure
             and
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Nor
             does
             
               Patience
               toward
               particular
               injuries
            
             inure
             the
             Christian
             at
             all
             to
             be
             remiss
             in
             making
             resistance
             against
             an
             unjust
             Invader
             of
             his
             Country
             and
             Liberties
             .
             For
             the
             very
             same
             Principle
             ,
             namely
             
               the
               Divine
               Love
            
             ,
             that
             prompted
             him
             to
             bear
             
               private
               wrong
            
             ,
             the
             damages
             whereof
             he
             could
             better
             reckon
             up
             ,
             will
             as
             forcibly
             urge
             him
             to
             resist
             such
             
               publick
               Violence
            
             done
             against
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             dear
             unto
             him
             then
             the
             apple
             of
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             their
             Concerns
             as
             much
             beyond
             his
             private
             Interest
             as
             their
             Number
             exceeds
             his
             single
             Person
             .
             His
             Love
             therefore
             to
             Christ
             who
             died
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             whose
             Cause
             then
             shall
             really
             lie
             at
             the
             stake
             ;
             His
             sincere
             affection
             to
             his
             fellow-members
             ,
             to
             whom
             their
             dying
             Lord
             left
             that
             sacred
             legacy
             of
             mutual
             love
             ,
             sealing
             it
             on
             their
             mindes
             with
             his
             own
             stupendious
             example
             ,
             who
             being
             so
             high
             above
             them
             ,
             yet
             stooped
             to
             the
             shameful
             and
             bitter
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             love
             one
             another
             so
             ardently
             and
             entirely
             ,
             that
             if
             need
             required
             they
             would
             not
             stick
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             one
             for
             another
             ;
             His
             firm
             belief
             in
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             and
             his
             special
             assistance
             to
             them
             that
             fight
             his
             battels
             ;
             His
             moderate
             love
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             and
             certain
             expectation
             of
             the
             immediate
             enjoyments
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             the
             other
             life
             upon
             the
             quitting
             of
             this
             ;
             The
             consideration
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             all
             these
             things
             will
             arme
             our
             Christian
             souldiery
             (
             let
             them
             be
             in
             their
             private
             demeanour
             as
             milde
             and
             humble
             ,
             as
             tame
             and
             lamb-like
             as
             you
             please
             )
             with
             such
             miraculous
             
               valour
               and
               courage
            
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             presage
             that
             that
             Benediction
             of
             Moses
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             attend
             their
             enterprizes
             ,
             
             
               Five
               of
               them
               shall
               chase
               an
               hundred
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               an
               hundred
               of
               them
               shall
               put
               ten
               thousand
               to
               flight
               :
               For
               the
               Lord
               will
               go
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               will
               be
               their
               Rereward
               .
            
             What
             Nation
             therefore
             can
             grapple
             with
             such
             a
             people
             as
             this
             ?
             For
             there
             is
             neither
             Strength
             nor
             Counsel
             against
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             The
             four
             
               Derivative
               Properties
            
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godlinesse
             .
             2.
             
             That
             a
             measure
             of
             Obscurity
             begets
             Veneration
             ,
             suggested
             from
             our
             very
             senses
             .
             3.
             
             Confirmed
             also
             by
             the
             common
             suffrage
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             Reservednesse
             amongst
             men
             .
             4.
             
             The
             rudenesse
             and
             ignorance
             of
             those
             that
             expect
             that
             every
             Divine
             Truth
             of
             Scripture
             should
             be
             a
             comprehensible
             Object
             of
             their
             understanding
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             very
             modes
             and
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             5.
             
             That
             Contradictions
             notwithstanding
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             out
             of
             Religion
             .
             6.
             
             And
             that
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             
               the
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             have
             nothing
             contradictious
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             now
             finished
             the
             
               four
               Primary
               Properties
               of
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               Godlinesse
               ,
            
             having
             treated
             of
             
               the
               Obscurity
               ,
               Intelligiblenesse
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             Usefulnesse
             thereof
             :
             and
             have
             already
             intimated
             that
             there
             arise
             from
             these
             
               four
               other
               properties
            
             (
             which
             if
             you
             please
             you
             may
             call
             Derivative
             ;
             )
             as
             from
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             this
             Mystery
             arises
             Venerability
             ;
             from
             the
             
               Intelligiblenesse
               ,
               Communicability
            
             ;
             from
             
               Truth
               ,
               a
               Power
               of
               gaining
               Assent
            
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             from
             
               Usefulnesse
               ,
               an
               affectionate
               prizing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               Zeal
               or
               desire
               of
               promoting
               the
               knowledge
               and
               virtue
               of
               it
               in
               the
               World
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               .
            
             It
             remains
             therefore
             that
             we
             speak
             something
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             brevity
             possible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               a
               due
               measure
               of
               Obscurity
               makes
               a
               Mystery
               the
               more
               venerable
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Truth
             suggested
             to
             us
             by
             several
             observations
             .
             How
             Shades
             and
             Silence
             affect
             our
             very
             Senses
             ,
             every
             one
             can
             witness
             who
             is
             not
             of
             so
             course
             a
             contexture
             of
             Body
             that
             onely
             gross
             and
             fierce
             Objects
             can
             move
             him
             .
             But
             he
             whose
             Senses
             are
             more
             passive
             and
             delicate
             ,
             can
             with
             pleasure
             relate
             how
             he
             is
             affected
             when
             he
             enters
             into
             some
             shady
             and
             invious
             VVood
             or
             Grove
             ,
             the
             thickness
             of
             whose
             Trees
             and
             redoubled
             Shadows
             stops
             his
             sight
             and
             hopes
             of
             ever
             passing
             through
             all
             that
             growes
             on
             that
             Sacred
             ground
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             sees
             ,
             he
             approves
             of
             as
             delightful
             ,
             and
             conceives
             a
             peculiar
             pleasure
             in
             that
             confused
             divination
             or
             obscure
             representation
             of
             things
             there
             ,
             where
             his
             Eyes
             cannot
             reach
             ,
             nor
             his
             Feet
             approach
             .
             The
             Silence
             also
             of
             the
             place
             encreases
             the
             solemness
             thereof
             ,
             in
             which
             (
             as
             Plutarch
             saies
             well
             )
             there
             is
             something
             
               profound
               and
               mysterious
            
             .
             And
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             the
             
               shadiness
               and
               stilness
               of
               the
               Night
            
             ordinarily
             seems
             a
             very
             venerable
             object
             to
             those
             whose
             Senses
             are
             so
             quick
             and
             fine
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             feel
             and
             rellish
             all
             manner
             of
             mutations
             in
             Nature
             :
             which
             impress
             enriched
             the
             Poets
             Phansie
             with
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               
                 Noxque
                 tenebrarum
                 specie
                 reverenda
                 tuarum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             common
             Suffrage
             also
             of
             all
             Religions
             gives
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             alwaies
             affected
             something
             not
             easily
             Intelligible
             at
             first
             sight
             :
             And
             their
             
             Temples
             were
             so
             built
             as
             to
             have
             their
             Adyta
             ,
             some
             more
             Sacred
             and
             inaccessible
             places
             in
             them
             .
             And
             we
             may
             further
             observe
             ,
             that
             
               Sparingness
               of
               speech
            
             and
             Reservedness
             in
             men
             does
             naturally
             conciliate
             reverence
             to
             them
             .
             For
             there
             is
             still
             something
             behind
             in
             them
             impervious
             and
             inaccessible
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             would
             impart
             ,
             they
             might
             lessen
             their
             respect
             and
             become
             more
             contemptible
             .
             For
             it
             is
             very
             obvious
             to
             humane
             Nature
             to
             brood
             some
             strange
             over-weening
             conceit
             of
             those
             things
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             and
             slight
             that
             which
             they
             know
             .
             These
             are
             Thieves
             that
             willingly
             leave
             the
             house
             when
             they
             have
             carried
             away
             all
             the
             treasure
             .
             But
             perpetual
             expectation
             continues
             respect
             .
             And
             what
             makes
             matter
             if
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Well
             be
             fathomless
             ,
             if
             the
             Water
             we
             reach
             be
             but
             pure
             and
             useful
             ?
             Wherefore
             those
             that
             contend
             for
             such
             an
             
               absolute
               plainness
               and
               clearness
               in
               all
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             shew
             more
             of
             clownishness
             and
             indiscretion
             then
             of
             wit
             and
             judgement
             ;
             and
             their
             zeal
             is
             not
             so
             much
             for
             Truth
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             Pride
             &
             Vain-glory
             ;
             they
             taking
             it
             very
             ill
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             Godliness
             should
             be
             so
             mysterious
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             conceited
             Reason
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             comprehend
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             I
             demand
             of
             those
             great
             Pretenders
             to
             Reason
             ,
             who
             would
             usurp
             or
             monopolize
             that
             Title
             to
             themselves
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             By
             what
             Faculty
             can
             they
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             Divine
             Oracles
             should
             mention
             nothing
             to
             us
             but
             what
             is
             the
             adequate
             Object
             of
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             puzzled
             in
             our
             endeavouring
             to
             comprehend
             the
             modes
             and
             circumstances
             of
             that
             
               General
               Truth
            
             which
             they
             propose
             to
             us
             ?
             For
             the
             General
             proposal
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             us
             ,
             whenas
             the
             
               curiosity
               of
               Circumstances
            
             may
             serve
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             feeding
             of
             our
             foolish
             desire
             of
             devouring
             all
             Truth
             we
             can
             meet
             with
             and
             priding
             our selves
             in
             the
             booty
             .
             I
             speak
             this
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               most
               obscure
               Articles
            
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             touching
             
               the
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             and
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             that
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             does
             affirm
             both
             ,
             
             I
             have
             already
             sufficiently
             shown
             .
             And
             being
             that
             they
             come
             to
             us
             with
             the
             same
             authority
             that
             the
             whole
             new
             Testament
             does
             ,
             we
             cannot
             with
             any
             face
             deny
             the
             assertions
             and
             yet
             profess
             our selves
             Christians
             .
             For
             the
             adverse
             party
             have
             no
             plea
             but
             
               the
               Incomprehensibleness
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               thing
               :
            
             which
             allegation
             is
             most
             unjust
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             which
             comes
             to
             us
             by
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             
               our
               Senses
            
             .
             But
             
               our
               Senses
            
             do
             assure
             us
             of
             such
             things
             as
             no
             faculty
             can
             conceive
             how
             they
             are
             such
             as
             
               our
               Senses
            
             warrant
             them
             to
             be
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             
               The
               immediate
               Union
               of
               Matter
               with
               Matter
               ,
            
             and
             
               The
               power
               we
               have
               by
               Will
               and
               Thought
               to
               move
               any
               member
               of
               our
               Body
            
             ;
             These
             things
             we
             know
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             incomprehensible
             as
             any
             thing
             that
             the
             Scripture
             has
             declared
             of
             
               the
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             or
             
               Christ's
               Divinity
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             their
             Arguments
             against
             those
             two
             Articles
             are
             weak
             and
             vain
             .
             For
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             for
             
               those
               useful
               purposes
            
             I
             have
             often
             mentioned
             they
             be
             proposed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             more
             shady
             ,
             obscure
             and
             general
             way
             ;
             that
             being
             enough
             to
             serve
             the
             End
             they
             are
             proposed
             for
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             how
             to
             conceive
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             let
             him
             make
             it
             up
             with
             devout
             admiration
             and
             humble
             veneration
             :
             Affections
             better
             becoming
             every
             holy
             man
             ,
             then
             a
             fierce
             and
             peremptory
             pursuit
             of
             his
             own
             conceited
             
             Reason
             ,
             and
             bold
             attempt
             to
             pry
             into
             those
             things
             that
             God
             has
             thought
             fit
             to
             hide
             from
             him
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             saucy
             and
             clownish
             as
             forcibly
             to
             unveil
             or
             unmask
             some
             noble
             Matron
             or
             modest
             Virgin
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             that
             no
             fraud
             be
             done
             to
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             mankind
             left
             liable
             to
             all
             the
             incredible
             forgeries
             and
             fables
             of
             covetous
             Priests
             and
             Impostors
             ,
             we
             shall
             more
             carefully
             limit
             this
             our
             exaction
             of
             Reverence
             only
             to
             such
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             as
             are
             recommended
             to
             us
             not
             only
             upon
             account
             of
             
               Divine
               Revelation
               and
               Serviceableness
               to
               some
               laudable
               end
               ,
            
             but
             are
             also
             
               clear
               from
               contradiction
               and
               incompossibility
            
             .
             For
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             That
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             our
             Faculties
             ,
             will
             never
             offer
             any
             thing
             to
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             upon
             close
             debate
             does
             plainly
             contradict
             them
             .
             Else
             all
             Religions
             were
             alike
             credible
             ,
             and
             the
             Moons
             coming
             out
             of
             
             Mahomet's
             sleeve
             as
             passable
             as
             the
             History
             of
             Ionas
             his
             being
             three
             dayes
             and
             three
             nights
             in
             the
             Whales
             belly
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             coming
             out
             alive
             .
             Which
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             miraculous
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             all
             impossible
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             therefore
             I
             do
             with
             all
             confidence
             imaginable
             assert
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Triunity
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               the
               Scripture
               has
               de-declared
               it self
               in
               these
               points
               ,
               have
               nothing
               of
               contradiction
               nor
               impossibility
               in
               them
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             one
             step
             further
             .
             Athanasius
             his
             Creed
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             is
             expresse
             enough
             concerning
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             if
             certain
             words
             in
             it
             be
             but
             varied
             in
             that
             latitude
             of
             sense
             which
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             such
             an
             interpretation
             made
             of
             it
             as
             the
             most
             captious
             Reason
             can
             finde
             no
             cavil
             against
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             latitude
             of
             Sense
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Athanasius
             his
             Creed
             ,
             and
             that
             One
             and
             Unity
             has
             not
             the
             same
             signification
             every
             where
             .
             2.
             
             The
             like
             in
             the
             terms
             God
             and
             
               Omnipotent
               .
               3.
            
             
             Of
             the
             word
             Equal
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             so
             distinct
             a
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Deity
             was
             communicated
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             God.
             That
             Divine
             adoration
             is
             their
             unquestionable
             right
             .
             And
             that
             there
             is
             an
             intelligible
             sense
             of
             Athanasius
             his
             Creed
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             supposes
             neither
             Polytheisme
             ,
             Idolatry
             nor
             Impossibility
             .
             5.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             intricacy
             in
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             but
             what
             the
             Schools
             have
             brought
             in
             by
             their
             false
             notions
             of
             Suppositum
             and
             
               Union
               Hypostatical
               .
               6.
            
             
             That
             the
             Union
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             implies
             no
             Contradiction
             ,
             and
             how
             warrantable
             an
             Object
             he
             is
             of
             Divine
             worship
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Application
             thereof
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Union
             of
             Christ
             with
             God
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Angels
             that
             bore
             the
             Name
             Jehovah
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             9.
             
             The
             reasonableness
             of
             our
             Saviours
             being
             united
             with
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             how
             with
             
               that
               Hypostasis
            
             distinct
             from
             the
             others
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             that
             there
             is
             necessarily
             understood
             
               this
               latitude
               of
               variety
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               several
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
            
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             consent
             of
             those
             that
             do
             subtilize
             this
             Mystery
             to
             the
             utmost
             curiosity
             .
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             or
             any
             else
             to
             think
             that
             
               the
               Godhead
               of
               the
               whole
               Trinity
            
             is
             One
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             
               the
               Father
               considered
               alone
            
             is
             One
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Son
            
             or
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               so
               considered
            
             .
             For
             then
             there
             being
             no
             more
             Unity
             in
             the
             single
             Hypostases
             then
             in
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             ,
             every
             Hypostasis
             will
             be
             Triune
             ;
             which
             no
             man
             will
             assert
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             
               a
               latitude
               of
               sense
            
             in
             the
             word
             One
             or
             Unity
             allowable
             in
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             when
             
               the
               Father
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               Omnipotent
               ,
               the
               Son
               Omnipotent
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               Omnipotent
            
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Omnipotent
             has
             not
             the
             same
             sense
             in
             all
             .
             For
             the
             Father
             has
             the
             power
             of
             Eternal
             Generation
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             both
             Son
             and
             Father
             of
             an
             Eternal
             Emission
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Son
            
             does
             not
             proceed
             from
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             neither
             is
             
               the
               Father
            
             generated
             of
             
               the
               Son.
            
             Yet
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             and
             
               the
               Son
            
             which
             are
             both
             from
             
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             how
             infinitely
             do
             they
             exceed
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             term
             God
             ;
             by
             which
             if
             you
             understand
             That
             which
             is
             first
             of
             all
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             that
             all
             else
             is
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             from
             none
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Spirit
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             God
             in
             this
             signification
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             from
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             further
             manifest
             that
             the
             word
             Equal
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             mathematically
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             
               useful
               reference
               to
               us
            
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             Key
             that
             will
             easily
             open
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             not
             communicate
             to
             the
             world
             to
             spin
             and
             weave
             unprofitable
             cobwebs
             out
             of
             ;
             but
             did
             thus
             explicitly
             impart
             the
             knowledg
             of
             his
             Divine
             glory
             ,
             that
             understanding
             
               the
               Distinctness
            
             of
             his
             Godhead
             in
             the
             Triunity
             thereof
             ,
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             might
             the
             better
             be
             conceived
             ,
             and
             how
             warrantable
             an
             Object
             he
             is
             of
             our
             worship
             &
             
               Divine
               Adoration
            
             .
             For
             it
             passing
             through
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             Humanity
             to
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             the
             least
             scruple
             or
             show
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             such
             Divine
             worship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             
               the
               Son
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             
               Eternal
               ,
               Omnipresent
               ,
               Omniscient
               ,
               Omnicreant
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               Divine
               Adoration
            
             is
             due
             without
             question
             to
             
               the
               whole
               Trinity
            
             from
             the
             Creatures
             .
             And
             not
             upon
             this
             account
             onely
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             
               so
               perfectly
               One
            
             ,
             and
             have
             
               the
               same
               indivisible
               Omnipresency
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             
               One
               entire
               Godhead
               ,
               One
               coequal
               Glory
               and
               Majesty
               coeternal
               .
            
             I
             say
             then
             that
             
               this
               latitude
               of
               sense
            
             being
             once
             admitted
             ,
             which
             is
             necessarily
             implied
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             Athanasius
             his
             Creed
             may
             prove
             such
             as
             no
             imputation
             of
             either
             
               Polytheisme
               ,
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             or
             unconceivable
             Impossibility
             can
             be
             alledged
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Mystery
             fully
             served
             in
             such
             an
             intelligible
             Interpretation
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             any
             such
             Paraphrase
             in
             this
             place
             .
             And
             what
             I
             have
             already
             ventured
             at
             is
             rather
             by
             way
             of
             Essay
             or
             invitation
             to
             others
             to
             make
             trial
             ,
             then
             peremptory
             assertion
             in
             so
             profound
             a
             point
             ,
             that
             deserves
             rather
             our
             humble
             admiration
             then
             curious
             disquisition
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             that
             so
             far
             as
             Scripture
             has
             determined
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             it
             is
             without
             exception
             or
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             my
             apprehension
             is
             a
             more
             easie
             Object
             of
             belief
             ,
             being
             as
             intelligible
             as
             the
             Union
             of
             our
             Soul
             and
             Body
             .
             For
             as
             they
             two
             make
             up
             one
             man
             ,
             so
             God
             and
             Man
             make
             one
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             himself
             has
             expressed
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Schools
             call
             
               Hypostatical
               Union
            
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             intricacy
             in
             it
             but
             what
             they
             themselves
             have
             bestowed
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             every
             Substance
             is
             of
             it self
             an
             Individual
             Substance
             ,
             and
             Universals
             but
             a
             Logical
             notion
             arising
             from
             our
             comparing
             of
             Substances
             of
             like
             nature
             together
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             Substance
             but
             by
             due
             preparatory
             modifications
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             united
             with
             some
             other
             Individual
             Substance
             ,
             and
             these
             Two
             Individual
             Substances
             become
             One
             whole
             Substance
             .
             Which
             yet
             are
             not
             so
             One
             as
             that
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             Two
             Numerical
             Substances
             ;
             because
             they
             ar●●o
             otherwise
             said
             to
             be
             One
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             are
             no
             otherwise
             One
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             apt
             Union
             of
             one
             with
             another
             .
             Which
             yet
             hinders
             not
             but
             that
             they
             are
             still
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             Two
             :
             namely
             ,
             my
             Soul
             and
             Body
             are
             still
             this
             Individual
             Soul
             and
             this
             Individual
             Body
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             Hypostatically
             united
             .
             For
             it
             onely
             implies
             conjunction
             ,
             not
             confusion
             of
             Substances
             ,
             nor
             any
             losse
             of
             the
             Individuality
             of
             the
             Substances
             thus
             conjoined
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Substance
             conjoinable
             with
             another
             ,
             but
             remains
             this
             Individual
             Substance
             ,
             even
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Substance
             ,
             every
             Substance
             being
             of
             it self
             Individual
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             and
             yet
             conjoinable
             with
             another
             Substance
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Scholastick
             notion
             of
             Suppositum
             is
             a
             mere
             foolery
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Out
             of
             which
             we
             may
             easily
             understand
             how
             that
             
               the
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             
               the
               Eternal
               Word
            
             may
             be
             Hypostatically
             united
             without
             any
             contradiction
             to
             humane
             Reason
             unsophisticated
             with
             the
             fopperies
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             and
             both
             their
             Hypostases
             remain
             still
             entire
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             will
             exhibite
             this
             as
             a
             more
             sensible
             representation
             .
             Suppose
             a
             vast
             Globe
             made
             all
             of
             solid
             Gold
             ,
             saving
             one
             very
             small
             section
             which
             we
             will
             suppose
             of
             Silver
             .
             This
             individual
             Gold
             and
             this
             individual
             Silver
             ,
             remaining
             still
             this
             individual
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             make
             up
             one
             entire
             Globe
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             an
             entire
             Globe
             without
             either
             .
             So
             in
             Christ
             ,
             made
             up
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Hypostasis
               of
               the
               Trinity
            
             and
             of
             that
             
               humane
               Person
            
             that
             conversed
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             He
             is
             that
             individual
             Silver
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             that
             individual
             Gold
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             together
             
               One
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             sphere
             of
             whose
             Divinity
             filling
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             being
             every
             where
             at
             hand
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             a
             warrantable
             Object
             of
             our
             Praiers
             and
             Invocations
             ,
             as
             the
             passive
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             the
             prop
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             confidence
             by
             his
             bitter
             Passion
             and
             Intercession
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             Superstition
             therefore
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             or
             least
             suspicion
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             think
             of
             him
             to
             whom
             we
             pray
             ?
             For
             the
             
               Eternal
               Godhead
            
             does
             so
             outshine
             every
             thing
             in
             this
             Object
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             that
             our
             minde
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             wholly
             transported
             into
             God
             ,
             though
             with
             a
             due
             reflexion
             of
             honour
             upon
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             virtue
             of
             whose
             Death
             and
             Intercession
             we
             make
             our
             addresses
             .
             Which
             Truth
             might
             also
             passe
             with
             the
             Jew
             ,
             without
             any
             scruple
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             but
             call
             to
             minde
             with
             what
             devout
             Humility
             their
             fore-fathers
             have
             *
             adored
             
               the
               presence
               of
               Angels
            
             .
             To
             whom
             in
             their
             Law
             *
             Iehovah
             ,
             
             the
             most
             holy
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             also
             attributed
             .
             And
             if
             an
             Angel
             ,
             that
             sustains
             the
             Person
             of
             God
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             Embassy
             ,
             has
             this
             divine
             honour
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             then
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             Iehovah
             not
             onely
             by
             Title
             and
             
               external
               Function
            
             ,
             but
             by
             
               real
               Union
            
             with
             the
             
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Which
             the
             Platonists
             in
             their
             Triad
             also
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             Greek
             that
             Iehovah
             is
             in
             Hebrew
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Or
             if
             they
             could
             imagine
             that
             there
             was
             so
             extraordinary
             a
             kind
             of
             Union
             of
             these
             Angels
             with
             God
             ,
             where
             so
             high
             a
             name
             is
             attributed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             such
             an
             universalizing
             Rapture
             that
             they
             had
             lost
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             Personalities
             ,
             and
             were
             wholly
             actuated
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             used
             them
             as
             fully
             and
             commandingly
             as
             our
             Soul
             does
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             yet
             this
             may
             fall
             short
             in
             a
             two-fold
             respect
             of
             that
             Union
             which
             is
             betwixt
             the
             
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
            
             &
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             but
             differs
             as
             much
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             union
             of
             a
             Spirit
             with
             a
             dead
             Corps
             does
             from
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             in
             an
             healthful
             body
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             could
             be
             admitted
             that
             there
             was
             some
             Principle
             excited
             and
             awaked
             ,
             or
             some
             way
             inserted
             into
             the
             Essence
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             have
             real
             and
             vital
             union
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             being
             but
             temporary
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             this
             lasting
             and
             durable
             union
             in
             the
             Messias
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             visible
             presence
             of
             the
             Angel
             warrant
             Divine
             worship
             more
             to
             him
             then
             to
             Christ.
             For
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             higher
             and
             more
             adorable
             nature
             is
             every
             where
             present
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             not
             at
             all
             repugnant
             to
             Reason
             ,
             I
             mean
             his
             
               Real
               and
               Physical
               union
            
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Eternal
               Word
            
             .
             For
             being
             that
             it
             was
             this
             VVord
             or
             
               Eternal
               VVisdome
            
             whereby
             God
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             decorous
             and
             congruous
             that
             that
             great
             Instrument
             of
             the
             restoring
             so
             choice
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             Creation
             as
             Man
             is
             ,
             should
             be
             united
             particularly
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Eternal
               VVord
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             unconceivable
             how
             he
             may
             be
             united
             particularly
             and
             immediately
             to
             this
             Hypostasis
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             from
             what
             we
             observe
             in
             Nature
             .
             For
             even
             the
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             residing
             in
             the
             same
             part
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             is
             tempered
             or
             modified
             ,
             one
             Faculty
             may
             exert
             it self
             in
             the
             part
             ,
             and
             another
             be
             silent
             and
             take
             no
             hold
             thereon
             .
             And
             further
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             be
             every
             where
             present
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             lie
             in
             the
             very
             same
             points
             of
             space
             ;
             yet
             their
             actions
             ,
             applications
             or
             engagings
             with
             things
             are
             very
             distinct
             .
             For
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
            
             takes
             hold
             only
             of
             Matter
             ,
             remanding
             grosse
             bodies
             towards
             the
             centre
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             shaping
             Vegetables
             into
             all
             that
             various
             beauty
             we
             finde
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             does
             not
             act
             at
             all
             on
             our
             Souls
             or
             Spirits
             with
             divine
             illumination
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             meddles
             with
             remanding
             of
             Stones
             downwards
             ,
             or
             tumbling
             broken
             tiles
             off
             from
             an
             house
             .
             Which
             things
             rightly
             considered
             and
             improved
             make
             this
             Mystery
             intelligible
             enough
             for
             those
             that
             are
             fit
             for
             such
             Speculations
             .
             So
             that
             I
             need
             adde
             nothing
             more
             ,
             having
             already
             proceeded
             further
             then
             I
             intended
             ,
             in
             zeal
             against
             the
             fraud
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             indiscretion
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             so
             confidently
             maintain
             ,
             That
             some
             main
             Points
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             not
             onely
             obscure
             (
             which
             I
             willingly
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             our
             Religion
             is
             
             the
             
               more
               Venerable
            
             ;
             )
             but
             also
             
               repugnant
               to
               Reason
            
             ,
             which
             I
             utterly
             deny
             ,
             and
             shall
             in
             its
             due
             place
             shew
             the
             sad
             inconvenience
             of
             so
             rash
             an
             Assertion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Communicableness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             implies
             its
             Reasonableness
             .
             2.
             
             The
             right
             Method
             of
             communicating
             the
             Christian
             Mystery
             .
             
               3
               ,
               4.
            
             
             A
             brief
             example
             of
             that
             Method
             .
             5.
             
             A
             further
             continuation
             thereof
             .
             6.
             
             How
             the
             Mystagogus
             is
             to
             behave
             himself
             towards
             the
             more
             dull
             or
             illiterate
             .
             7.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             debasing
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             dulness
             or
             shallowness
             of
             every
             weak
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Second
             Derivative
             Property
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             is
             Communicability
             .
             For
             in
             that
             it
             is
             Intelligible
             ,
             it
             becomes
             hereby
             Communicable
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             what
             Communication
             I
             mean
             :
             not
             such
             as
             is
             competible
             also
             to
             Magpies
             and
             Parots
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             sound
             of
             words
             or
             phrases
             ,
             which
             those
             Birds
             are
             able
             to
             repeat
             after
             us
             ;
             but
             a
             Rational
             impartment
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             whereby
             a
             mans
             Understanding
             is
             satisfied
             of
             the
             real
             grounds
             of
             our
             belief
             .
             This
             duty
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             were
             charg'd
             with
             ,
             as
             appears
             1
             Pet.
             chap.
             3.
             v.
             15.
             
             
               Be
               ready
               alwaies
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               every
               man
               that
               asketh
               a
               reason
               of
               that
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               with
               meekness
               and
               reverence
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             if
             we
             be
             ask'd
             a
             reason
             of
             our
             belief
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             requires
             us
             to
             answer
             ,
             assuredly
             he
             was
             not
             conscious
             of
             any
             Unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             his
             time
             .
             That
             of
             that
             witty
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Credo
               quia
               impossibile
            
             ,
             however
             it
             might
             please
             the
             Answerer
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             satisfie
             the
             Opposer
             .
             
             This
             would
             not
             prove
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             
               a
               defence
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             but
             rather
             an
             exposing
             it
             to
             derision
             and
             contempt
             .
             For
             he
             that
             will
             acknowledge
             Impossibilities
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             gives
             up
             the
             Cause
             without
             blowes
             ,
             and
             yields
             at
             once
             all
             that
             his
             adversary
             desired
             ,
             namely
             that
             his
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Forgery
             or
             Foolery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Intelligibleness
             therefore
             must
             precede
             Communication
             in
             him
             that
             communicates
             the
             Mystery
             to
             another
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             does
             venture
             to
             communicate
             it
             .
             Otherwise
             if
             he
             once
             give
             his
             Tongue
             leave
             to
             out-run
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             what
             hopes
             has
             he
             of
             seeming
             intelligible
             to
             another
             when
             himself
             understands
             not
             what
             he
             saith
             ?
             Whence
             unless
             he
             meet
             with
             a
             fool
             ,
             he
             himself
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             found
             one
             ,
             or
             accounted
             an
             Impostor
             or
             Mad-man
             .
             So
             little
             edification
             can
             there
             be
             in
             such
             Discourses
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             a
             man
             would
             be
             a
             prudent
             Imparter
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             indeed
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             take
             care
             that
             what
             he
             pronounces
             of
             the
             Mystery
             is
             intelligible
             to
             himself
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             be
             very
             circumspect
             how
             he
             speaks
             any
             thing
             to
             any
             one
             before
             they
             be
             capable
             of
             receiving
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             he
             would
             use
             a
             right
             Method
             ,
             he
             must
             begin
             with
             such
             
             things
             as
             are
             the
             
               most
               easy
               to
               conceive
            
             and
             the
             most
             capable
             of
             Demonstration
             ,
             and
             also
             are
             the
             most
             certain
             pledges
             of
             the
             Happiness
             which
             they
             may
             expect
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             real
             and
             cordial
             Embracers
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 declare
                 how
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Messias
                 expected
                 of
                 old
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 though
                 rejected
                 by
                 them
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 miraculously
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 underwent
                 the
                 shameful
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 ascended
                 visibly
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 as
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 on
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 crowned
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 glory
                 and
                 immortality
                 ,
                 their
                 vile
                 bodies
                 being
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 his
                 Heavenly
                 body
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 palpable
                 earnest
                 of
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 reward
                 us
                 thus
                 with
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
             Such
             like
             things
             as
             these
             are
             to
             be
             
               communicated
               first
            
             by
             way
             of
             proposal
             ,
             they
             neither
             vexing
             nor
             wearying
             the
             apprehension
             or
             imagination
             of
             man
             by
             any
             difficulty
             of
             conception
             ,
             but
             are
             so
             strange
             that
             they
             may
             well
             call
             out
             the
             closest
             attention
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             man
             upon
             the
             most
             eager
             inquisition
             to
             be
             satisfied
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             terms
             of
             the
             question
             therefore
             being
             thus
             easily
             intelligible
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             it
             will
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             evidence
             
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Narration
            
             :
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             from
             those
             clear
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             he
             was
             to
             do
             and
             to
             suffer
             ;
             any
             by
             a
             rational
             eviction
             of
             the
             incorruptedness
             and
             authentickness
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Writings
             in
             the
             New.
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             orderly
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             led
             on
             to
             those
             things
             that
             are
             more
             obscure
             and
             mysterious
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             the
             patient
             and
             well-prepared
             mind
             both
             true
             and
             intelligible
             .
             For
             though
             some
             few
             points
             in
             Christianity
             may
             be
             obscure
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             the
             Scripture
             defines
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             intelligible
             and
             true
             .
             So
             that
             Truth
             and
             Intelligibility
             is
             in
             every
             warrantable
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             those
             that
             have
             their
             understandings
             exercised
             in
             rational
             Speculations
             .
             But
             for
             others
             whose
             parts
             and
             imploiments
             have
             rendred
             them
             less
             fit
             for
             any
             meditation
             that
             is
             subtile
             and
             obscure
             ,
             they
             may
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             safe
             adhesion
             to
             the
             forme
             of
             Sound
             words
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Out
             of
             which
             they
             are
             very
             intelligibly
             instructed
             of
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christs
               Person
            
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             read
             there
             how
             he
             was
             declared
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             by
             voices
             from
             Heaven
             :
             That
             he
             was
             begotten
             not
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             overshadowing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             That
             he
             did
             such
             Miracles
             also
             as
             became
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             to
             do
             ,
             being
             utterly
             above
             the
             power
             of
             nature
             :
             That
             in
             him
             
               dwells
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               bodily
               ,
            
             whenas
             it
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Jews
             onely
             Typically
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             far
             greater
             reason
             that
             the
             devotions
             of
             Christians
             should
             be
             directed
             *
             towards
             Christ
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             the
             Jews
             towards
             the
             Holy
             Temple
             ;
             towards
             which
             they
             alwaies
             worshipped
             ,
             when
             they
             put
             up
             their
             supplications
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             far
             distant
             from
             it
             .
             That
             
               the
               
               Word
            
             also
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             flesh
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             
               the
               Word
               that
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               with
               God
               ,
               when
               all
               things
               were
               made
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               this
               Word
            
             also
             
               was
               God
            
             ;
             
             and
             that
             
               God
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             these
             things
             are
             thus
             really
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             Authentickness
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             makes
             good
             .
             But
             for
             such
             as
             are
             unexercised
             in
             Metaphysical
             speculations
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             considered
             
               the
               Union
               of
               their
               own
               Soul
               with
               their
               Body
               ,
            
             nor
             once
             heard
             of
             distinction
             real
             and
             formal
             ,
             and
             other
             setled
             notions
             requisite
             for
             the
             more
             express
             apprehension
             of
             such
             high
             points
             as
             
               the
               Conjunction
               of
               the
               Divinity
               and
               Humanity
               in
               Christ
            
             and
             
               the
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             ;
             the
             best
             instruction
             can
             be
             given
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Mystagogus
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             make
             that
             up
             in
             
               humble
               Adoration
            
             that
             they
             want
             in
             Knowledge
             :
             and
             that
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             imparted
             these
             Mysteries
             to
             the
             World
             
               for
               use
            
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             
               curious
               and
               vexatious
               speculation
            
             :
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             modest
             as
             not
             to
             think
             that
             utterly
             unintelligible
             that
             themselves
             for
             the
             present
             cannot
             apprehend
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             standing
             and
             immutable
             thing
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             altered
             and
             changed
             according
             to
             the
             capacities
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             nothing
             should
             be
             exhibited
             to
             their
             belief
             but
             what
             they
             will
             all
             affirm
             they
             have
             a
             satisfactory
             conception
             of
             ,
             they
             will
             at
             last
             tread
             down
             Religion
             to
             nothing
             .
             For
             they
             will
             not
             stint
             themselves
             there
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             rejection
             of
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               a
               Triune
               Deity
            
             ;
             but
             the
             notion
             of
             
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
            
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Immateriall
             Soul
             ,
             and
             lastly
             of
             any
             Being
             whatsoever
             that
             is
             
               truly
               spiritual
            
             ,
             will
             appear
             so
             inconceivable
             to
             some
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             Religion
             will
             be
             tumbled
             down
             as
             low
             as
             
               mere
               Body
            
             and
             Matter
             ,
             and
             will
             find
             no
             Object
             but
             the
             
               visible
               World
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             and
             Starrs
             must
             be
             the
             greatest
             Deities
             .
             And
             so
             either
             the
             ancient
             Pagan
             Superstition
             or
             else
             down-right
             Atheisme
             must
             take
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             The
             due
             demeanour
             of
             a
             Christian
             Mystagogus
             in
             communicating
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             chiefest
             care
             of
             all
             is
             that
             he
             speak
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             profitable
             for
             life
             and
             godliness
             .
             3.
             
             A
             just
             reprehension
             of
             the
             scopeless
             zeal
             of
             certain
             vain
             Boanerges
             of
             these
             times
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Ministery
             to
             the
             undermining
             the
             main
             Ends
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             hazard
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             .
             5.
             
             That
             any
             heat
             and
             zeal
             does
             not
             constitute
             a
             living
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             SOme
             such
             account
             as
             this
             will
             the
             
               prudent
               Communicatour
            
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             give
             to
             him
             that
             asks
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             declaring
             his
             sense
             of
             things
             with
             
               meekness
               and
               fear
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             speaks
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             patience
             and
             mildness
             towards
             him
             whom
             he
             informs
             ,
             and
             with
             holy
             respect
             and
             reverence
             towards
             God
             whose
             Messenger
             in
             
             some
             sort
             he
             is
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             careful
             that
             he
             mistake
             not
             his
             errand
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             mingle
             of
             his
             own
             what
             he
             has
             no
             commission
             to
             speak
             ,
             nor
             distort
             the
             truth
             out
             of
             fear
             or
             favour
             ,
             nor
             make
             himself
             suspected
             by
             any
             levity
             or
             affected
             vanity
             in
             style
             or
             words
             ,
             that
             are
             misbecoming
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             .
             For
             quaintness
             of
             wit
             and
             studied
             eloquence
             may
             tickle
             the
             Ear
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             like
             a
             Musical
             aire
             the
             while
             it
             is
             playing
             :
             but
             a
             faithful
             and
             serious
             declaration
             of
             the
             most
             weighty
             parts
             of
             our
             Religion
             will
             wound
             the
             very
             Heart
             ,
             and
             captivate
             the
             Soul
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             that
             either
             of
             himself
             adventures
             ,
             or
             has
             any
             better
             call
             to
             this
             office
             ,
             let
             him
             ever
             have
             in
             his
             eye
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Mystery
             he
             indeavours
             to
             communicate
             ,
             remembring
             that
             that
             is
             an
             
               Universal
               property
            
             thereof
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             either
             his
             inadvertency
             or
             curiosity
             has
             carried
             him
             into
             any
             Useless
             speculations
             or
             Theories
             ,
             he
             is
             most
             certainly
             led
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             now
             imparting
             humane
             inventions
             which
             are
             nothing
             at
             all
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             now
             feeding
             his
             charge
             not
             with
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             the
             brackish
             sweat
             of
             some
             over-heated
             Brain
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             common
             and
             the
             most
             dangerous
             mistake
             that
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             this
             Function
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             very
             Art
             and
             Faculty
             were
             to
             let
             fly
             words
             for
             whole
             hours
             together
             ,
             whereof
             not
             one
             is
             directed
             or
             intended
             towards
             the
             mark
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             Sin
             and
             destroying
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             see
             the
             zeal
             and
             heat
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             noise
             of
             these
             Boanerges
             ,
             these
             
               Sons
               of
               thunder
            
             ,
             as
             if
             every
             sentence
             were
             fire
             and
             lightning
             from
             Heaven
             against
             the
             strong
             holds
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             humble
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             to
             himselfe
             a
             Church
             pure
             ,
             holy
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             without
             either
             spot
             or
             blemish
             .
             Which
             End
             notwithstanding
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             not
             onely
             not
             aimed
             at
             ,
             but
             too
             often
             crossed
             and
             supplanted
             by
             Hypocritical
             insinuations
             of
             either
             the
             Needlesness
             or
             Impossibility
             of
             these
             things
             .
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             For
             the
             most
             part
             the
             discourse
             is
             so
             off
             and
             on
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             knows
             not
             what
             they
             would
             have
             :
             but
             it
             is
             as
             if
             one
             should
             bring
             Grey-hounds
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             slip
             and
             cry
             allooe
             ,
             when
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             game
             before
             them
             .
             Which
             noise
             though
             it
             may
             make
             them
             skip
             up
             and
             look
             about
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             presently
             finde
             themselves
             unconcern'd
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             sight
             for
             them
             to
             pursue
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             they
             would
             exhort
             
               to
               follow
               peace
               and
               holiness
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             this
             were
             worth
             our
             pursuance
             indeed
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             known
             and
             certain
             end
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             if
             we
             see
             no
             such
             design
             therein
             ,
             and
             therefore
             act
             opposite
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             vilify
             the
             dawnings
             of
             that
             Day
             of
             righteousness
             that
             is
             to
             arise
             upon
             the
             World
             and
             to
             make
             that
             Habitations
             of
             Christendome
             a
             Land
             of
             joy
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             discourage
             the
             people
             of
             God
             by
             telling
             them
             dreadful
             stories
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Anak
             ,
             those
             invincible
             Giants
             ,
             whenas
             there
             is
             nothing
             too
             hard
             nor
             invincible
             to
             the
             true
             Iosua
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             wisdome
             &
             power
             of
             God
             ;
             verily
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             this
             Function
             ,
             which
             was
             intended
             by
             God
             a
             
             Fortress
             against
             Sin
             ,
             if
             it
             prove
             by
             unskilful
             zeal
             such
             a
             Bulwark
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             dig
             it
             down
             and
             remove
             it
             as
             a
             ruinous
             wall
             of
             a
             garden
             ,
             whose
             dead
             rubbish
             and
             stones
             ever
             falling
             on
             the
             innocent
             herbs
             and
             flowers
             do
             smother
             and
             stifle
             them
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             old
             decaied
             hedge
             which
             is
             to
             be
             pull'd
             up
             and
             carried
             away
             ,
             the
             quick-set
             being
             grown
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             if
             we
             will
             work
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             faithfulness
             and
             according
             to
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             our selves
             shall
             become
             part
             of
             that
             Quick-set
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             living
             stones
             to
             hold
             up
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             And
             that
             those
             that
             are
             not
             thus
             enlivened
             may
             not
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             extraordinary
             promptitude
             and
             vivacity
             ;
             I
             must
             not
             forbear
             to
             declare
             that
             this
             life
             we
             speak
             of
             is
             no
             natural
             heat
             ,
             nor
             the
             external
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             that
             a
             living
             Ministry
             according
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             that
             makes
             shew
             of
             the
             greatest
             zeal
             .
             For
             verily
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             cooling
             Physick
             may
             be
             administred
             in
             very
             hot
             broth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             too-too
             possible
             that
             such
             things
             may
             be
             delivered
             with
             the
             greatest
             heat
             and
             fervency
             imaginable
             ,
             which
             once
             received
             into
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             hearers
             are
             so
             far
             from
             warming
             them
             afterwards
             and
             spiriting
             them
             to
             true
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             they
             even
             slake
             and
             extinguish
             the
             desire
             thereof
             :
             which
             yet
             is
             no
             less
             a
             crime
             then
             stifling
             the
             life
             of
             God
             in
             the
             World
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             and
             undermining
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             .
             These
             things
             I
             could
             not
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             concerning
             the
             Communication
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             very
             great
             use
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Hearer
             as
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             one
             might
             mistake
             himself
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             be
             deceived
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             
               Historical
               Faith.
               2.
            
             
             That
             
               true
               Saving
               Faith
            
             is
             properly
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             various
             significations
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             3.
             
             In
             what
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             agree
             .
             4.
             
             In
             what
             Law
             and
             
               Testament
               .
               5.
            
             
             I●
             what
             Covenant
             and
             Testament
             agree
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             might
             have
             called
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             either
             the
             
               New
               Law
            
             or
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
               .
               7.
            
             
             Why
             they
             have
             styled
             it
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             first
             Reason
             .
             8.
             
             Other
             Reasons
             thereof
             .
             9.
             
             The
             occasion
             of
             translating
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Third
             Derivative
             property
             of
             this
             Mystery
             is
             
               a
               power
               of
               winning
               assent
            
             ,
             which
             arises
             from
             the
             convincing
             clearness
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             Assent
             ,
             which
             is
             general
             to
             all
             convincing
             Truths
             of
             what
             nature
             soever
             ,
             appropriated
             thus
             to
             this
             Divine
             Mystery
             ,
             is
             called
             Faith
             :
             And
             this
             Faith
             in
             persons
             unconcerned
             ,
             suppose
             Angels
             or
             Devils
             (
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             may
             not
             be
             meant
             for
             ,
             and
             yet
             believe
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             good
             Angels
             )
             or
             else
             in
             such
             persons
             as
             may
             be
             concern'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             close
             therewith
             ,
             though
             they
             believe
             it
             ,
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             that
             can
             doe
             so
             )
             is
             vulgarly
             called
             an
             
               Historical
               Faith.
            
             As
             if
             a
             man
             should
             throughly
             
             understand
             how
             such
             a
             one
             has
             purchased
             a
             Lordship
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             terms
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             Historical
             Knowledge
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             can
             tell
             the
             whole
             transaction
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             does
             believe
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             has
             no
             share
             there
             ,
             he
             professing
             himself
             either
             unable
             or
             unwilling
             to
             meddle
             upon
             these
             terms
             .
             Such
             is
             
               Historical
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             alone
             stands
             us
             in
             no
             stead
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             gives
             no
             share
             or
             portion
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             out
             of
             this
             Belief
             and
             Knowledge
             we
             seriously
             close
             with
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             will
             prove
             a
             
               Saving
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             
               mere
               Historical
            
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             ,
             but
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Conditions
             and
             Promises
             whereof
             are
             clearly
             comprehended
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             we
             ord●narily
             call
             it
             from
             the
             Latine
             translation
             .
             But
             the
             Greek
             Inscription
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             better
             rendred
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ;
             but
             is
             capable
             also
             of
             being
             interpreted
             the
             
               New
               Law.
            
             For
             of
             so
             large
             an
             extent
             is
             the
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             denoting
             both
             
               Law
               ,
               Covenant
            
             and
             Testament
             ,
             as
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             has
             observed
             out
             of
             
               Plato
               ,
               Aristophanes
            
             and
             Isocrates
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             well
             may
             these
             *
             three
             kinds
             of
             Rights
             pass
             under
             one
             common
             notion
             and
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             agreement
             and
             affinity
             they
             have
             one
             with
             another
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             agree
             in
             Sanction
             ;
             especially
             publick
             Leagues
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             which
             of
             old
             were
             made
             by
             the
             mactation
             of
             some
             beast
             ,
             from
             whence
             Sanction
             is
             
               à
               Sanguine
            
             ,
             from
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             also
             the
             Hebrew
             Doctours
             willingly
             deduce
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             succidere
             ,
             as
             the
             Latins
             
               foedus
               à
               feriendo
            
             .
             Whence
             the
             phrase
             of
             
               striking
               a
               covenant
            
             is
             so
             obvious
             both
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Authors
             .
             And
             that
             there
             is
             Sanction
             in
             Laws
             as
             well
             as
             in
             publick
             
               Contracts
               and
               Covenants
            
             is
             plain
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             bloud
             of
             him
             that
             transgresses
             is
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Law.
             
               In
               legibus
               Sanctio
               dicitur
               ea
               pars
            
             (
             saies
             Grotius
             )
             
               quae
               Sanguinem
               delinquentis
               legi
               consecrat
               ;
               In
               laws
               that
               part
               is
               called
               Sanction
               which
               consecrates
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Delinquent
               to
               the
               law
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Again
             ,
             Law
             and
             Testament
             have
             this
             common
             to
             them
             both
             ,
             that
             neither
             are
             without
             covenanting
             or
             
               contracting
               .
               Nam
               &
               haeres
               ,
               eo
               ipso
               quòd
               haeres
               est
               ,
               praestare
               debet
               factum
               defuncti
               ;
               &
               subjectus
               alterius
               impeperio
               ,
               eo
               ipso
               quòd
               subjectus
               est
               ,
               ejusdem
               legibus
               parere
               debet
               :
               For
               an
               heir
               or
               executor
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               hereby
               bound
               to
               perform
               the
               deed
               of
               the
               deceased
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               a
               Subject
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               bound
               thereby
               to
               obey
               the
               laws
               of
               him
               whose
               subject
               he
               is
               ,
            
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Covenant
             and
             Testament
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             it
             is
             free
             to
             a
             man
             whether
             he
             will
             contract
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             so
             whether
             he
             will
             
               take
               administration
            
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             be
             such
             a
             mans
             heir
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             alwaies
             free
             whether
             a
             man
             will
             be
             such
             an
             ones
             Subject
             or
             no
             ,
             whenas
             Subjection
             may
             unavoidably
             descend
             on
             one
             as
             born
             of
             such
             parents
             and
             in
             such
             an
             ones
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Out
             of
             this
             distinct
             apprehension
             of
             these
             several
             significations
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             judge
             which
             is
             the
             most
             competible
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             observe
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Ancients
             in
             making
             this
             Inscription
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             .
             For
             they
             might
             have
             intitled
             
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             having
             a
             double
             invitation
             thereto
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             Jews
             called
             their
             Pentateuch
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Books
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             is
             so
             termed
             also
             both
             by
             Paul
             and
             Iames
             ,
             Galat.
             6.
             
             
               Bear
               ye
               one
               anothers
               burdens
               ,
               and
               so
               fulfill
               the
               law
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             Iam.
             2.
             
             
               If
               you
               fulfill
               the
               royal
               law
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
               ye
               doe
               well
               .
            
             They
             might
             also
             have
             inscribed
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whose
             determinate
             sense
             had
             been
             then
             ,
             
               The
               new
               Covenant
            
             .
             But
             then
             it
             would
             have
             hid
             that
             special
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             alludes
             to
             ,
             chap.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             they
             have
             made
             choice
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             rather
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             first
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             an
             intimation
             from
             Christ
             himself
             thus
             to
             style
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Matth.
             26.28
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               bloud
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               .
            
             The
             same
             also
             you
             may
             read
             in
             Mark
             and
             Luke
             .
             So
             that
             here
             being
             mention
             of
             
               Bloud
               ,
               Sanction
            
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             most
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             herein
             manifested
             .
             The
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             does
             more
             accurately
             and
             fully
             prosecute
             this
             Matter
             ,
             chap.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             and
             9.
             where
             ver
             .
             19.
             he
             plainly
             parallels
             the
             
               bloud
               of
               Christ
            
             to
             the
             
               bloud
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             made
             by
             God
             with
             the
             Jews
             .
             
               For
               when
               Moses
               had
               spoken
               every
               precept
               to
               all
               the
               people
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               bloud
               of
               Calves
               and
               Goates
               ,
               and
               scarlet
               wool
               and
               hyssop
               ,
               and
               sprinkled
               both
               the
               book
               and
               all
               the
               people
               ,
            
             
             
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               God
               hath
               enjoined
               unto
               you
               .
            
             To
             which
             bloud
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Covenant
             all
             along
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             he
             compares
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             shedding
             his
             most
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             
               Foedus
               ferire
               ,
               make
               a
               Covenant
               of
               peace
            
             with
             God
             for
             remission
             of
             sins
             to
             all
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             other
             reason
             why
             they
             have
             styled
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             rather
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             because
             this
             Inscription
             more
             plainly
             insinuates
             unto
             us
             the
             sweet
             condescension
             of
             God
             Almighty
             and
             his
             singular
             goodness
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             in
             sending
             of
             Christ
             hath
             not
             dealt
             with
             us
             
               summo
               jure
            
             ,
             nor
             imperiously
             and
             minaciously
             ,
             as
             severe
             Law-givers
             use
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             mildely
             and
             kindly
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             contract
             and
             covenant
             in
             a
             familiar
             and
             kind
             way
             one
             with
             another
             .
             And
             the
             holy
             Writers
             are
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             any
             considerable
             occasion
             to
             title
             the
             Gospel
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             they
             frequently
             set
             it
             in
             opposition
             thereunto
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             attribute
             that
             term
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             not
             without
             some
             softning
             or
             mitigating
             qualification
             ;
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             not
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             liberty
             Jam.
             1.25
             .
             So
             that
             we
             see
             that
             there
             is
             a
             very
             sufficient
             ground
             why
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Jews
             call'd
             their
             Pentateuch
             and
             other
             holy
             writings
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             should
             call
             the
             Evangelical
             writings
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Covenant
             ;
             it
             usually
             also
             signifying
             Testament
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             alludes
             ,
             chap.
             9.17
             .
             which
             comes
             exceeding
             near
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             where
             one
             is
             constituted
             Heir
             upon
             Condition
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             very
             Title
             therefore
             of
             that
             Authentical
             Volume
             of
             our
             Religion
             gives
             some
             general
             knowledge
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             fitly
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             Greek
             .
             But
             the
             Latine
             Christians
             as
             well
             in
             
             the
             old
             as
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ever
             translating
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Testamentum
             ,
             (
             
               etiam
               ubi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               nominatur
            
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             takes
             notice
             ,
             whenas
             God
             yet
             cannot
             die
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             never
             have
             occasion
             to
             make
             his
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             )
             have
             given
             occasion
             to
             our
             English
             Translatours
             to
             follow
             them
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             it
             Testament
             ,
             rather
             then
             Covenant
             :
             by
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             Covenant
             .
             Otherwise
             if
             you
             understand
             a
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             what
             sense
             will
             the
             Old
             Testament
             bear
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             more
             Old
             Covenants
             then
             one
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Old
             Covenant
             that
             was
             to
             which
             this
             New
             one
             is
             especially
             counterdistinguished
             :
             with
             a
             brief
             intimation
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             them
             .
             
               3
               ,
               4.
            
             
             An
             Objection
             against
             the
             difference
             delivered
             ;
             with
             the
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Reason
             why
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             is
             not
             easily
             broken
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             engages
             him
             to
             make
             a
             larger
             deduction
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             out
             of
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             general
             therefore
             our
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             whereof
             are
             comprehended
             in
             those
             Books
             which
             we
             ordinarily
             call
             
               The
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             which
             were
             better
             and
             more
             significantly
             rendred
             
               The
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
             The
             nature
             whereof
             we
             cannot
             so
             well
             understand
             ,
             unless
             we
             reflect
             back
             upon
             the
             
               Old
               Covenants
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             preceded
             this
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             take
             notice
             which
             of
             them
             especially
             this
             New
             one
             is
             set
             opposite
             to
             .
             That
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             more
             Covenants
             then
             one
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             Ephes.
             2.12
             .
             And
             particularly
             Circumcision
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Acts
             7.8
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               God
               gave
               unto
               Abraham
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Circumcision
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             questionless
             that
             One
             most
             eminent
             ,
             most
             solemn
             and
             most
             formal
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             beginning
             it
             at
             their
             going
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             but
             perfecting
             it
             on
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             
               Old
               Covenant
               chiefly
            
             glanced
             at
             by
             them
             that
             styled
             our
             Religion
             
               The
               New
               Covenant
            
             :
             and
             they
             had
             a
             very
             good
             warrant
             for
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             ,
             ch
             .
             31.
             v.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               daies
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               make
               a
               New
               Covenant
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               and
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               :
               Not
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               made
               with
               their
               Fathers
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               (
               which
               my
               Covenant
               they
               brake
               ,
               although
               I
               was
               an
               husband
               unto
               them
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               )
               But
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               :
               After
               those
               daies
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               law
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
            
          
           
           
             Which
             promise
             also
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             54.
             of
             
               Esay
               ,
               And
               all
               thy
               children
               shall
               be
               taught
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               great
               shall
               be
               the
               peace
               of
               thy
               children
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             there
             is
             found
             an
             Old
             and
             a
             New
             Covenant
             set
             opposite
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             by
             the
             Prophets
             own
             ordering
             .
             The
             difference
             of
             whose
             natures
             consists
             mainly
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Old
               Covenant
            
             is
             an
             
               external
               Covenant
            
             ,
             something
             without
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             other
             an
             
               inwardly-ingrafted
               principle
               of
               Life
            
             .
             This
             is
             that
             word
             which
             is
             in
             our
             heart
             as
             well
             as
             in
             our
             mouth
             ,
             of
             which
             Paul
             professes
             himself
             a
             preacher
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             the
             gospel
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             The
             Evangelists
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Writings
             are
             without
             too
             as
             well
             as
             the
             letter
             of
             Moses
             .
             I
             ,
             but
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             it
             is
             very
             manifest
             and
             plain
             that
             they
             have
             not
             reached
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             attained
             to
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             life
             .
             Which
             being
             the
             great
             distinguishing
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             in
             this
             design
             and
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             has
             not
             done
             its
             work
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             nothing
             to
             us
             till
             this
             be
             done
             .
             
               He
               that
               believes
               in
               me
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               belly
               shall
               flow
               rivers
               of
               water
               .
            
             
             And
             John
             6.
             
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               my
               bloud
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
               As
               the
               living
               Father
               has
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               live
               by
               the
               Father
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               eateth
               me
               ,
               even
               he
               shall
               live
               by
               me
               .
            
             Which
             passages
             plainly
             enough
             import
             the
             most
             intimate
             principles
             of
             life
             that
             may
             be
             ;
             the
             
               divine
               nature
            
             being
             turned
             as
             it
             were
             
               in
               succum
               &
               sanguinem
            
             within
             us
             ,
             being
             converted
             into
             the
             juice
             and
             nourishment
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             our
             conversation
             under
             the
             Mosaical
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             our
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             there
             is
             but
             an
             ordinary
             accustomary
             temper
             or
             habit
             of
             doing
             or
             not
             doing
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ;
             and
             consequently
             all
             that
             righteousness
             but
             a
             fleshly
             rational
             fabrick
             of
             minde
             ,
             which
             Fear
             and
             Custome
             have
             carved
             out
             in
             the
             surface
             as
             it
             were
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             which
             characters
             by
             the
             same
             instruments
             are
             so
             preserved
             legible
             .
             But
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Fear
             nor
             Custome
             ,
             but
             an
             inward
             spirit
             of
             life
             works
             us
             into
             everlasting
             holiness
             and
             a
             permanent
             Renovation
             of
             nature
             and
             Regeneration
             of
             the
             hidden
             man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             whence
             the
             reason
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             difference
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremie
             intimates
             betwixt
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             and
             the
             New.
             That
             the
             
               old
               Covenant
            
             was
             broken
             by
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             the
             new
             one
             should
             not
             be
             broken
             .
             For
             the
             one
             being
             an
             external
             yoke
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             inward
             pleasure
             of
             life
             and
             radicate
             desire
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             what
             is
             forced
             lasts
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             that
             upon
             the
             first
             opportunity
             and
             provoking
             occasion
             ,
             like
             unmanaged
             horses
             ,
             we
             cast
             off
             the
             burden
             that
             so
             pinches
             us
             and
             galls
             us
             ,
             in
             lying
             so
             heavy
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             being
             no
             part
             of
             us
             .
             But
             the
             
               perfect
               Law
               of
               liberty
            
             becoming
             as
             it
             were
             our
             own
             life
             and
             nature
             ,
             our
             greatest
             burden
             would
             be
             not
             to
             act
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             contrary
             thereto
             intolerable
             .
             For
             it
             were
             the
             wounding
             and
             tormenting
             a
             principle
             of
             life
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             us
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             not
             only
             aided
             and
             assisted
             to
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             but
             take
             a
             natural
             delight
             therein
             :
             whereas
             under
             the
             Mosaical
             law
             we
             have
             no
             conformity
             of
             Spirit
             to
             either
             the
             purer
             Moral
             precepts
             ,
             or
             any
             complacency
             in
             the
             luggage
             of
             a
             company
             of
             insipid
             and
             burdensome
             Ceremonies
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             though
             it
             give
             no
             strength
             to
             perform
             what
             it
             requires
             ,
             yet
             like
             
             Pharaoh's
             hard
             task-masters
             requires
             the
             same
             tale
             of
             brick
             ,
             though
             they
             withhold
             the
             straw
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             this
             gives
             us
             some
             light
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
               Two
               Covenants
            
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             Ieremie
             .
             But
             it
             being
             an
             argument
             of
             very
             great
             consideration
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             content
             my self
             with
             so
             scant
             an
             account
             thereof
             ,
             but
             make
             a
             more
             copious
             deduction
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             out
             of
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             that
             we
             may
             the
             more
             fully
             understand
             so
             important
             a
             Mystery
             :
             and
             when
             I
             have
             from
             thence
             discovered
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             shall
             adde
             such
             things
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             more
             useful
             knowledge
             of
             the
             entrance
             into
             it
             and
             advance
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             different
             states
             of
             the
             Two
             Covenants
             set
             out
             Galat.
             4.
             by
             a
             double
             similitude
             .
             2.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             adumbrated
             in
             
               Agar
               :
               3.
            
             
             As
             also
             further
             in
             her
             Son
             
               Ismael
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             adumbrated
             in
             
               Sarah
               :
               5.
            
             
             As
             also
             in
             Isaac
             her
             Son
             and
             in
             Israel
             his
             offspring
             .
             6.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             imitating
             
             Abraham's
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Spiritual
             Isaac
             or
             Christ
             may
             be
             born
             in
             us
             .
             7.
             
             The
             grand
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Covenant
             ,
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             .
             With
             a
             direction
             ,
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             eminent
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith.
             8.
             
             The
             Second
             main
             point
             wherein
             this
             difference
             consists
             ,
             namely
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             First
             from
             Ceremonies
             and
             Opinions
             ;
             9.
             
             Secondly
             from
             all
             kind
             of
             Sins
             and
             disallowable
             Passions
             ;
             10.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             
               TEll
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               do
               ye
               not
               hear
               the
               Law
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               written
               that
               Abraham
               had
               two
               Sons
               ;
               the
               one
               by
               a
               bond-maid
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               by
               a
               free-woman
               .
               But
               he
               who
               was
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               was
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ;
               but
               he
               of
               the
               free-woman
               was
               by
               promise
               .
               Which
               things
               are
               an
               Allegorie
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               the
               Two
               Covenants
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               the
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               which
               gendereth
               to
               bondage
               ,
               which
               is
               Agar
               .
               For
               this
               Agar
               is
               Mount
               Sinai
               in
               Arabia
               ,
               and
               answereth
               to
               Ierusalem
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               bondage
               with
               her
               children
               .
               But
               Ierusalem
               which
               is
               above
               is
               free
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             story
             of
             Agar
             and
             
               Sarah
               ,
               Ismael
            
             and
             Isaac
             is
             made
             to
             set
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             appositely
             and
             lively
             ,
             the
             two
             different
             conditions
             of
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             and
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             that
             thereby
             the
             advantage
             and
             excellency
             of
             one
             above
             the
             other
             being
             laid
             open
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             hereafter
             be
             any
             more
             in
             a
             tottering
             and
             fluctuating
             condition
             ,
             or
             sophisticate
             and
             adulterate
             the
             precious
             purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             Iudaical
             superfluities
             and
             useless
             ,
             if
             not
             now
             hurtfull
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ;
             but
             stick
             fast
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             not
             going
             
             back
             from
             him
             to
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             yet
             mingling
             Mosaical
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             with
             the
             plainness
             and
             sincerity
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
             recited
             there
             is
             a
             double
             Similitude
             .
             We
             will
             in
             each
             first
             lay
             out
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             Protases
             ,
             and
             then
             pass
             on
             to
             the
             Apodoses
             .
             The
             particulars
             of
             the
             First
             are
             Agar
             Abraham's
             bond-woman
             ,
             Ismael
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             birth
             of
             this
             Son
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             ,
             
               he
               was
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             
               Apodosis
               ,
               Ierusalem
               that
               now
               is
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             answers
             to
             Agar
             Abraham's
             bond-woman
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             Ismael
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             being
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             being
             born
             out
             of
             the
             outward
             letter
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             particulars
             in
             the
             Second
             Protasis
             are
             Sarah
             the
             free-woman
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             the
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             which
             he
             had
             of
             this
             free-woman
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             after
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             the
             extraordinary
             power
             of
             God
             signified
             in
             his
             promise
             .
             And
             now
             in
             the
             
               Apodosis
               ,
               Ierusalem
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             true
             Christians
             ,
             answers
             to
             Sarah
             the
             Free-woman
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             Isaac
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Free-woman
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             to
             the
             being
             born
             by
             promise
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             if
             we
             compare
             the
             particulars
             of
             these
             two
             Protases
             one
             with
             another
             in
             their
             due
             order
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             a
             main
             difference
             or
             rather
             contrariety
             .
             For
             Agar
             and
             Sarah
             differ
             as
             Bondage
             and
             Freedome
             ,
             and
             Ismael
             and
             Isaac
             as
             bond
             and
             free
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             their
             births
             as
             Nature
             and
             God.
             And
             consequently
             there
             must
             arise
             a
             real
             difference
             or
             contrariety
             in
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             Apodoses
             ,
             viz.
             betwixt
             the
             
               Old
               terrestrial
               Ierusalem
            
             and
             the
             
               New
               one
               from
               above
            
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Jew
             ,
             Pharisee
             or
             outward
             Legalist
             and
             the
             true
             and
             real
             Christian
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             so
             to
             speak
             compendiously
             ,
             this
             Text
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             description
             of
             the
             different
             conditions
             of
             the
             Two
             Covenants
             ,
             set
             out
             in
             an
             historical
             Allegorie
             ,
             taken
             from
             Agar
             and
             Sarah
             and
             their
             two
             Sons
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             shall
             therefore
             now
             fall
             upon
             them
             in
             that
             order
             as
             I
             have
             laid
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             First
             therefore
             of
             Agar
             ,
             the
             bond-woman
             ,
             which
             signifies
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Law
               given
               upon
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
            
             For
             
               this
               Agar
               is
               Mount
               Sinai
               in
               Arabia
               .
            
             Which
             is
             spoken
             Synecdochically
             from
             a
             Town
             there
             called
             Agra
             by
             Plinie
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Dion
               ,
               Agara
            
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greek
             Geographers
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             has
             pertinently
             observed
             .
             This
             allusion
             therefore
             to
             Agar
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             where
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             does
             commend
             to
             us
             more
             handsomely
             and
             facilitate
             the
             Allegory
             taken
             from
             the
             story
             of
             Agar
             and
             Sarah
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             not
             this
             Geographical
             advantage
             ,
             the
             Application
             will
             be
             found
             very
             sutable
             and
             apposite
             even
             without
             it
             .
             And
             much
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Covenant
             is
             hinted
             at
             even
             in
             the
             names
             themselves
             :
             as
             in
             this
             of
             Agar
             ,
             which
             they
             ordinarily
             interpret
             Peregrina
             .
             What
             the
             relation
             of
             habitude
             is
             betwixt
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             and
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             very
             fitly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Name
             Agar
             .
             For
             verily
             as
             
             for
             those
             things
             that
             were
             Positive
             and
             Ceremonial
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               things
               strange
            
             and
             of
             no
             affinity
             with
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             those
             things
             that
             are
             most
             precious
             and
             most
             indispensably
             good
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Soul
             in
             no
             better
             a
             dispensation
             then
             
               under
               the
               Law
            
             is
             plainly
             
               a
               Stranger
            
             to
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             conveies
             no
             life
             ;
             but
             all
             congruity
             ,
             sympathy
             and
             vital
             affinity
             must
             arise
             out
             of
             a
             Principle
             of
             life
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             
               the
               Law
               makes
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Righteousness
               cannot
               be
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
             as
             I
             have
             above
             intimated
             out
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             The
             Law
             therefore
             giving
             no
             life
             ,
             a
             
               mere
               Legalist
            
             is
             even
             a
             stranger
             to
             those
             things
             he
             practices
             and
             imitates
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             acts
             so
             as
             the
             Parot
             speaks
             ,
             by
             external
             imitation
             ,
             not
             from
             a
             due
             inward
             Faculty
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Agar
             her
             condition
             was
             a
             bond-woman
             :
             and
             what
             I
             pray
             you
             is
             it
             to
             be
             in
             bondage
             or
             not
             
               sui
               juris
            
             but
             to
             be
             constrained
             to
             act
             
               ad
               nutum
               alterius
            
             ?
             And
             in
             this
             condition
             are
             all
             those
             that
             are
             
               under
               the
               Law.
            
             For
             they
             do
             not
             act
             according
             to
             a
             free
             inward
             and
             living
             Principle
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             fain
             to
             be
             curb'd
             and
             fettered
             by
             an
             outward
             imposition
             ,
             which
             is
             perfect
             and
             proper
             bondage
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             bondage
             but
             to
             doe
             or
             suffer
             otherwise
             then
             a
             man
             would
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Of
             this
             Agar
             is
             begot
             Ismael
             .
             What
             's
             that
             ?
             Ismael
             may
             signifie
             these
             two
             things
             :
             viz.
             either
             one
             that
             has
             only
             a
             knowledge
             of
             God
             by
             *
             hearsay
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             audire
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Deus
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             as
             some
             external
             letter
             conveies
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             resolving
             all
             his
             faith
             in
             things
             concerning
             God
             into
             an
             outward
             Scripture
             only
             ;
             and
             haply
             is
             so
             earthly
             and
             carnal
             that
             he
             would
             scarce
             believe
             there
             were
             a
             God
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             for
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Or
             else
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             obedire
             ,
             from
             obeying
             God
             in
             a
             servile
             and
             external
             forc'd
             way
             .
             For
             Obedience
             implies
             some
             kind
             of
             reluctancy
             ,
             or
             that
             that
             which
             we
             obey
             in
             goes
             something
             against
             the
             hair
             with
             us
             ;
             but
             yet
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Commander
             we
             doe
             it
             nevertheless
             ,
             as
             being
             bound
             to
             obey
             .
             And
             this
             is
             most
             of
             all
             proper
             to
             them
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             For
             that
             Law
             not
             giving
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Principle
             of
             life
             and
             natural
             and
             genuine
             compliance
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             with
             the
             spirituality
             of
             the
             Law
             under
             the
             First
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             he
             endeavours
             to
             perform
             must
             needs
             go
             cross
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             merely
             the
             obedience
             to
             the
             Precept
             ,
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             him
             endeavour
             the
             performance
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             true
             condition
             of
             
             Agar's
             Son
             Ismael
             .
             And
             it
             would
             not
             be
             unseasonable
             to
             add
             also
             that
             he
             is
             a
             great
             and
             fierce
             **
             Disputer
             upon
             the
             letter
             ,
             a
             notable
             
               Polemical
               Divine
            
             ,
             and
             his
             ignorance
             and
             untamedness
             of
             his
             carnal
             heart
             makes
             him
             very
             bold
             and
             troublesome
             :
             **
             his
             hand
             is
             against
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             hand
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             witnesses
             of
             him
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             insist
             upon
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             This
             Ismael
             the
             Son
             of
             Agar
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             was
             
               begotten
               and
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             or
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             and
             accustomary
             power
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             such
             an
             one
             is
             he
             that
             is
             merely
             under
             the
             First
             Covenant
             :
             He
             is
             not
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             regenerated
             〈…〉
             nary
             power
             and
             assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             is
             un
             〈…〉
             Covenant
             takes
             hold
             of
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promise
             ;
             but
             
             toiles
             and
             tugs
             with
             that
             Understanding
             and
             ordinary
             Naturall
             power
             is
             in
             him
             of
             externally
             conforming
             himself
             to
             the
             proposed
             Rule
             :
             and
             under
             this
             poor
             dispensation
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             come
             to
             the
             best
             of
             this
             his
             either
             birth
             or
             growth
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             Spirit
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             our
             own
             natural
             abilities
             ,
             is
             but
             Flesh
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             God
             and
             his
             
               Divine
               seed
            
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             true
             Spiritual
             man
             ,
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             Heavenly
             ,
             in
             a
             Mystical
             sense
             .
             But
             this
             under
             the
             Law
             is
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Flesh
             or
             the
             Earth
             ;
             is
             not
             a
             Son
             of
             that
             
               Ierusalem
               that
               is
               from
               above
            
             ,
             the
             Heavenly
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             as
             many
             as
             are
             real
             and
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             is
             Sarah
             the
             Free-woman
             ;
             but
             the
             old
             Ierusalem
             is
             in
             bondage
             with
             her
             Children
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             tells
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             thus
             far
             have
             I
             described
             the
             condition
             or
             nature
             of
             the
             Old
             Mosaical
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             Text.
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             the
             Second
             or
             New
             Covenant
             under
             Christ.
             And
             the
             first
             Particular
             in
             the
             Protasis
             here
             is
             
               Sarah
               ,
               Domina
            
             ,
             a
             
               Free-woman
               ,
               libera
               à
               vitiis
               ac
               ritibus
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Interpreter
             speaks
             very
             well
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             not
             commanded
             into
             obedience
             by
             others
             ,
             but
             is
             
               sui
               juris
            
             ,
             does
             what
             she
             pleases
             ;
             and
             so
             she
             may
             very
             well
             ,
             for
             nothing
             pleases
             her
             but
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             .
             For
             Sarah
             ,
             or
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
               from
               above
            
             ,
             is
             of
             one
             Spirit
             and
             one
             mind
             with
             Christ.
             And
             this
             is
             
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christians
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             being
             dead
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             &
             being
             quit
             thereof
             ,
             they
             walk
             freely
             and
             safely
             ,
             
               etiam
               custode
               remoto
            
             ,
             that
             surly
             Paedagogue
             ,
             
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             no
             longer
             dogging
             them
             at
             the
             heels
             .
             For
             whatever
             it
             can
             suggest
             from
             without
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             whispers
             to
             them
             from
             within
             ,
             or
             indeed
             that
             living
             Form
             of
             all
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             recovered
             in
             them
             ,
             guides
             them
             as
             easily
             and
             as
             naturally
             to
             ,
             as
             our
             external
             Senses
             guide
             our
             Natural
             man
             in
             this
             outward
             and
             visible
             world
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             and
             every
             true
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             arrived
             to
             its
             due
             maturity
             and
             perfection
             ,
             that
             every
             Soul
             there
             is
             as
             
               Sarah
               ,
               Domina
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Queen
               Regent
            
             in
             her
             little
             world
             ,
             her self
             acting
             nothing
             forcedly
             but
             freely
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             living
             principle
             ,
             and
             keeping
             those
             under
             her
             in
             due
             order
             and
             subjection
             .
             Which
             condition
             undoubtedly
             the
             Scripture
             does
             point
             at
             in
             such
             phrases
             as
             these
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               made
               us
               Kings
               and
               Priests
            
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               You
               are
               a
               Kingly
               Priesthood
            
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             this
             Sarah
             was
             born
             Isaac
             ,
             which
             signifies
             *
             Laughter
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             
               Chearfulness
               and
               Ioy.
            
             Because
             he
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Christian
             acts
             and
             walks
             with
             joy
             and
             chearfulnesse
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             And
             herein
             is
             he
             mainly
             distinguished
             from
             Ismael
             ,
             who
             acts
             merely
             out
             of
             obedience
             to
             an
             external
             form
             ,
             and
             so
             forces
             himself
             against
             the
             hair
             to
             do
             or
             omit
             that
             which
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             he
             was
             bound
             in
             obedience
             to
             do
             or
             omit
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             the
             boldnesse
             to
             neglect
             ;
             his
             inward
             principle
             being
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             he
             would
             revenge
             ,
             did
             not
             the
             Law
             forbid
             him
             ;
             he
             would
             immerse
             himself
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             Sensual
             pleasures
             ,
             were
             he
             not
             aw'd
             as
             an
             hungry
             dog
             by
             the
             
             lash
             and
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             other
             things
             .
             But
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             in
             whom
             Isaac
             is
             born
             ,
             does
             not
             act
             what
             is
             good
             or
             omit
             what
             is
             evil
             out
             of
             any
             force
             or
             fear
             of
             any
             external
             inconvenience
             ,
             but
             naturally
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Divine
               nature
            
             and
             power
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             as
             much
             chearfulnesse
             and
             willingnesse
             as
             the
             natural
             man
             does
             eat
             and
             drink
             .
             And
             of
             this
             Isaac
             was
             born
             Iacob
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             Israel
             ,
             which
             Philo
             the
             Jew
             interprets
             ,
             
               one
               that
            
             *
             
               sees
               God
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             you
             may
             be
             remembred
             that
             Ismael
             in
             the
             first
             signification
             of
             his
             name
             noted
             one
             that
             did
             
               onely
               know
               God
               by
               hear-say
            
             ,
             which
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             
               the
               seeing
               of
               God.
            
             For
             that
             priviledge
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             true
             Christian
             to
             whom
             Isaac
             is
             born
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             Israel
             :
             but
             he
             is
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             line
             of
             Ismael
             ;
             having
             now
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             hear-saies
             and
             conjectures
             ,
             and
             
               fruitlesse
               disputacity
            
             upon
             the
             mistaken
             letter
             ,
             and
             
               Polemical
               Divinity
            
             ,
             and
             vain
             and
             ridiculous
             altercations
             and
             janglings
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             now
             a
             Citizen
             of
             that
             
               New
               Ierusalem
               from
               above
            
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             true
             Ierusalem
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             notation
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             have
             to
             signifie
             
               The
               vision
               of
               Peace
            
             .
             He
             is
             a
             living
             stone
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Him
             that
             is
             greater
             then
             Solomon
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             heard
             the
             noise
             of
             any
             axe
             or
             hammer
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             This
             Isaac
             was
             not
             born
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Per
               eam
               vim
               extraordinariam
               quam
               Deus
               promiserat
               :
            
             for
             it
             is
             a
             Metonymy
             ,
             as
             the
             Interpreter
             rightly
             has
             noted
             Isaac
             was
             not
             born
             according
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Nature
             (
             for
             that
             Natural
             power
             of
             begetting
             and
             bearing
             Children
             was
             then
             extinct
             in
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             tells
             us
             ;
             )
             but
             he
             was
             born
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             working
             extraordinarily
             in
             Nature
             :
             which
             power
             Abraham
             having
             a
             faith
             in
             ,
             and
             believing
             the
             promise
             ,
             he
             at
             the
             appointed
             time
             saw
             and
             enjoied
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             precious
             Christian
             Faith
             so
             mainly
             necessary
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             little
             spoken
             of
             by
             them
             that
             spake
             much
             in
             matters
             of
             Divinity
             .
             For
             without
             
               this
               Faith
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               Isaac
            
             will
             not
             be
             born
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             not
             born
             in
             us
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             warrant
             we
             have
             to
             conclude
             our selves
             Christians
             or
             men
             
               under
               the
               Second
               Covenant
            
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             a
             point
             mainly
             necessary
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             at
             length
             be
             really
             that
             which
             we
             pretend
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Sons
             of
             the
             Free-woman
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Bond-woman
             ;
             that
             the
             true
             Isaac
             may
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Wisdome
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Divine
             vigor
             and
             life
             whereby
             we
             are
             inabled
             with
             joy
             and
             chearfulnesse
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             verily
             it
             was
             this
             so
             necessary
             and
             useful
             Faith
             that
             was
             so
             commended
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             above
             noted
             ,
             viz.
             his
             believing
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             in
             things
             above
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             Nature
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             men
             that
             make
             large
             professions
             of
             God
             and
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             yet
             never
             to
             believe
             him
             further
             then
             in
             Natural
             Causes
             and
             humane
             probabilities
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             believe
             God
             as
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             to
             depend
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             on
             our
             own
             cold
             and
             ineffectual
             Reason
             concluding
             from
             accustomary
             probabilities
             .
             Which
             if
             Abraham
             had
             done
             ,
             it
             might
             well
             have
             forfeited
             the
             birth
             of
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             very
             reasonable
             to
             examine
             
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             now
             hinder
             the
             birth
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Isaac
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             unbelief
             .
             For
             we
             finding
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             so
             evil
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             being
             conscious
             to
             our selves
             of
             abundance
             of
             corruption
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             weaknesse
             and
             proclivity
             to
             what
             is
             bad
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             so
             common
             a
             thing
             for
             men
             to
             continue
             in
             their
             evil
             wayes
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             put
             off
             their
             wonted
             habits
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             our
             own
             attempts
             and
             resolutions
             we
             have
             been
             often
             baffled
             and
             cast
             back
             again
             ;
             we
             are
             likely
             ,
             through
             a
             spirit
             of
             Infidelity
             ,
             to
             conclude
             that
             that
             which
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             seldome
             seen
             in
             the
             course
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             at
             all
             effected
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             either
             live
             as
             it
             happens
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             make
             very
             small
             progresse
             in
             matters
             of
             true
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             fall
             short
             of
             that
             high
             calling
             whereunto
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             viz.
             that
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             slavish
             inveiglements
             of
             all
             
               uselesse
               Ceremonies
            
             and
             
               real
               sins
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             for
             want
             of
             
             Abraham's
             Faith
             ,
             who
             believed
             contrary
             to
             all
             probability
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             his
             decaied
             body
             ,
             and
             
             Sarah's
             barren
             womb
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             raise
             up
             seed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             Son
             in
             their
             old
             age
             .
             We
             are
             therefore
             to
             imitate
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             finde
             our selves
             weak
             in
             ,
             not
             to
             distrust
             but
             that
             God
             in
             his
             good
             time
             can
             make
             it
             out
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             with
             patience
             and
             perseverance
             to
             presse
             forward
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Faith
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             who
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             expect
             that
             after
             we
             have
             been
             made
             conformable
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             partake
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             For
             Christ
             in
             our
             Souls
             wading
             through
             the
             death
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             supporting
             and
             strengthening
             us
             in
             our
             greatest
             Agonies
             ,
             brings
             up
             himself
             and
             us
             into
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             which
             you
             may
             call
             a
             Birth
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             using
             but
             the
             same
             liberty
             that
             is
             already
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             where
             speaking
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             cites
             that
             in
             the
             second
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Son
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             professes
             of
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             us
             free
             ,
             we
             are
             then
             
               free
               indeed
            
             .
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             Sarah
             the
             
             Free-woman
             ,
             and
             we
             being
             of
             one
             Spirit
             with
             him
             do
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             become
             free
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             if
             we
             would
             compendiously
             declare
             the
             grand
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             does
             consist
             mainly
             in
             these
             two
             points
             we
             are
             upon
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             or
             one
             attained
             to
             the
             End
             and
             Scope
             of
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             what
             he
             is
             by
             Faith
             in
             a
             supernatural
             power
             working
             him
             to
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             that
             condition
             he
             has
             attained
             to
             is
             a
             condition
             of
             true
             and
             perfect
             Freedome
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             under
             the
             
               First
               Covenant
            
             ,
             is
             what
             he
             is
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Nature
             onely
             ,
             and
             by
             applying
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             to
             the
             
               external
               Rule
            
             he
             has
             set
             before
             him
             .
             And
             verily
             he
             that
             does
             no
             more
             then
             thus
             in
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               outwardly
               apply
               himself
               to
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             has
             not
             arrived
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             is
             Isaac
             yet
             born
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             is
             under
             an
             
               outward
               legal
               Form
            
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Life
               .
            
             And
             he
             cannot
             be
             born
             of
             the
             Free-woman
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Life
            
             is
             wanting
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             does
             really
             
               free
               us
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               Sin
               and
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             by
             reason
             that
             a
             true
             Christian
             arrives
             to
             that
             happy
             condition
             
             he
             is
             in
             by
             a
             
               Supernatural
               power
            
             ,
             (
             which
             condition
             is
             to
             be
             freely
             and
             naturally
             righteous
             and
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             a
             
               Divine
               nature
            
             ;
             which
             when
             we
             have
             attained
             to
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             properly
             said
             naturally
             and
             without
             straining
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             and
             righteous
             )
             we
             discover
             here
             a
             very
             eminent
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             this
             
               Divine
               power
            
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             whereof
             we
             are
             to
             be
             wrought
             up
             into
             this
             happy
             condition
             of
             a
             living
             inward
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             near
             to
             us
             as
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             life
             and
             spirit
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             as
             our
             Soul
             is
             of
             our
             Body
             .
             And
             thus
             are
             we
             
               made
               just
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             intimated
             ,
             viz.
             by
             
               Faith
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             Spiritual
             Isaac
             grow
             in
             our
             withered
             and
             barren
             wombs
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             in
             us
             that
             by
             his
             assisting
             Grace
             which
             would
             never
             have
             come
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             mere
             strength
             of
             Nature
             .
             This
             I
             say
             is
             a
             very
             eminent
             and
             highly-considerable
             Object
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith.
             And
             the
             want
             of
             this
             Faith
             the
             Prophet
             may
             seem
             to
             complain
             of
             in
             a
             mystical
             sense
             ,
             
             when
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Who
               has
               believed
               our
               report
               ?
               or
               to
               whom
               is
               the
               arm
               of
               the
               Lord
               revealed
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Men
             are
             very
             slow
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             power
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             so
             efficacious
             as
             it
             is
             to
             cast
             down
             every
             strong
             hold
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             and
             slay
             the
             body
             of
             Sin
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             Righteousnesse
             may
             be
             revived
             and
             restored
             in
             us
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             briefly
             of
             the
             First
             point
             wherein
             the
             
               Second
               Covenant
            
             differs
             from
             the
             First
             .
             The
             Second
             point
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Second
               Covenant
               is
               a
               state
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               as
               that
               under
               the
               First
               of
               Bondage
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             this
             Liberty
             consists
             in
             these
             three
             things
             especially
             .
             First
             
               In
               that
               we
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               tedious
               and
               voluminous
               luggage
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               nor
               are
               any
               longer
               superstitiously
               hoppled
               in
               the
               toiles
               and
               nets
               of
               superfluous
               Opinions
               ,
            
             which
             tend
             not
             at
             all
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             verily
             it
             cannot
             sink
             into
             my
             minde
             how
             
               Zeal
               about
               unnecessary
               knowledge
            
             can
             be
             any
             better
             then
             the
             boiling
             of
             the
             
               natural
               heat
            
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             that
             which
             is
             alike
             dear
             ,
             nay
             more
             dear
             to
             Devils
             and
             Natural
             men
             then
             to
             the
             true
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             curious
             desire
             of
             Speculative
             knowledge
             is
             very
             much
             extinguished
             through
             their
             ardent
             thirst
             after
             
               Divine
               life
            
             and
             sense
             :
             which
             will
             most
             vividly
             possesse
             them
             upon
             a
             due
             measure
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             or
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             risen
             with
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             died
             with
             him
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             while
             we
             are
             passing
             through
             the
             painful
             Agony
             of
             Mortification
             ,
             all
             fine
             Opinions
             and
             Curiosities
             of
             Religion
             will
             lie
             scattered
             and
             neglected
             about
             us
             ,
             as
             toies
             and
             gew-gawes
             by
             a
             child
             that
             is
             deadly
             sick
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Second
             part
             of
             our
             Liberty
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               free
               from
               Sin.
            
             They
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               For
               if
               we
               have
               been
               planted
               together
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               death
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               shall
               be
               also
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               :
               Knowing
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroied
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               we
               should
               not
               serve
               sin
               .
               For
               he
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
               is
               freed
               from
               sin
               .
            
             And
             hence
             I
             think
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             that
             a
             man
             that
             has
             had
             his
             due
             progress
             under
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             rebellion
             and
             
             tumult
             of
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             shuffle
             off
             so
             general
             a
             notion
             and
             elude
             the
             force
             thereof
             ,
             I
             will
             particularize
             ;
             He
             is
             freed
             from
             Pride
             ,
             from
             Envy
             ,
             from
             Hatred
             ,
             from
             Wrath
             ,
             from
             Grief
             ,
             from
             Covetousness
             and
             from
             
               sensual
               Lust.
            
             And
             some
             of
             these
             are
             so
             incompetible
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             Pride
             and
             Envy
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             like
             the
             rankest
             poison
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             consistent
             with
             the
             condition
             we
             speak
             of
             .
             And
             though
             something
             in
             reason
             may
             be
             said
             for
             Hatred
             ,
             yet
             I
             believe
             it
             will
             lie
             very
             crosly
             and
             unevenly
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             ;
             and
             I
             see
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             whenas
             Anger
             and
             Sorrow
             ,
             that
             is
             Pity
             ,
             will
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             it
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             surprized
             with
             Anger
             ,
             and
             melted
             in
             Grief
             and
             Pity
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             Hatred
             in
             any
             passage
             of
             our
             Saviours
             life
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             the
             safest
             and
             most
             warrantable
             to
             be
             
               angry
               at
            
             ,
             or
             pity
             wicked
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             hate
             them
             ;
             lest
             we
             become
             in
             some
             measure
             hateful
             our selves
             by
             putting
             on
             that
             so
             deformed
             vizard
             .
             As
             for
             
               sensual
               Lust
            
             and
             all
             Voluptuousness
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             conspicuous
             an
             Object
             of
             mortification
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             does
             not
             hit
             the
             mark
             there
             ,
             and
             strike
             dead
             ,
             kills
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             most
             crass
             and
             gross
             enormity
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             importunate
             disturber
             of
             men
             that
             make
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             extinguisher
             of
             true
             Faith
             and
             
               Sense
               in
               Divine
               things
            
             ;
             and
             so
             besmears
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             bird-lime
             ,
             that
             she
             cannot
             move
             upward
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             release
             her self
             from
             the
             impediments
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             phansy
             nor
             conceit
             of
             what
             is
             Heavenly
             and
             Divine
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             Pride
             and
             Voluptuousness
             being
             exterminated
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Covetousness
             will
             be
             set
             packing
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             onely
             a
             purveior
             for
             those
             two
             Vices
             .
             And
             those
             that
             are
             the
             most
             sordidly
             covetous
             ,
             are
             well
             aware
             that
             Mony
             being
             able
             to
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             (
             let
             men
             talk
             what
             they
             will
             )
             they
             really
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             despicable
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Third
             and
             last
             is
             his
             
               Freedome
               to
               Righteousness
            
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             is
             very
             plain
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             before
             .
             For
             he
             being
             
               free
               from
               that
               load
               of
               unnecessary
               Ceremonies
               ,
            
             and
             
               from
               the
               intanglements
               of
               fruitless
               and
               superstitious
               Opinions
               ,
            
             and
             
               from
               the
               body
               of
               Sin
            
             ;
             what
             can
             now
             hinder
             that
             Divine
             principle
             of
             Regeneration
             from
             acting
             chearfully
             ,
             freely
             and
             comfortably
             ?
             For
             every
             mountain
             is
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             every
             valley
             is
             exalted
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             made
             plain
             and
             even
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             ease
             and
             joy
             he
             may
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             that
             Everlasting
             Righteousness
             that
             Christ
             brings
             into
             the
             world
             .
             For
             the
             Eternal
             seed
             of
             the
             Word
             that
             is
             engrafted
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             living
             law
             of
             Righteousnesse
             planted
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             does
             as
             naturally
             guide
             and
             actuate
             him
             as
             the
             Soul
             does
             move
             an
             unshackled
             Body
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             more
             constraint
             or
             bondage
             in
             him
             to
             do
             what
             is
             truly
             good
             and
             holy
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             to
             the
             unregenerate
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             natural
             or
             vitious
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             plainly
             and
             truly
             set
             before
             you
             
               the
               Idea
               of
               a
               well-grown
               Christian
               ,
            
             that
             has
             made
             his
             due
             proficiency
             under
             the
             mighty
             advantages
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             to
             aspire
             to
             and
             breath
             after
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             never
             be
             quiet
             till
             we
             be
             possessed
             of
             this
             blessed
             &
             happy
             condition
             .
             Which
             designe
             is
             of
             
             so
             high
             consequence
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             hold
             my self
             very
             defective
             in
             my
             treating
             thereof
             ,
             unless
             I
             adde
             also
             what
             would
             be
             serviceable
             for
             direction
             touching
             the
             entrance
             into
             this
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             we
             have
             described
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             advance
             and
             progress
             in
             the
             same
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             doe
             by
             shewing
             the
             adequate
             Object
             thereof
             ,
             the
             true
             Principle
             that
             moves
             us
             to
             covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             to
             make
             us
             faithfull
             pursuers
             of
             what
             we
             first
             purposed
             and
             agreed
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             adequate
             Object
             of
             saving
             Faith
             or
             Christian
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             an
             Obligation
             on
             our
             parts
             ,
             plain
             from
             the
             very
             Inscription
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             3.
             
             What
             the
             meaning
             of
             Bloud
             in
             Covenants
             is
             .
             4.
             
             And
             answerably
             what
             of
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             .
             5.
             
             The
             dangerous
             Errour
             and
             damnable
             Hypocrisie
             of
             those
             that
             would
             perswade
             themselves
             and
             others
             that
             no
             performance
             is
             required
             on
             their
             side
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Heavenly
             Inheritance
             is
             promised
             to
             us
             only
             upon
             Condition
             ,
             evinced
             out
             of
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               THE
               adequate
               Object
               of
               saving
               Faith
            
             or
             
               Christian
               Covenant
            
             (
             For
             I
             mean
             by
             Covenant
             our
             faithfull
             and
             sincere
             closing
             with
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             is
             that
             which
             we
             ordinarily
             call
             
               The
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             those
             concerning
             Truths
             that
             are
             there
             upon
             record
             ,
             as
             well
             Precepts
             as
             Promises
             :
             all
             these
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             assented
             to
             .
             Or
             ,
             to
             speak
             yet
             more
             comprehensively
             ,
             All
             that
             Christ
             is
             said
             there
             to
             have
             done
             or
             suffered
             ,
             to
             have
             acted
             or
             procured
             for
             us
             ,
             whatever
             good
             he
             has
             done
             for
             us
             already
             or
             promised
             for
             the
             future
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             without
             any
             evil
             suspicion
             or
             wavering
             :
             And
             what
             on
             our
             part
             is
             required
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             also
             with
             a
             free
             and
             plenary
             purpose
             of
             minde
             to
             be
             accepted
             and
             promised
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             stedfastness
             and
             sincerity
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             power
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             after
             ,
             without
             any
             fraud
             or
             tergiversation
             ,
             without
             any
             elusive
             tricks
             or
             perverse
             misconstructions
             of
             the
             holy
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             very
             Inscription
             of
             this
             Record
             we
             call
             
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             bears
             before
             it
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               mutual
               obligation
            
             :
             though
             it
             may
             also
             signifie
             a
             
               New
               Law
            
             ;
             Which
             title
             would
             more
             roughly
             confute
             those
             Hypocritical
             Flatterers
             both
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             Followers
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             deceitfull
             Interpretations
             would
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             nothing
             is
             expected
             on
             our
             hand
             in
             this
             Gospel-dispensation
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             a
             Law
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             defined
             in
             Aristotle
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             being
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Lycophron
             has
             defined
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               being
               our
               common
               sponsour
               or
               undertaker
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               just
               dealing
               betwixt
               party
               and
               party
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             they
             decline
             the
             truth
             we
             aim
             by
             pretending
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             only
             
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             relates
             to
             dying
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             
             signifie
             a
             right
             conveied
             to
             another
             without
             any
             mutual
             obligation
             .
             For
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Old
             one
             answering
             to
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Covenant
             by
             Moses
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             called
             a
             Testament
             in
             this
             sense
             :
             For
             God
             the
             Father
             did
             not
             die
             ,
             nor
             is
             Moses
             his
             Law
             any
             Legacy
             or
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             in
             reference
             to
             Moses
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             remains
             therefore
             that
             Christianity
             is
             an
             
               obligatory
               Covenant
            
             ,
             whereby
             party
             is
             tied
             to
             party
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             man
             to
             God
             ;
             &
             that
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             this
             Covenant
             is
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             whose
             bloud
             shed
             upon
             the
             Cross
             is
             the
             
               bloud
               of
               this
               Covenant
            
             ;
             as
             your
             most
             sacred
             and
             solemn
             Covenants
             amongst
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Jews
             too
             ,
             were
             (
             as
             I
             have
             above
             intimated
             )
             with
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             bloud
             .
             Which
             Ceremonie
             of
             sacrificing
             and
             effusion
             of
             bloud
             was
             nothing
             but
             an
             insinuation
             of
             a
             mutual
             imprecation
             or
             commination
             of
             the
             highest
             evil
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             they
             dealt
             treacherously
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Grotius
             produces
             an
             ancient
             form
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             express
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
               Qui
               prior
               defexit
               ,
               tu
               illum
               ,
               Iupiter
               ,
               sic
               ferito
               ,
               ut
               ego
               hunc
               porcum
               hodie
               feriam
               ,
               tantóque
               magis
               quanto
               magis
               potes
               pollésque
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             Trojans
             and
             Graecians
             making
             a
             solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             religiously
             obliging
             one
             another
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             terms
             thereof
             ,
             upon
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             lambs
             and
             pouring
             out
             a
             drink-offering
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             one
             uttered
             this
             Imprecation
             or
             Commination
             indifferently
             to
             either
             party
             that
             should
             prove
             false
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thrice
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 Iove
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 the
                 Gods
              
               
                 His
                 Heavenly
                 Senators
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 twain
              
               
                 First
                 break
                 this
                 solemn
                 League
                 and
                 fall
                 at
                 odds
                 ;
              
               
                 As
                 doth
                 this
                 Wine
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 their
                 scattered
                 Brain
              
               
                 Pash'd
                 from
                 their
                 cursed
                 sculls
                 the
                 pavement
                 stain
                 .
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             this
             general
             notion
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               Bloud
               in
               the
               sanction
               of
               Covenants
               ,
            
             we
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             in
             that
             Covenant
             which
             God
             has
             made
             with
             us
             through
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ.
             For
             at
             his
             last
             Passion
             he
             called
             
               the
               Wine
               his
               bloud
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               to
               be
               shed
               for
               many
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man.
             But
             in
             these
             solemn
             Leagues
             ,
             Pacifications
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             with
             bloud
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             a
             Ceremonie
             of
             agreement
             ,
             yet
             
               the
               effusion
               of
               bloud
            
             did
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             of
             a
             comminatory
             signification
             for
             those
             that
             were
             faithless
             in
             their
             Covenant
             .
             So
             it
             is
             also
             much
             more
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             As
             the
             peace
             is
             of
             higher
             concernment
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             of
             the
             greater
             danger
             .
             This
             the
             Authour
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             does
             expresly
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             shews
             that
             upon
             wilfull
             misdemeanours
             and
             perverse
             revoltings
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             expiatory
             and
             pacificatory
             virtue
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             then
             ceases
             ,
             and
             the
             comminatory
             part
             takes
             place
             ;
             
             Hebr.
             10.26
             .
             
               For
               if
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               we
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               sacrifice
               for
               sins
               :
               but
               a
               certain
               fearfull
               looking
               for
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               fiery
               indignation
               which
               shall
               devour
               the
               adversaries
               .
               He
               that
               despised
               Moses
               law
               died
               without
               mercy
               ,
               under
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               .
               Of
               how
               much
               severer
               punishment
               ,
               think
               ye
               ,
               shall
               he
               be
               thought
               worthy
               who
               hath
               troden
               under
               foot
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hath
               counted
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               was
               sanctified
               ,
               an
               unholy
               thing
               ,
               and
               hath
               done
               despight
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               ?
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             speaks
             2
             Epist.
             2.
             
             
               It
               had
               been
               better
               for
               them
               not
               to
               have
               known
               the
               way
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               then
               after
               they
               have
               known
               it
               ,
               to
               turn
               from
               the
               holy
               commandment
               delivered
               to
               them
               .
            
             Which
             persons
             he
             decyphers
             in
             he
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             such
             as
             had
             escaped
             the
             pollutions
             of
             the
             World
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             were
             again
             entangled
             therein
             and
             overcome
             ,
             being
             brought
             into
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             by
             giving
             place
             to
             the
             deceitfull
             doctrines
             of
             Libertinism
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             more
             at
             large
             in
             that
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             appears
             out
             of
             what
             already
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             Terms
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             out
             part
             in
             this
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             as
             well
             as
             there
             are
             Promises
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             Christianity
             is
             no
             such
             loose
             ,
             remiss
             and
             inert
             Religion
             as
             some
             Deceivers
             would
             make
             it
             :
             which
             we
             shall
             make
             still
             more
             plain
             from
             several
             other
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Matth.
             11.
             
             
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               suffereth
               violence
               ,
               and
               the
               violent
               take
               it
               by
               force
               .
            
             Whence
             is
             plainly
             intimated
             that
             no
             lazy
             or
             careless
             endeavours
             will
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             the
             enjoiment
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             As
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               He
               that
               laies
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               plough
               and
               looks
               back
               ,
               is
               not
               fit
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             And
             Luke
             13.24
             .
             
               Strive
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               streight
               gate
               :
               For
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               many
               shall
               seek
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               .
               Because
               streight
               is
               the
               gate
               and
               narrow
               is
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               unto
               life
               ;
               but
               wide
               is
               the
               gate
               and
               broad
               is
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               to
               destruction
               ,
               and
               many
               there
               be
               that
               goe
               in
               thereat
               .
            
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             parallel
             place
             of
             S.
             Matthew
             .
             Which
             plain
             places
             of
             Scripture
             one
             would
             think
             should
             awake
             those
             filthy
             dreamers
             out
             of
             their
             mischievous
             conceits
             &
             opinions
             ,
             whereby
             they
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             the
             Evangelical
             dispensation
             is
             so
             soft
             and
             delicate
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             laying
             of
             the
             hand
             to
             the
             plough
             ,
             no
             crouding
             or
             striving
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             carried
             to
             heaven
             on
             that
             easie
             featherbed
             of
             
               unactive
               Faith
            
             or
             
               fanatick
               Libertinism
            
             .
             Whenas
             the
             Evangelical
             Oracles
             tell
             us
             that
             we
             are
             to
             
               work
               out
               our
               Salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
            
             ;
             
             that
             we
             are
             to
             run
             and
             to
             wrastle
             ,
             to
             fight
             and
             to
             
               resist
               even
               unto
               bloud
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.24
             .
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               they
               that
               run
               in
               a
               race
               ,
               run
               all
               ,
               but
               one
               receiveth
               the
               prize
               ?
               So
               run
               that
               ye
               may
               obtain
               .
               And
               every
               one
               that
               strives
               for
               the
               victory
               ,
               is
               temperate
               in
               all
               things
               .
               Now
               they
               doe
               it
               to
               obtain
               a
               corruptible
               crown
               ,
               but
               we
               an
               incorruptible
               .
               I
               therefore
               so
               run
               ,
               not
               as
               uncertainly
               :
               so
               fight
               I
               ,
               not
               as
               one
               that
               beateth
               the
               air
               .
               But
               I
               keep
               under
               my
               body
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               into
               subjection
               :
               lest
               by
               any
               means
               when
               I
               have
               preached
               to
               others
               ,
               I
               my self
               should
               become
               a
               cast-away
               .
            
             And
             yet
             S.
             Paul
             was
             as
             chosen
             a
             vessel
             as
             the
             choicest
             of
             these
             pieces
             that
             befool
             themselves
             so
             with
             self-flattery
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             they
             have
             found
             an
             easier
             way
             to
             Salvation
             then
             Paul
             himself
             knew
             ,
             that
             
             think
             they
             shall
             get
             the
             victory
             and
             the
             crown
             by
             not
             fighting
             against
             their
             own
             corruptions
             ,
             but
             by
             beating
             the
             Air
             with
             knackish
             forms
             of
             gracious
             speeches
             and
             vain
             grandiloquence
             that
             tends
             to
             nothing
             but
             the
             masking
             of
             their
             own
             Hypocrisie
             and
             unfaithfulness
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             seduction
             and
             ruine
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             however
             they
             would
             abuse
             some
             passages
             in
             him
             to
             the
             favouring
             of
             their
             ill
             cause
             ,
             is
             an
             utter
             disclaimer
             of
             such
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             does
             yet
             more
             expresly
             tell
             us
             That
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             conditional
             .
             
               This
               is
               a
               faithfull
               saying
            
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             2
             Epist.
             chap.
             2.
             )
             
               If
               we
               be
               dead
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               live
               with
               him
               :
               if
               we
               suffer
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               reign
               with
               him
               :
               if
               we
               deny
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               also
               deny
               us
               .
               If
               we
               deal
               unfaithfully
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               faithful
               and
               cannot
               deny
               himself
               :
            
             He
             will
             stand
             to
             his
             Covenant
             in
             all
             the
             intents
             and
             purposes
             thereof
             ,
             whether
             to
             punishment
             or
             reward
             .
             And
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               There
               is
               therefore
               now
               no
               condemnation
               to
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ;
             but
             their
             qualification
             presently
             follows
             ,
             
               that
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             and
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               that
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               cannot
               please
               God.
               But
               ye
               are
               not
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               dwell
               in
               you
               :
               and
               if
               this
               Spirit
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               dead
               unto
               sin
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               ye
               shall
               die
               ;
               but
               if
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ye
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               .
            
             And
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               it self
               bears
               witness
               with
               our
               spirits
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               And
               if
               Children
               ,
               then
               Heirs
               ,
               heirs
               of
               God
               and
               joint
               heirs
               with
               Christ
               ;
               if
               so
               be
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               also
               glorified
               with
               him
               .
            
             Which
             plainly
             implies
             that
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Kingdome
             of
             glory
             ,
             is
             a
             conditional
             Kingdome
             or
             Inheritance
             .
             And
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             so
             much
             as
             have
             remission
             of
             sins
             but
             upon
             condition
             .
             Matth.
             6.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               For
               if
               ye
               forgive
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               will
               also
               forgive
               you
               .
               But
               if
               you
               forgive
               not
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               neither
               will
               your
               Father
               forgive
               you
               your
               trespasses
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             evident
             then
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             really
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             New
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             entring
             into
             this
             Covenant
             supposes
             actual
             Repentance
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             New
             Covenanter
             is
             born
             of
             water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
             4.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             the
             skilfull
             usage
             of
             these
             new-born
             Babes
             in
             Christ.
             5.
             
             That
             some
             Teachers
             are
             mere
             Witches
             and
             Childe-Suckers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             therefore
             undeniably
             demonstrated
             
               That
               this
               New
               Gospel-Covenant
               is
               a
               conditional
               Covenant
               :
            
             and
             but
             that
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Impietie
             has
             made
             mens
             souls
             so
             degenerate
             ,
             that
             Sense
             and
             Non-sense
             is
             alike
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             from
             the
             very
             sound
             and
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             perceive
             that
             there
             are
             
               mutual
               Terms
            
             and
             Conditions
             
             implied
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             could
             be
             no
             Covenant
             .
             This
             therefore
             being
             premised
             ,
             we
             shall
             the
             better
             understand
             what
             is
             that
             due
             affection
             and
             qualification
             of
             mind
             that
             is
             required
             of
             him
             that
             would
             enter
             into
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             is
             whereby
             he
             has
             really
             entred
             into
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             
               Historical
               Faith
            
             or
             Belief
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             an
             acknowledgment
             that
             they
             all
             tend
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             salvation
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             live
             up
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             power
             to
             those
             holy
             Precepts
             that
             are
             there
             conteined
             ;
             but
             further
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               love
               and
               liking
               of
               the
               said
               Precepts
               as
               well
               as
               a
               desire
               of
               the
               enjoiment
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               Eternal
               life
               ,
            
             and
             a
             sincere
             resolution
             of
             endeavoring
             to
             live
             as
             near
             as
             he
             can
             according
             to
             those
             Evangelical
             Rules
             ,
             and
             a
             chearfull
             expectation
             of
             
               Divine
               assistance
            
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             enable
             him
             by
             the
             cooperation
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             make
             such
             due
             progresses
             in
             life
             and
             Godliness
             as
             shall
             become
             an
             unfeigned
             professour
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             upon
             the
             perusal
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             found
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             other
             way
             soever
             the
             substance
             thereof
             is
             communicated
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             information
             of
             his
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             whether
             in
             opinion
             or
             practice
             ,
             is
             thus
             affected
             as
             we
             have
             declared
             ;
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             has
             already
             repented
             him
             of
             his
             sins
             and
             errours
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             real
             mislike
             of
             his
             former
             Conversation
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             was
             unconformable
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ.
             So
             that
             the
             state
             above
             described
             does
             plainly
             implie
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             in
             it
             a
             rejection
             of
             such
             apprehensions
             as
             we
             now
             have
             discovered
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             an
             abhorrence
             from
             and
             sorrow
             for
             all
             our
             misdeeds
             ,
             with
             a
             willingness
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             where
             we
             have
             done
             wrong
             ,
             if
             it
             lie
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             a
             proneness
             to
             take
             revenge
             of
             our selves
             in
             curbing
             our selves
             and
             cutting
             our selves
             short
             of
             the
             ordinary
             enjoiment
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             in
             themselves
             lawfull
             ,
             they
             being
             for
             the
             present
             not
             so
             expedient
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             rather
             hurtfull
             and
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             is
             thus
             affected
             as
             we
             have
             described
             ,
             and
             can
             thus
             willingly
             and
             sincerely
             close
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receive
             him
             as
             King
             as
             well
             as
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             holds
             himself
             bound
             in
             duty
             to
             live
             in
             the
             World
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             following
             his
             Example
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             has
             (
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             )
             a
             love
             and
             liking
             of
             those
             Graces
             he
             has
             recommended
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             a
             fit
             New-Covenanter
             .
             For
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             has
             not
             revealed
             these
             things
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             remains
             in
             him
             ;
             he
             being
             born
             again
             not
             of
             corruptible
             seed
             ,
             but
             incorruptible
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             lives
             and
             abides
             for
             ever
             .
             Of
             this
             state
             may
             be
             understood
             that
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               confesses
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               and
               he
               in
               God
               :
            
             
             and
             chap.
             5.
             
             
               Whosoever
               believeth
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               born
               of
               God.
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             
               new
               birth
            
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             entrance
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             namely
             ,
             unless
             a
             man
             be
             born
             of
             
               water
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             figured
             out
             in
             
               Baptismal
               water
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             outward
             sign
             of
             this
             inward
             Regeneration
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             a
             capacity
             of
             thus
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             obteins
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             becomes
             a
             real
             and
             visible
             member
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             he
             is
             thus
             born
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             then
             taken
             into
             the
             armes
             of
             absolute
             Omnipotency
             to
             support
             him
             ,
             defend
             him
             ,
             and
             nourish
             him
             :
             but
             there
             is
             much-what
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             there
             is
             of
             a
             young
             plant
             newly
             sprung
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             a
             young
             child
             newly
             born
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             unless
             they
             meet
             ,
             the
             one
             with
             a
             carefull
             and
             skilfull
             Gardener
             ,
             the
             other
             with
             good
             Nurses
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             in
             hazard
             of
             being
             spoiled
             with
             one
             sad
             accident
             or
             other
             ;
             their
             growth
             may
             be
             hindered
             ,
             if
             not
             life
             extinguished
             ,
             by
             neglect
             or
             untoward
             handling
             .
             For
             the
             influence
             of
             Grace
             is
             not
             always
             irresistible
             ,
             nor
             the
             purpose
             of
             it
             undefeatable
             ,
             but
             is
             much-what
             as
             the
             power
             of
             Nature
             and
             her
             offerings
             and
             attempts
             towards
             the
             perfection
             of
             those
             Species
             of
             things
             she
             produces
             ,
             
             as
             I
             have
             also
             above
             noted
             .
             She
             works
             alwaies
             towards
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             checked
             or
             stopped
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             (
             the
             Apostle
             saies
             )
             may
             be
             quenched
             as
             well
             as
             natural
             Fire
             .
             And
             though
             Nature
             freely
             offers
             that
             comfortable
             principle
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             fresh
             Aire
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lungs
             of
             the
             child
             may
             be
             so
             stuffed
             by
             the
             unwholsome
             milk
             of
             a
             wretched
             and
             unfaithful
             Nurse
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             receive
             it
             ,
             to
             continue
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             but
             the
             poor
             Infant
             must
             be
             forc'd
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             disease
             ,
             and
             to
             dy
             by
             their
             hands
             who
             professed
             to
             administer
             life
             and
             nourishment
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             in
             those
             that
             are
             as
             yet
             Infants
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             have
             really
             a
             life
             and
             sense
             and
             desire
             to
             what
             is
             truly
             good
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             that
             growth
             but
             that
             they
             are
             to
             suck
             from
             others
             .
             If
             they
             that
             pretend
             to
             nurse
             them
             up
             impart
             poison
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             they
             are
             in
             very
             great
             danger
             of
             losing
             that
             life
             they
             are
             newly
             begotten
             into
             ,
             and
             of
             falling
             from
             this
             New
             Covenant
             .
             That
             there
             were
             of
             old
             such
             Nurses
             or
             rather
             Witches
             that
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             feeding
             these
             Infants
             ,
             suck'd
             the
             very
             bloud
             and
             life
             of
             Religion
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             several
             passages
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             do
             intimate
             ,
             
             as
             I
             have
             already
             taken
             notice
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             little
             Children
             whom
             those
             Impostours
             would
             make
             believe
             that
             they
             might
             be
             righteous
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             righteous
             as
             Christ
             was
             righteous
             .
             Which
             is
             to
             squeeze
             cold
             poison
             into
             their
             mouths
             ,
             not
             to
             suckle
             them
             with
             the
             saving
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             St.
             Paul
             was
             a
             more
             faithfull
             Nurse
             ,
             and
             taught
             Titus
             to
             be
             so
             too
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             where
             after
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             entrance
             into
             this
             new
             Covenant
             by
             the
             
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
            
             and
             the
             
               renewing
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             he
             presently
             addes
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               faithfull
               saying
               ,
               and
               these
               things
               I
               will
               that
               thou
               affirm
               constantly
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               have
               believed
               in
               God
               should
               be
               careful
               to
               maintain
               good
               works
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             1.
             
             The
             First
             Principle
             the
             new-Covenanter
             is
             closely
             to
             keep
             to
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Second
             Principle
             to
             be
             kept
             to
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Third
             and
             last
             Principle
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHerefore
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Recidivation
             nor
             standing
             still
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             due
             advance
             and
             growth
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             the
             First
             Principle
             that
             the
             new-Covenanter
             is
             to
             adhere
             to
             stedfast
             and
             unshaken
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             an
             indispensable
             obligation
             in
             this
             new
             Covenant
             of
             living
             up
             so
             near
             as
             we
             possibly
             can
             to
             those
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             are
             delivered
             either
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             or
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             allow
             our selves
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             our
             own
             consciences
             tell
             us
             is
             a
             Sin
             ;
             nor
             be
             discouraged
             as
             men
             out
             of
             hope
             ,
             if
             we
             finde
             our selves
             ,
             against
             our
             own
             meaning
             and
             purpose
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             mistaken
             ;
             but
             with
             chearfulness
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             adde
             more
             resolute
             endeavours
             and
             the
             greater
             circumspection
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             making
             even
             an
             advantage
             of
             our
             lapses
             ,
             that
             sudden
             surprisal
             or
             any
             errour
             or
             frailty
             brought
             us
             into
             ,
             for
             an
             higher
             and
             more
             speedy
             advance
             in
             the
             Divine
             life
             .
             These
             two
             considerations
             of
             our
             
               indispensable
               obligation
               to
               duty
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christs
               Intercession
               and
               propitiation
               for
               us
               ,
            
             S.
             Iohn
             has
             prudently
             bound
             up
             together
             ,
             1.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
             
               My
               little
               children
               ,
               these
               things
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               sin
               not
               .
               But
               if
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               a
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               ours
               onely
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Hereby
               we
               know
               that
               we
               know
               him
               ,
               if
               we
               keep
               his
               Commandements
               .
               He
               that
               saith
               I
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               not
               his
               Commandements
               ,
               is
               a
               liar
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
               But
               whoso
               keepeth
               his
               word
               ,
               in
               him
               verily
               is
               the
               love
               of
               God
               perfected
               .
            
             As
             this
             point
             is
             exceeding
             clear
             ,
             
             as
             I
             have
             more
             largely
             proved
             elswhere
             :
             so
             is
             is
             most
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             to
             be
             remembred
             perpetually
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             keep
             our selves
             safe
             from
             tasting
             ,
             touching
             ,
             or
             coming
             any
             thing
             near
             the
             sight
             or
             sent
             of
             that
             lushious
             poison
             of
             Libertinisme
             (
             let
             it
             be
             coloured
             ,
             sugared
             over
             or
             perfumed
             with
             the
             most
             gracious
             termes
             or
             glorious
             expressions
             that
             the
             deceivable
             Eloquence
             of
             man
             can
             put
             upon
             it
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             we
             may
             shun
             the
             breath
             of
             such
             a
             Seducer
             ,
             as
             of
             one
             that
             is
             infected
             with
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             whose
             converse
             is
             death
             and
             the
             eternal
             ruin
             of
             our
             very
             Souls
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Second
             Principle
             that
             he
             is
             closely
             to
             keep
             to
             is
             ,
             That
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             )
             
               Omnipotent
               Faith
               in
               God
               through
               Christ
               :
            
             I
             mean
             
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               overcome
               all
               manner
               of
               sin
               in
               us
               .
            
             For
             if
             we
             keep
             up
             duely
             to
             this
             ,
             nothing
             will
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             us
             ,
             but
             by
             patience
             and
             perseverance
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             beat
             out
             Satan
             out
             of
             his
             strongest
             holds
             .
             
               According
               to
               thy
               faith
               so
               be
               it
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             is
             true
             as
             well
             in
             Christs
             healing
             our
             Souls
             as
             in
             his
             curing
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             sick
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             earth
             .
             This
             is
             a
             prime
             branch
             of
             
               that
               saving
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             strength
             and
             sustentation
             we
             have
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             sinking
             
             back
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             from
             being
             drown'd
             and
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             flouds
             of
             ungodliness
             .
             If
             we
             let
             this
             hold
             go
             ,
             all
             is
             gone
             :
             For
             they
             that
             doe
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             power
             to
             resist
             sin
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             give
             up
             themselves
             captives
             to
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             S.
             Paul
             so
             affectionately
             devout
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             give
             them
             this
             special
             gift
             of
             Faith
             for
             their
             strength
             and
             corroboration
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ;
             chap.
             3.
             
             
               For
               this
               cause
               I
               bow
               my
               knees
               unto
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               grant
               you
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               to
               be
               strengthened
               with
               might
               by
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               inner
               man
               ;
               That
               Christ
               may
               dwell
               in
               your
               hearts
               by
               Faith
               ;
               that
               ye
               being
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               love
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             according
             as
             I
             have
             elswhere
             rehearsed
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Doxologie
             immediately
             following
             this
             prayer
             ,
             of
             what
             unconceivable
             efficacy
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             again
             does
             intimate
             in
             a
             very
             high
             strain
             ,
             
               Now
               unto
               him
               that
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               exceeding
               abundantly
               above
               what
               we
               ask
               or
               think
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               power
               that
               worketh
               in
               us
               ,
               unto
               him
               be
               glory
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               throughout
               all
               ages
               world
               without
               end
               .
            
             Which
             words
             plainly
             imply
             that
             such
             is
             the
             inexhaustible
             richness
             of
             Grace
             and
             Assistance
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             effect
             of
             its
             inward
             workings
             in
             us
             is
             for
             the
             present
             not
             imaginable
             ,
             much
             less
             expressible
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             Faith
             cannot
             be
             too
             great
             in
             this
             supernatural
             Principle
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             courage
             and
             the
             more
             speedy
             and
             more
             absolute
             victory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             still
             another
             Principle
             that
             will
             further
             actuate
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             still
             more
             lively
             ,
             resolute
             and
             invincible
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             
               The
               Love
               of
               Christ
            
             which
             every
             young
             Christian
             is
             to
             warme
             himself
             with
             ,
             and
             inflame
             his
             courage
             more
             and
             more
             :
             which
             he
             will
             best
             do
             by
             
               frequent
               Meditations
               upon
               Christs
               Passion
            
             ,
             what
             shame
             ,
             what
             sorrow
             and
             pain
             he
             underwent
             to
             gain
             the
             love
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             try
             them
             to
             himself
             in
             those
             sweet
             and
             inviolable
             bands
             of
             sincere
             love
             and
             friendship
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             golden
             chain
             he
             may
             pull
             them
             up
             after
             him
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Let
             therefore
             our
             new-Covenanter
             as
             often
             as
             he
             reflects
             upon
             the
             exceeding
             great
             love
             of
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             finds
             his
             heart
             begin
             to
             grow
             hot
             ,
             being
             touch'd
             with
             a
             ray
             from
             that
             celestial
             Flame
             ,
             that
             bright
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             that
             now
             shines
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             sure
             to
             remember
             what
             compensation
             he
             requires
             for
             all
             that
             dear
             affection
             he
             has
             shewn
             to
             us
             .
             The
             lesson
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             
               If
               you
               love
               me
               ,
               keep
               my
               Commandements
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             The
             diligent
             search
             this
             new-Covenanter
             ought
             to
             make
             to
             finde
             out
             whatsoever
             is
             corrupt
             and
             sinful
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             truly
             regenerate
             cannot
             be
             quiet
             till
             all
             corruption
             be
             wrought
             out
             .
             3.
             
             The
             most
             importunate
             devotions
             of
             a
             living
             Christian.
             4.
             
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             and
             a
             Slave
             under
             the
             First
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Mystical
             completion
             of
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             Esay
             touching
             this
             state
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             THE
             young
             Christian
             being
             thus
             armed
             with
             Faith
             and
             Love
             and
             an
             
               unwavering
               sense
               of
               his
               duty
               in
               becoming
               holy
               even
               as
               he
               that
               called
               him
               is
               holy
               ,
            
             he
             will
             be
             then
             both
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             look
             his
             enemies
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             them
             out
             if
             he
             cannot
             at
             first
             sight
             finde
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             them
             out
             of
             every
             hiding-place
             of
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             open
             light
             and
             slay
             them
             .
             And
             if
             after
             diligent
             search
             he
             can
             finde
             none
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             be
             so
             modest
             as
             to
             distrust
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             skill
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             earnest
             in
             Prayer
             to
             God
             to
             discover
             what
             inward
             hidden
             wickedness
             there
             may
             lurk
             yet
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             
               old
               Leven
            
             may
             be
             utterly
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             left
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             indeed
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             one
             is
             truely
             regenerate
             and
             has
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             and
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Spirit
             actually
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             quiet
             till
             all
             that
             which
             is
             unholy
             and
             corrupt
             be
             wrought
             out
             .
             But
             the
             case
             is
             much-what
             as
             in
             the
             
               natural
               body
            
             that
             is
             sick
             ,
             either
             death
             or
             health
             will
             in
             a
             competent
             time
             possess
             the
             body
             .
             If
             the
             morbifick
             matter
             be
             not
             carried
             away
             by
             sweating
             ,
             purging
             or
             some
             evacuation
             or
             other
             ,
             Life
             it self
             will
             be
             carried
             away
             :
             but
             if
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             life
             be
             remov'd
             ,
             Health
             must
             certainly
             take
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             it self
             ,
             when
             it
             has
             taken
             root
             and
             growth
             ,
             whatever
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             burdensome
             to
             it
             ,
             like
             that
             *
             tyrannick
             project
             of
             tying
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             together
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             true
             Christian
             can
             never
             be
             at
             ease
             and
             rest
             till
             he
             has
             cast
             off
             that
             heavy
             load
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             old
             man
             that
             stinks
             earthily
             and
             unsavourly
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             perceived
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             indeed
             so
             unsufferably
             ,
             that
             the
             divine
             life
             and
             sense
             in
             a
             man
             cannot
             endure
             it
             .
             Nor
             can
             endure
             to
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             so
             sensless
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             of
             that
             ●our
             Leven
             left
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             be
             no
             perception
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             most
             importunate
             address
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             in
             a
             living
             Christian
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             discover
             whatever
             ugliness
             or
             deformity
             there
             is
             in
             him
             in
             either
             practise
             or
             principle
             .
             Which
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             does
             by
             degrees
             ,
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             not
             arise
             overmuch
             distraction
             and
             confusion
             .
             But
             if
             we
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             ,
             the
             work
             will
             be
             accomplish'd
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             within
             as
             without
             ,
             
             will
             be
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             .
             The
             Crisis
             of
             the
             disease
             will
             be
             in
             a
             competent
             time
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             our
             whole
             man
             re-enlivened
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             the
             state
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             peace
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             verily
             to
             be
             quiet
             upon
             any
             other
             terms
             but
             these
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             
               a
               Son
               of
               the
               Second
               Covenant
               ,
            
             but
             a
             
               careless
               Slave
               under
               the
               First
            
             ,
             that
             acts
             not
             out
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             Love
             and
             inward
             Life
             and
             liking
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             some
             external
             respect
             ,
             and
             cares
             not
             how
             little
             he
             does
             or
             what
             is
             the
             frame
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             but
             scape
             being
             well
             cudgelled
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             receive
             at
             last
             the
             promised
             wages
             of
             his
             Master
             .
             But
             under
             
               the
               Second
               Covenant
            
             the
             case
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             .
             For
             the
             true
             Christian
             there
             is
             
               impatient
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             merely
             
               because
               it
               is
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             bears
             the
             same
             
             analogie
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             Soul
             that
             a
             wearisome
             or
             torturous
             disease
             does
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             Body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             intolerable
             till
             he
             be
             freed
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             assured
             he
             is
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             and
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             who
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             heal
             us
             of
             our
             iniquities
             and
             to
             free
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             lastly
             ,
             we
             are
             never
             to
             rest
             contended
             till
             we
             find
             our selves
             through
             the
             power
             of
             God
             arrived
             to
             this
             state
             and
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             in
             such
             an
             height
             as
             is
             competible
             to
             humane
             nature
             ,
             )
             that
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             undestroied
             that
             is
             contrary
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             God
             in
             us
             .
             That
             that
             may
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             is
             prophesied
             in
             Isaiah
             ,
             
             
               That
               they
               that
               fight
               against
               Israel
               shall
               be
               as
               nothing
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               strive
               with
               him
               shall
               perish
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               seek
               them
               ,
               and
               shalt
               not
               finde
               them
               ,
               even
               them
               that
               contended
               with
               thee
               ;
               they
               that
               war
               against
               thee
               shall
               be
               as
               nothing
               and
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               nought
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             destroying
             of
             Sin
             is
             not
             without
             some
             time
             of
             conflict
             .
             The
             most
             infallible
             method
             for
             that
             dispatch
             .
             2.
             
             The
             constant
             ordering
             of
             our
             external
             actions
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Hypocritical
             complaint
             of
             those
             for
             want
             of
             power
             that
             will
             not
             doe
             those
             good
             things
             that
             are
             already
             in
             their
             power
             .
             4.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             making
             this
             new
             Covenant
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             our
             Love
             to
             Christ
             a
             mercenarie
             friendship
             .
             5.
             
             Earnest
             praiers
             to
             God
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             in
             us
             .
             6.
             
             Continual
             circumspection
             and
             watchfulness
             .
             7.
             
             That
             the
             vilifying
             of
             outward
             Ordinances
             is
             no
             sign
             of
             a
             new-Covenanter
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             proud
             and
             carnal
             mind
             .
             8.
             
             Caution
             to
             the
             new-Covenanter
             concerning
             his
             converse
             with
             men
             .
             9.
             
             That
             the
             branches
             of
             the
             Divine
             life
             without
             Faith
             in
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             degenerate
             into
             mere
             Morality
             .
             The
             examining
             all
             the
             motions
             and
             excursions
             of
             our
             Spirit
             how
             agreeable
             they
             are
             with
             
               Humility
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             
               Purity
               .
               10.
            
             
             Cautions
             concerning
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             
               Humility
               ;
               11.
            
             
             As
             also
             of
             our
             
               Purity
               ,
               12.
            
             
             And
             of
             our
             Love
             or
             Charity
             .
             The
             safe
             conduct
             of
             the
             faithfull
             by
             their
             inward
             Guide
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             more
             general
             direction
             and
             encouragement
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             annex
             also
             what
             is
             of
             more
             particular
             consideration
             .
             For
             we
             have
             express'd
             our selves
             hitherto
             ,
             as
             if
             so
             soon
             as
             a
             man
             were
             under
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             needed
             nothing
             but
             the
             finding
             out
             of
             his
             Sins
             :
             for
             then
             armed
             with
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             he
             could
             suddenly
             destroy
             them
             .
             But
             that
             I
             may
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             without
             
               some
               time
               of
               conflict
            
             .
             But
             the
             stronger
             he
             is
             in
             these
             Divine
             Vertues
             ,
             the
             Victory
             will
             be
             the
             easier
             and
             the
             speedier
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Flesh
             will
             be
             working
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             against
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             Patience
             and
             Faithfulness
             is
             required
             on
             our
             side
             that
             we
             doe
             what
             God
             already
             has
             put
             into
             our
             power
             .
             And
             assuredly
             
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             new-Covenanter
             to
             mortifie
             all
             manner
             of
             corruptions
             and
             immoderate
             desires
             in
             due
             time
             by
             this
             short
             and
             infallible
             method
             ,
             viz.
             
               By
               a
               constant
               denial
               of
               their
               cravings
               .
            
             Give
             a
             Begger
             nothing
             at
             thy
             door
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             never
             visit
             thee
             .
             Desire
             is
             starved
             by
             being
             unfulfilled
             .
             A
             man
             you
             know
             often
             loses
             his
             appetite
             by
             staying
             over-long
             for
             his
             dinner
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Inordinate
               Desire
            
             will
             haunt
             a
             man
             like
             an
             Ague
             ,
             if
             we
             pamper
             and
             satisfie
             it
             .
             The
             Devil
             and
             the
             Sop
             will
             both
             down
             into
             our
             bellies
             at
             once
             .
             But
             thou
             maiest
             pine
             out
             both
             Desire
             and
             the
             Devil
             that
             lurks
             in
             it
             by
             a
             pertinacious
             Temperance
             or
             stopping
             thy self
             in
             thy
             outward
             Actions
             .
             Affect
             not
             Vain-glory
             and
             applause
             in
             thy
             outward
             actions
             or
             speeches
             ,
             but
             modestly
             decline
             it
             ,
             and
             Pride
             will
             fall
             in
             thy
             Soul.
             In
             good
             time
             thou
             shall
             finde
             Humility
             rise
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             shine
             in
             thee
             with
             her
             milde
             light
             .
             Give
             not
             thine
             Anger
             vent
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             extinct
             like
             smothered
             fire
             .
             Answer
             not
             thy
             Lust
             or
             Lasciviousness
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             cease
             to
             call
             unto
             thee
             ,
             but
             die
             as
             a
             weed
             trod
             down
             into
             the
             ground
             .
             Dare
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             though
             thy
             base
             heart
             gainsay
             it
             ;
             and
             pleasure
             thy
             very
             enemies
             ,
             those
             that
             hate
             thee
             or
             envy
             thee
             .
             For
             Covetousness
             and
             Hatred
             being
             thus
             oft
             crossed
             ,
             will
             out
             of
             discontent
             at
             last
             quite
             leave
             thee
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             thou
             be
             false
             to
             God
             and
             thine
             own
             Soul
             in
             those
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             put
             in
             thy
             power
             ,
             
               (
               and
               he
               hath
               put
               the
               outward
               man
               plainly
               in
               thy
               power
               ,
               )
            
             and
             neglectest
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             dost
             complain
             of
             want
             of
             strength
             ;
             thou
             art
             in
             plain
             English
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             and
             dealest
             treacherously
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             and
             thine
             own
             false
             heart
             have
             deceived
             thee
             .
             Thou
             colloguest
             and
             flatterest
             with
             thy
             lips
             ,
             and
             tellest
             fair
             stories
             of
             the
             Loving-kindness
             and
             free
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             thy
             heart
             is
             far
             from
             him
             :
             For
             
               whosoever
               names
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ,
            
             as
             has
             been
             already
             noted
             out
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             now
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             faithfully
             to
             persist
             in
             a
             constant
             abstinence
             from
             outward
             evil
             actions
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             perpetual
             exercise
             of
             such
             as
             are
             good
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             by
             all
             means
             have
             a
             special
             care
             that
             we
             
               take
               not
               up
               our
               rest
               in
               these
               ,
            
             and
             so
             make
             this
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             a
             mere
             
               Covenant
               of
               works
            
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             these
             external
             performances
             we
             did
             so
             oblige
             Christ
             as
             that
             he
             were
             bound
             to
             give
             us
             Heaven
             by
             way
             of
             gratitude
             or
             of
             bargain
             and
             purchase
             :
             we
             dealing
             craftily
             herein
             ,
             as
             poor
             men
             doe
             sometimes
             with
             great
             Persons
             ,
             presenting
             them
             with
             something
             of
             small
             value
             ,
             to
             get
             from
             them
             a
             reward
             of
             far
             greater
             worth
             ;
             they
             having
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             no
             cordial
             affection
             to
             those
             they
             present
             with
             their
             gifts
             ,
             but
             only
             baiting
             the
             hook
             to
             catch
             a
             fish
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             adde
             further
             ,
             That
             personal
             Love
             and
             Affection
             merely
             upon
             this
             account
             of
             being
             externally
             beneficial
             to
             us
             in
             dying
             for
             us
             and
             delivering
             us
             from
             eternal
             destruction
             ,
             even
             this
             does
             not
             fill
             up
             the
             End
             and
             purpose
             of
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             .
             For
             this
             were
             little
             better
             then
             a
             kind
             of
             mercenary
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             competible
             to
             the
             mere
             Natural
             man
             :
             for
             he
             can
             love
             him
             that
             does
             him
             such
             a
             good
             as
             his
             very
             Animal
             frame
             or
             temper
             is
             sensible
             of
             .
             But
             our
             Love
             and
             
               Friendship
               with
               Christ
            
             must
             be
             still
             
             more
             inward
             and
             more
             intimate
             ,
             we
             being
             tied
             to
             him
             not
             only
             by
             the
             
               sense
               of
               external
               Benefits
            
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Unity
               of
               Spirit
            
             ;
             there
             being
             the
             same
             
               Life
               and
               Spirit
            
             in
             us
             that
             was
             in
             him
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             will
             be
             in
             our
             very
             Souls
             an
             high
             Sympathy
             and
             
               ineffable
               pleasure
            
             and
             liking
             of
             that
             
               Nature
               and
               Spirit
            
             that
             breaths
             in
             all
             the
             actions
             and
             speeches
             recorded
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             a
             
               transporting
               delight
            
             in
             all
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whether
             delivered
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             sweeter
             then
             the
             honey
             and
             the
             honey-combe
             ,
             and
             more
             desirable
             then
             thousands
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             David
             speaks
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             we
             are
             never
             to
             be
             quiet
             till
             we
             find
             our selves
             fully
             enamoured
             on
             the
             very
             Character
             and
             Genius
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
            
             ,
             and
             find
             our selves
             
               so
               affected
               as
               he
               was
               affected
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             adde
             to
             our
             external
             profession
             
               fervent
               Prayer
            
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             resist
             temptations
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             outward
             good
             works
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             would
             also
             wholly
             renew
             our
             nature
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Regeneration
             may
             be
             perfected
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             entirely
             transformed
             into
             the
             lively
             Image
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             this
             not
             only
             at
             set
             times
             ,
             but
             continually
             as
             we
             have
             opportunity
             and
             vacancy
             from
             the
             throng
             and
             urgency
             of
             worldly
             affairs
             .
             For
             then
             should
             we
             commune
             with
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             meditate
             on
             that
             divine
             Image
             and
             Character
             ,
             
               The
               Life
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             observe
             wherein
             we
             are
             most
             wanting
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             part
             thereof
             our
             affections
             are
             the
             most
             cool
             ;
             and
             so
             with
             serious
             and
             earnest
             ejaculations
             to
             God
             implore
             the
             help
             and
             assistance
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             compleat
             the
             good
             work
             that
             he
             has
             begun
             in
             us
             :
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             fulfill
             that
             Precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Pray
               continually
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             upon
             the
             emergency
             of
             some
             temptation
             ,
             or
             upon
             self-examinations
             and
             devout
             Meditations
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             as
             we
             are
             to
             
               pray
               continually
            
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             to
             
               watch
               continually
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             pass
             from
             one
             transaction
             to
             another
             with
             circumspection
             ;
             making
             our
             very
             converse
             with
             men
             and
             affairs
             in
             the
             world
             an
             advantage
             to
             our
             main
             design
             of
             improvement
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             .
             For
             coming
             thus
             out
             into
             company
             and
             emploiment
             ,
             we
             have
             thereby
             a
             present
             exercise
             of
             that
             Grace
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             can
             find
             thereby
             the
             better
             our
             own
             inabilities
             and
             defects
             ,
             as
             also
             what
             strength
             we
             are
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             proficiency
             we
             have
             made
             in
             the
             way
             we
             have
             chosen
             .
             And
             so
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             will
             be
             thereby
             corroborated
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             want
             ,
             being
             discovered
             to
             our selves
             ,
             we
             know
             the
             better
             to
             ask
             it
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Thus
             will
             the
             work
             assuredly
             go
             on
             by
             
               perpetual
               Meditations
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               Watchfulness
               .
            
             And
             while
             thou
             art
             thus
             taken
             up
             with
             thy self
             ,
             take
             heed
             how
             thou
             meddlest
             with
             other
             men
             .
             And
             particularly
             
               beware
               of
               despising
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               of
               thy
               Church
               .
            
             For
             thou
             mayst
             hear
             the
             same
             advice
             given
             thee
             in
             the
             open
             congregations
             that
             thou
             hast
             assented
             to
             as
             true
             in
             thine
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             from
             a
             faithful
             and
             knowing
             Ministry
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             what
             thou
             pretendest
             to
             ,
             will
             delight
             thy
             heart
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             take
             effect
             in
             others
             by
             God's
             blessing
             as
             well
             as
             in
             thee
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             no
             sign
             of
             a
             New-Covenanter
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             
               proud
               and
               carnal
               mind
            
             and
             of
             a
             
               wicked
               designer
            
             ,
             to
             vilifie
             these
             things
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             Moreover
             thou
             art
             to
             take
             this
             Advertisement
             along
             with
             thee
             
               concerning
               thy
               converse
               with
               men
            
             ,
             That
             first
             thou
             censure
             not
             any
             man
             for
             external
             matters
             of
             an
             indifferent
             Interpretation
             ,
             in
             
               Diet
               ,
               Apparel
            
             ,
             or
             
               Civil
               behaviour
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             more
             courtly
             or
             plain
             in
             carriage
             ,
             whether
             more
             chearfull
             or
             more
             sad
             ,
             whether
             he
             drink
             wine
             or
             refrain
             from
             drinking
             ,
             whether
             he
             wear
             good
             clothes
             or
             goe
             in
             a
             meaner
             dress
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             other
             things
             of
             like
             nature
             .
             Thou
             oughtest
             I
             say
             to
             passe
             no
             censure
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             in
             thy
             tacit
             thoughts
             ,
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             esteem
             every
             man
             from
             what
             is
             truly
             Christian
             or
             Unchristian
             in
             him
             .
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             Thou
             art
             carefully
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             the
             just
             liberty
             of
             another
             lead
             thee
             not
             into
             any
             inconvenience
             ,
             by
             tempting
             thee
             to
             imitate
             him
             .
             But
             thou
             art
             strictly
             to
             keep
             to
             what
             thou
             knowest
             in
             thine
             own
             Conscience
             to
             be
             most
             for
             thine
             own
             safety
             ;
             that
             the
             good
             work
             may
             goe
             on
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             Righteousness
             may
             have
             its
             firm
             rooting
             and
             full
             growth
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             thou
             art
             to
             look
             after
             thy self
             as
             a
             tender
             child
             or
             sick
             person
             ,
             who
             are
             rightly
             forbidden
             such
             things
             as
             grown
             men
             and
             in
             health
             take
             their
             liberty
             to
             make
             use
             of
             .
             These
             two
             Cautions
             will
             prevent
             all
             Scandal
             whereby
             thou
             maiest
             either
             harm
             thy self
             or
             be
             injurious
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             shall
             more
             particularly
             and
             expresly
             recommend
             to
             thee
             the
             frequent
             Meditation
             of
             these
             three
             branches
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             Purity
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             deepest
             Root
             
               Faith
               in
               God
               through
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             For
             if
             this
             be
             not
             taken
             in
             ,
             thy
             progress
             in
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             may
             degenerate
             into
             a
             mere
             accustomary
             or
             complexional
             frame
             of
             Morality
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             is
             
               really
               Divine
            
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             will
             not
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             as
             to
             fit
             thee
             for
             that
             Eternal
             salvation
             that
             is
             promised
             to
             those
             that
             are
             true
             Believers
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             those
             Three
             branches
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Root
            
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             thee
             to
             place
             them
             ever
             in
             thine
             eye
             ,
             and
             examine
             all
             the
             motions
             and
             excursions
             of
             thy
             Spirit
             into
             outward
             actions
             ,
             how
             sutable
             they
             are
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             closely
             observe
             when
             thou
             thinkest
             thy self
             so
             zealously
             carried
             out
             by
             the
             moving
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Principles
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             run
             counter
             to
             another
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thy
             Enthusiastick
             Heat
             may
             carry
             thee
             so
             far
             as
             to
             sin
             against
             that
             very
             Principle
             that
             thou
             thinkest
             thy self
             to
             be
             moved
             by
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Thus
             whilst
             thou
             affectest
             too
             extravagant
             expressions
             of
             thy
             Humility
             ,
             the
             discreet
             and
             knowing
             in
             Religion
             will
             thereby
             find
             out
             thy
             Pride
             .
             As
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             not
             be
             content
             to
             entertain
             the
             poor
             at
             thy
             table
             ,
             but
             thou
             wilt
             also
             wait
             upon
             them
             with
             a
             trencher
             in
             thy
             hand
             ,
             bare-headed
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             the
             offices
             of
             a
             Servitour
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             thou
             wert
             celebrating
             the
             old
             Saturnalia
             .
             Look
             to
             thy self
             that
             there
             be
             no
             touch
             of
             Vain-glory
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             desire
             to
             be
             talked
             of
             .
             Consider
             also
             if
             it
             be
             not
             an
             offence
             against
             Charity
             ,
             and
             a
             scandalizing
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             fansie
             thee
             sincere
             ,
             will
             be
             forcibly
             invited
             to
             deem
             thee
             very
             fanatical
             and
             melancholick
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             else
             .
             But
             true
             
               Charity
               doth
               nothing
               unseemly
            
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             When
             the
             desire
             of
             Purity
             also
             puts
             thee
             upon
             the
             chastisement
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             doe
             it
             so
             hiddenly
             that
             thou
             maiest
             not
             offend
             against
             Humility
             by
             thy
             Pharisaical
             ostentation
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             thou
             dost
             give
             thy
             mind
             to
             the
             mortification
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             shew
             it
             not
             to
             men
             in
             thy
             sordid
             clothes
             ,
             nor
             in
             thy
             sour
             face
             and
             hard
             looks
             ;
             but
             keep
             it
             to
             thy self
             as
             secret
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             
               that
               he
               that
               seeth
               in
               secret
               may
               reward
               thee
               openly
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             Art
             thou
             warmed
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             thou
             hadst
             rather
             call
             Love
             ?
             take
             heed
             that
             thou
             transgress
             not
             against
             Purity
             by
             declining
             into
             unclean
             
               fanatick
               Lust
            
             ,
             that
             foul
             ditch
             that
             many
             of
             our
             high-talking
             Enthusiasts
             have
             tumbled
             into
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             so
             blinded
             with
             the
             mire
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             made
             it
             a
             principal
             fruit
             of
             their
             Illumination
             ,
             to
             doe
             those
             acts
             without
             shame
             or
             measure
             that
             both
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             blush
             at
             .
             Such
             circumspections
             as
             these
             thou
             art
             to
             use
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             stear
             thy
             course
             safely
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             wilt
             be
             faithfull
             to
             thine
             inward
             Guide
             ,
             and
             deal
             uprightly
             in
             the
             holy
             Covenant
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             want
             no
             Monitor
             ;
             thy
             way
             shall
             be
             made
             so
             plain
             before
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             not
             err
             nor
             stumble
             ,
             but
             arrive
             at
             last
             to
             the
             desired
             scope
             of
             all
             thy
             travails
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             to
             a
             firm
             Peace
             and
             unfailing
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             shalt
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           X.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Affection
             and
             esteem
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             for
             our
             Religion
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             damning
             all
             to
             the
             pit
             of
             Hell
             that
             are
             not
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             unseasonable
             inculcation
             of
             this
             Principle
             to
             Christians
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             better
             becoming
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             allow
             what
             is
             good
             and
             commendable
             in
             other
             Religions
             ,
             then
             so
             foully
             to
             reproach
             them
             .
             4.
             
             What
             are
             the
             due
             demonstrations
             of
             our
             Affection
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             5.
             
             How
             small
             a
             part
             of
             the
             World
             is
             styled
             Christians
             ,
             and
             how
             few
             
               real
               Christians
            
             in
             that
             part
             that
             is
             so
             styled
             .
             6.
             
             That
             there
             has
             been
             some
             unskilfull
             or
             treacherous
             tampering
             with
             the
             powerfull
             Engine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             done
             so
             little
             execution
             hitherto
             against
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Author's
             purpose
             of
             bringing
             into
             view
             the
             main
             Impediments
             of
             the
             due
             Effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Fourth
             and
             last
             
               Derivative
               Property
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
               ,
            
             which
             arises
             from
             the
             Usefullness
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             concernment
             it
             is
             of
             in
             relation
             not
             only
             to
             this
             present
             and
             transitory
             ,
             but
             that
             future
             and
             everlasting
             Happiness
             of
             mankind
             ,
             is
             that
             
               Appretiation
               and
               high
               Value
               it
               deservedly
               wins
               or
               should
               win
               〈◊〉
               us
               .
            
             Which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expressed
             ,
             as
             usually
             is
             done
             ,
             by
             vilifying
             and
             reproaching
             all
             other
             Religions
             ,
             in
             damning
             the
             very
             best
             and
             most
             consciencious
             
               Turks
               ,
               Iews
            
             and
             Pagans
             to
             the
             pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             double
             lock
             the
             door
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             stand
             there
             to
             watch
             with
             long
             poles
             to
             beat
             them
             down
             again
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             should
             offer
             to
             emerge
             and
             endeavour
             to
             crawl
             out
             .
             This
             Fervour
             is
             but
             a
             false
             zeal
             and
             of
             no
             service
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             To
             make
             it
             impossible
             to
             all
             men
             to
             scape
             Hell
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             born
             under
             or
             visibly
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             when
             they
             never
             had
             the
             opportunity
             to
             hear
             the
             true
             sound
             thereof
             .
             For
             if
             Providence
             be
             represented
             so
             severe
             and
             arbitrarious
             ,
             it
             will
             rather
             beget
             a
             misbelief
             of
             all
             Religions
             then
             advance
             our
             own
             ,
             especially
             with
             all
             free
             and
             intelligent
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             what
             need
             they
             tell
             such
             sad
             stories
             to
             them
             that
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             them
             that
             hear
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             were
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             hearing
             it
             ?
             it
             touches
             not
             them
             ,
             but
             disturbs
             these
             that
             hear
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             Divine
             Providence
             more
             unintelligible
             then
             before
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             sufficient
             for
             their
             Auditors
             to
             understand
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             doe
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             and
             yet
             refuse
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             indeed
             in
             a
             damnable
             condition
             ,
             the
             belief
             thereof
             being
             the
             very
             Touchstone
             of
             Salvation
             to
             them
             that
             it
             is
             offered
             to
             ?
             But
             if
             they
             will
             be
             curious
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             no
             commendable
             quality
             ,
             )
             they
             can
             onely
             adde
             ,
             That
             none
             shall
             be
             saved
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Truth
             which
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             under
             that
             one
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             
             Jesus
             ;
             
               there
               being
               no
               other
               Name
               under
               the
               Heavens
               whereby
               we
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             has
             declared
             .
             But
             how
             the
             consciencious
             
               Iews
               ,
               Pagans
            
             and
             Turks
             ,
             that
             seemed
             not
             to
             die
             Christians
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             to
             this
             Head
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             becoming
             piece
             of
             Modesty
             in
             us
             to
             profess
             our
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Certainly
             it
             were
             far
             better
             and
             more
             becoming
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             admit
             and
             commend
             what
             is
             laudable
             and
             praise-worthy
             in
             either
             
               Iudaisme
               ,
               Turcisme
            
             or
             Paganisme
             ,
             and
             with
             kindness
             and
             compassion
             to
             tell
             them
             wherein
             they
             are
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             fall
             short
             ;
             then
             to
             fly
             in
             their
             faces
             and
             to
             exprobrate
             to
             them
             the
             most
             consummate
             wickedness
             that
             humane
             nature
             is
             lapsable
             into
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             thus
             from
             an
             immoderate
             depression
             of
             all
             other
             Religions
             to
             magnifie
             a
             mans
             own
             .
             Which
             is
             as
             ridiculous
             a
             Scheme
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             in
             my
             apprehension
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             compare
             Solomon
             with
             all
             the
             natural
             fools
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             vaunt
             how
             exceeding
             much
             he
             out-stripped
             them
             all
             in
             Wisdom
             ;
             or
             Helena
             with
             all
             the
             ugly
             deformed
             Females
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             and
             so
             argue
             the
             excellency
             of
             her
             Beauty
             ,
             because
             she
             so
             far
             surpassed
             these
             mishapen
             wretches
             :
             which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             a
             very
             small
             commendation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             such
             demonstrations
             of
             our
             affections
             as
             these
             are
             very
             sorry
             and
             injudicious
             .
             He
             that
             professes
             he
             believes
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             has
             entred
             into
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             give
             a
             solid
             testimony
             of
             his
             sincere
             affection
             to
             it
             indeed
             ,
             
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               by
               his
               life
               and
               conversation
               .
            
             For
             if
             he
             like
             it
             and
             believe
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             follow
             the
             counsel
             conteined
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             do
             closely
             and
             faithfully
             ,
             he
             will
             finde
             it
             of
             that
             unspeakable
             excellency
             and
             important
             concernment
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             rest
             quiet
             in
             reaping
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             himself
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             truly
             desirous
             that
             the
             same
             good
             may
             be
             communicated
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             truly
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             when
             I
             seriously
             consider
             with
             my self
             and
             undeniable
             clearness
             and
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             above
             all
             the
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             and
             almost
             irresistible
             power
             and
             efficacy
             that
             lies
             in
             it
             for
             the
             making
             of
             men
             holy
             and
             vertuous
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             with
             much
             fervencie
             of
             desire
             wish
             it
             were
             further
             spred
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             am
             much
             amazed
             that
             it
             has
             made
             no
             further
             progress
             then
             it
             has
             .
             For
             as
             Brerewood
             has
             probably
             collected
             in
             his
             
               Enquiries
               ,
               Pagan
               Idolatry
            
             still
             possesses
             
               two
               thirds
            
             of
             the
             known
             world
             ,
             Mahometisme
             one
             
               fifth
               part
            
             ,
             and
             Christianisme
             but
             a
             sixth
             .
             And
             (
             what
             is
             a
             thing
             more
             deplorable
             )
             a
             very
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             has
             been
             overrun
             with
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             does
             lie
             at
             this
             very
             day
             in
             miserable
             bondage
             under
             him
             .
             And
             that
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             wanting
             to
             encrease
             wonderment
             ,
             even
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             that
             are
             purely
             Christian
             ,
             as
             to
             Title
             ,
             so
             great
             share
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Reform'd
             or
             Catholicks
             ,
             are
             tainted
             with
             so
             gross
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             such
             open
             Prophaneness
             and
             professed
             Atheisme
             amongst
             their
             own
             Crews
             and
             loose
             Conventicles
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             something
             hard
             to
             finde
             
               a
               cordial
               Christian
            
             in
             the
             most
             pretending
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             that
             does
             
               not
               deny
               his
               profession
            
             either
             in
             heart
             or
             practice
             or
             in
             both
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Which
             sad
             Scene
             of
             things
             cannot
             but
             move
             any
             thoughtful
             Christian
             ,
             that
             does
             in
             good
             earnest
             wish
             well
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             sift
             out
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             the
             true
             Causes
             of
             his
             lamentable
             condition
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             the
             Impediments
             that
             hinder
             the
             Gospel
             (
             which
             of
             it self
             is
             so
             powerful
             an
             Instrument
             as
             it
             is
             of
             Salvation
             )
             from
             taking
             effect
             with
             out
             selves
             ,
             or
             from
             having
             freer
             passage
             into
             other
             Countries
             that
             are
             yet
             Pagan
             .
             That
             it
             is
             our
             Sinnes
             ,
             every
             well-meaning
             man
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             reply
             .
             But
             the
             question
             still
             remains
             ,
             there
             being
             amongst
             us
             the
             most
             effectual
             Engine
             that
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             could
             contrive
             for
             the
             destroying
             of
             Sin
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             why
             there
             is
             no
             more
             execution
             done
             thereby
             against
             the
             power
             of
             Sin
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Darkness
             then
             there
             is
             .
             The
             enquiry
             therefore
             must
             be
             what
             tampering
             there
             has
             been
             with
             this
             Engine
             ,
             what
             adding
             or
             taking
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             spoil
             its
             efficacy
             ,
             what
             mistakes
             of
             the
             use
             thereof
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             that
             there
             is
             something
             most
             wretchedly
             amiss
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Gospel
             throughout
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Purpose
             of
             it
             is
             almost
             
               totally
               frustrated
            
             every
             where
             ;
             and
             
               Prophaneness
               ,
               Infidelity
            
             and
             Atheisme
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             seized
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             .
             Which
             most
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             confess
             ,
             some
             with
             a
             true
             Christian
             sorrow
             or
             hearty
             indignation
             ,
             others
             with
             a
             tacit
             joy
             or
             exteriour
             flearing
             ,
             as
             being
             glad
             their
             corrupt
             thoughts
             and
             practices
             have
             the
             countenance
             of
             so
             many
             suffrages
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             omit
             therefore
             such
             Principles
             as
             are
             unintelligible
             and
             are
             for
             ever
             seal'd
             up
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             ;
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             what
             is
             intelligible
             and
             visible
             .
             Let
             us
             produce
             such
             Causes
             into
             view
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             they
             are
             as
             general
             as
             these
             horrid
             diseases
             ,
             and
             are
             extremely
             inclining
             ,
             if
             not
             absolutely
             effectual
             and
             necessitating
             the
             Christian
             world
             into
             this
             abominable
             condition
             it
             is
             found
             in
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             many
             Ages
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             1.
             
             The
             most
             fundamental
             Mistake
             and
             Root
             of
             all
             the
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             That
             there
             maybe
             a
             Superstition
             also
             in
             opposing
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             in
             long
             Prayers
             and
             Preachments
             .
             3.
             
             That
             self-chosen
             Religion
             extinguishes
             true
             Godliness
             every
             where
             .
             4.
             
             The
             unwholsome
             and
             windy
             food
             of
             affected
             Orthodoxality
             ;
             with
             the
             mischievous
             consequences
             thereof
             .
             5.
             
             That
             Hypocrisy
             of
             Professours
             fills
             the
             World
             with
             Atheists
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Authoritative
             Obtrusion
             of
             gross
             falsities
             upon
             men
             begets
             a
             misbelief
             of
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             Piety
             .
             7.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             stand
             guilty
             of
             this
             mischievous
             miscarriage
             8.
             
             The
             infinite
             inconvenience
             of
             the
             Superlapsarian
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHerefore
             freely
             to
             profess
             what
             I
             think
             in
             my
             own
             conscience
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             
               The
               most
               universal
               and
               most
               fundamental
               Mistake
               in
               Christendome
               ,
            
             and
             that
             from
             whence
             all
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             
             Church
             began
             and
             is
             still
             continued
             and
             increased
             ,
             is
             that
             
               conceited
               estimation
               of
               Orthodox
               opinions
               and
               external
               Ceremony
               ,
               before
               the
               indispensable
               practice
               of
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               faithful
               endeavour
               to
               attain
               to
               the
               due
               degrees
               of
               the
               real
               Renovation
               of
               our
               inward
               man
               into
               true
               and
               living
               Holiness
               and
               Righteousness
               :
            
             in
             stead
             whereof
             there
             is
             generally
             substituted
             
               Curiosity
               of
               Opinion
            
             in
             points
             imperscrutable
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             
               Obtrusion
               of
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             numerous
             ,
             cumbersome
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             needless
             ,
             but
             much
             unbeseeming
             the
             unsuspected
             modesty
             of
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             symbolizing
             any
             way
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             is
             
               spiritual
               Adultery
            
             or
             Fornication
             .
             For
             while
             the
             Heart
             goes
             a
             whoring
             after
             those
             outward
             shows
             ,
             and
             an
             over-value
             be
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             inward
             life
             of
             Godliness
             will
             easily
             be
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             Love
             to
             the
             indispensable
             Law
             of
             Christ
             grow
             cold
             and
             dead
             .
             Nay
             they
             that
             have
             the
             greatest
             zeal
             and
             fierceness
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             towards
             Religion
             ,
             there
             is
             invented
             such
             an
             heap
             and
             cumbersome
             load
             of
             external
             performances
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Zelot
             as
             this
             may
             spend
             all
             his
             strength
             upon
             the
             mere
             Outworks
             of
             Piety
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             come
             near
             to
             take
             the
             
               Fort
               Royal
            
             ,
             or
             enter
             the
             
               Law
               of
               perfect
               Liberty
            
             ,
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             true
             Humility
             ,
             perfect
             Purity
             and
             sincere
             Charity
             .
             For
             all
             such
             Ceremonies
             make
             but
             a
             show
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             can
             reach
             to
             the
             Regeneration
             of
             our
             Mindes
             into
             the
             unfeigned
             Love
             of
             our
             brethren
             .
             Whence
             the
             
               most
               seemingly
               religious
               this
               way
            
             may
             be
             the
             most
             accursedly
             cruel
             and
             unjust
             ,
             the
             most
             implacable
             and
             uncharitable
             that
             can
             be
             .
             And
             yet
             according
             to
             that
             false
             model
             of
             Religion
             that
             humane
             invention
             has
             set
             out
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             may
             both
             take
             himself
             ,
             and
             others
             also
             may
             take
             him
             to
             be
             Seraphically
             pious
             ;
             though
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             true
             Church
             he
             lie
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             Bitterness
             and
             bond
             of
             Iniquity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             where
             the
             pomp
             of
             Ceremonies
             and
             
               exteriour
               Superstition
            
             is
             not
             so
             much
             urged
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             at
             first
             sight
             might
             hope
             that
             things
             would
             be
             much
             better
             ,
             yet
             experience
             will
             teach
             him
             that
             there
             is
             little
             amendment
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Causes
             of
             Degeneracy
             ,
             of
             gross
             Hypocrisy
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             are
             even
             as
             operative
             and
             as
             well
             appointed
             to
             work
             their
             effect
             there
             as
             in
             other
             places
             .
             For
             this
             also
             is
             Superstition
             ,
             to
             place
             our
             Religion
             in
             opposing
             external
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             every
             man
             the
             more
             pious
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             zealous
             he
             is
             against
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             affections
             being
             drawn
             out
             in
             this
             hot
             Antipathy
             ,
             our
             hearts
             grow
             cold
             to
             the
             indispensable
             duties
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             are
             
               Love
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Meekness
            
             and
             brotherly-Kindness
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             fruits
             that
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             Tree
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             is
             planted
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             us
             .
             Besides
             that
             we
             are
             to
             remember
             that
             we
             may
             idolize
             
               long
               Prayers
            
             and
             
               frequent
               Preachments
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             make
             up
             an
             external
             Religion
             to
             us
             in
             stead
             of
             
               that
               Godliness
            
             that
             is
             indispensable
             and
             internal
             ,
             and
             an
             ever-flowing
             fountain
             of
             all
             comely
             and
             profitable
             Actions
             and
             deportments
             towards
             God
             and
             towards
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             say
             therefore
             that
             this
             
               Self-chosen
               Religion
            
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             (
             though
             it
             be
             but
             such
             as
             a
             wicked
             man
             may
             perform
             
             as
             dexterously
             and
             plausibly
             as
             the
             most
             truly
             righteous
             and
             regenerate
             )
             being
             so
             highly
             extolled
             and
             recommended
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             is
             almost
             an
             irresistible
             temptation
             to
             make
             them
             really
             and
             morally
             wicked
             .
             For
             that
             natural
             inclination
             and
             appetite
             in
             mankinde
             to
             Religion
             being
             satisfied
             or
             eluded
             by
             this
             unwholsome
             food
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             desire
             to
             that
             which
             is
             true
             Religion
             indeed
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             very
             glad
             to
             be
             excus'd
             from
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             hard
             at
             first
             to
             embrace
             or
             practice
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             let
             it
             alone
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             they
             will
             the
             more
             easily
             abstain
             from
             it
             ,
             there
             being
             another
             poisonous
             V●and
             that
             swells
             them
             so
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             burst
             again
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             highly-esteemed
             Knowledge
             called
             Orthodoxness
             or
             
               Rightness
               of
               Opinion
            
             .
             
             Of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Knowledge
               puffeth
               up
               ,
               but
               Charity
               edifieth
               .
            
             This
             seems
             so
             glorious
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             phansy
             themselves
             Angels
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             but
             neatly
             &
             elegantly
             trimm'd
             up
             in
             these
             fine
             ornaments
             of
             Orthodoxality
             .
             ●esotted
             fools
             !
             blinde
             and
             carnal
             !
             that
             think
             to
             recommend
             themselves
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             by
             being
             array'd
             in
             these
             motly
             coats
             ,
             this
             strip'd
             stuff
             of
             their
             own
             spinning
             .
             While
             they
             thus
             affect
             the
             favour
             o●
             God
             by
             
               opinionative
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             how
             do
             they
             betray
             their
             gross
             Ignorance
             !
             For
             how
             can
             that
             which
             is
             more
             pleasing
             to
             the
             
               natural
               man
            
             ,
             nay
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             then
             to
             a
             regenerate
             Soul
             ,
             how
             can
             that
             render
             any
             one
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ?
             And
             yet
             in
             all
             the
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Churches
             they
             lay
             the
             greatest
             stress
             upon
             this
             ,
             bear
             the
             greatest
             zeal
             toward
             it
             ,
             recommend
             it
             the
             most
             vehemently
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             following
             the
             example
             of
             their
             Pastours
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             but
             busie
             &
             hot
             in
             these
             rending
             points
             ,
             they
             think
             themselves
             fully
             possest
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             very
             choicely
             religious
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             Charity
             to
             their
             neighbour
             be
             cold
             ,
             &
             they
             have
             attain'd
             to
             no
             measure
             of
             true
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             .
             Herein
             chiefly
             lies
             the
             mystery
             of
             Hypocrisy
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             counting
             all
             pious
             that
             are
             but
             zealous
             for
             the
             waies
             and
             opinions
             of
             their
             Sect
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             are
             not
             for
             it
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             unblameable
             and
             cordial
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             hated
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             pitied
             for
             poor
             Moralists
             ,
             mere
             
               Natural
               Men.
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             are
             the
             most
             general
             and
             very
             potent
             Impediments
             for
             the
             hindring
             the
             Gospel
             of
             taking
             that
             effect
             which
             it
             would
             otherwise
             have
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             most
             of
             the
             professours
             of
             Christianity
             Hypocrites
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             make
             a
             great
             show
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             deny
             the
             power
             thereof
             ,
             which
             should
             mainly
             appear
             in
             our
             duty
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             and
             in
             a
             sober
             and
             just
             conversation
             ,
             doing
             all
             things
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             Now
             this
             Hypocrisy
             in
             Professours
             begets
             
               Prophaneness
               ,
               Atheisme
            
             ,
             and
             Unbelief
             in
             such
             persons
             as
             naturally
             have
             not
             so
             strong
             propension
             to
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             so
             superstitious
             a
             Complexion
             as
             to
             be
             tied
             to
             Religion
             upon
             any
             termes
             in
             any
             dress
             and
             from
             any
             kinde
             of
             Recommenders
             of
             it
             .
             For
             their
             natural
             Nasuteness
             suggests
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             most
             certainly
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             divided
             from
             sound
             Morality
             ,
             to
             which
             truly
             both
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             do
             plentifully
             witness
             .
             But
             they
             observing
             that
             they
             that
             make
             the
             greatest
             noise
             about
             Religion
             ,
             
             and
             are
             the
             most
             zealous
             therein
             ,
             do
             neglect
             the
             Laws
             of
             Honesty
             and
             
               common
               Humanity
            
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             easily
             invade
             other
             mens
             rights
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             juggle
             ,
             dissemble
             and
             lie
             for
             advantage
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             proud
             and
             conceited
             and
             love
             the
             applause
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             envious
             ,
             fierce
             and
             implacable
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             unclean
             and
             sensual
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             merciless
             and
             cruel
             ,
             and
             care
             not
             to
             have
             Kingdomes
             to
             flow
             in
             bloud
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             their
             Tyranny
             over
             the
             consciences
             of
             poor
             deluded
             Souls
             ;
             (
             when
             yet
             the
             contest
             is
             nothing
             but
             about
             hay
             and
             stubble
             ,
             the
             combustible
             superstructures
             of
             
               Humane
               Invention
            
             :
             of
             which
             every
             vainglorious
             Superstitionist
             ,
             that
             would
             make
             a
             show
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             has
             cast
             on
             his
             handfull
             ,
             if
             not
             his
             arm-full
             ,
             for
             the
             hiding
             and
             smothering
             of
             the
             indispensable
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             men
             into
             perplexities
             and
             labours
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             bread
             ,
             to
             rack
             their
             heads
             with
             Nonsense
             ,
             Contradictions
             and
             Impossibilities
             ,
             to
             weary
             out
             their
             bodies
             with
             the
             thankless
             toyle
             of
             endless
             and
             needless
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             out
             their
             heart
             to
             toyes
             and
             trifles
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             neglect
             the
             holy
             and
             weighty
             commands
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             are
             intelligible
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             approved
             by
             all
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             
               To
               deal
               as
               we
               would
               be
               dealt
               with
               ,
               To
               love
               our
               neighbours
               as
               our selves
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             so
             religious
             a
             Complexion
             naturally
             ,
             but
             have
             wit
             and
             sagacity
             enough
             to
             smell
             out
             the
             Corruptions
             and
             discern
             the
             Incoherences
             of
             the
             Actions
             of
             Professors
             ,
             making
             observation
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             are
             by
             this
             Scandal
             exceedingly
             tempted
             (
             and
             very
             hardly
             escape
             the
             being
             quite
             overcome
             by
             so
             perverse
             a
             Scene
             of
             pretended
             Piety
             )
             to
             think
             that
             the
             whole
             Business
             of
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             but
             Humour
             and
             Madness
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             a
             Plot
             to
             enrich
             the
             Priest
             and
             keep
             the
             People
             in
             awe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             one
             great
             Scandal
             and
             effectual
             counterplot
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               the
               Vilifying
               and
               despising
               of
               Moral
               honesty
            
             by
             those
             that
             are
             great
             Zelots
             and
             high
             Pretenders
             to
             Religion
             .
             This
             does
             advance
             Atheisme
             and
             Prophaneness
             very
             much
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             Miscarriage
             which
             I
             have
             hinted
             at
             already
             as
             Epidemical
             and
             Universal
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             as
             effectual
             to
             this
             evil
             purpose
             as
             the
             former
             .
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             Church
             in
             Christendome
             at
             this
             day
             that
             does
             not
             obtrude
             not
             only
             Falshoods
             ,
             but
             such
             Falshoods
             that
             will
             appear
             to
             any
             free
             spirit
             
               pure
               Contradictions
            
             and
             Impossibilities
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             same
             Gravity
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Importunity
             that
             they
             doe
             the
             holy
             Oracles
             of
             God.
             Now
             the
             consequence
             of
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             fad
             .
             For
             what
             knowing
             and
             consciencious
             man
             but
             will
             be
             driven
             off
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             profess
             the
             truth
             without
             open
             asserting
             of
             a
             gross
             lie
             ?
             If
             he
             sees
             good
             wine
             poured
             out
             of
             one
             bottle
             ,
             but
             rank
             poison
             out
             of
             another
             into
             the
             same
             cup
             ,
             who
             can
             perswade
             him
             to
             drink
             thereof
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             heavy
             sight
             to
             the
             truly-Religious
             ,
             but
             the
             joy
             and
             triumph
             of
             the
             Prophane
             ,
             who
             willingly
             take
             this
             advantage
             against
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             Piety
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             truth
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             that
             so
             gross
             Falshoods
             are
             urg'd
             upon
             them
             with
             the
             same
             Indispensableness
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Solemness
             &
             Devoutness
             ,
             as
             those
             things
             that
             (
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             serious
             Impudence
             of
             the
             Priest
             in
             other
             open
             falsities
             )
             might
             pass
             with
             them
             for
             true
             .
             But
             
             they
             being
             not
             at
             leisure
             to
             perpend
             things
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             not
             altogether
             indisposed
             to
             believe
             a
             faithfull
             report
             from
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             they
             finding
             the
             Relater
             foully
             tripping
             in
             some
             things
             that
             he
             so
             earnestly
             urges
             ,
             discredit
             the
             whole
             Narration
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             perfect
             Atheists
             and
             Unbelievers
             ;
             though
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             security
             ,
             they
             juggle
             with
             the
             Juglers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             comply
             and
             doe
             outward
             reverence
             and
             devotion
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             but
             laugh
             in
             their
             sleeves
             at
             either
             the
             Ignorance
             or
             cunning
             Deceitfulness
             of
             their
             Ghostly
             Leaders
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             slander
             the
             state
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             in
             what
             Nation
             soever
             under
             Heaven
             ;
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Historians
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             neither
             Greek
             nor
             Roman
             ,
             neither
             Lutheran
             nor
             Calvinist
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             this
             fault
             .
             I
             shall
             particularize
             in
             some
             one
             thing
             in
             all
             .
             The
             Greek
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Roman
             hold
             Transsubstantiation
             ,
             the
             
               Lutheran
               Consubstantiation
            
             ;
             things
             that
             have
             no
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             palpable
             contradiction
             to
             Reason
             .
             And
             yet
             not
             more
             contradictious
             then
             
               Absolute
               Reprobation
            
             according
             as
             our
             rigid
             Reprobationers
             have
             defined
             it
             :
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               God
               has
               irresistibly
               decreed
               from
               all
               Eternity
               to
               bring
               into
               Being
               innumerable
               Myriads
               of
               Souls
               of
               men
               exceeding
               far
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               who
               as
               without
               their
               own
               consent
               they
               were
               thus
               thrust
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               let
               them
               doe
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               are
               certainly
               determined
               to
               unspeakable
               torment
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               go
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               day
               shall
               be
               adjudged
               to
               an
               higher
               degree
               of
               misery
               ,
               so
               great
               and
               so
               exceeding
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               racks
               and
               tortures
               that
               the
               Wit
               or
               Cruelty
               of
               the
               most
               enraged
               Tyrants
               could
               ever
               invent
               or
               execute
               ,
               would
               be
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               in
               Comparison
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               Pangs
               and
               Torments
               shall
               remain
               fresh
               upon
               them
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Representation
             of
             that
             sour
             Dogma
             .
             Which
             to
             Reason
             is
             as
             contradictious
             as
             if
             one
             should
             name
             a
             
               square
               Circle
            
             or
             
               black
               Light
            
             ;
             and
             as
             harsh
             and
             horrid
             to
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             truly-Regenerate
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Love
             it self
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             blasphemie
             that
             can
             be
             uttered
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             that
             are
             irreligious
             enough
             so
             much
             estranged
             from
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             think
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             such
             a
             one
             that
             laid
             such
             dark
             plots
             from
             all
             eternity
             for
             the
             everlasting
             misery
             of
             his
             poor
             impotent
             and
             unresisting
             Creature
             ,
             that
             never
             did
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             the
             Divine
             Decrees
             determined
             he
             should
             doe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             alwaies
             the
             Almighties
             obedient
             servant
             :
             For
             which
             at
             last
             he
             must
             be
             condemned
             to
             eternall
             punishment
             by
             him
             whom
             he
             did
             ever
             obey
             .
             The
             serious
             and
             imperious
             obtrusion
             of
             such
             a
             dismal
             Conceit
             as
             this
             for
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Arcanums
             of
             Religion
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             free
             Spirit
             and
             over-inclinable
             to
             Prophaneness
             confidently
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             mere
             Scar-crow
             to
             affright
             Fools
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Hell
             at
             all
             ,
             since
             such
             Innocent
             Persons
             and
             constant
             Obeyers
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Decrees
            
             must
             be
             the
             Inhabiters
             ot
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             1.
             
             
               The
               true
               Measure
               of
               Opinions
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               designe
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               in
               general
               is
               ,
            
             The
             setting
             out
             the
             exceeding
             great
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             towards
             mankinde
             .
             2.
             
             
               And
               then
               Secondly
            
             ,
             The
             Triumph
             of
             the
             Divine
             Life
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             warrantableness
             of
             doing
             Divine
             Honour
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             advancement
             of
             the
             Divine
             Life
             in
             his
             members
             upon
             Earth
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Fourth
               and
               last
               Rule
               to
               try
               Opinions
               by
               ,
            
             The
             Recommendableness
             of
             our
             Religion
             to
             Strangers
             or
             those
             those
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Might
             adde
             several
             other
             Opinions
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             that
             tend
             very
             much
             to
             the
             defeating
             and
             eluding
             the
             serious
             End
             and
             purpose
             of
             Religion
             :
             but
             before
             I
             go
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             the
             main
             designes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             more
             plain
             and
             sure
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             to
             try
             all
             Opinions
             by
             .
             The
             designe
             therefore
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             general
             is
             
               the
               magnifying
               of
               the
               Goodness
               and
               Loving-kindness
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             he
             has
             afforded
             mankinde
             so
             glorious
             a
             light
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             so
             effectual
             means
             to
             redeem
             them
             from
             the
             love
             of
             the
             perishing
             vanities
             of
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             recall
             them
             back
             again
             to
             himself
             and
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             ineffable
             joyes
             &
             pleasures
             of
             his
             celestial
             Kingdom
             .
             
               For
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only-begotten
               Son
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
               For
               God
               sent
               not
               his
               Son
               into
               the
               World
               to
               condemn
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               World
               through
               him
               should
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             Titus
             3.
             
             
               For
               we
               our selves
               also
               were
               sometimes
               foolish
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               deceived
               ,
               serving
               divers
               lusts
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               living
               in
               malice
               and
               envy
               ,
               hateful
               ,
               and
               hating
               one
               another
               .
               But
               after
               that
               the
               Kindness
               and
               love
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               toward
               man
               appeared
               ,
               Not
               by
               works
               of
               Righteousness
               which
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               mercy
               he
               saved
               us
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               and
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               he
               shed
               on
               us
               abundantly
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             To
             which
             sense
             also
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Ephes.
             chap.
             2.
             
             
               And
               you
               who
               were
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               ,
               Wherein
               in
               times
               past
               ye
               walked
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Aire
               ,
               the
               spirit
               that
               now
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ;
               Among
               whom
               also
               we
               all
               had
               our
               conversation
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               in
               the
               lusts
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               fulfilling
               the
               desires
               of
               our
               fleshly
               minde
               ,
               and
               were
               by
               nature
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               even
               as
               others
               .
               But
               God
               who
               is
               rich
               in
               mercy
               ,
               for
               his
               great
               love
               wherewith
               he
               loved
               us
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               were
               dead
               in
               sins
               ,
               hath
               quickened
               us
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
               (
               by
               grace
               ye
               are
               saved
               )
               and
               hath
               raised
               us
               up
               together
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               sit
               together
               in
               Heavenly
               places
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ;
               That
               in
               the
               ages
               to
               come
               he
               might
               shew
               the
               exceeding
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               in
               his
               kindness
               towards
               us
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             To
             which
             lastly
             you
             may
             adde
             Tit.
             2.11
             .
             
               For
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               that
               bringeth
               salvation
               ,
               hath
               appeared
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               Teaching
               us
               ,
               that
               denying
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               we
               should
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             These
             
             Scriptures
             give
             plain
             testimony
             of
             this
             more
             general
             designe
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             designe
             is
             
               an
               external
               exaltation
               of
               the
               Divine
               Life
               that
               did
               so
               mightily
               and
               conspicuously
               appear
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             already
             abundantly
             declared
             ,
             How
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christianity
             comprehends
             in
             it
             chiefly
             this
             designe
             of
             exalting
             into
             Triumph
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             above
             the
             Animal
             and
             Natural
             :
             and
             that
             either
             externally
             ,
             in
             the
             religious
             worship
             we
             do
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             is
             done
             even
             by
             Hypocrites
             and
             wicked
             Persons
             ;
             or
             else
             internally
             ,
             in
             the
             advancing
             of
             true
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             in
             his
             living
             members
             and
             sincere
             followers
             of
             his
             doctrine
             .
             Philip.
             2.
             
             
               Let
               the
               same
               minde
               be
               in
               you
               which
               was
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               Who
               being
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               God
               ,
               thought
               it
               no
               robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God
               ;
               But
               emptied
               himself
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               in
               likeness
               of
               men
               ;
               And
               being
               found
               in
               fashion
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               humbled
               himself
               and
               became
               obedient
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross.
               Wherefore
               hath
               God
               also
               exalted
               him
               ,
               and
               given
               him
               a
               name
               above
               every
               name
               ;
               That
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               every
               knee
               should
               bow
               ,
               of
               things
               in
               Heaven
               and
               things
               in
               Earth
               and
               things
               under
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               tongue
               should
               confess
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             Hebr.
             1.
             
             
               Thy
               throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
               the
               Scepter
               of
               righteousness
               is
               the
               Scepter
               of
               thy
               Kingdom
               .
               Thou
               hast
               loved
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               hated
               iniquity
               ;
               therefore
               God
               even
               thy
               God
               hath
               anointed
               thee
               with
               the
               oile
               of
               gladness
               above
               thy
               fellows
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             hath
             exalted
             thee
             to
             this
             due
             honour
             and
             rule
             ,
             having
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             Angels
             themselves
             not
             excepted
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             3.22
             .
             
               Who
               is
               g●ne
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               is
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               Angels
               and
               Authorities
               and
               Powers
               being
               made
               subject
               unto
               him
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             further
             enumeration
             of
             the
             
               Angelical
               classes
            
             ,
             Colos.
             1.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             this
             high
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             intimates
             not
             only
             the
             Subjection
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             their
             Reconciliation
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             a
             fuller
             Confirmation
             of
             them
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
               .
               For
               by
               him
               were
               all
               things
               created
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               in
               Earth
               ,
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               ,
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               Principalities
               ,
               or
               Powers
               :
               all
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               and
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               all
               things
               consist
               .
               And
               he
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               body
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               is
               the
               Beginning
               ,
               the
               First-born
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               that
               in
               all
               things
               he
               might
               have
               the
               preeminence
               .
               For
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               that
               in
               him
               should
               all
               fulness
               dwell
               :
               And
               making
               peace
               through
               the
               bloud
               of
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               all
               things
               by
               him
               unto
               himself
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               things
               in
               Earth
               or
               things
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             So
             mighty
             and
             wonderfull
             was
             the
             result
             of
             the
             Humiliation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             so
             clear
             and
             warrantable
             an
             Object
             is
             he
             of
             Divine
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thus
             is
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             Triumphant
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             But
             another
             main
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Divine
               Life
               may
               be
               advanced
               in
               us
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Faith
             in
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
               Humility
               ,
               Love
            
             and
             Purity
             may
             have
             their
             due
             growth
             in
             
             us
             here
             ;
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             be
             fitted
             to
             receive
             that
             immortal
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             which
             he
             will
             bestow
             upon
             all
             true
             believers
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             carry
             his
             whole
             Church
             with
             songs
             of
             Joy
             and
             Triumph
             into
             his
             celestial
             Kingdome
             .
             That
             this
             is
             the
             main
             purpose
             of
             the
             Gospell
             I
             have
             already
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             and
             therefore
             need
             adde
             nothing
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             Rule
             or
             Measure
             of
             Opinions
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Recommendableness
               of
               our
               Religion
               to
               those
               which
               are
               without
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             must
             have
             a
             special
             care
             of
             affixing
             thereto
             any
             of
             our
             own
             Inventions
             or
             Interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             for
             Christian
             Truths
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             uncouth
             and
             irrational
             to
             strangers
             and
             such
             as
             are
             as
             yet
             disengaged
             .
             For
             though
             those
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             education
             have
             had
             full
             acquaintance
             with
             Christianity
             will
             adhere
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             corrupted
             with
             many
             false
             glosses
             and
             fond
             opinions
             of
             men
             as
             indispensably
             obtruded
             as
             the
             undoubted
             Scripture
             it self
             :
             yet
             strangers
             that
             are
             free
             and
             unaccustomed
             to
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             boggle
             at
             them
             ;
             and
             being
             offered
             to
             them
             also
             with
             equal
             Authority
             with
             the
             very
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             necessitated
             to
             fly
             back
             ,
             and
             to
             relinquish
             the
             Holy
             Truth
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             indissoluble
             intertexture
             of
             the
             gross
             falshoods
             they
             find
             interwoven
             with
             it
             .
             A
             thing
             that
             is
             seriously
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             all
             those
             that
             bear
             any
             love
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             desire
             that
             it
             may
             be
             propagated
             and
             promoted
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             certainly
             it
             was
             intended
             for
             a
             more
             general
             good
             and
             larger
             diffusion
             then
             has
             been
             hitherto
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             having
             fallen
             into
             faithless
             and
             treacherous
             hands
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             only
             an
             instrument
             of
             gaining
             wealth
             and
             power
             to
             themselves
             and
             of
             riding
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             gaining
             souls
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             1.
             
             The
             general
             use
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Rules
             .
             2.
             
             A
             special
             use
             of
             them
             in
             favour
             of
             one
             anothers
             persons
             in
             matters
             of
             opinion
             .
             3.
             
             The
             examination
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             according
             to
             these
             Rules
             .
             And
             how
             well
             they
             agree
             with
             that
             Branch
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             which
             we
             call
             
               Humility
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             disagreement
             of
             
               absolute
               Reprobation
            
             with
             the
             first
             Rule
             ;
             5.
             
             As
             also
             with
             the
             third
             ,
             6
             And
             with
             the
             second
             and
             fourth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THese
             are
             the
             
               four
               main
               Rules
            
             which
             I
             conceive
             very
             usefull
             to
             examine
             either
             other
             mens
             Opinions
             or
             our
             own
             .
             And
             if
             the
             heat
             of
             our
             spirits
             or
             the
             confidence
             of
             others
             would
             urge
             upon
             us
             pretended
             Truths
             (
             for
             to
             admit
             of
             open
             falsities
             or
             forgeries
             for
             what
             advantage
             soever
             is
             intolerable
             ,
             )
             that
             are
             not
             subservient
             to
             these
             designs
             above
             named
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             idle
             curiosities
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             pretend
             also
             to
             Revelation
             or
             Inspiration
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             Madness
             and
             fanatick
             Delusion
             .
             But
             if
             they
             do
             not
             only
             not
             promote
             but
             countermine
             those
             designs
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             
             then
             not
             as
             frivolous
             ,
             but
             dangerous
             and
             impious
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             declined
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             though
             they
             appear
             such
             as
             may
             contribute
             something
             to
             those
             designs
             if
             followed
             and
             embraced
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             adde
             also
             this
             caution
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             forc'd
             so
             as
             that
             unless
             a
             man
             will
             profess
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             accounted
             no
             good
             Christian.
             For
             they
             coming
             from
             a
             fallible
             and
             doubtfull
             hand
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             in
             reason
             to
             infringe
             that
             undoubted
             right
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             alone
             being
             full
             enough
             to
             perfect
             a
             Christian
             both
             in
             life
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             also
             a
             further
             use
             to
             be
             made
             of
             these
             Rules
             in
             favour
             of
             one
             anothers
             persons
             though
             of
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             taking
             notice
             what
             good
             they
             drive
             at
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             evil
             they
             tend
             to
             :
             which
             makes
             much
             for
             peace
             and
             brotherly
             kindness
             ,
             and
             may
             blunt
             the
             edge
             of
             eager
             and
             bitter
             zeal
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             over-fervid
             Zelot
             think
             that
             he
             that
             is
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             to
             him
             intends
             nothing
             but
             mischief
             by
             his
             opposite
             doctrine
             .
             In
             examining
             therefore
             every
             Opinion
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             what
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             it
             agrees
             with
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             it
             crosses
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Use
             of
             our
             Rules
             may
             the
             better
             appear
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             by
             trying
             some
             few
             Opinions
             of
             no
             small
             note
             by
             this
             Touchstone
             :
             For
             it
             were
             an
             endless
             business
             to
             examine
             all
             ,
             and
             needless
             ,
             because
             by
             these
             examples
             he
             that
             lists
             may
             examine
             the
             rest
             ,
             indeed
             any
             that
             either
             has
             been
             or
             ever
             will
             offer
             it self
             to
             the
             World
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             that
             occurrs
             is
             
               such
               an
               Election
               and
               Reprobation
               that
               wholly
               excludes
               Free
               will.
            
             The
             Controversie
             is
             so
             well
             known
             that
             I
             need
             not
             state
             it
             .
             Applying
             this
             doctrine
             to
             the
             
               four
               Rules
            
             I
             have
             set
             down
             ,
             I
             find
             in
             the
             Third
             that
             it
             has
             some
             compliance
             with
             that
             choice
             branch
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             ,
             namely
             Humility
             ,
             and
             a
             submission
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             and
             all
             the
             World
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               doe
               what
               he
               pleases
               .
            
             And
             that
             therefore
             a
             serious
             and
             humble
             Soul
             being
             much
             taken
             up
             and
             transported
             with
             this
             consideration
             ,
             may
             think
             of
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             take
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             very
             Truth
             ,
             nay
             live
             and
             die
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             heaven
             when
             he
             has
             done
             .
             Whence
             it
             were
             a
             piece
             of
             Satanical
             Fury
             to
             persecute
             any
             such
             Opinionist
             ;
             and
             want
             of
             Charity
             ,
             these
             living
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Christians
             ,
             not
             to
             bear
             as
             good
             affection
             to
             them
             as
             to
             others
             ;
             nay
             to
             advance
             our
             affection
             with
             the
             superaddition
             of
             pity
             ,
             they
             living
             in
             something
             a
             more
             dark
             mansion
             then
             others
             ;
             which
             will
             plainly
             appear
             if
             we
             applie
             their
             Opinion
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Rules
             and
             the
             Particulars
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             if
             we
             make
             application
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             that
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             exceeding
             superabundant
             Loving-kindness
             of
             God
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             
             
               who
               would
               not
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               repentance
               ,
            
             as
             S.
             Peter
             speaks
             .
             This
             sad
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Predestinatours
             does
             confront
             this
             design
             at
             the
             very
             first
             sight
             ,
             making
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             such
             an
             half-faced
             thing
             ,
             nay
             I
             may
             say
             of
             a
             more
             thin
             and
             sparing
             aspect
             then
             the
             sharpest
             new
             Moon
             ,
             nay
             an
             infinitely
             less
             proportion
             ,
             if
             their
             dolefull
             stories
             be
             true
             .
             For
             to
             speak
             summarily
             of
             the
             business
             ;
             Some
             very
             exceeding
             small
             number
             shall
             necessarily
             ,
             
             by
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             eternally
             saved
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             necessarily
             damned
             to
             ineffable
             ,
             eternal
             and
             unsupportable
             torture
             .
             This
             is
             that
             glorious
             redundant
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             according
             to
             them
             .
             Which
             free
             Spirits
             will
             think
             the
             worst
             news
             and
             most
             mischievous
             that
             ever
             was
             communicated
             to
             the
             World.
             
               The
               worst
            
             ,
             because
             so
             extreme
             few
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             
               The
               most
               mischievous
            
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             hazzard
             all
             men
             to
             be
             damned
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Reason
             .
             For
             ,
             whenas
             things
             are
             determined
             already
             ,
             who
             need
             stir
             a
             foot
             unless
             to
             please
             himself
             and
             reap
             the
             present
             joies
             of
             this
             life
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             it
             is
             very
             irrational
             for
             us
             to
             be
             sollicitous
             and
             trouble
             our selves
             to
             bring
             that
             to
             pass
             which
             will
             every
             jot
             as
             soon
             come
             to
             pass
             without
             our
             trouble
             .
             So
             that
             unless
             a
             man
             be
             ,
             beyond
             all
             conceit
             ,
             foolish
             and
             sottish
             ,
             and
             cannot
             reason
             concerning
             things
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             necessitated
             almost
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             very
             strongly
             invited
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             loose
             and
             wicked
             as
             his
             own
             heart
             or
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             World
             can
             suggest
             to
             him
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             this
             doctrin
             in
             it self
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             impose
             upon
             some
             by
             the
             shew
             of
             Humility
             ,
             is
             a
             Supplanter
             and
             Destroier
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             Root
             and
             Branch
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             weakens
             mens
             Faith
             also
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             peremptorily
             obtruded
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             all
             the
             Design
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             slakes
             all
             endeavour
             of
             good
             practice
             ,
             takes
             them
             off
             from
             the
             aspiring
             to
             that
             blessed
             Regeneration
             and
             Renovation
             of
             their
             minds
             into
             
               Purity
               ,
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             Humility
             it self
             ,
             which
             they
             most
             pretend
             to
             .
             And
             therefore
             most
             generally
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             crouch
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             very
             prone
             to
             be
             too-too
             rigid
             ,
             sour
             ,
             and
             even
             cruel
             to
             men
             ,
             full
             of
             Pride
             ,
             Dissension
             and
             Confusion
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Unworthiness
             of
             this
             Opinion
             is
             discernible
             also
             by
             the
             Third
             Rule
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             does
             entrench
             something
             also
             upon
             the
             Second
             .
             For
             whereas
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             concession
             ,
             the
             value
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             such
             that
             it
             might
             have
             been
             a
             Ransome
             for
             ten
             thousand
             Worlds
             ;
             what
             a
             check
             would
             this
             be
             to
             a
             mans
             more
             affectionate
             Veneration
             of
             him
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             he
             has
             restrained
             the
             purpose
             of
             his
             suffering
             to
             so
             exceeding
             few
             ?
             Nothing
             but
             Self-Love
             and
             Self-Flattery
             can
             well
             bear
             up
             a
             mans
             devotion
             .
             What
             an
             adorable
             thing
             have
             they
             made
             the
             tender
             Compassion
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whenas
             he
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             explication
             of
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             have
             found
             out
             a
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             Justice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             that
             very
             moment
             to
             have
             decreed
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             the
             World
             to
             eternal
             damnation
             ;
             and
             this
             forsooth
             to
             make
             manifest
             his
             Justice
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficiently
             manifested
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Son
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             
               freer
               grace
            
             that
             is
             intended
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             put
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             receiving
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             only
             necessitated
             on
             some
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             which
             the
             rest
             must
             necessarily
             perish
             ?
             Wherefore
             upon
             these
             terms
             a
             man
             cannot
             conciliate
             that
             venerable
             affection
             which
             is
             due
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             beget
             a
             belief
             of
             the
             Narration
             in
             more
             nasute
             and
             sagacious
             men
             .
             Which
             is
             an
             entrenchment
             against
             the
             Fourth
             Rule
             also
             ,
             which
             should
             awe
             us
             from
             peremptorily
             affixing
             any
             thing
             to
             our
             Religion
             that
             will
             make
             it
             less
             recommendable
             to
             them
             that
             are
             
             without
             ,
             as
             certainly
             this
             Opinion
             does
             to
             all
             indifferent
             men
             .
             Which
             makes
             me
             amaz'd
             at
             the
             sedulous
             obtrusion
             of
             it
             by
             some
             men
             ,
             whom
             I
             can
             charitably
             conclude
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hey
             are
             accounted
             ,
             in
             their
             way
             religious
             and
             godly
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             unsufferable
             Pride
             and
             Conceitedness
             to
             think
             themselves
             infallible
             in
             a
             point
             where
             free
             men
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             pious
             and
             religious
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             have
             seriously
             and
             industriously
             concluded
             the
             contrary
             ;
             especially
             when
             such
             gross
             inconveniences
             are
             discernible
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             1.
             
             That
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             conferrs
             something
             to
             
               Humility
               .
               2.
            
             
             That
             some
             men
             are
             saved
             irresistibly
             by
             virtue
             of
             
               Discriminative
               Grace
               .
               3.
            
             
             That
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             have
             Grace
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             that
             several
             of
             them
             are
             saved
             .
             4.
             
             The
             excellent
             use
             of
             this
             middle
             way
             betwixt
             Calvinisme
             and
             
               Arminianisme
               .
               5
               ,
               6.
            
             
             The
             exceeding
             great
             danger
             and
             mischief
             of
             the
             former
             Extremes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THere
             is
             nothing
             makes
             this
             Opinion
             pardonable
             ,
             but
             that
             shew
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             bears
             of
             Humility
             ;
             and
             haply
             it
             is
             in
             some
             regard
             really
             serviceable
             thereto
             .
             And
             I
             should
             take
             it
             to
             be
             very
             instrumental
             to
             take
             away
             all
             Pride
             and
             Arrogance
             ,
             or
             attributing
             any
             thing
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             contemning
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             if
             the
             Professours
             of
             it
             were
             generally
             of
             so
             meek
             ,
             so
             humble
             and
             so
             lowly
             a
             Spirit
             ;
             whenas
             they
             are
             too
             often
             over-harsh
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             and
             contemptuous
             of
             others
             .
             But
             this
             may
             not
             be
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Opinionist
             ,
             though
             that
             sad
             severity
             of
             God
             tied
             up
             in
             this
             same
             pretended
             Mystery
             is
             no
             enforcing
             example
             of
             Kindness
             and
             Humanity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             to
             the
             end
             that
             choice
             and
             lovely
             vertue
             of
             Christian
             Humility
             may
             want
             no
             motives
             nor
             encouragement
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             pleasure
             that
             some
             Souls
             may
             justly
             take
             in
             the
             free
             acknowledgment
             of
             God's
             irresistible
             Grace
             and
             over-powering
             Operations
             upon
             their
             Spirits
             may
             not
             be
             suffocated
             nor
             extinguished
             ;
             we
             shall
             make
             such
             an
             accomodation
             betwixt
             both
             parties
             ,
             that
             unless
             Envy
             and
             Repining
             at
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             toward
             mankinde
             make
             them
             still
             dissatisfied
             ,
             I
             question
             not
             but
             that
             they
             will
             rest
             contented
             .
             I
             profess
             therefore
             and
             do
             verily
             think
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             
               Discriminative
               Grace
            
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             such
             a
             difference
             for
             good
             ,
             that
             some
             few
             of
             Mankinde
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             will
             be
             irresistibly
             saved
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             are
             Probationers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             free
             will
             and
             are
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             being
             saved
             ,
             some
             greater
             ,
             some
             less
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoever
             is
             damn'd
             ,
             
             it
             is
             long
             of
             himself
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Siracides
             saith
             )
             
               God
               has
               no
               need
               of
               the
               wicked
               man.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             this
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             mere
             Subterfuge
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             I
             further
             add
             ,
             touching
             all
             this
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             which
             I
             speak
             
             of
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             
               Grace
               sufficient
            
             offered
             to
             them
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             several
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             faithfulness
             to
             that
             light
             and
             power
             which
             God
             has
             given
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             actually
             saved
             .
             At
             which
             sentence
             neither
             the
             Arminian
             ought
             to
             repine
             nor
             the
             Calvinist
             .
             For
             whatever
             good
             Arminianism
             pretends
             concerning
             all
             mankind
             ,
             is
             exhibited
             to
             this
             part
             not
             absolutely
             elected
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             part
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             is
             allotted
             by
             Arminius
             .
             And
             whatever
             good
             there
             is
             pretended
             in
             Calvinism
             to
             that
             part
             that
             is
             absolutely
             elected
             ,
             the
             same
             Goodness
             is
             here
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             besides
             that
             direfull
             vizard
             pull'd
             off
             that
             Ignorance
             and
             Melancholy
             had
             put
             upon
             Divine
             Providence
             and
             on
             the
             lovely
             Face
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             may
             adde
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             finds
             himself
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             powerfull
             manner
             carried
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             may
             as
             fully
             ascribe
             it
             to
             God's
             free
             grace
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Calvinistical
             Hypothesis
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             has
             no
             mind
             to
             Goodness
             cannot
             lay
             the
             fault
             on
             God
             but
             himself
             .
             Nor
             can
             Satan
             tempt
             by
             that
             forcible
             stratagem
             to
             either
             despair
             or
             dissoluteness
             ,
             suggesting
             that
             if
             a
             man
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             or
             if
             damned
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             can
             neither
             help
             on
             the
             one
             nor
             hinder
             the
             other
             .
             For
             unless
             a
             man
             be
             very
             deeply
             radicated
             in
             Faith
             and
             sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             I
             should
             hold
             it
             a
             piece
             of
             fond
             Self-Flattery
             to
             take
             himself
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             whenas
             he
             may
             hold
             of
             a
             more
             seasonable
             Tenure
             ,
             and
             act
             accordingly
             as
             a
             Probationer
             :
             and
             when
             he
             has
             got
             to
             that
             irrelapsable
             condition
             of
             those
             whose
             Souls
             are
             after
             a
             manner
             perfected
             in
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             it
             will
             better
             become
             him
             then
             to
             entitle
             God
             alone
             to
             all
             those
             Transactions
             wrought
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             that
             saying
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             
             
               Verily
               God
               was
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               I
               knew
               it
               not
               ,
            
             and
             name
             the
             place
             he
             slept
             in
             Bethel
             ,
             The
             Temple
             of
             God
             :
             For
             such
             is
             the
             body
             of
             every
             Regenerate
             Christian
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Concession
             of
             ours
             thus
             far
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             and
             certainly
             not
             unserviceable
             for
             the
             promoting
             that
             thankfull
             and
             humble
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             that
             would
             attribute
             all
             to
             the
             Irresistibleness
             of
             free
             Grace
             and
             to
             the
             force
             of
             their
             particular
             and
             irrevocable
             Predestination
             and
             Election
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             also
             a
             mighty
             safeguard
             from
             those
             dangerous
             miscarriages
             that
             too
             often
             happen
             the
             other
             way
             .
             Wherein
             there
             being
             no
             mean
             ,
             but
             one
             must
             be
             
               either
               Elect
               or
               Reprobate
            
             ,
             how
             prone
             is
             it
             out
             of
             Self-love
             to
             take
             up
             a
             stout
             and
             peremptory
             conceit
             that
             a
             man
             is
             the
             Childe
             of
             God
             destinated
             thereto
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             can
             no
             more
             miss
             to
             be
             saved
             then
             he
             did
             to
             be
             born
             ?
             But
             as
             for
             others
             ,
             poor
             Offalls
             and
             Out-casts
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             find
             out
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             do
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             let
             them
             importune
             God
             and
             vex
             and
             weary
             Nature
             never
             so
             much
             ;
             but
             are
             like
             Sampson
             ,
             with
             his
             eyes
             put
             out
             ,
             brought
             upon
             the
             stage
             of
             this
             World
             only
             to
             make
             the
             Philistims
             merry
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             to
             be
             mere
             foils
             and
             blacks
             to
             set
             off
             the
             beauty
             and
             lustre
             of
             the
             secure
             Saints
             :
             who
             being
             unavoidably
             caught
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             nooze
             or
             fast
             snare
             of
             Salvation
             laid
             for
             them
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             once
             phansy
             themselves
             taken
             by
             the
             leg
             ,
             do
             so
             bounce
             and
             dance
             in
             the
             string
             with
             that
             enormity
             and
             violence
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             tried
             by
             their
             wild
             tugs
             and
             jerks
             ,
             
             whether
             the
             force
             of
             their
             Corruption
             or
             the
             
               Decretall
               thread
            
             be
             the
             stronger
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nay
             do
             grow
             up
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             of
             Fool-hardiness
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             themselves
             not
             possibly
             able
             to
             run
             themselves
             out
             of
             breath
             by
             the
             most
             wild
             and
             dissolute
             courses
             imaginable
             ,
             nor
             remove
             themselves
             one
             hairs
             breadth
             out
             of
             God's
             favour
             for
             all
             this
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             do
             proceed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             acknowledge
             no
             Law
             but
             their
             own
             Lust
             and
             the
             fulfilling
             their
             own
             masterless
             will
             ,
             and
             consequently
             do
             conclude
             that
             they
             cannot
             sin
             .
             Thus
             imitating
             a
             false
             Pattern
             ,
             and
             making
             themselves
             compendious
             Puppets
             or
             Pocket-medals
             of
             that
             great
             Idol
             of
             theirs
             (
             for
             it
             is
             no
             God
             )
             
               that
               wills
            
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               merely
               because
               he
               wills
            
             .
             And
             so
             they
             dance
             and
             sport
             about
             the
             imagination
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             the
             Law-givers
             absence
             did
             about
             the
             molten
             Calf
             .
             Thus
             has
             this
             dark
             Conceit
             ,
             which
             some
             rash
             spirits
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             led
             many
             one
             into
             secure
             Libertinism
             first
             ,
             and
             after
             into
             most
             desperate
             Atheism
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             1.
             
             The
             Scholastick
             Opinions
             concerning
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             applied
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Rules
             .
             2.
             
             As
             also
             concerning
             the
             
               Trinity
               .
               3.
            
             
             The
             Application
             of
             the
             Antitrinitarian
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             said
             Rules
             .
             It
             s
             disagreement
             with
             the
             third
             ,
             4.
             
             As
             also
             with
             the
             second
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Antitrinitarians
             plea.
             6.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             their
             plea.
             7.
             
             How
             grosly
             the
             denying
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             disagrees
             with
             the
             third
             Rule
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             next
             Opinions
             that
             occur
             are
             those
             concerning
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             though
             their
             industry
             and
             sincerity
             of
             their
             design
             may
             be
             commendable
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             unite
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             of
             Hypostatically
             to
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             suspicion
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             doing
             the
             highest
             divine
             Honour
             to
             Him
             we
             call
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             what
             they
             drive
             at
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             second
             Rule
             we
             have
             set
             down
             ;
             yet
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             think
             they
             have
             made
             so
             little
             proficiency
             to
             the
             main
             End
             ,
             that
             that
             one
             plain
             expression
             in
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               As
               the
               Body
               and
               Soul
               is
               one
               man
               ,
               so
               God
               and
               Man
               is
               one
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             better
             then
             all
             their
             curious
             definitions
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             reach
             to
             no
             greater
             Hypostatical
             union
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ;
             whenas
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             searched
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             the
             Union
             betwixt
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Humanity
             in
             Christ
             is
             more
             one
             and
             more
             exact
             then
             that
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Hypostatical
             .
             But
             they
             have
             defined
             things
             so
             unskilfully
             and
             perplexedly
             ,
             that
             though
             their
             design
             be
             agreeable
             to
             our
             second
             Rule
             ,
             yet
             their
             performance
             does
             clash
             much
             with
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             :
             Such
             contradictions
             or
             unintelligible
             spinofities
             weakening
             Faith
             ,
             and
             hindring
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Which
             may
             be
             rightly
             said
             also
             concerning
             their
             subtil
             and
             inconsistent
             disquisitions
             and
             conclusions
             touching
             the
             Trinity
             .
             Wherein
             though
             their
             design
             be
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             commendable
             as
             before
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             made
             the
             mystery
             so
             intricate
             and
             contradictious
             ,
             that
             they
             weaken
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             to
             those
             that
             are
             within
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             less
             passable
             and
             recommendable
             to
             strangers
             ;
             and
             have
             given
             occasion
             thereby
             to
             some
             bold
             Spirits
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             disadvantageously
             represented
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             purchas'd
             to
             themselves
             the
             Title
             of
             Antitrinitarians
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whose
             Opinion
             I
             look
             upon
             as
             fundamentally
             repugnant
             to
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             if
             the
             New
             Testament
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christianity
             .
             For
             I
             know
             nothing
             more
             express
             then
             that
             in
             those
             Writings
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Trinity
             is
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             will
             pretend
             they
             can
             interpret
             things
             there
             so
             as
             to
             evade
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             I
             think
             they
             may
             evade
             any
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             the
             sacred
             Writ
             shall
             stand
             for
             a
             cypher
             ,
             and
             signifie
             nothing
             ;
             which
             tends
             mainly
             to
             the
             enervating
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             gross
             entrenchment
             upon
             the
             third
             Rule
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             truly
             I
             think
             it
             may
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             that
             it
             is
             also
             particularly
             against
             the
             second
             .
             For
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             does
             not
             fall
             in
             so
             handsomly
             and
             kindly
             without
             the
             supposition
             of
             a
             Trinity
             ,
             
             as
             I
             have
             elswhere
             intimated
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             special
             piece
             of
             Providence
             ,
             that
             so
             explicite
             a
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Godhead
             in
             the
             Triunity
             thereof
             was
             so
             generally
             made
             known
             to
             the
             world
             together
             with
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             might
             be
             worshipped
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Deity
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             distinctly
             honour'd
             and
             adored
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             they
             will
             reply
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             deny
             the
             Trinity
             and
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             yet
             they
             assert
             that
             
               Divine
               Honour
            
             is
             due
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             transgress
             against
             the
             second
             Rule
             .
             For
             they
             acknowledge
             that
             though
             Christ
             be
             
               but
               man
            
             ,
             yet
             God
             has
             given
             him
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             return
             visibly
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             
               as
               the
               Father
               has
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             
             
               so
               has
               he
               given
               him
               to
               have
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             enlivening
             us
             and
             quickening
             us
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             of
             changing
             these
             vile
             bodies
             of
             ours
             into
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             glorious
             body
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             their
             Opinion
             serves
             the
             End
             of
             Christianity
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             in
             reference
             to
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             due
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             sutable
             to
             the
             fourth
             Rule
             ;
             these
             perplexities
             of
             
               Christs
               Divinity
            
             and
             the
             Triunity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             making
             our
             Religion
             less
             passable
             and
             recommendable
             to
             those
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             That
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Trinity
             and
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             such
             a
             liberty
             of
             forcing
             and
             distorting
             the
             sense
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             it
             contemptible
             and
             useless
             ;
             then
             which
             what
             can
             be
             of
             more
             dangerous
             consequence
             ?
             It
             will
             be
             a
             Trespass
             not
             only
             against
             one
             ,
             but
             against
             all
             the
             Rules
             I
             have
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Gospel
             pass
             very
             ill
             not
             only
             with
             strangers
             ,
             but
             our selves
             too
             ,
             and
             turn
             Christendome
             back
             to
             Infidelity
             and
             Paganisme
             .
          
           
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             Scripture
             declares
             any
             thing
             concerning
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             that
             is
             impossible
             ,
             contradictious
             ,
             or
             more
             unintelligible
             then
             things
             that
             men
             do
             ordinarily
             assent
             to
             ,
             that
             are
             free
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             admit
             nothing
             upon
             force
             or
             Superstition
             ,
             but
             upon
             Reason
             ;
             and
             That
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             with
             the
             humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             is
             as
             conceivable
             for
             the
             Modus
             as
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             :
             That
             the
             Intricacies
             of
             the
             Schools
             are
             fooleries
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             our
             Religion
             :
             That
             the
             Scripture
             only
             sets
             forth
             a
             Triunity
             in
             the
             Godhead
             in
             general
             ,
             not
             obscured
             by
             any
             terme
             that
             can
             entangle
             any
             one
             of
             a
             tolerable
             wit
             and
             understanding
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             be
             so
             blockish
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             because
             the
             second
             Hypostasis
             in
             this
             Trinity
             is
             called
             Son
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             was
             married
             and
             had
             a
             wife
             ,
             as
             the
             Turks
             fondly
             object
             ;
             whenas
             nothing
             else
             is
             signified
             but
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             from
             both
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             first
             Author
             &
             Beginner
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             most
             eminent
             Renewer
             of
             this
             Sect
             that
             so
             boldly
             and
             stoutly
             denies
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             was
             one
             ,
             though
             of
             a
             leguleious
             Wit
             ,
             yet
             so
             inept
             and
             averse
             from
             Divine
             matters
             ,
             that
             he
             flatly
             denies
             that
             
               the
               Existence
               of
               God
            
             is
             discoverable
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             .
             And
             after
             he
             has
             found
             him
             by
             help
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             ,
             yet
             he
             has
             missed
             him
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             not
             Infinite
             in
             Essence
             ,
             cannot
             be
             God.
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             hangs
             off
             so
             heavily
             from
             the
             admission
             of
             that
             more
             distinct
             and
             full
             knowledge
             of
             him
             manifested
             in
             the
             holy
             Oracles
             ,
             &
             that
             those
             that
             symbolize
             so
             much
             with
             his
             Genius
             in
             other
             things
             follow
             him
             also
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             noblest
             Spirits
             &
             best
             Philosophers
             that
             ever
             appear'd
             in
             the
             world
             for
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Nature
             and
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             Ages
             before
             Christ
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             choice
             without
             force
             or
             obtrusion
             held
             the
             
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             ;
             which
             though
             I
             will
             not
             avouch
             to
             be
             perfectly
             right
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             (
             they
             being
             even
             over-accurate
             in
             the
             describing
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             therefore
             well
             may
             trip
             )
             yet
             for
             the
             main
             is
             such
             that
             there
             is
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             none
             at
             all
             against
             it
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             very
             sutable
             in
             the
             general
             to
             those
             general
             intimations
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             believe
             any
             Christian
             bound
             to
             hold
             the
             Theory
             in
             the
             set
             formes
             of
             humane
             Invention
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             peruse
             them
             &
             believe
             as
             much
             as
             he
             thinks
             good
             ,
             and
             do
             think
             it
             a
             decent
             thing
             ,
             that
             his
             Reason
             cannot
             perfectly
             reach
             nor
             exhaust
             so
             profound
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             &
             that
             therefore
             he
             is
             to
             make
             up
             the
             rest
             in
             humble
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             By
             denying
             the
             
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             and
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             other
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             are
             made
             incredible
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Divine
               Adoration
            
             we
             give
             to
             Christ
             suspected
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             For
             it
             will
             not
             seem
             credible
             to
             strangers
             ,
             especially
             that
             abhor
             such
             superstitions
             ,
             that
             God
             ever
             exalted
             any
             mere
             man
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             as
             the
             Socinians
             themselves
             acknowledge
             Christ
             is
             exalted
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             some
             cunning
             plot
             to
             lapse
             the
             World
             or
             retain
             it
             in
             
               Idolatrous
               Worship
            
             .
             It
             will
             also
             seem
             to
             them
             incredible
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             mere
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             *
             by
             a
             power
             in
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             professes
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             perform
             his
             promise
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             raise
             us
             all
             to
             a
             glorious
             and
             immortall
             life
             ,
             changing
             these
             bodies
             of
             flesh
             into
             a
             pure
             celestial
             substance
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             act
             for
             none
             but
             the
             Deity
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             done
             by
             any
             thing
             in
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             
             by
             the
             Deity
             residing
             in
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             created
             :
             Who
             was
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             both
             he
             that
             was
             born
             in
             time
             and
             this
             Eternal
             Word
             is
             look'd
             upon
             as
             one
             Son
             of
             God
             by
             real
             and
             Physical
             union
             .
             From
             whence
             that
             is
             easily
             understood
             which
             we
             alluded
             to
             before
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Father
               has
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
               so
               has
               he
               given
               to
               the
               Son
               to
               have
               life
               in
               himself
               .
            
             But
             our
             Adversaries
             way
             is
             very
             unconceivable
             and
             unintelligible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             plainly
             transgress
             against
             the
             Rule
             he
             pretends
             it
             most
             agrees
             with
             ,
             the
             making
             Christian
             Religion
             recommendable
             to
             them
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             also
             he
             does
             herein
             against
             the
             third
             Rule
             in
             no
             small
             measure
             .
             For
             by
             spoiling
             Christ
             of
             his
             Divinity
             and
             of
             being
             acknowledged
             in
             very
             truth
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             those
             condescensions
             of
             his
             which
             he
             stooped
             to
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             the
             esteem
             of
             them
             is
             much
             slackned
             and
             relaxed
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             stick
             the
             mark
             so
             strongly
             as
             upon
             this
             ancient
             and
             universal
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             did
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             was
             really
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             enhance
             the
             esteem
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             effectually
             melt
             our
             affections
             into
             the
             greater
             remorse
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             stouter
             resolutions
             to
             mortifie
             and
             kill
             all
             inordinate
             motions
             and
             desires
             ,
             all
             perverse
             and
             corrupt
             suggestions
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             harsh
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             under
             the
             scepter
             of
             the
             crucified
             Jesus
             .
             Which
             this
             Sect
             so
             little
             considers
             ,
             that
             they
             very
             hardly
             are
             drawn
             to
             acknowledge
             Christs
             death
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             their
             dry
             ,
             harsh
             and
             rash
             reasonings
             expunge
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Powers
             and
             choicest
             Artifices
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             the
             making
             men
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             
               1.
               
               Imputative
               Righteousness
               ,
               Invincible
               Infirmity
            
             and
             Solifidianism
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             seem
             to
             complie
             with
             the
             second
             and
             last
             Rule
             ,
             and
             how
             disagreeing
             with
             the
             third
             .
             2.
             
             The
             groundlesness
             of
             mens
             Zeal
             for
             
               Imputative
               Righteousness
               ,
               3.
            
             
             And
             for
             
               Solifidianisme
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             conspiracy
             of
             
               Imputative
               Righteousness
               ,
               Solifidianism
            
             and
             
               Invincible
               Infirmity
            
             to
             exclude
             all
             Holiness
             out
             of
             the
             Conversation
             of
             Christians
             .
             5.
             
             That
             large
             confessions
             of
             Sins
             and
             Infirmities
             without
             any
             purpose
             of
             amending
             our
             lives
             is
             a
             mere
             mocking
             of
             God
             to
             his
             very
             face
             .
             With
             the
             great
             danger
             of
             that
             Affront
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             last
             Examples
             of
             applying
             and
             examining
             of
             Opinions
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             we
             have
             set
             down
             shall
             be
             in
             
               Imputative
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             in
             Perfection
             and
             Infirmity
             ,
             in
             
               Iustification
               by
               Faith
               alone
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             
               Imputative
               Righteousness
               ,
               Infirmity
            
             and
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Solifidians
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             pretend
             much
             to
             the
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             
             men
             sensible
             of
             their
             great
             need
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             seeming
             to
             promise
             ease
             and
             security
             to
             careless
             sinners
             ,
             may
             also
             make
             the
             Gospel
             more
             passable
             to
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             minde
             to
             enjoy
             this
             world
             as
             well
             as
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             plausible
             to
             such
             kinde
             of
             people
             as
             Roman
             Indulgences
             and
             Pardons
             ,
             Absolution
             upon
             slight
             Penances
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             To
             which
             kinde
             of
             errours
             and
             miscarriages
             I
             cannot
             but
             impute
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             Christendome
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             imagine
             how
             the
             more
             perfectly
             Reform'd
             Churches
             could
             have
             failed
             of
             proving
             generally
             excellent
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             if
             these
             Opinions
             of
             
               Imaginary
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               Empty
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Invinciblenesse
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             had
             not
             stept
             into
             the
             room
             of
             those
             Follies
             and
             Errours
             they
             had
             fled
             from
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             apparent
             how
             highly
             they
             transgress
             against
             the
             third
             Rule
             ,
             and
             consequently
             how
             cautious
             men
             should
             be
             of
             either
             receiving
             them
             or
             communicating
             them
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             as
             for
             
               Imputative
               Righteousness
            
             it
             is
             very
             suspicious
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             therein
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             suggestion
             of
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Deceit
             to
             undermine
             that
             due
             measure
             of
             Sanctification
             whereunto
             we
             are
             called
             .
             For
             otherwise
             this
             invention
             is
             utterly
             needless
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christs
             Passion
             being
             sufficient
             to
             expiate
             whatever
             sins
             we
             fall
             into
             from
             any
             pardonable
             Principle
             .
             Which
             Sacrifice
             were
             utterly
             needless
             ,
             if
             the
             perfect
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             were
             so
             imputed
             to
             us
             as
             that
             we
             might
             reckon
             it
             our
             own
             .
             For
             then
             were
             we
             as
             righteous
             as
             Christ
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             no
             greater
             Righteousnesse
             then
             his
             own
             whereby
             he
             is
             righteous
             .
             And
             
               this
               Righteousness
            
             consisting
             as
             well
             of
             
               abstaining
               from
               sins
            
             as
             
               doing
               acts
               of
               Righteousnesse
            
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             all
             this
             is
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             hereby
             we
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             God
             as
             never
             to
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             wanted
             no
             Expiation
             for
             sin
             ;
             and
             so
             Christ
             died
             in
             vain
             .
             For
             the
             imputation
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             will
             serve
             for
             all
             .
             Wherefore
             an
             opinion
             so
             absurd
             one
             cannot
             imagine
             why
             any
             should
             be
             so
             well
             pleased
             with
             ,
             unless
             they
             intended
             it
             a
             shelter
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             from
             real
             Holinesse
             and
             Righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             do
             I
             know
             to
             what
             end
             but
             this
             men
             should
             so
             zealously
             press
             the
             Opinion
             
               of
               being
               saved
               by
               Faith
               alone
               ,
            
             in
             such
             a
             perverse
             sense
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             not
             meaning
             thereby
             
               a
               living
               Faith
               working
               by
               Love
               ,
            
             but
             we
             must
             be
             justified
             by
             Faith
             prescinding
             from
             Charity
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             whatever
             is
             accounted
             Holy
             and
             Just.
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             unless
             a
             man
             will
             say
             he
             is
             justified
             by
             a
             
               dead
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             
               true
               Faith
            
             then
             a
             
               dead
               corps
            
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             
               real
               Sanctity
            
             will
             as
             surely
             accompany
             Faith
             as
             Light
             does
             the
             Sun
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             controversie
             is
             as
             ridiculously
             raised
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whether
             it
             
               alone
               justifie
            
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             move
             a
             question
             whether
             the
             Sun
             alone
             makes
             it
             day
             .
             For
             if
             they
             mean
             the
             Sun
             without
             the
             raies
             ,
             it
             is
             evidently
             false
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             mean
             the
             Sun
             alone
             without
             the
             Moon
             or
             Stars
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             evidently
             true
             .
             But
             by
             prescinding
             life
             from
             Faith
             ,
             and
             contending
             that
             it
             justifies
             ,
             is
             as
             incongruous
             as
             to
             assert
             that
             the
             Sun
             without
             Light
             makes
             day
             ,
             and
             as
             mischievous
             as
             to
             insinuate
             that
             inward
             Sanctity
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             they
             talk
             of
             
               Faith
               alone
            
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             explain
             themselves
             so
             as
             
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             to
             exclude
             Christian
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             Iudaicall
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             needless
             ,
             imperfect
             and
             superstitious
             Principles
             of
             Justification
             men
             have
             stood
             upon
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             urge
             an
             
               operative
               Christian
               Love
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             this
             
               Imputative
               Righteousnesse
            
             and
             
               Iustifying
               Faith
            
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             would
             fain
             disjoyn
             real
             Sanctity
             ,
             they
             adde
             
               Christian
               Infirmity
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             would
             insinuate
             the
             
               Invinciblenesse
               of
               Sin.
            
             So
             that
             two
             of
             these
             Opinions
             suggesting
             That
             that
             due
             degree
             of
             Righteousness
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             (
             nay
             indeed
             any
             degree
             thereof
             )
             is
             needlesse
             ,
             and
             this
             other
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             what
             can
             this
             tend
             to
             but
             an
             utter
             neglect
             of
             all
             Holiness
             in
             Christian
             Conversation
             ?
             The
             profession
             of
             which
             frame
             of
             Religion
             ,
             though
             some
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             that
             Apostle
             whose
             expressions
             they
             too
             often
             abuse
             ,
             declares
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               mere
               mocking
            
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             
               naso
               suspendere
               adunco
            
             ;
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
               ;
               as
               a
               man
               sows
               ,
               so
               shall
               he
               also
               reap
               .
            
             For
             this
             abuse
             and
             perverse
             application
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             to
             lewdness
             and
             secure
             wickedness
             is
             a
             mere
             deluding
             and
             mocking
             of
             the
             benigne
             counsel
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             It
             is
             to
             flear
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             extolling
             Christ
             ,
             really
             to
             
               subvert
               his
               Kingdom
            
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             
               mere
               mocking
            
             and
             confronting
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             whenas
             he
             has
             sent
             Christ
             into
             the
             World
             on
             purpose
             
               to
               redeem
               the
               world
               from
               their
               vain
               Conversation
               ,
            
             
             and
             to
             abolish
             or
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             devil
             ,
             to
             tell
             God
             in
             our
             devotions
             a
             long
             story
             of
             our
             own
             Fleshliness
             and
             Devilishness
             ,
             and
             to
             intimate
             to
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             however
             his
             Free-Graciousness
             is
             content
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             application
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             God
             cannot
             nor
             will
             not
             see
             any
             Unrighteousness
             of
             ours
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             after
             many
             long
             and
             tedious
             narrations
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             is
             a
             very
             foul
             and
             black
             Catalogue
             of
             our
             faults
             ,
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             without
             either
             Hope
             ,
             Resolution
             or
             Endeavour
             of
             being
             any
             thing
             better
             then
             we
             are
             :
             Is
             not
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             pervert
             and
             make
             ridiculous
             the
             good
             counsel
             of
             God
             even
             in
             his
             own
             hearing
             ,
             and
             to
             jeer
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ?
             But
             however
             he
             may
             connive
             for
             a
             while
             at
             these
             follies
             or
             affronts
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             alwaies
             keep
             silence
             and
             hold
             his
             hands
             :
             
               
                 Non
                 semper
                 stolidam
                 praebebit
                 vellere
                 barbam
                 Iupiter
                 .
              
            
             He
             will
             not
             alwaies
             be
             put
             off
             with
             solemn
             whimperings
             ,
             Hypocritical
             Confessions
             ,
             ruful
             faces
             ,
             sore
             arms
             and
             legs
             tied
             up
             and
             set
             on
             wooden
             stumps
             ,
             with
             dolefull
             acknowledgements
             of
             but
             wilful
             Misery
             and
             Poverty
             ,
             of
             feigned
             and
             counterfeited
             Maimedness
             and
             Inability
             .
             If
             his
             Indignation
             be
             kindled
             ,
             yea
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             it
             will
             burn
             off
             our
             wood
             ,
             and
             force
             us
             to
             finde
             our
             legs
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             use
             our
             arms
             too
             ,
             to
             fly
             or
             fend
             off
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             the
             strokes
             of
             Divine
             Vengeance
             that
             will
             justly
             finde
             us
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             flaunting
             Hypocrisie
             of
             the
             Perfectionists
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             it
             comes
             .
             2.
             
             The
             easie
             Laws
             whereby
             they
             measure
             their
             Perfection
             .
             And
             the
             sad
             result
             of
             their
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             far
             more
             Perfection
             in
             many
             thousands
             of
             those
             that
             abhorre
             the
             name
             of
             Perfection
             then
             in
             these
             great
             Boasters
             of
             it
             .
             4.
             
             In
             what
             consists
             that
             sound
             and
             comely
             frame
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             thus
             much
             of
             that
             
               creeping
               Hypocrisie
            
             that
             walks
             with
             a
             still
             and
             demure
             pace
             in
             these
             Opinions
             of
             
               Imputative
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               Empty
               Faith
               and
               Invincible
               Infirmity
               :
            
             Contrary
             to
             which
             is
             that
             
               flaunting
               Hypocrisie
            
             of
             the
             high-flown
             Perfectionists
             ,
             whose
             Constitutions
             yet
             are
             ordinarily
             as
             unsound
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             opposite
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             very
             frame
             and
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nay
             ,
             I
             dare
             adde
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Opinion
             cunningly
             urg'd
             by
             the
             envy
             of
             the
             Devil
             himself
             upon
             hot
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             eager
             and
             melancholy
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             fly
             high
             and
             are
             exceeding
             subject
             to
             Self-Pride
             and
             Arrogance
             ,
             to
             obliterate
             in
             them
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             elude
             the
             use
             of
             that
             precious
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             slake
             the
             affections
             of
             men
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             off
             from
             dependence
             any
             way
             on
             his
             Person
             .
             Which
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             assured
             of
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             
               easie
               Laws
            
             they
             measure
             their
             Perfection
             by
             and
             their
             Freedom
             from
             Sin.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             any
             ill
             Motions
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             strong
             ,
             if
             not
             assented
             to
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             shame
             nor
             conscience
             of
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             carried
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             Temptation
             to
             commit
             the
             act
             ,
             then
             they
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             the
             impetuosity
             of
             the
             assault
             ,
             conceit
             themselves
             to
             be
             only
             as
             ravished
             Virgins
             (
             according
             to
             the
             softness
             of
             their
             phansie
             and
             favourable
             opinion
             of
             their
             own
             sincerity
             )
             deflowred
             against
             their
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             still
             stand
             upon
             Self-Justification
             .
             And
             what
             is
             yet
             more
             execrable
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             come
             to
             the
             height
             of
             their
             
               begodded
               Condition
            
             ,
             and
             arrived
             to
             the
             state
             of
             full
             Perfection
             ,
             then
             like
             the
             
               Indian
               Abduti
            
             or
             
               Spanish
               Illuminati
            
             ,
             they
             
               cannot
               sin
            
             ,
             do
             what
             they
             will
             ;
             let
             them
             commit
             what
             Foulness
             they
             will
             ,
             what
             Injustice
             or
             Cruelty
             soever
             is
             suggested
             to
             them
             ,
             these
             unclean
             and
             proud
             Fanaticks
             take
             it
             all
             to
             be
             Inspiration
             ;
             or
             else
             are
             emboldened
             at
             last
             (
             by
             the
             upshot
             of
             their
             Luciferian
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             to
             hold
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Difference
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             and
             that
             Sin
             is
             but
             a
             Conceit
             ,
             no
             real
             Miscarriage
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             that
             know
             not
             their
             own
             Liberty
             .
             Which
             final
             Result
             of
             things
             does
             plainly
             indigitate
             ,
             who
             moved
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             business
             in
             their
             first
             alienation
             from
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             And
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             is
             very
             observable
             in
             such
             Apostates
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             strucken
             with
             Blindeness
             ,
             how
             silly
             and
             weak
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Reason
             and
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             their
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             odious
             and
             abominable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             that
             the
             Religion
             of
             these
             Perfectionists
             is
             not
             merely
             a
             surprisal
             by
             the
             sleights
             of
             Satan
             ,
             but
             a
             studied
             and
             premeditated
             Revolt
             
             from
             their
             allegiance
             to
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             though
             first
             suggested
             by
             the
             envy
             of
             Lucifer
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             too-too
             plain
             in
             this
             ;
             That
             when
             they
             seem
             most
             tolerable
             and
             to
             have
             some
             conscience
             of
             their
             waies
             ,
             yet
             what
             Christians
             are
             troubled
             at
             and
             asham'd
             of
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             Sin
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             seem
             to
             want
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             or
             be
             beholden
             to
             him
             for
             his
             Sufferings
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             sign
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             that
             Familisme
             was
             invented
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             Office
             and
             Person
             of
             Christ
             :
             let
             them
             talk
             as
             highly
             and
             gloriously
             of
             their
             begodded
             Estate
             as
             they
             will
             ;
             which
             their
             Infernal
             Teacher
             has
             taught
             them
             to
             boast
             of
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             seem
             
               lesse
               God
            
             then
             he
             is
             .
             But
             I
             dare
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             thousands
             of
             poor
             modest
             Christians
             that
             abhorre
             the
             name
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             speak
             much
             of
             
               Iustification
               by
               Faith
               alone
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Imputation
               of
               Christs
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             complain
             of
             their
             own
             Infirmity
             very
             sadly
             and
             seriously
             ,
             have
             yet
             arriv'd
             to
             a
             far
             greater
             degree
             of
             Perfection
             then
             these
             Self-Magnifiers
             and
             
               rude
               Insulters
            
             over
             these
             humble
             and
             contrite
             Spirits
             :
             who
             having
             no
             ill
             meaning
             by
             those
             frames
             of
             speech
             that
             are
             taught
             them
             ,
             are
             affectionate
             Adherers
             to
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             their
             due
             reverence
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hearty
             abhorrence
             from
             all
             shew
             of
             or
             least
             approach
             toward
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             take
             Sanctuary
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ease
             their
             Souls
             by
             their
             reliance
             on
             his
             Atonement
             and
             Intercession
             for
             such
             Infirmities
             as
             these
             bold
             and
             fanatical
             Boasters
             would
             bear
             men
             in
             hand
             and
             perswade
             themselves
             not
             to
             be
             at
             all
             sinful
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             whether
             these
             
               rampant
               Enthusiasts
            
             or
             the
             
               humble
               and
               orthodox
               Christian
            
             be
             of
             the
             sounder
             complexion
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             that
             is
             not
             wilfully
             blinde
             give
             sentence
             ,
             and
             how
             allowable
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             these
             Perfectionists
             is
             ,
             whenas
             it
             traiterously
             strikes
             at
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             at
             the
             antiquating
             the
             office
             of
             his
             
               Royal
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             and
             is
             cross
             to
             that
             lovely
             and
             decorous
             frame
             of
             spirit
             which
             is
             required
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             humble
             and
             lowly
             of
             minde
             ,
             which
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             reliance
             upon
             his
             Intercession
             and
             Sufferings
             for
             favour
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             does
             naturally
             nourish
             ,
             and
             keep
             off
             that
             swollen
             unwholsome
             distemper
             of
             Arrogance
             and
             Self-weening
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             which
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             mistake
             me
             to
             his
             own
             prejudice
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             the
             sound
             and
             comely
             frame
             of
             a
             Christian
             spirit
             is
             this
             ;
             Unfeignedly
             to
             endeavour
             the
             perfecting
             of
             all
             Holiness
             both
             in
             Heart
             and
             Actions
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             allow
             a
             mans
             self
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             thinks
             is
             a
             sin
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             arriv'd
             at
             that
             height
             of
             Sanctity
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             conscious
             to
             himself
             that
             he
             does
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             whole
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             His
             Merits
             and
             Intercession
             that
             has
             procured
             him
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Death
             has
             so
             powerfully
             engaged
             him
             to
             warre
             against
             his
             lusts
             and
             to
             mortifie
             all
             his
             immoderate
             Passions
             ;
             
             and
             withall
             to
             remember
             ,
             
               that
               though
               he
               know
               nothing
               by
               himself
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               thereby
               justified
               ,
            
             and
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             sure
             but
             that
             he
             may
             mistake
             himself
             in
             some
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             sin
             against
             his
             own
             light
             ;
             and
             to
             impute
             it
             rather
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             not
             led
             him
             into
             such
             violent
             Temptations
             as
             some
             have
             been
             ,
             
             that
             he
             finds
             himself
             not
             to
             have
             submitted
             to
             evil
             motions
             ,
             then
             to
             ostentate
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             contemn
             the
             Protection
             of
             so
             kind
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             being
             acquainted
             with
             humane
             infirmity
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             kept
             off
             those
             tempestuous
             Assaults
             that
             otherwise
             might
             have
             invaded
             us
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             never
             so
             
               perfect
               now
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             pay
             the
             old
             score
             ,
             because
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             alwaies
             without
             sin
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             recourse
             to
             so
             compassionate
             a
             Saviour
             is
             never
             out
             of
             date
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             Truth
             indispensable
             both
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             keeping
             our selves
             in
             a
             submiss
             and
             humble
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             towards
             God
             and
             towards
             men
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             these
             
               Enthusiastick
               Perfectionists
            
             does
             plainly
             transgress
             against
             both
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Rule
             we
             have
             set
             down
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             
               1
               Sincerity
            
             the
             middle
             way
             betwixt
             pretended
             Infirmity
             and
             the
             boast
             of
             Perfection
             :
             with
             the
             description
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             A
             more
             full
             character
             of
             the
             Sincere
             Christian.
             3.
             
             That
             they
             that
             endeavour
             not
             after
             that
             state
             are
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             above
             it
             ,
             Conspiratours
             against
             the
             
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ.
               4.
            
             
             The
             Personal
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Millenium
             in
             the
             more
             sober
             meaning
             thereof
             applied
             to
             the
             above-nam'd
             Rules
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             stear
             our
             course
             right
             therefore
             betwixt
             those
             
               Hypocritical
               Pretenders
               of
               Invincible
               Infirmity
            
             and
             these
             
               High-flown
               Boasters
               of
               absolute
               Perfection
            
             ,
             we
             must
             keep
             in
             that
             safe
             
               middle
               path
            
             of
             
               Unfeigned
               Sincerity
            
             .
             Which
             therefore
             wil
             neither
             charge
             the
             condition
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             being
             utterly
             uncorrigible
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             reduc'd
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             no
             not
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             cast
             it
             upon
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             being
             unwilling
             or
             not
             caring
             that
             Nature
             should
             be
             thus
             reduc'd
             and
             brought
             under
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             a
             man
             will
             charge
             himself
             in
             all
             his
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             his
             duty
             (
             and
             such
             as
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             he
             may
             perform
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             wanting
             on
             his
             part
             )
             
               to
               yield
               his
               Members
               as
               Instruments
               of
               Righteousness
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               well
               as
               he
               did
               before
               yield
               them
               as
               Instruments
               of
               Unrighteousness
               to
               Sin.
            
             For
             Sincerity
             implying
             a
             faithful
             purpose
             and
             will
             of
             doing
             what
             is
             right
             ,
             Christ
             has
             hereby
             wone
             the
             Castle
             or
             Fort
             of
             his
             enemy
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Ammunition
             and
             Engines
             therein
             will
             certainly
             then
             be
             used
             for
             right
             designes
             .
          
           
             The
             Eyes
             that
             before
             suck'd
             in
             rotten
             corruptive
             thoughts
             from
             false
             alluring
             Objects
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             the
             Heart
             on
             fire
             with
             filthy
             lusts
             ,
             are
             now
             made
             Inlets
             of
             the
             light
             and
             brightness
             of
             the
             unspotted
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             fairly
             pourtraied
             out
             in
             the
             visible
             Creature
             .
             Those
             Ears
             that
             could
             before
             drink
             in
             with
             delight
             the
             smooth
             tales
             of
             Detraction
             and
             Calumny
             ,
             stand
             now
             open
             onely
             to
             the
             sighs
             of
             the
             poor
             or
             honest
             reports
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             Those
             Feet
             that
             before
             were
             swift
             to
             shed
             
             bloud
             ,
             are
             now
             much
             more
             ready
             to
             rescue
             the
             innocent
             .
             Those
             Hands
             that
             before
             were
             onely
             exercised
             in
             griping
             and
             pulling
             from
             others
             ,
             are
             now
             ever
             open
             for
             Alms-deeds
             and
             bountiful
             distribution
             to
             the
             needy
             .
             That
             Tongue
             that
             in
             secret
             would
             not
             spare
             to
             strike
             his
             Friend
             ,
             will
             now
             in
             a
             just
             cause
             defend
             his
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             In
             brief
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             external
             Action
             of
             true
             Sanctity
             and
             Righteousness
             but
             the
             sincere
             Christian
             both
             believes
             and
             findes
             he
             has
             a
             power
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             does
             constantly
             the
             good
             and
             refuses
             the
             evil
             ,
             that
             his
             conscience
             tells
             him
             is
             so
             indeed
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             his
             power
             to
             do
             and
             refrain
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             refrain
             from
             whatsoever
             is
             unjust
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             deal
             with
             another
             otherwise
             then
             himself
             would
             be
             dealt
             with
             ,
             he
             will
             most
             certainly
             abstein
             from
             
               Extortion
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Fornication
            
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             doe
             any
             envious
             or
             revengeful
             Actions
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             does
             believe
             that
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             he
             may
             be
             quite
             devoid
             of
             all
             Envy
             and
             Malice
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             bear
             any
             ill
             will
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             against
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             of
             all
             other
             
               inordinate
               affections
            
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             move
             strongly
             and
             rebelliously
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             assents
             so
             far
             to
             them
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             a
             secure
             opportunity
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             think
             himself
             perfect
             ,
             though
             he
             thus
             assents
             to
             no
             Sin
             while
             he
             thinks
             it
             so
             ;
             nor
             at
             all
             doubts
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             imperfect
             .
             And
             if
             by
             the
             boisterousness
             and
             importunity
             of
             a
             Temptation
             or
             some
             unavoidable
             Inadvertency
             he
             falls
             into
             any
             evil
             action
             ,
             the
             pleasure
             he
             finds
             from
             it
             will
             be
             like
             that
             which
             a
             child
             gets
             by
             falling
             with
             his
             forehead
             against
             sharp
             stones
             or
             with
             his
             hands
             into
             the
             fire
             .
             Wherefore
             his
             sincere
             Love
             to
             Righteousness
             and
             hearty
             abhorrence
             from
             Sin
             will
             make
             him
             alwaies
             circumspect
             .
             For
             he
             holds
             himself
             bound
             not
             onely
             not
             to
             commit
             sin
             when
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             then
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             charges
             himself
             with
             a
             
               perpetual
               watchfulness
            
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             commit
             it
             when
             it
             would
             insinuate
             it self
             under
             some
             more
             specious
             shape
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             by
             Divine
             Assistance
             and
             faithful
             Adhesion
             thereto
             ,
             he
             finde
             himself
             arriv'd
             to
             that
             pitch
             that
             he
             has
             conquered
             all
             corruptions
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             charge
             himself
             with
             either
             Pride
             ,
             or
             Lust
             ,
             or
             Envy
             ,
             or
             Covetousness
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             Vice
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             does
             
               misbelieve
               the
               Promises
            
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             does
             
               not
               depend
               upon
               his
               Providence
            
             ,
             or
             is
             
               not
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               will
               in
               all
               things
            
             to
             whatever
             condition
             he
             shall
             call
             him
             :
             yet
             he
             knowing
             himself
             withall
             not
             infallible
             ,
             nor
             unconquerable
             ,
             especially
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             also
             actually
             beset
             with
             many
             inconveniences
             of
             humane
             Nature
             (
             such
             as
             are
             Straying
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             Unevenness
             in
             Devotion
             ,
             Indisposedness
             of
             minde
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             of
             Earth
             we
             live
             in
             )
             and
             reflecting
             on
             the
             old
             reckoning
             of
             the
             Follies
             of
             our
             Life
             past
             ,
             which
             nothing
             but
             ignorance
             can
             conceit
             to
             have
             been
             without
             Sin
             ,
             and
             how
             all
             these
             things
             (
             though
             ordinary
             Philosophy
             pronounces
             them
             to
             be
             no
             Faults
             ,
             but
             mere
             Infirmities
             of
             Nature
             )
             they
             having
             been
             contracted
             by
             our
             Lapse
             ,
             may
             justly
             by
             Religion
             be
             set
             on
             our
             score
             ;
             
               This
               Sincere
               Christian
            
             ,
             whose
             Character
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             setting
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             at
             defiance
             ,
             and
             vilifying
             his
             
             
               Passion
               ,
               Intercession
            
             and
             
               holy
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             with
             the
             greatest
             reverence
             of
             Devotion
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             love
             him
             and
             adore
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             quit
             that
             sweet
             Repose
             of
             minde
             he
             findes
             in
             the
             recounting
             with
             himself
             what
             an
             inestimable
             Friend
             he
             has
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             and
             greatest
             Interests
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ;
             nor
             presume
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             his
             own
             Life
             or
             Works
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             he
             rejoices
             to
             think
             that
             he
             shall
             see
             his
             Judge
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             the
             true
             and
             sound
             complexion
             of
             a
             Sincere
             Christian
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             does
             not
             faithfully
             endeavour
             to
             arrive
             at
             this
             state
             ,
             discovers
             himself
             to
             be
             an
             halting
             Hypocrite
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             no
             Lover
             of
             the
             Divine
             Life
             ,
             nor
             has
             tasted
             the
             sweetness
             of
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             known
             the
             power
             of
             his
             operations
             .
             He
             that
             pretends
             to
             be
             above
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             self-condemned
             ,
             and
             betraies
             himself
             of
             what
             Kingdome
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             inacted
             by
             the
             envy
             of
             Satan
             against
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             antiquate
             his
             Offices
             and
             to
             lay
             aside
             his
             Person
             :
             which
             he
             perswades
             sundry
             fanatical
             Souls
             to
             do
             ,
             puffing
             them
             up
             with
             the
             conceit
             of
             Self-perfection
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             exclude
             our
             Saviour
             .
             The
             danger
             of
             which
             errour
             is
             no
             less
             then
             the
             utter
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             Eternal
             Salvation
             .
             For
             no
             man
             shall
             inherit
             eternal
             life
             but
             by
             the
             donation
             of
             the
             
               crucified
               Iesus
            
             ,
             whom
             God
             has
             appointed
             Judge
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Besides
             that
             the
             very
             life
             and
             moral
             temper
             in
             these
             Revolters
             from
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             it
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Sincere
             Christian
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             much
             difference
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             can
             tast
             ,
             as
             betwixt
             the
             wilde
             grape
             and
             the
             sweet
             .
             So
             hard
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             for
             either
             Nature
             or
             the
             Devil
             to
             imitate
             the
             true
             tincture
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             Their
             vine
             is
             the
             vine
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             their
             fruit
             as
             the
             clusters
             of
             Gomorrah
             ,
             and
             their
             Churches
             as
             a
             field
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             blasted
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             smell
             of
             the
             Sulphurous
             Lake
             and
             of
             the
             pit
             of
             Hell
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             I
             propounded
             was
             
               the
               Personal
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             Of
             which
             Opinion
             as
             the
             reasons
             are
             slender
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             the
             Usefulness
             thereof
             to
             me
             invisible
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             it
             promotes
             any
             End
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             I
             can
             take
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Millennium
             ,
             as
             they
             usually
             call
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             Long
             Period
             of
             time
             wherein
             a
             more
             excellent
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             then
             has
             manifested
             it self
             yet
             to
             the
             World
             may
             take
             place
             ,
             truly
             it
             seems
             so
             reasonable
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             such
             shrewd
             places
             of
             Scripture
             seem
             to
             speak
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             an
             indifferent
             man
             to
             gainsay
             it
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             then
             that
             the
             Renovation
             of
             the
             state
             of
             things
             will
             be
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             speaks
             ,
             into
             new
             Heavens
             and
             new
             Earth
             wherein
             
               Righteousness
               shall
               dwell
            
             ;
             wherein
             
               real
               Sanctity
            
             and
             
               universal
               Peacefulness
            
             shall
             bear
             sway
             ;
             wherein
             the
             
               crucified
               Iesus
            
             shall
             not
             be
             onely
             complemented
             aloof
             off
             ,
             and
             saluted
             in
             Statues
             and
             Pictures
             ,
             both
             himself
             and
             his
             Mother
             and
             all
             his
             Apostles
             and
             most
             eminent
             Adherents
             (
             whenas
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             
               Mars
               ,
               Venus
            
             and
             Pluto
             and
             other
             Idols
             of
             the
             Heathen
             are
             cordially
             lov'd
             and
             serv'd
             ,
             all
             Christendome
             giving
             themselves
             enormously
             to
             War
             and
             Bloudshed
             ,
             to
             Lust
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             to
             Wealth
             and
             Covetousness
             ,
             worshipping
             these
             Deities
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             truth
             :
             )
             but
             as
             the
             
               Divine
               honour
            
             done
             to
             our
             Saviours
             person
             shall
             not
             then
             cease
             ,
             so
             the
             
             power
             of
             His
             spirit
             shall
             be
             more
             potently
             felt
             for
             the
             unpaganizing
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             destroying
             of
             this
             spiritual
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Inordinate
             Affections
             and
             fierce
             endeavours
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             shall
             implant
             such
             a
             love
             and
             liking
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Peace
             and
             Righteousness
             shall
             overflow
             all
             .
          
           
             Contentions
             about
             Opinions
             shall
             then
             cease
             ,
             they
             being
             priz'd
             onely
             by
             the
             Pride
             and
             Curiosity
             of
             the
             Natural
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             goodly
             Inventions
             of
             nice
             Theologers
             shall
             then
             cease
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             foolish
             and
             perplexing
             Arguments
             of
             the
             disputacious
             Schools
             shall
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             alone
             shall
             be
             exalted
             in
             that
             day
             .
             And
             truly
             the
             Millennium
             being
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             this
             stated
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             probable
             and
             very
             desirable
             ,
             and
             an
             opinion
             that
             agrees
             with
             ,
             nay
             such
             as
             may
             very
             well
             further
             ,
             all
             the
             designes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             as
             any
             one
             may
             discern
             by
             making
             application
             to
             the
             Rules
             I
             have
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             Rules
             these
             few
             Examples
             may
             serve
             to
             shew
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             a
             man
             how
             to
             extricate
             himself
             from
             that
             mighty
             cumbersomeness
             of
             the
             numerosity
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             suggested
             from
             his
             own
             thoughts
             or
             offer'd
             by
             other
             men
             .
             For
             if
             he
             applies
             them
             to
             these
             Rules
             ,
             he
             will
             finde
             most
             of
             them
             either
             so
             little
             to
             the
             designes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             account
             some
             not
             worth
             the
             sifting
             ,
             others
             not
             worthy
             the
             naming
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             entertaining
             by
             a
             sober
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Which
             practises
             and
             considerations
             cannot
             but
             tend
             much
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             diligently
             observ'd
             though
             but
             by
             private
             Christians
             .
             I
             shall
             onely
             give
             some
             brief
             touch
             what
             is
             proper
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             contribute
             for
             the
             Advancement
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             conclude
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             1
             That
             in
             those
             that
             believe
             
               There
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             antecedent
             Right
             of
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             not
             to
             be
             invaded
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             2.
             
             Object
             .
             That
             no
             false
             Religion
             is
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ;
             with
             the
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             incongruity
             to
             admit
             That
             God
             may
             command
             contrary
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             
             The
             utmost
             Difficulty
             in
             that
             Position
             ,
             with
             the
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             6.
             
             That
             God
             may
             introduce
             a
             false
             perswasion
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             as
             well
             for
             probation
             as
             punishment
             .
             7.
             
             That
             simple
             falsities
             in
             Religion
             are
             no
             forfeiture
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
             8.
             
             That
             though
             no
             falsities
             in
             Religion
             were
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             upon
             other
             considerations
             it
             is
             demonstrated
             that
             the
             Religionist
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             .
             9.
             
             A
             further
             demonstration
             of
             this
             Truth
             from
             the
             gross
             absurdities
             that
             follow
             the
             contrary
             Position
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             BEfore
             we
             can
             well
             understand
             
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             we
             must
             first
             consider
             
               the
               Common
               Right
               of
               Mankind
               in
               this
               point
               ,
            
             provided
             they
             be
             not
             degenerated
             into
             Atheisme
             and
             Prophaneness
             .
             For
             he
             that
             believes
             there
             is
             
               no
               God
               ,
               nor
               Reward
               ,
               nor
               Punishment
               after
               this
               life
               ,
            
             what
             plea
             can
             he
             have
             to
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             ?
             or
             how
             unproper
             is
             it
             to
             talk
             of
             his
             Right
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             who
             professedly
             has
             no
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             any
             tie
             of
             Conscience
             upon
             him
             to
             make
             that
             wicked
             profession
             ?
             For
             Atheisme
             as
             it
             is
             very
             coursely
             false
             in
             it self
             to
             any
             man
             that
             has
             the
             clear
             exercise
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             intolerably
             mischievous
             and
             destructive
             even
             to
             the
             present
             Happiness
             of
             States
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             shunned
             and
             repressed
             as
             the
             very
             plague
             and
             pest
             of
             humane
             Polities
             .
             But
             for
             those
             that
             seriously
             make
             profession
             of
             
               the
               Existence
               of
               God
            
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             
               his
               Providence
            
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               life
               to
               come
            
             wherein
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             punished
             and
             the
             
               vertuous
               rewarded
            
             ;
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             that
             there
             does
             naturally
             accrew
             such
             a
             Right
             to
             these
             men
             
               of
               freedome
               in
               their
               Religion
            
             as
             is
             inviolable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             not
             to
             invade
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             some
             perverse
             mixture
             in
             it
             that
             forfeits
             their
             Right
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             supposing
             there
             be
             nothing
             but
             
               simple
               mistake
            
             ,
             which
             they
             of
             the
             contrary
             Religion
             will
             call
             Superstition
             ,
             yet
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             other
             party
             being
             bound
             up
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             
               natural
               Right
            
             to
             have
             his
             Freedome
             therein
             ;
             because
             his
             Conscience
             is
             necessarily
             subjected
             thereby
             to
             a
             greater
             power
             then
             any
             is
             on
             earth
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Liberty
             of
             his
             Religion
             is
             both
             a
             piece
             of
             Inhumanity
             and
             Injustice
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Rebellion
               against
               God
            
             whose
             liege
             subject
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             know
             weaken
             the
             solidity
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             say
             that
             no
             False
             Religion
             is
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             it
             is
             countermanded
             by
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             True.
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             so
             much
             Truth
             in
             those
             Religions
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             contain
             a
             belief
             of
             
               the
               Existence
               of
               God
            
             &
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               Life
               to
               come
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             demonstration
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             belief
             and
             exercise
             whereof
             they
             seriously
             and
             sincerely
             seek
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             and
             Eternal
             happiness
             ,
             does
             bind
             their
             Conscience
             most
             severely
             and
             indispensably
             to
             obedience
             .
             Which
             immediate
             Dictate
             of
             Conscience
             in
             a
             soul
             that
             is
             *
             sincere
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             before
             his
             voice
             be
             heard
             here
             ,
             his
             will
             is
             not
             promulgated
             to
             that
             person
             .
             For
             nothing
             but
             
               Conviction
               of
               Conscience
            
             that
             this
             or
             that
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             is
             properly
             the
             
               promulgation
               of
               his
               Will
            
             to
             every
             particular
             soul
             :
             Otherwise
             it
             is
             but
             as
             a
             recital
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             a
             *
             language
             the
             People
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             take
             no
             hold
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             how
             can
             an
             
               Erroneous
               Conscience
            
             oblige
             to
             obedience
             ,
             if
             its
             Dictate
             be
             but
             as
             from
             it self
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             
             improper
             to
             say
             a
             man
             is
             obliged
             to
             obey
             himself
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Obligation
             is
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             every
             man
             that
             is
             conscienciously
             and
             sincerely
             religious
             how
             he
             will
             be
             served
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             by
             inevitable
             trains
             of
             Providence
             has
             for
             a
             time
             fixt
             him
             to
             this
             or
             that
             perswasion
             .
             Which
             being
             the
             most
             express
             ,
             the
             most
             complete
             and
             articulate
             way
             that
             God
             can
             promulgate
             his
             Law
             by
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Conviction
               of
               mens
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
            
             (
             for
             I
             speak
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             their
             wits
             ,
             not
             mad-men
             and
             Fanaticks
             ,
             nor
             yet
             such
             as
             embrace
             for
             Religion
             Precepts
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Light
               and
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             uncontrovertible
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             Topical
             but
             Universal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             perswasion
             against
             that
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             villany
             of
             man
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             Nations
             by
             the
             
               inward
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             commands
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             be
             their
             Topical
             Religion
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             )
             In
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             whose
             falseness
             is
             not
             easily
             discoverable
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             (
             such
             as
             are
             sundry
             matters
             of
             fact
             done
             many
             Ages
             ago
             ,
             and
             Religious
             Precepts
             and
             Ceremonies
             thereupon
             depending
             )
             if
             there
             be
             this
             Conviction
             of
             Conscience
             concerning
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             necessarily
             implied
             the
             command
             of
             God
             to
             that
             people
             so
             convicted
             .
             For
             when
             can
             God
             be
             said
             to
             command
             a
             person
             ,
             if
             not
             then
             when
             he
             conveys
             a
             practical
             perswasion
             so
             unto
             him
             (
             be
             it
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             what
             Providence
             it
             will
             )
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             to
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Command
             ?
             For
             if
             he
             spoke
             to
             him
             
               face
               to
               face
            
             (
             which
             he
             does
             not
             doe
             to
             one
             of
             infinite
             thousands
             ,
             nor
             it
             may
             be
             properly
             to
             any
             )
             there
             could
             be
             no
             greater
             assurance
             of
             receiving
             a
             command
             from
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             a
             man
             being
             as
             fully
             assured
             that
             he
             has
             received
             a
             command
             from
             God
             as
             he
             can
             be
             assured
             ,
             and
             this
             assurance
             being
             contrived
             into
             him
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             command
             is
             truly
             from
             God.
             To
             which
             a
             man
             is
             still
             obliged
             till
             he
             does
             in
             as
             express
             a
             manner
             receive
             a
             Countermand
             from
             the
             same
             Soveraign
             Power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Which
             Countermand
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             I
             have
             already
             laid
             down
             ,
             is
             not
             received
             nor
             promulgated
             till
             the
             Conscience
             be
             convinced
             ,
             but
             is
             still
             as
             a
             Law
             repeated
             in
             a
             strange
             language
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             not
             understood
             ,
             is
             not
             obligatory
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             great
             Law-giver
             of
             the
             Universe
             contradict
             himself
             in
             this
             variety
             ,
             nay
             contrariety
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             of
             Religions
             .
             For
             he
             does
             not
             command
             them
             all
             to
             the
             same
             people
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             according
             as
             his
             Conscience
             is
             convicted
             receives
             a
             new
             command
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             inconsistent
             ,
             relinquishes
             the
             old
             .
             And
             truly
             there
             seems
             no
             harshnesse
             nor
             incongruity
             at
             all
             in
             admitting
             variety
             and
             contrariety
             of
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             if
             this
             Diversity
             and
             Opposition
             were
             discoverable
             only
             in
             several
             degrees
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             Worship
             and
             Ceremony
             :
             but
             they
             being
             contradictory
             one
             to
             another
             in
             the
             very
             Articles
             of
             their
             Creeds
             ,
             this
             seems
             an
             insuperable
             difficulty
             ,
             how
             God
             should
             command
             them
             to
             believe
             Contradictions
             ,
             of
             which
             one
             part
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             false
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               died
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               That
               he
               died
               not
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               That
               he
               rose
               again
               
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               That
               he
               did
               not
               rise
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             should
             both
             parts
             be
             true
             .
             In
             the
             former
             of
             which
             examples
             the
             Turks
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             the
             Iews
             Belief
             is
             opposite
             to
             ours
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             truly
             at
             first
             sight
             seems
             a
             very
             hard
             knot
             .
             But
             the
             difficulty
             will
             not
             prove
             so
             formidable
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             considered
             wherein
             it
             lies
             and
             how
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             .
             And
             surely
             it
             lies
             mainly
             in
             this
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             to
             conveigh
             a
             false
             Perswasion
             into
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             or
             no.
             This
             is
             the
             utmost
             of
             the
             intricacy
             .
             To
             which
             methinks
             the
             Answer
             is
             not
             difficult
             .
             I
             freely
             therefore
             do
             affirm
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             Gods
             nature
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             he
             is
             thereby
             neither
             the
             Authour
             of
             any
             sin
             committed
             by
             us
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             commit
             any
             thing
             himself
             herein
             unworthy
             of
             his
             Divinity
             .
             He
             is
             not
             the
             Authour
             of
             Sin
             in
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             
               invincible
               ignorance
            
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             nor
             any
             act
             that
             proceeds
             therefrom
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             lesse
             perfection
             in
             these
             actions
             ,
             but
             every
             imperfection
             is
             not
             sin
             ;
             for
             they
             may
             be
             such
             imperfections
             as
             are
             utterly
             involuntary
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             as
             we
             suppose
             this
             false
             persuasion
             is
             and
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Nor
             does
             God
             do
             any
             thing
             unworthy
             of
             himself
             in
             introducing
             such
             an
             
               invincible
               or
               unavoidable
               perswasion
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             false
             .
             For
             to
             cause
             another
             to
             think
             that
             which
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             is
             not
             simply
             evil
             in
             it self
             .
             Otherwise
             it
             were
             unlawful
             to
             fence
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             ordinary
             stratagems
             of
             warre
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Enemy
             endeavours
             to
             deceive
             each
             other
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             done
             but
             by
             bringing
             them
             into
             a
             false
             belief
             .
             And
             we
             are
             the
             worst
             kinde
             of
             Enemies
             against
             God
             ,
             being
             Rebels
             and
             Apostates
             from
             him
             :
             And
             therefore
             though
             he
             needs
             insinuate
             no
             mistakes
             into
             us
             by
             way
             of
             stratagem
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             fix
             upon
             us
             the
             belief
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             false
             
               by
               way
               of
               punishment
            
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             command
             homage
             from
             us
             as
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             do
             it
             with
             several
             badges
             of
             disgrace
             ,
             as
             some
             offended
             Prince
             might
             command
             a
             Rebel
             for
             a
             time
             to
             wear
             some
             sordid
             token
             of
             his
             Rebellion
             upon
             his
             outward
             garments
             whenever
             he
             went
             abroad
             ,
             or
             an
             incensed
             High
             Priest
             for
             Penance
             adjudge
             some
             offender
             to
             do
             his
             devotions
             alwaies
             in
             some
             dark
             pit
             or
             dungeon
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             convenient
             closet
             or
             well-adorned
             Church
             .
             Which
             things
             though
             they
             be
             but
             ugly
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             being
             part
             of
             that
             duty
             they
             are
             tied
             up
             to
             by
             them
             that
             ought
             to
             command
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             from
             the
             molestations
             of
             others
             that
             are
             inferiour
             to
             that
             Power
             that
             commanded
             them
             ;
             nor
             are
             these
             Offenders
             the
             one
             to
             be
             drag'd
             into
             the
             Church
             to
             do
             his
             devotions
             there
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             one
             to
             pull
             off
             by
             violence
             from
             the
             other
             the
             badge
             of
             dishonour
             that
             he
             is
             commanded
             to
             wear
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             
               dishonourable
               badges
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             are
             those
             
               grosse
               Errours
               and
               Ignorances
            
             with
             which
             God
             may
             justly
             be
             deemed
             ,
             
               by
               way
               of
               reproach
               and
               punishment
               ,
            
             to
             command
             those
             to
             worship
             him
             that
             are
             convinced
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             nor
             know
             yet
             any
             thing
             better
             .
             And
             
               the
               dark
               pit
            
             may
             be
             any
             blinde
             dispensation
             which
             Divine
             Providence
             has
             adjudged
             men
             to
             ,
             till
             their
             conviction
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             Conviction
             is
             the
             
               immediate
               Command
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             often
             repeated
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             as
             God
             
               by
               way
               of
               Punishment
            
             may
             introduce
             a
             false
             perswasion
             into
             the
             Minde
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             also
             
               by
               way
               of
               Probation
            
             .
             For
             if
             to
             introduce
             
             a
             false
             perswasion
             in
             it self
             be
             not
             simply
             evil
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             evil
             when
             used
             for
             a
             good
             End
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             unerring
             Wisedom
             ,
             and
             from
             an
             infinite
             Goodness
             ?
             Which
             powers
             if
             we
             were
             invested
             with
             ,
             none
             could
             make
             any
             controversie
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             might
             also
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             do
             so
             too
             .
             And
             people
             hold
             it
             ordinarily
             very
             pardonable
             ,
             if
             not
             allowable
             ,
             to
             impose
             upon
             children
             and
             sick
             persons
             by
             false
             stories
             for
             their
             health
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             the
             spilling
             of
             innocent
             bloud
             by
             concealing
             the
             pursued
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             that
             would
             murther
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             in
             smaller
             exigencies
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             trial
             of
             a
             servants
             trust
             ,
             no
             man
             would
             be
             much
             offended
             if
             one
             made
             his
             servant
             believe
             he
             trusted
             him
             further
             then
             he
             did
             ,
             either
             to
             encourage
             his
             faithfulness
             or
             to
             detect
             his
             fraud
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             in
             his
             presence
             put
             up
             into
             a
             box
             some
             false
             Jewels
             that
             made
             a
             great
             show
             ,
             but
             of
             small
             value
             ,
             and
             should
             commit
             them
             unto
             his
             servants
             custody
             carefully
             sealed
             up
             as
             a
             most
             precious
             Treasure
             ,
             thereby
             to
             try
             if
             he
             will
             run
             away
             with
             them
             ;
             adding
             thereunto
             a
             sealed
             bag
             of
             Counters
             with
             an
             old
             inscription
             of
             so
             much
             in
             Gold.
             Such
             a
             Trial
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             implies
             an
             introducing
             of
             a
             false
             opinion
             into
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             servant
             ,
             few
             or
             none
             would
             hold
             culpable
             in
             his
             cautious
             Master
             .
             What
             injustice
             therefore
             can
             it
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             try
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             first
             in
             a
             false
             Religion
             ,
             perswading
             them
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             thereby
             commanding
             the
             practice
             thereof
             ;
             since
             by
             this
             means
             their
             faithfulness
             is
             discovered
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             be
             sincere
             when
             that
             is
             committed
             to
             them
             which
             is
             wholly
             true
             indeed
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             plain
             therefore
             that
             some
             falsehoods
             in
             a
             Religion
             which
             has
             so
             much
             Truth
             in
             it
             as
             to
             engage
             a
             man
             in
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             in
             hope
             of
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             doe
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             this
             whole
             Religion
             that
             obliges
             the
             Conscience
             is
             the
             command
             of
             God
             to
             them
             whose
             Conscience
             it
             does
             oblige
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             are
             free
             from
             the
             commands
             of
             any
             external
             power
             ,
             if
             some
             other
             things
             of
             another
             nature
             do
             not
             make
             them
             forfeit
             their
             liberty
             .
             For
             the
             simple
             falsities
             in
             Religion
             are
             not
             enough
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             detect
             that
             such
             a
             Religion
             is
             not
             commanded
             to
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             who
             thought
             good
             to
             try
             
             Abraham's
             Faith
             by
             that
             false
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             actually
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             son
             to
             him
             ,
             whenas
             God
             intended
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             Which
             Example
             does
             prove
             that
             God
             has
             not
             only
             a
             power
             ,
             but
             has
             put
             also
             into
             act
             this
             right
             that
             he
             has
             of
             causing
             men
             to
             think
             otherwise
             then
             what
             is
             really
             true
             .
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             thee
             ?
             they
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             their
             own
             Master
             ,
             nor
             hast
             thou
             any
             power
             to
             countermand
             them
             till
             they
             have
             a
             countermand
             from
             God
             by
             clear
             conviction
             that
             the
             way
             they
             are
             in
             is
             false
             :
             For
             then
             onely
             ceases
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             if
             thou
             wilt
             be
             so
             humour
             some
             for
             all
             this
             as
             to
             deny
             that
             such
             a
             Conviction
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             so
             stated
             as
             I
             have
             stated
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             real
             command
             of
             God
             in
             every
             particular
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             apprehensions
             which
             are
             false
             ;
             yet
             ,
             though
             this
             were
             admitted
             ,
             it
             will
             notwithstanding
             be
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Rudeness
             and
             Barbarity
             to
             incommodate
             a
             person
             thus
             perswaded
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             his
             speaking
             and
             acting
             according
             to
             the
             
               unavoidable
               perswasions
            
             of
             his
             minde
             is
             not
             a
             sin
             ,
             it
             arising
             according
             to
             our
             hypothesis
             out
             of
             
               invincible
               Ignorance
            
             ;
             nor
             
             is
             he
             supposed
             to
             act
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             known
             laws
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             just
             right
             of
             any
             one
             is
             endamaged
             :
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Godhead
             is
             fully
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             the
             Loyalty
             and
             Sincerity
             of
             the
             Religionist
             exercised
             therein
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             what
             reason
             can
             there
             be
             that
             any
             one
             for
             so
             good
             an
             action
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             exceptionable
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             properly
             sinful
             ,
             should
             be
             rudely
             treated
             ,
             punished
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             disturbed
             or
             hindred
             ?
             For
             whosoever
             endeavours
             his
             forcible
             hindrance
             ,
             does
             not
             only
             suppress
             an
             innocent
             and
             laudable
             action
             ,
             but
             he
             does
             necessarily
             perpetrate
             a
             foul
             and
             sinful
             one
             .
             For
             such
             is
             the
             solicitation
             of
             others
             to
             the
             omission
             of
             that
             duty
             of
             Loyalty
             our
             own
             Conscience
             tels
             us
             we
             owe
             to
             God.
             Wherefore
             he
             that
             hinders
             the
             sincere
             Religionist
             from
             the
             Profession
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             tempts
             him
             to
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             :
             which
             no
             Powers
             in
             the
             World
             have
             a
             right
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             are
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             guilty
             of
             rebellion
             against
             their
             Maker
             ,
             by
             corrupting
             his
             liege
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             urging
             them
             to
             faithlesness
             and
             neglect
             of
             their
             duty
             .
             How
             culpable
             are
             they
             then
             in
             forcing
             them
             and
             haling
             them
             to
             such
             actions
             as
             they
             are
             perswaded
             God
             has
             severely
             forbid
             them
             ?
             Verily
             if
             this
             be
             not
             unjustly
             to
             command
             him
             who
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             another
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             what
             is
             ;
             nor
             what
             can
             be
             deemed
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             if
             urging
             others
             to
             sin
             against
             him
             be
             not
             .
             So
             that
             again
             ,
             even
             upon
             our
             Adversaries
             own
             terms
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             of
             God
             sets
             the
             sincere
             Religionist
             free
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             from
             any
             external
             force
             or
             power
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Now
             as
             this
             Position
             recommends
             it self
             sufficiently
             from
             its
             own
             native
             concinnity
             and
             solidity
             ;
             so
             will
             it
             also
             appear
             still
             more
             solid
             and
             more
             consonous
             to
             Reason
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             absurdity
             of
             the
             contrary
             Position
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               is
               by
               no
               means
               to
               be
               granted
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             For
             from
             hence
             it
             follows
             that
             every
             Religion
             may
             ,
             nay
             ought
             to
             keep
             out
             all
             other
             Religions
             with
             all
             care
             possible
             .
             For
             every
             mans
             Conscience
             tels
             him
             
               His
               is
               the
               best
            
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             would
             not
             be
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               none
               true
               and
               saving
               but
               his
               own
               .
            
             For
             if
             they
             will
             say
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             others
             ,
             then
             is
             our
             former
             argument
             a
             perfect
             demonstration
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             injurious
             to
             men
             but
             absolute
             rebels
             against
             God
             indeed
             ,
             in
             treating
             those
             ill
             that
             are
             his
             liege
             people
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             loves
             so
             well
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             persecuting
             them
             even
             for
             those
             very
             actions
             wherein
             they
             do
             most
             seriously
             express
             their
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             there
             be
             but
             
               one
               true
               and
               saving
               Religion
               at
               once
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             disinterest
             to
             it
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             For
             upon
             this
             Position
             it
             will
             be
             as
             
               carefully
               kept
               out
            
             and
             as
             forcibly
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             in
             my
             apprehension
             is
             very
             foul
             play
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             another
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Thesis
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               contrary
               is
               the
               greatest
               injury
               and
               disinterest
               to
               the
               True
               Religion
               that
               can
               be
               supposed
               ,
            
             which
             nothing
             but
             external
             force
             hinders
             from
             spreading
             over
             all
             .
             For
             
               Magna
               est
               veritas
               ,
               &
               praevalebit
               ,
            
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             Mindes
             and
             Consciences
             of
             those
             men
             where
             she
             may
             have
             free
             audience
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             noise
             and
             terrour
             of
             tyrannical
             impositions
             and
             obtrusions
             .
             Besides
             the
             frequent
             misery
             and
             
             calamity
             this
             Position
             brings
             upon
             Nations
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             viz.
             Wars
             ,
             bloud-shed
             ,
             subversion
             of
             Families
             ,
             deposing
             ,
             stabbing
             or
             poisoning
             of
             Princes
             ,
             perpetual
             enmity
             and
             hatred
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             works
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             .
             Of
             so
             mischievous
             consequence
             is
             this
             Opinion
             we
             do
             oppose
             .
             Whenas
             if
             it
             were
             acknowledged
             universally
             ,
             
               That
               Liberty
               of
               Religion
               is
               the
               natural
               right
               of
               mankinde
               ,
            
             all
             these
             mischiefs
             would
             be
             prevented
             ;
             The
             Prince
             could
             not
             pretend
             any
             quarrel
             against
             the
             People
             ,
             nor
             the
             People
             against
             the
             Prince
             or
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             in
             Civil
             Rights
             that
             are
             more
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Right
             in
             every
             Nation
             and
             Person
             to
             examine
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Religion
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             their
             own
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             convinced
             .
             2.
             
             That
             those
             Nations
             that
             acknowledge
             this
             Right
             and
             act
             accordingly
             ,
             have
             naturally
             a
             Right
             to
             send
             out
             Agents
             into
             other
             Nations
             .
             Their
             demeanour
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             revenging
             their
             injuries
             .
             And
             how
             this
             Method
             had
             justified
             the
             Spaniards
             Invasion
             of
             the
             
               Indians
               .
               3.
            
             
             The
             unpracticablenesse
             of
             the
             present
             Theory
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             general
             perverseness
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             advantageousnesse
             of
             it
             to
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             suitablenesse
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Christian.
             4.
             
             That
             Religion
             corruptive
             of
             manners
             is
             coercible
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             5.
             
             And
             that
             which
             would
             plainly
             destroy
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
             6.
             
             As
             also
             whatever
             Religion
             is
             inseparably
             interwoven
             with
             Principles
             of
             Persecution
             .
             7.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             that
             Objection
             ,
             That
             all
             Sects
             are
             persecutive
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             given
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             is
             manifest
             therefore
             
               That
               Liberty
               of
               Religion
               is
               the
               common
               and
               natural
               Right
               of
               all
               Nations
               and
               Persons
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             a
             power
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Rational
             men
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             examine
             what
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             serve
             him
             for
             their
             future
             advantage
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             tied
             up
             so
             to
             that
             Religion
             is
             first
             proposed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             suspect
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             do
             not
             like
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             better
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             may
             confer
             with
             those
             of
             other
             Religions
             ,
             send
             for
             them
             out
             of
             one
             Nation
             into
             another
             ,
             and
             entertain
             them
             when
             they
             are
             arrived
             ,
             hear
             them
             diligently
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             convinced
             ,
             openly
             profess
             it
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             come
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             entertained
             with
             the
             same
             security
             that
             an
             Agent
             of
             State
             is
             ,
             and
             may
             freely
             converse
             with
             them
             of
             the
             Nation
             that
             have
             a
             minde
             to
             hear
             them
             .
             For
             this
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             their
             Right
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             speak
             as
             well
             as
             the
             others
             to
             hear
             .
             Which
             Transactions
             would
             breed
             no
             disturbance
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             this
             Right
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
             was
             universally
             understood
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             :
             as
             certainly
             it
             is
             their
             Right
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             seems
             plainly
             to
             follow
             ,
             That
             any
             Nation
             or
             People
             that
             do
             heartily
             ackowledge
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             this
             Right
             ,
             and
             their
             practice
             is
             accordingly
             ,
             that
             there
             accrues
             to
             them
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Right
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             send
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Religion
             themselves
             are
             into
             their
             neighbouring
             Nations
             to
             communicate
             their
             Religion
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             if
             they
             can
             convince
             them
             of
             that
             which
             they
             are
             perswaded
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             errours
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             but
             at
             seasonable
             times
             ,
             and
             without
             reproach
             or
             tumult
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             confronting
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             a
             thing
             very
             barbarous
             and
             insufferable
             at
             home
             ,
             much
             more
             abroad
             in
             Countreys
             where
             they
             are
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             avoiding
             of
             which
             wilde
             enormities
             it
             seems
             reasonable
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             security
             to
             any
             stranger
             that
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             gather
             the
             people
             together
             under
             pretence
             of
             instructing
             them
             in
             a
             more
             perfect
             Religion
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             an
             Agent
             from
             his
             own
             Nation
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Nor
             is
             he
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             rude
             people
             ,
             but
             to
             act
             above-board
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             applications
             to
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             places
             where
             he
             arrives
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             pretend
             to
             the
             Juglings
             of
             Inspirations
             ,
             and
             the
             irresistible
             blusters
             and
             impetuosities
             of
             an
             unaccountable
             Conscience
             :
             but
             first
             with
             a
             discreet
             candour
             to
             allow
             and
             commend
             what
             is
             good
             and
             praise-worthy
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             after
             an
             unaffected
             profession
             of
             the
             love
             and
             kindeness
             of
             them
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             towards
             the
             Nation
             ,
             with
             all
             prudent
             insinuations
             possible
             to
             lay
             before
             them
             the
             groundlesness
             or
             gross
             falsities
             which
             are
             in
             their
             Religion
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             to
             shew
             the
             most
             demonstrative
             Reasons
             he
             has
             for
             the
             recommending
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             namely
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             mature
             deliberation
             and
             counsel
             of
             them
             that
             sent
             him
             upon
             this
             errand
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             should
             be
             criminall
             to
             adde
             ,
             upon
             their
             authority
             ,
             any
             foolish
             inventions
             of
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             these
             
               Agents
               for
               Religion
            
             neither
             injuring
             nor
             defrauding
             any
             one
             of
             their
             Civil
             rights
             ,
             shall
             be
             evilly
             entreated
             by
             those
             they
             offer
             to
             instruct
             ,
             if
             they
             abuse
             them
             by
             imprisonment
             or
             any
             other
             hard
             dealing
             ,
             or
             finally
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ;
             that
             State
             or
             Kingdom
             to
             which
             they
             belong
             may
             require
             their
             bloud
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             having
             grosly
             and
             barbarously
             transgressed
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Right
             of
             all
             mankinde
             that
             have
             not
             forfeited
             it
             some
             way
             or
             other
             :
             As
             these
             have
             not
             ,
             they
             allowing
             this
             Liberty
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             others
             that
             have
             a
             sense
             and
             conscience
             of
             the
             same
             Right
             ,
             and
             being
             firmly
             resolved
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             come
             to
             a
             war
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             Conquerours
             of
             their
             ill
             Neighbours
             ,
             to
             use
             no
             other
             means
             to
             turn
             their
             new
             Subjects
             from
             their
             old
             Religion
             ,
             but
             by
             peaceably
             and
             patiently
             shewing
             them
             the
             vanity
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             and
             solidity
             of
             their
             own
             .
             Which
             cannot
             by
             any
             means
             be
             called
             
               the
               Propagation
               of
               Religion
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
            
             when
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             much
             force
             put
             upon
             them
             to
             change
             their
             former
             Religion
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             found
             conscientious
             ,
             as
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             the
             New.
             Only
             they
             shall
             swear
             fealty
             to
             their
             Conquerours
             ,
             and
             be
             well
             indoctrinated
             in
             that
             common
             Right
             of
             Mankinde
             ,
             
               That
               no
               man
               is
               to
               be
               persecuted
               for
               Religion
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               
               forfeited
               that
               Right
               by
               taking
               upon
               him
               the
               liberty
               of
               persecuting
               others
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             they
             may
             enjoy
             their
             Religion
             if
             they
             can
             still
             like
             it
             ,
             upon
             equal
             termes
             with
             the
             conquerours
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             private
             capacities
             .
             If
             the
             Spaniard
             had
             made
             himself
             master
             of
             the
             Indies
             upon
             these
             conditions
             ,
             and
             had
             abstained
             from
             his
             execrable
             cruelties
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             justified
             himself
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             For
             this
             had
             not
             been
             to
             propagate
             Religion
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             but
             to
             maintain
             a
             mans
             natural
             right
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Theory
             I
             think
             is
             very
             sound
             at
             the
             bottome
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             very
             clear
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             
               hugely
               unpracticable
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               general
               perverseness
               and
               corruption
               of
               men
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             thought
             it
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             expose
             it
             to
             view
             ,
             the
             acknowledgement
             thereof
             being
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             to
             Chritian
             Religion
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             conceived
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             so
             effectual
             for
             the
             easie
             fall
             of
             Turcisme
             and
             Paganisme
             into
             the
             profession
             of
             Christ
             as
             this
             Prin●iple
             we
             have
             explained
             ;
             our
             Religion
             being
             not
             onely
             solid
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             incomparably
             more
             demonstrable
             to
             all
             Rational
             spirits
             then
             any
             Religion
             ever
             extant
             in
             the
             World.
             Besides
             ,
             though
             its
             use
             will
             not
             extend
             so
             farre
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             something
             serviceable
             to
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             whose
             eyes
             are
             more
             open
             to
             Truth
             then
             others
             are
             .
             And
             verily
             in
             my
             judgement
             ,
             this
             Principle
             I
             do
             thus
             recommend
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             deserve
             the
             reception
             of
             
               all
               men
            
             as
             true
             ,
             so
             of
             
               all
               Christians
               especially
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             upon
             point
             of
             Policy
             ,
             but
             as
             more
             sutable
             to
             that
             spirit
             they
             are
             of
             ,
             abhorring
             from
             force
             and
             cruelty
             ;
             who
             are
             therefore
             to
             permit
             full
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             to
             all
             those
             that
             do
             not
             forfeit
             it
             by
             mixing
             with
             their
             Religion
             such
             Principles
             as
             are
             contrary
             to
             good
             manners
             and
             civil
             Right
             ,
             or
             repugnant
             to
             this
             very
             Principle
             of
             Liberty
             we
             speak
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             those
             that
             under
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             would
             corrupt
             the
             people
             with
             such
             doctrines
             as
             plainly
             countenance
             Vice
             and
             tend
             to
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             true
             Honour
             and
             Vertue
             out
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             
               have
               lost
               this
               Common
               Right
            
             we
             contend
             for
             ,
             as
             being
             infecters
             and
             poisoners
             of
             the
             people
             amongst
             whom
             they
             live
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             therefore
             the
             publick
             Magistrate
             of
             what
             Nation
             or
             Religion
             soever
             has
             a
             power
             to
             restrain
             them
             ,
             their
             doctrine
             being
             so
             dangerous
             to
             the
             welfare
             of
             a
             State
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             and
             suffrage
             of
             the
             wisest
             men
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             World
             and
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
             No
             Religion
             fraught
             with
             such
             rotten
             ware
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             received
             in
             any
             coast
             where
             they
             would
             put
             in
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             kept
             out
             by
             Strangers
             and
             suppressed
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Again
             ,
             those
             also
             would
             
               forfeit
               this
               Right
               of
               Liberty
            
             ,
             whose
             Religion
             should
             contain
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             that
             would
             weaken
             the
             State
             which
             received
             it
             .
             As
             if
             there
             were
             some
             such
             absurd
             Superstition
             ,
             as
             upon
             pretence
             of
             an
             high
             esteem
             fo
             Virginity
             and
             extreme
             abhorrence
             from
             warre
             should
             urge
             the
             emasculation
             of
             every
             third
             male-child
             ,
             or
             the
             luxation
             or
             cutting
             off
             their
             fore-finger
             or
             thumb
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Country
             would
             be
             depopulated
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             made
             unserviceable
             for
             the
             defence
             thereof
             :
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             the
             Magistrate
             might
             inhibit
             such
             a
             Religion
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             he
             might
             in
             the
             last
             place
             all
             such
             as
             have
             intermixed
             with
             them
             that
             wolvish
             and
             ferine
             humour
             of
             
               persecuting
               others
               for
               their
               Religion
            
             ,
             
             that
             would
             live
             quietly
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             force
             any
             one
             to
             their
             own
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             disturb
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             in
             others
             .
             For
             these
             have
             no
             right
             to
             be
             suffered
             further
             then
             at
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             nor
             can
             more
             reasonably
             plead
             for
             Liberty
             then
             the
             Wolfe
             and
             Fox
             crave
             leave
             to
             have
             their
             kennels
             or
             holes
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             Sheepfold
             ,
             or
             the
             Owle
             or
             Night-Raven
             to
             put
             in
             their
             note
             amidst
             a
             Quire
             of
             Nightingales
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             all
             Religions
             and
             Sects
             are
             such
             Foxes
             and
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
             at
             all
             to
             be
             given
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             so
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             are
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             having
             
               forfeited
               their
               Right
            
             .
             Which
             forfeiture
             he
             may
             exact
             more
             or
             less
             severely
             accordingly
             as
             he
             has
             more
             or
             less
             security
             that
             these
             crafty
             and
             wild
             Creatures
             may
             do
             no
             mischief
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             all
             men
             that
             do
             profess
             Religion
             are
             of
             this
             partial
             nature
             ;
             nay
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             do
             verily
             believe
             
               That
               they
               that
               are
               the
               most
               truly
               religious
               ,
               are
               the
               most
               abhorrent
               from
               persecution
               of
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             Wherefore
             as
             many
             as
             are
             ready
             to
             profess
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             required
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             their
             judgement
             (
             and
             their
             Practice
             does
             not
             contradict
             it
             )
             that
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             incommodated
             in
             his
             Civil
             rights
             ,
             in
             his
             Libety
             ,
             Estate
             or
             Life
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             such
             a
             Religion
             as
             whose
             principles
             teach
             not
             to
             incommodate
             others
             ,
             and
             do
             avow
             that
             theirs
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             be
             as
             faithful
             to
             the
             Prince
             or
             State
             in
             which
             they
             live
             as
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Religion
             ;
             these
             having
             in
             no
             wise
             
               forfeited
               their
               Right
               of
               liberty
            
             ,
             neither
             this
             way
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             by
             intermingling
             Practices
             or
             Principles
             against
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             and
             laudable
             Morality
             ;
             it
             were
             the
             highest
             piece
             of
             Injustice
             that
             can
             be
             committed
             to
             abridge
             them
             of
             the
             safe
             profession
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             To
             what
             Persons
             and
             with
             what
             Circumstances
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             give
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
             And
             the
             great
             advantage
             thereof
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             .
             2.
             
             That
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             places
             of
             trust
             by
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             supply
             himself
             with
             those
             that
             are
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             fallible
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             promote
             every
             one
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             merit
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             his
             ability
             promoting
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Nation
             he
             serves
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             is
             to
             continue
             or
             provide
             an
             honourable
             and
             competent
             allowance
             for
             them
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             vigilancy
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             keep
             under
             such
             Sects
             as
             pretend
             to
             Immediate
             Inspiration
             unaccountable
             and
             unintelligible
             to
             sober
             Reason
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             
               6
               ▪
            
             That
             the
             endeavour
             of
             impoverishing
             the
             Clergy
             smels
             rank
             of
             Prophaneness
             ,
             Atheisme
             and
             Infidelity
             .
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             either
             to
             erect
             or
             keep
             up
             Schools
             of
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             with
             the
             weighty
             grounds
             thereof
             .
             8.
             
             A
             further
             enforcement
             of
             those
             
             grounds
             upon
             the
             fanatick
             Perfectionists
             .
             9.
             
             The
             hideous
             danger
             of
             casting
             away
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             pretence
             of
             keeping
             to
             the
             
               Light
               within
               us
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             come
             to
             a
             Conclusion
             therefore
             ,
             and
             to
             touch
             the
             Point
             we
             have
             aimed
             at
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             
               What
               a
               Christian
               Prince
               or
               the
               Supreme
               Magistracy
               may
               contribute
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             From
             these
             general
             Principles
             we
             may
             inferre
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             give
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             to
             all
             such
             as
             have
             not
             forfeited
             it
             ,
             namely
             such
             as
             I
             have
             last
             of
             all
             described
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             Natives
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             were
             it
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             of
             any
             Religion
             then
             Christian.
             But
             withall
             to
             require
             a
             publick
             and
             solemn
             account
             of
             their
             change
             of
             Religion
             ;
             wherein
             it
             may
             appear
             whether
             it
             be
             Conscience
             or
             Design
             or
             humour
             that
             makes
             them
             Apostatize
             .
             Which
             either
             fraud
             or
             giddiness
             shall
             make
             the
             party
             obnoxious
             to
             such
             rebuke
             and
             penalty
             as
             may
             probably
             deterre
             the
             people
             from
             the
             like
             causeless
             revolts
             .
             But
             if
             the
             person
             be
             of
             a
             serious
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             changed
             his
             opinion
             upon
             such
             grounds
             of
             Reason
             as
             ,
             though
             false
             ,
             yet
             may
             possibly
             mislead
             a
             wel-meaning
             man
             ;
             yet
             for
             sureness
             he
             shall
             be
             put
             upon
             his
             Oath
             :
             Which
             test
             though
             it
             be
             abused
             to
             over-petty
             matters
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             must
             not
             loose
             its
             due
             use
             in
             causes
             of
             so
             solemn
             importance
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             kind
             of
             cases
             if
             any
             refuse
             upon
             a
             pretended
             scrupulosity
             of
             swearing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             affectation
             of
             seeming
             more
             precisely
             holy
             then
             others
             ,
             without
             question
             it
             is
             not
             Religion
             but
             some
             fathomless
             depth
             of
             knavery
             that
             lies
             at
             the
             bottom
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             justly
             be
             suspected
             of
             some
             treasonable
             and
             treacherous
             design
             against
             the
             Religion
             and
             Government
             under
             which
             they
             live
             .
             Wherefore
             before
             they
             should
             have
             liberty
             to
             profess
             themselves
             of
             another
             Religion
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             required
             to
             take
             
               a
               solemn
               Oath
            
             ,
             with
             a
             deep
             Imprecation
             of
             Divine
             vengeance
             upon
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             that
             nothing
             moves
             them
             thereto
             but
             mere
             conviction
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             no
             secular
             design
             at
             all
             in
             their
             change
             ,
             nor
             desire
             any
             more
             liberty
             then
             what
             they
             think
             themselves
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             allow
             to
             others
             .
             Which
             publick
             Examination
             and
             Oath
             is
             very
             useful
             also
             and
             justifiable
             upon
             mens
             relinquishing
             of
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             professedly
             declare
             themselves
             to
             be
             no
             Christians
             .
             For
             not
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             publick
             worship
             ,
             is
             the
             next
             door
             to
             that
             Apostasy
             .
          
           
             This
             practice
             would
             be
             of
             infinite
             advantage
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             .
             For
             hereby
             the
             Priesthood
             will
             be
             more
             cautious
             how
             they
             clogge
             the
             Gospel
             with
             unwarrantable
             trumperies
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             would
             revolt
             ,
             by
             this
             calling
             them
             to
             an
             account
             first
             ,
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             feel
             the
             strength
             and
             solidity
             of
             that
             Religion
             they
             would
             bid
             adieu
             to
             ,
             and
             their
             secret
             designes
             prevented
             by
             the
             solemnity
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             And
             lastly
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             by
             giving
             this
             liberty
             after
             these
             due
             circumstances
             (
             which
             assuredly
             he
             will
             have
             very
             seldome
             occasion
             for
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             our
             Religion
             )
             will
             avoid
             the
             justifying
             
             the
             iniquity
             of
             other
             Religions
             who
             not
             by
             power
             of
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             by
             outward
             Force
             ,
             hinder
             their
             Natives
             from
             turning
             Christians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             Though
             these
             serious
             people
             shall
             not
             be
             deprived
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             Lives
             or
             Estates
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             impaired
             in
             their
             private
             fortunes
             ;
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             disabled
             from
             bearing
             any
             Office
             of
             trust
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             especially
             if
             there
             be
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             that
             will
             manage
             them
             with
             equal
             skil
             and
             fidelity
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plainly
             unnaturall
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             that
             is
             serious
             in
             his
             Religion
             should
             not
             prefer
             one
             of
             his
             own
             Faith
             before
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             if
             in
             other
             things
             they
             be
             equal
             .
             Besides
             that
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Caution
             and
             Prudence
             cannot
             fail
             to
             suggest
             so
             reasonable
             a
             choice
             ;
             which
             are
             very
             much
             to
             be
             listned
             to
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             For
             present
             possession
             of
             power
             is
             better
             assurance
             then
             the
             Oath
             of
             well-meaning
             but
             withall
             of
             temptable
             and
             lapsable
             Mortals
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             give
             no
             assistance
             of
             his
             power
             nor
             countenance
             any
             further
             then
             Christianity
             it self
             is
             concerned
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             is
             to
             give
             that
             assistance
             which
             is
             due
             from
             a
             Magistrate
             for
             the
             defending
             and
             promoting
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             is
             plainly
             discoverable
             in
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Literal
             and
             Historical
             meaning
             thereof
             :
             For
             to
             cant
             onely
             in
             Allegories
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ.
             And
             as
             for
             Opinions
             ,
             though
             some
             may
             be
             better
             then
             othersome
             ,
             yet
             none
             should
             exclude
             from
             the
             fullest
             enjoyment
             of
             either
             private
             or
             publick
             Rights
             ,
             suppose
             there
             be
             no
             venome
             of
             the
             
               Persecutive
               spirit
            
             mingled
             with
             them
             .
             But
             every
             one
             that
             professes
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             and
             believeth
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             Historical
             sense
             thereof
             ,
             let
             his
             Opinions
             be
             otherwise
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             he
             is
             according
             to
             his
             life
             ,
             worth
             and
             ability
             every
             where
             to
             be
             preferred
             in
             either
             Church
             or
             State.
             Which
             is
             absolutely
             the
             most
             advantageous
             way
             for
             the
             advancing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             making
             the
             World
             good
             that
             the
             Wit
             of
             man
             can
             find
             out
             .
          
           
             And
             
               External
               Force
            
             being
             so
             unfitting
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             unbecoming
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             what
             one
             might
             fancy
             lost
             in
             laying
             aside
             Persecution
             ,
             would
             in
             as
             great
             a
             measure
             be
             regained
             by
             countenancing
             this
             free
             and
             naked
             Representation
             of
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Gospel
             quite
             rid
             of
             all
             pretended
             Traditions
             and
             whatever
             obfuscations
             and
             entanglements
             of
             humane
             Invention
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             would
             be
             like
             an
             unsheathed
             sword
             ,
             bright
             and
             glittering
             ,
             sharp
             and
             cutting
             ,
             and
             irresistibly
             convincing
             the
             rational
             Spirit
             of
             a
             man.
             Whenas
             now
             our
             Religion
             is
             wrapt
             up
             in
             so
             many
             wreathes
             of
             hay
             and
             straw
             ,
             that
             mo
             man
             can
             see
             nor
             feel
             the
             edge
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Being
             Compulsion
             is
             not
             to
             be
             used
             nor
             Prudence
             excluded
             ,
             (
             For
             it
             is
             the
             same
             fanatical
             madness
             to
             exile
             Prudence
             out
             of
             affairs
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             as
             to
             exclude
             Reason
             and
             Mathematicks
             out
             of
             Philosophy
             )
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             that
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             engaged
             to
             adde
             to
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             the
             advantage
             of
             an
             
               honourable
               and
               comfortable
               subsistence
            
             for
             those
             that
             
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             in
             all
             reason
             and
             conscience
             to
             continue
             it
             where
             it
             
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             it
             whereever
             it
             is
             wanting
             .
             And
             I
             am
             very
             confident
             it
             is
             either
             gross
             Fanatical
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             the
             hidden
             malice
             of
             Satan
             against
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             acting
             either
             in
             profane
             and
             Atheistical
             persons
             or
             such
             as
             are
             not
             cordially
             Christians
             ,
             that
             suggests
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             the
             less
             any
             Religion
             is
             underpropped
             by
             
               External
               force
            
             ,
             the
             more
             able
             ought
             their
             Heads
             and
             Tongues
             to
             be
             that
             are
             only
             by
             their
             learning
             ,
             eloquence
             and
             innocency
             of
             life
             to
             support
             it
             :
             And
             the
             present
             Ages
             having
             so
             much
             wit
             and
             so
             little
             sense
             of
             Piety
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             undertake
             to
             give
             a
             good
             account
             of
             his
             Religion
             and
             to
             answer
             all
             Opposers
             ,
             though
             the
             Scruples
             and
             Controversies
             be
             but
             concerning
             that
             which
             is
             plainly
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             leisure
             and
             vacancy
             from
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             to
             prepare
             himself
             ,
             and
             continue
             his
             dexterity
             in
             this
             kinde
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             
               tedious
               buzz
               and
               noise
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             has
             now
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             made
             it self
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             no
             prudent
             man
             will
             listen
             to
             such
             lazy
             Impostures
             .
             Every
             one
             is
             
               to
               give
               a
               reason
               of
               his
               faith
            
             ;
             but
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             more
             punctually
             then
             any
             ;
             their
             Province
             being
             to
             make
             good
             every
             sentence
             of
             the
             Bible
             to
             a
             rational
             Enquirer
             into
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             Oracles
             .
             Who
             therefore
             can
             sufficiently
             attend
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             bread
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             Family
             ?
             How
             unjust
             and
             sordid
             a
             temper
             therefore
             are
             those
             persons
             of
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             content
             to
             leave
             the
             Clergy
             to
             work
             for
             their
             living
             ?
             Any
             inferiour
             fellow
             may
             talk
             and
             prate
             phrases
             and
             make
             faces
             ,
             but
             when
             a
             sober
             man
             would
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             grounds
             from
             whence
             they
             speak
             ,
             we
             shall
             hear
             no
             news
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             railing
             against
             
               carnal
               Reason
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             no
             soft
             flesh
             but
             hard
             and
             penetrant
             steel
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             pierces
             them
             to
             the
             very
             heart
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             contempt
             and
             slighting
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             verily
             while
             I
             consider
             the
             unreasonableness
             and
             ill
             consequence
             of
             this
             kinde
             of
             Enthusiasme
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             the
             Vigilancy
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             should
             extend
             to
             this
             also
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             to
             suppress
             and
             keep
             under
             all
             Sects
             and
             Religions
             that
             hold
             of
             so
             Fanatick
             a
             tenour
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             profess
             they
             believe
             against
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             from
             the
             illumination
             of
             such
             a
             Spirit
             as
             they
             can
             give
             no
             account
             of
             ,
             viz.
             such
             as
             does
             not
             illuminate
             their
             Reason
             ,
             whereby
             their
             doctrine
             may
             be
             accountable
             and
             intelligible
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             only
             heat
             them
             and
             make
             them
             furious
             against
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             hazarding
             of
             making
             a
             whole
             Nation
             mad
             (
             for
             seriously
             it
             is
             an
             infectious
             disease
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             very
             possession
             of
             the
             Devil
             )
             there
             may
             some
             damnable
             plot
             lie
             under
             it
             against
             Christianity
             and
             the
             State.
             For
             it
             is
             a
             more
             easie
             thing
             to
             
               heat
               the
               Phansies
            
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             then
             to
             
               inform
               their
               Iudgements
            
             ;
             though
             this
             tends
             to
             sober
             edification
             ,
             that
             to
             confusion
             and
             destruction
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             two
             very
             bad
             things
             in
             this
             resolving
             of
             matters
             into
             
               the
               immediate
               suggestion
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             not
             acting
             upon
             our
             Understandings
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             defaces
             and
             makes
             useless
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             us
             which
             we
             call
             Reason
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             it
             takes
             away
             that
             special
             advantage
             that
             Christianity
             has
             above
             all
             other
             Religions
             ,
             that
             she
             dare
             appeal
             to
             so
             solid
             a
             Faculty
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             takes
             away
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             in
             Religion
             ,
             
             undermines
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             laies
             it
             as
             low
             as
             the
             basest
             Superstition
             that
             ever
             appeared
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             therefore
             to
             return
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             To
             talk
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             these
             blinde
             Illuminati
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             to
             any
             solid
             satisfaction
             in
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             requires
             no
             study
             ,
             nothing
             but
             heat
             and
             impudency
             ,
             and
             a
             careless
             insensibility
             of
             what
             they
             said
             last
             ,
             or
             whether
             one
             thing
             will
             hold
             with
             another
             :
             But
             he
             that
             so
             speaks
             as
             ready
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             what
             he
             delivers
             ,
             and
             indeed
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             already
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             so
             plainly
             as
             that
             it
             appears
             what
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             no
             prejudice
             that
             there
             be
             some
             depths
             beyond
             the
             present
             reach
             of
             men
             )
             this
             man
             certainly
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             tied
             up
             to
             the
             cares
             of
             the
             world
             by
             being
             put
             to
             labour
             for
             his
             bread
             ;
             but
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             
               liberal
               ,
               certain
            
             and
             
               honourable
               allowance
            
             .
             But
             to
             contemn
             the
             Christian
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             to
             endeavour
             to
             make
             them
             contemptible
             by
             impoverishing
             them
             and
             forcing
             them
             to
             base
             terms
             of
             living
             ,
             smels
             exceeding
             rank
             of
             
               Prophanenesse
               ,
               Atheisme
            
             ,
             and
             Infidelity
             :
             and
             the
             railing
             at
             them
             and
             calling
             them
             Mercenary
             because
             they
             have
             a
             
               just
               maintenance
            
             allowed
             them
             ,
             is
             assuredly
             the
             voice
             of
             that
             envious
             Accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
             ,
             who
             by
             those
             villainous
             reproaches
             and
             calumnies
             would
             undermine
             and
             pull
             down
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             striking
             at
             the
             necessary
             props
             and
             supporters
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             whose
             subsistence
             ought
             to
             be
             independent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             may
             reprove
             the
             more
             freely
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             temptation
             to
             either
             unworthy
             connivances
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             sophisticating
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             by
             sweet
             poison
             ,
             to
             inveigle
             the
             rich
             ,
             and
             to
             untie
             their
             purse-strings
             ;
             what
             they
             thus
             pay
             ,
             being
             the
             price
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             betraied
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             canting
             Mountebanks
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ought
             also
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             erect
             where
             there
             wants
             ,
             
               publick
               Schools
               of
               Learning
            
             .
             For
             the
             more
             knowing
             his
             Subjects
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             certainly
             will
             they
             keep
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             easily
             will
             others
             come
             off
             to
             the
             same
             Faith.
             Nothing
             comparable
             to
             this
             for
             the
             preventing
             all
             delusions
             and
             impostures
             in
             Religion
             .
             Mahometisme
             could
             never
             have
             been
             set
             on
             foot
             but
             in
             a
             rude
             and
             illiterate
             Nation
             .
             But
             Christianity
             got
             its
             first
             foot-hold
             in
             the
             most
             civilized
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             persecuted
             and
             opposed
             .
             Besides
             that
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             unspeakable
             madness
             to
             think
             that
             any
             man
             can
             be
             a
             fit
             Interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             without
             that
             which
             some
             in
             contempt
             call
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             ,
             as
             Logick
             or
             the
             known
             Principles
             of
             Reasoning
             ;
             I
             will
             adde
             Mathematicks
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             
               skill
               in
               Tongues
            
             and
             History
             :
             no
             man
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             can
             make
             good
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             holy
             Oracles
             to
             knowing
             and
             understanding
             men
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             that
             decry
             these
             helps
             ,
             are
             either
             very
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             their
             wits
             ,
             or
             have
             a
             treacherous
             plot
             against
             the
             flourishing
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             would
             bring
             in
             some
             
               Fanatick
               Religion
            
             ,
             or
             else
             are
             enemies
             to
             all
             Religion
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             tell
             me
             ,
             O
             ye
             high-flown
             Perfectionists
             ,
             and
             ye
             great
             boasters
             of
             the
             
               Light
               within
               you
            
             ,
             could
             the
             highest
             Perfection
             of
             your
             inward
             Light
             ever
             shew
             to
             you
             the
             Histories
             of
             past
             Ages
             ,
             the
             universal
             state
             of
             the
             
             World
             at
             present
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Arts
             and
             Tongues
             ,
             without
             some
             external
             helps
             of
             either
             Books
             or
             Teachers
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             you
             understand
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             purpose
             of
             Prophecies
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Religion
             which
             God
             has
             peculiarly
             appointed
             us
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             without
             external
             assistances
             ?
             How
             can
             you
             make
             a
             due
             judgement
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             without
             a
             rational
             explication
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             that
             foretold
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             weighing
             what
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             authentickness
             and
             uncorruptedness
             of
             his
             History
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             without
             considering
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             all
             those
             Miraculous
             matters
             there
             recorded
             concerning
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             is
             behinde
             for
             him
             to
             perform
             at
             his
             visible
             return
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ?
             No
             
               light
               within
               you
            
             ,
             unassisted
             of
             
               helps
               without
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             History
             ,
             Tongues
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             carefull
             exercise
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             excellent
             gift
             of
             God
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             can
             ever
             make
             you
             competent
             Judges
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             as
             you
             do
             thus
             forfeit
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             by
             this
             sullen
             
               Self-sufficiency
               of
               yours
               within
            
             ,
             so
             do
             you
             also
             endanger
             your
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             For
             you
             cannot
             justly
             excuse
             your selves
             by
             the
             close
             following
             
               the
               light
               within
               you
            
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             it
             in
             such
             a
             contemptuous
             manner
             that
             you
             will
             listen
             to
             nothing
             offered
             you
             from
             without
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             accommodate
             and
             agreeable
             to
             those
             rational
             Faculties
             God
             has
             given
             you
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             being
             no
             necessitated
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             your
             own
             wilfulness
             ,
             that
             has
             made
             you
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             your
             unbelief
             is
             no
             abrogation
             of
             that
             Law
             to
             you
             ;
             but
             ,
             stop
             your
             ears
             as
             hard
             against
             it
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             yet
             you
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             it
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             when
             ,
             you
             having
             not
             served
             God
             as
             he
             would
             be
             served
             ,
             he
             will
             assuredly
             reward
             you
             as
             you
             would
             not
             be
             rewarded
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Name
             under
             Heaven
             whereby
             we
             must
             be
             saved
             but
             that
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             
             whom
             the
             Iews
             crucified
             and
             God
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Wherefore
             you
             who
             make
             it
             the
             chiefest
             point
             of
             your
             Religion
             to
             crucifie
             him
             again
             by
             celebrating
             that
             execrable
             Pascha
             or
             Phase
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             detestable
             killing
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             it
             to
             say
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             or
             History
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             put
             Christ
             out
             of
             all
             his
             Offices
             assigned
             to
             him
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             mere
             Pagans
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             think
             as
             smoothly
             and
             favourably
             of
             your selves
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             that
             doom
             must
             pass
             upon
             you
             at
             last
             (
             not
             according
             to
             your
             self-flattering
             Mysteries
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Letter
             )
             which
             shall
             adjudge
             all
             the
             wicked
             to
             that
             everlasting
             fire
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angles
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Authours
             application
             to
             the
             better-minded
             
               Quakers
               .
               2.
            
             
             He
             desires
             them
             of
             that
             Sect
             to
             search
             the
             grounds
             and
             compute
             the
             gains
             of
             their
             Revolt
             from
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             peculiar
             Effects
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             
               Pythonisme
               .
               4.
            
             
             That
             their
             Inspirations
             are
             not
             divine
             ,
             but
             diabolicall
             .
             5.
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             their
             boasting
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             mysterious
             Allegories
             .
             6.
             
             The
             grounds
             of
             their
             insufferable
             bitterness
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             7.
             
             That
             he
             was
             urged
             by
             the
             
               light
               within
               him
            
             to
             give
             witnesse
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             admonish
             the
             Quakers
             .
             His
             caution
             to
             the
             simple-minded
             among
             them
             how
             they
             turn
             in
             to
             Familisme
             .
             8.
             
             His
             ease
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             minde
             from
             disburdening
             himself
             of
             this
             duty
             .
             9.
             
             The
             compassionablenesse
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             hope
             of
             their
             return
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             KNowing
             therefore
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             were
             earnestly
             moved
             in
             minde
             to
             forewarn
             you
             and
             exhort
             you
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             you
             are
             curable
             and
             reducible
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             For
             some
             have
             celebrated
             that
             accursed
             Pascha
             so
             fully
             and
             obdurately
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             become
             
               past
               feeling
            
             ,
             having
             not
             any
             sense
             nor
             hope
             left
             of
             the
             concerns
             of
             another
             life
             ,
             God
             having
             justly
             given
             them
             up
             to
             a
             
               reprobate
               sense
            
             for
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             .
             But
             for
             you
             whose
             defection
             is
             not
             compleated
             ,
             nor
             your
             eyes
             sealed
             up
             to
             perfect
             infidelity
             ,
             let
             me
             desire
             you
             to
             make
             a
             stand
             awhile
             ,
             to
             lay
             your
             hands
             upon
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             impartially
             examine
             your selves
             ,
             what
             you
             would
             have
             ,
             where
             you
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             good
             thing
             you
             would
             seek
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             plainly
             exposed
             to
             your
             view
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             You
             had
             begun
             well
             :
             Who
             has
             hindred
             you
             ?
             What
             has
             tempted
             you
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ?
             Do
             you
             now
             sincerely
             seek
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             gape
             after
             a
             booty
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             Examine
             your
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             answer
             to
             your selves
             .
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             broach
             your
             shame
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             account
             me
             injurious
             ,
             if
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             things
             as
             you
             conceal
             from
             none
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Search
             therefore
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             try
             your selves
             ,
             
               what
               manner
               of
               Spirit
            
             has
             taken
             hold
             upon
             you
             ,
             since
             you
             have
             been
             so
             imbittered
             against
             the
             School
             of
             Christ.
             There
             is
             no
             Vertue
             you
             can
             pretend
             to
             that
             is
             not
             comprehended
             in
             his
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             highest
             perfection
             and
             clearnesse
             .
             How
             can
             you
             then
             take
             a
             new
             guide
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             be
             led
             into
             some
             pleasing
             errour
             ?
             And
             truly
             it
             is
             no
             small
             pleasure
             to
             the
             proud
             to
             have
             something
             separate
             and
             peculiar
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             to
             seem
             wiser
             and
             holier
             then
             other
             men
             .
             And
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             appeal
             to
             your
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             stroke
             this
             Vice
             has
             had
             in
             furthering
             on
             your
             Apostasy
             ;
             and
             beseech
             you
             to
             compute
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             still
             serious
             in
             Religion
             ,
             what
             you
             have
             gained
             by
             your
             revolt
             .
             Is
             your
             Reason
             any
             thing
             more
             improved
             ?
             nay
             certainly
             ,
             that
             ye
             have
             cut
             off
             
             and
             cast
             from
             you
             as
             carnal
             and
             unholy
             .
             Are
             you
             more
             humble
             and
             more
             charitable
             ?
             If
             you
             be
             ,
             you
             do
             ill
             to
             conceal
             your
             Vertues
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             the
             World
             believe
             so
             highly
             of
             you
             .
             You
             affect
             indeed
             to
             be
             very
             homely
             and
             sordid
             in
             your
             habits
             ;
             but
             you
             do
             not
             perceive
             how
             sowr
             your
             affected
             sordidness
             smels
             of
             the
             leven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             loved
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             how
             you
             have
             but
             licked
             up
             what
             Diogenes
             that
             Pagan
             Sophist
             left
             in
             his
             Tub
             ,
             and
             have
             chosen
             rather
             to
             be
             
               proud
               Cynicks
            
             then
             
               civil
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             your
             Humility
             have
             so
             strong
             a
             sent
             of
             Pride
             ,
             how
             noisomely
             does
             your
             Pride
             it self
             stink
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             your
             disrespect
             to
             your
             betters
             ,
             your
             sawciness
             ,
             your
             censoriousness
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             precepts
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             holy
             men
             in
             all
             Ages
             ?
             Your
             Humility
             therefore
             being
             so
             little
             ,
             your
             Charity
             certainly
             cannot
             be
             great
             .
             For
             indeed
             you
             count
             all
             besides
             your selves
             a
             rude
             unsanctified
             mass
             ,
             the
             Weeds
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             fire
             of
             your
             Fanatick
             wrath
             to
             burn
             up
             .
          
           
             I
             but
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             though
             you
             have
             forgone
             your
             Reason
             and
             
               good
               manners
            
             ,
             yet
             you
             have
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             amongst
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             worth
             all
             .
             If
             you
             have
             ,
             shew
             me
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             .
             For
             Pharisaical
             sowrnesse
             ,
             Contest
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             affronting
             the
             Minister
             in
             his
             publick
             Function
             ,
             these
             are
             no
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             these
             alone
             with
             certain
             clownish
             forms
             of
             calling
             Thou
             for
             You
             ,
             and
             keeping
             on
             the
             Hat
             when
             others
             in
             civil
             respect
             put
             it
             off
             ,
             are
             the
             main
             Effects
             of
             that
             Spirit
             that
             distinguisheth
             you
             from
             others
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             this
             therefore
             the
             great
             purchase
             you
             have
             obtained
             by
             turning
             your
             back
             on
             Christ
             and
             contemning
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             to
             grow
             rude
             and
             clownish
             to
             all
             the
             World
             beside
             ?
             But
             methinks
             I
             hear
             you
             answer
             again
             ,
             As
             for
             this
             man
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             is
             become
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             behold
             the
             Spirit
             is
             sensibly
             present
             amongst
             us
             even
             at
             this
             day
             .
             But
             I
             demand
             by
             what
             Signs
             .
             
               O
               ,
               we
               shiver
               and
               quake
               every
               joynt
               of
               us
               .
            
             But
             that
             is
             no
             certain
             signe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Was
             not
             the
             winde
             suddenly
             turned
             into
             the
             North
             ,
             or
             had
             you
             not
             an
             Ephemera
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             your
             over-excited
             Choler
             entangled
             or
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             by
             Phlegme
             or
             Melancholy
             ?
             What
             miraculous
             power
             is
             there
             in
             all
             this
             ?
             
               O
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               also
               amongst
               us
               that
               have
               fallen
               down
               into
               a
               trance
               ,
               that
               have
               foamed
               and
               swelled
               till
               their
               buttons
               break
               off
               .
               Wherefore
               of
               a
               truth
               these
               men
               could
               not
               but
               be
               full
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               this
               be
               a
               Miracle
               indeed
               .
            
             If
             your
             Religion
             oweth
             not
             its
             growth
             to
             the
             tricks
             of
             Juglers
             and
             Tumblers
             ,
             or
             to
             artificial
             Epilepsies
             I
             do
             confesse
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Miracle
             from
             these
             Symptomes
             ,
             if
             Satan
             himself
             drives
             not
             on
             the
             designe
             .
             For
             these
             are
             plainly
             the
             passions
             of
             Pythonicks
             ,
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             possession
             as
             seized
             the
             Pagan-Prophets
             and
             Priests
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             better
             then
             the
             worshippers
             of
             Devils
             ,
             whose
             Oracles
             Christ
             has
             silenced
             long
             since
             .
             Wherefore
             examine
             your selves
             if
             you
             glory
             not
             in
             your
             shame
             :
             See
             how
             you
             tread
             :
             look
             behinde
             you
             ,
             or
             rather
             search
             within
             you
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Prompter
             or
             first
             Mover
             in
             this
             new
             Scene
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             tell
             me
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             what
             did
             your
             foaming
             Prophets
             ,
             when
             they
             vented
             themselves
             ,
             discharge
             into
             your
             ears
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             
             be
             deemed
             more
             Divine
             then
             those
             Fanatick
             Pagans
             ?
             Was
             not
             their
             continual
             song
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             got
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             the
             
               burning
               up
               of
               all
               Ordinances
            
             ?
             From
             whence
             therefore
             could
             this
             voice
             come
             but
             out
             of
             the
             flames
             of
             hell
             ?
             or
             what
             could
             swell
             the
             bodies
             of
             your
             Inspired
             ,
             but
             the
             venome
             and
             poison
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             working
             up
             to
             their
             mouths
             he
             spit
             out
             enviously
             against
             the
             worship
             of
             Christs
             Person
             and
             all
             his
             holy
             Offices
             ?
             Which
             is
             another
             evidence
             against
             you
             that
             your
             
               pretended
               Inspirations
            
             are
             not
             divine
             but
             diabolical
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             mystery
             of
             Satan
             worketh
             amongst
             you
             ,
             who
             would
             fain
             pull
             down
             Him
             whom
             of
             a
             truth
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             to
             be
             a
             King
             and
             Priest
             to
             the
             Nations
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             sweetest
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             so
             extraordinarily
             illuminated
             ,
             that
             you
             understand
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Christs
             kingdom
             better
             then
             any
             one
             else
             ,
             and
             can
             in
             a
             supercilious
             pity
             bemoan
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             with
             an
             imperious
             bitterness
             fly
             in
             their
             faces
             and
             reproach
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             especially
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             taken
             up
             your
             Allegorical
             knacks
             ,
             nor
             know
             how
             to
             give
             a
             mystical
             meaning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             preaching
             of
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             are
             indeed
             so
             unilluminated
             as
             not
             to
             understand
             that
             such
             devices
             as
             these
             are
             merely
             
               Allusions
               of
               humane
               Wit
            
             ,
             and
             help
             very
             little
             to
             the
             enforcing
             of
             that
             they
             are
             made
             to
             signifie
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             
               Mortification
               of
               every
               evil
               lust
               and
               concupiscence
               ,
            
             and
             
               a
               renovation
               of
               our
               mindes
               into
               the
               perfect
               image
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             his
             spirit
             may
             rule
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             works
             of
             death
             and
             darknesse
             may
             be
             utterly
             destroied
             .
             For
             this
             Truth
             is
             plainly
             and
             literally
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             your
             mindes
             were
             not
             more
             set
             upon
             fancies
             then
             savoury
             instruction
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             run
             a
             gadding
             after
             any
             new
             Guide
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             this
             light
             .
             And
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             many
             honest
             plain-hearted
             Christians
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             swagger
             and
             make
             such
             a
             noise
             with
             Mystical
             phrases
             as
             you
             ,
             both
             hear
             and
             live
             according
             to
             these
             Gospel-Precepts
             ,
             using
             a
             secret
             and
             silent
             severity
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             not
             acting
             
               the
               rough
               and
               hairy
               Baptist
            
             upon
             others
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             who
             love
             to
             o●tentate
             your
             self-chosen
             austerities
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             like
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             made
             sowr
             faces
             for
             fear
             the
             people
             should
             not
             take
             notice
             that
             they
             afflicted
             their
             bodies
             with
             fasting
             .
          
           
             What
             purchase
             therefore
             have
             you
             got
             by
             your
             Allegorical
             Mysteries
             ?
             unlesse
             you
             have
             been
             emboldned
             thereby
             to
             let
             go
             the
             
               Historical
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             have
             found
             your selves
             much
             at
             ease
             ,
             that
             your
             belief
             is
             not
             charged
             with
             such
             miraculous
             things
             as
             are
             written
             of
             Christ
             ,
             partly
             done
             already
             and
             partly
             to
             be
             done
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             hereby
             you
             do
             proclaim
             your selves
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             all
             your
             boasting
             ,
             your
             spirits
             are
             so
             foul
             and
             impure
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             fit
             receptacles
             of
             the
             holy
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             have
             levelled
             your selves
             as
             low
             as
             Epicures
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             more
             capable
             of
             the
             belief
             of
             these
             things
             then
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             it
             be
             thus
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             dare
             appeal
             unto
             you
             whether
             you
             keep
             so
             precisely
             to
             
               the
               light
               within
               you
            
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             have
             consulted
             with
             
             that
             blinde
             Guide
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             ,
             and
             tasted
             of
             the
             treacherous
             sops
             of
             his
             abhorred
             Passover
             ,
             whose
             Fanatick
             boldness
             has
             led
             the
             dance
             to
             this
             mad
             Apostasy
             .
             Have
             you
             not
             celebrated
             his
             detestable
             Phase
             ,
             who
             has
             gone
             about
             to
             perswade
             the
             World
             that
             the
             greatest
             and
             truest
             Arcanum
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             
             Iudas-like
             to
             betray
             their
             Master
             ,
             to
             kill
             Christ
             according
             to
             
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             and
             misbelieve
             
               the
               Truth
               of
               his
               History
            
             ?
             Ask
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             if
             the
             warmth
             of
             this
             sop
             has
             not
             so
             encouraged
             you
             ,
             nay
             inflamed
             you
             with
             insufferable
             bitternesse
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             as
             teaching
             nothing
             but
             lies
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             ceased
             to
             believe
             the
             Truth
             .
             Has
             not
             this
             with
             him
             that
             entred
             in
             with
             it
             so
             intoxicated
             you
             with
             rage
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             trampled
             the
             holy
             Bible
             under
             your
             feet
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             this
             that
             hath
             made
             you
             so
             often
             roar
             against
             and
             revile
             the
             Preacher
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             disturb
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             by
             your
             rude
             and
             frantick
             interpellations
             ?
             Which
             Extravagancies
             demonstrate
             by
             what
             Spirit
             you
             are
             led
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             plainly
             Rebels
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             revolted
             to
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             dark
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             These
             things
             I
             could
             not
             forbear
             to
             write
             ,
             as
             being
             very
             much
             pressed
             in
             Spirit
             thereunto
             .
             For
             
               the
               Light
               within
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               my
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
            
             ,
             does
             assure
             me
             that
             the
             ancient
             and
             Apostolick
             Faith
             according
             to
             the
             Historical
             meaning
             thereof
             is
             very
             solid
             and
             true
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             are
             never
             to
             be
             antiquated
             till
             his
             visible
             return
             to
             Judgement
             according
             to
             the
             literal
             sense
             of
             the
             Creed
             ;
             and
             that
             Familisme
             is
             a
             mere
             Flam
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             a
             smooth
             tale
             to
             seduce
             the
             simple
             from
             their
             Allegeance
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             every
             man
             in
             these
             daies
             of
             Liberty
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             turn
             in
             thither
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             of
             an
             Enthusiastick
             temper
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             most
             of
             the
             honester
             and
             better-meaning
             Quakers
             .
             For
             if
             in
             their
             bewildred
             wandrings
             they
             take
             up
             their
             Inne
             here
             ,
             let
             them
             look
             to
             it
             that
             they
             be
             not
             robbed
             of
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             be
             stripped
             into
             naked
             Infidelity
             and
             Paganisme
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             )
             be
             so
             intoxicated
             with
             the
             cup
             of
             this
             Inchantress
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             this
             injury
             their
             gain
             ,
             and
             to
             prefer
             false
             Liberty
             before
             their
             Christian
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             those
             gaudy
             and
             phantastick
             Titles
             of
             being
             Deified
             and
             begodded
             before
             the
             real
             possession
             of
             Christian
             Truth
             and
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             These
             things
             both
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             I
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             utter
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             as
             fire
             within
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             discharging
             of
             my
             burden
             as
             it
             is
             mine
             own
             ease
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             so
             I
             do
             not
             despair
             but
             if
             there
             be
             that
             sincere
             Zeal
             to
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             that
             is
             pretended
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             redound
             to
             the
             safety
             of
             these
             melancholy
             Wanderers
             that
             look
             up
             and
             down
             for
             Truth
             with
             that
             candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             that
             he
             has
             lighted
             in
             them
             .
             But
             however
             where
             it
             shall
             not
             take
             effect
             ,
             I
             shall
             neverthelesse
             be
             excused
             ,
             and
             their
             bloud
             will
             be
             upon
             themselves
             and
             their
             accursed
             Seducers
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             know
             the
             haughty
             and
             covetous
             ,
             that
             rellish
             nothing
             but
             the
             tearing
             to
             themselves
             undeserved
             respect
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             clawing
             of
             money
             to
             them
             any
             way
             with
             their
             crooked
             talons
             ,
             will
             hardly
             abstain
             
             even
             from
             open
             derision
             of
             my
             zeal
             and
             solicitude
             for
             so
             contemned
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             me
             as
             a
             man
             of
             very
             mean
             designs
             ,
             that
             would
             any
             way
             intermeddle
             with
             these
             poor
             despised
             Pilgrims
             .
             But
             these
             worldly
             Sophists
             consider
             not
             that
             the
             gaining
             of
             the
             meanest
             Soul
             to
             Eternal
             Salvation
             is
             really
             a
             greater
             prize
             then
             purchasing
             whole
             Kingdoms
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             above
             all
             the
             pains
             of
             any
             mans
             applications
             thereto
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             ,
             for
             mine
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             ever
             had
             so
             right
             a
             sense
             and
             touch
             upon
             my
             spirit
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             none
             more
             worthy
             of
             a
             mans
             best
             direction
             then
             they
             ;
             the
             most
             imperious
             Sects
             having
             put
             such
             unhandsome
             vizards
             upon
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             frighted
             away
             these
             babes
             that
             seem
             to
             me
             very
             desirous
             of
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Which
             having
             been
             every
             where
             so
             sophisticated
             by
             the
             humours
             and
             inventions
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             has
             driven
             these
             anxious
             Melancholists
             to
             seek
             for
             
               a
               Teacher
               within
            
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             him
             who
             they
             know
             will
             not
             deceive
             them
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Word
             within
             them
             ;
             to
             which
             if
             they
             be
             faithfull
             ,
             they
             assure
             themselves
             he
             will
             be
             faithfull
             to
             them
             again
             .
             Which
             is
             no
             groundless
             presumption
             of
             theirs
             ,
             it
             supposing
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             very
             closely
             consistent
             with
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Providence
             .
             And
             truly
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             do
             persist
             in
             that
             serious
             and
             impartial
             desire
             of
             such
             knowledge
             as
             tends
             to
             Life
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             question
             but
             that
             God
             will
             in
             his
             due
             time
             lead
             them
             into
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             be
             
               more
               confirmed
               Christians
            
             then
             ever
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Which
             success
             of
             theirs
             will
             be
             more
             speedy
             and
             sure
             ,
             if
             (
             as
             they
             set
             themselves
             against
             other
             vices
             ,
             so
             )
             they
             mainly
             bend
             their
             force
             against
             Spiritual
             Pride
             and
             affectation
             of
             peculiarity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             finding
             themselves
             wiser
             in
             the
             mysteries
             thereof
             then
             the
             best
             of
             Christians
             have
             pretended
             to
             .
             And
             above
             all
             things
             if
             they
             beware
             of
             Enthusiasme
             either
             in
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
             or
             of
             thinking
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             can
             be
             any
             Revelation
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             or
             the
             acknowledged
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             truth
             thereof
             being
             so
             rationally
             evincible
             to
             all
             such
             as
             apply
             themselves
             without
             prejudice
             to
             examine
             it
             to
             the
             bottom
             .
             If
             in
             pursuance
             of
             their
             sincere
             intentions
             they
             keep
             off
             from
             these
             rocks
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             will
             return
             safe
             again
             to
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             the
             great
             Pastor
             and
             Bishop
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Publick
             Worship
             is
             essential
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             when
             free
             from
             Persecution
             .
             The
             right
             measure
             of
             the
             Circumstances
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Fabrick
             and
             Beauty
             of
             Churches
             according
             to
             that
             measure
             .
             3.
             
             The
             main
             things
             he
             intends
             to
             touch
             upon
             concerning
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             are
             not
             Temples
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             Religion
             being
             incompliable
             with
             that
             Notion
             .
             5.
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             the
             Sectarians
             
             exception
             against
             the
             word
             Church
             applied
             to
             the
             appointed
             places
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             6.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Church
             be
             no
             Temple
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             some
             sense
             holy
             ,
             and
             what
             respect
             there
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             reverence
             to
             be
             used
             there
             .
             7.
             
             Of
             
               Catechizing
               ,
               Expounding
            
             and
             
               Preaching
               .
               8.
            
             
             Of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             
               the
               true
               praying
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
               9.
               
            
             The
             Excellency
             of
             
               publick
               Liturgies
               .
               10.
            
             
             What
             is
             the
             right
             End
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             11.
             
             Certain
             special
             uses
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount.
             12.
             
             The
             best
             way
             for
             one
             to
             magnifie
             his
             Ministry
             .
             13.
             
             Of
             
               the
               Holy
               Communion
            
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             posture
             of
             receiving
             it
             .
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             time
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Signe
               of
               the
               Crosse.
               15.
               
            
             Of
             Songs
             and
             Hymns
             to
             be
             composed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Holy-daies
               .
               16.
            
             
             Of
             the
             celebrating
             the
             Passion-day
             and
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             .
             17.
             
             Of
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             in
             places
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             18.
             
             A
             summary
             advertisement
             concerning
             Ceremonies
             and
             Opinions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AFter
             this
             charitable
             Digression
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             let
             us
             resume
             our
             business
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             end
             .
             *
             The
             sixth
             and
             last
             thing
             that
             concerns
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             
               Publick
               Worship
            
             .
             Which
             seems
             to
             me
             so
             natural
             and
             essential
             to
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             fail
             to
             appear
             ,
             unless
             some
             force
             hinder
             it
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             they
             will
             venture
             to
             meet
             in
             private
             Conventicles
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             exercise
             their
             Acts
             of
             Religion
             as
             publickly
             as
             they
             dare
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             content
             to
             be
             confined
             to
             their
             Closets
             at
             home
             .
             Ioint-exercise
             therefore
             of
             Religion
             is
             confessed
             of
             all
             sides
             ,
             which
             therefore
             must
             necessarily
             be
             external
             and
             visible
             .
             Now
             no
             visible
             actions
             can
             be
             done
             without
             
               visible
               Circumstances
            
             ,
             and
             amongst
             these
             Circumstances
             some
             are
             more
             fit
             and
             decorous
             ,
             some
             less
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             hard
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             fitness
             or
             decorum
             of
             these
             Circumstances
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             finde
             out
             
               a
               measure
            
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             certainly
             is
             
               the
               End
               and
               meaning
               of
               them
               :
            
             Which
             is
             ,
             
               the
               expression
               of
               our
               Honour
               and
               Reverence
               to
               God
               and
               to
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Edification
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             which
             Rule
             we
             shall
             discover
             concerning
             the
             Meeting-House
             ,
             as
             some
             had
             rather
             call
             it
             then
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             a
             comely
             structure
             ,
             
               proportionably
               magnificent
            
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             People
             that
             are
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             it
             in
             the
             common
             exercise
             of
             their
             Devotions
             .
             For
             though
             men
             of
             equal
             condition
             may
             make
             bold
             with
             themselves
             and
             meet
             in
             what
             place
             they
             please
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             be
             thought
             a
             piece
             of
             grosse
             unmannerliness
             to
             expect
             a
             Prince
             to
             give
             an
             inferiour
             Peasant
             the
             meeting
             in
             a
             Barn
             or
             Cow-stable
             .
             Would
             it
             not
             look
             then
             like
             a
             piece
             of
             irreligious
             rudeness
             ,
             which
             is
             truly
             a
             kinde
             of
             Prophaneness
             ,
             to
             expect
             that
             Almighty
             God
             and
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             should
             give
             us
             the
             meeting
             in
             squalid
             and
             sordid
             places
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             we
             pretend
             most
             to
             shew
             our
             Reverence
             and
             Devotion
             to
             him
             ?
             For
             though
             we
             may
             make
             bold
             one
             with
             another
             to
             meet
             where
             we
             please
             ,
             yet
             we
             making
             our
             approaches
             to
             God
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             and
             he
             thereby
             making
             his
             special
             approaches
             to
             us
             (
             for
             in
             a
             Philosophical
             sense
             he
             is
             every
             where
             alike
             )
             questionless
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             an
             expression
             of
             our
             Reverence
             unto
             him
             to
             have
             the
             Structure
             of
             the
             place
             proportionably
             capacious
             ,
             well
             and
             fairly
             built
             ,
             and
             
             handsomely
             adorned
             ,
             and
             as
             properly
             and
             significantly
             of
             our
             Religion
             and
             devotional
             homages
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             without
             suspicion
             of
             Idolatry
             or
             any
             scandalous
             Superstition
             .
             For
             it
             is
             true
             from
             the
             very
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             does
             not
             extinguish
             ,
             but
             direct
             and
             perfect
             ,
             That
             Houses
             of
             Publick
             worship
             ought
             to
             have
             some
             Stateliness
             and
             Splendour
             in
             them
             expressive
             of
             the
             Reverence
             we
             bear
             to
             the
             Godhead
             we
             do
             adore
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Saviour
             who
             suffered
             so
             much
             shame
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             making
             Christian
             Religion
             more
             recommendable
             to
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             (
             for
             Religion
             will
             not
             seem
             Religion
             to
             any
             without
             Publick
             worship
             ,
             nor
             a
             desirable
             Religion
             unless
             this
             Publick
             worship
             be
             performed
             with
             inoffensive
             Splendour
             and
             Decency
             )
             ought
             to
             assist
             and
             abett
             such
             good
             practices
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             beyond
             the
             limits
             of
             my
             present
             Discourse
             to
             make
             any
             curious
             inquisition
             or
             determination
             concerning
             the
             particularities
             of
             this
             Publick
             Worship
             ;
             though
             I
             cannot
             abstain
             from
             giving
             some
             general
             hints
             concerning
             the
             due
             managements
             of
             the
             chief
             matters
             thereof
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             most
             obvious
             to
             think
             of
             and
             most
             useful
             to
             consider
             .
             And
             such
             are
             the
             Enquiries
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Place
             of
             this
             Publick
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Holiness
             thereof
             ,
             and
             our
             Demeanour
             therein
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             those
             chief
             performances
             of
             
               Preaching
               ,
               Praying
               ,
               Receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             of
             Baptisme
             also
             and
             of
             Holy-days
             :
             To
             which
             we
             may
             adde
             those
             accessory
             helps
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             some
             account
             them
             ,
             Musick
             and
             Pictures
             .
             Concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             rather
             simply
             declare
             my
             sense
             of
             things
             ,
             then
             solicitously
             endeavour
             to
             demonstrate
             my
             Conclusions
             by
             over-operose
             Reasonings
             ;
             which
             will
             but
             raise
             a
             dust
             and
             provoke
             the
             Polemical
             Rabble
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Concerning
             therefore
             this
             
               House
               of
               Publick
               Worship
            
             the
             Christians
             meet
             in
             ,
             I
             conceive
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             phansie
             it
             a
             Temple
             ;
             nay
             rather
             it
             seems
             fit
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             no
             Temple
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Ceremony
             being
             antiquated
             by
             the
             excellency
             and
             supereminency
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             For
             the
             famed
             Iehovah
             is
             not
             now
             a
             Topical
             Deity
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             confined
             to
             this
             or
             that
             City
             or
             People
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             declared
             Worship
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             contained
             within
             the
             wals
             of
             any
             Temple
             ,
             but
             has
             his
             personal
             Residence
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             whither
             our
             Devotions
             are
             to
             be
             directed
             ,
             and
             our
             Mindes
             suspended
             and
             lifted
             up
             thitherward
             ,
             not
             debased
             nor
             defixed
             to
             the
             corners
             of
             any
             earthly
             Edifice
             ,
             into
             which
             when
             a
             man
             looks
             he
             findes
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             adoration
             .
             To
             which
             Truth
             both
             Stephen
             and
             Paul
             give
             their
             suffrage
             ,
             the
             one
             declaring
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Areopagites
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               who
               is
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               dwelleth
               not
               in
               Temples
               made
               with
               hands
               .
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             to
             the
             Samaritan
             woman
             who
             was
             solicitous
             which
             of
             those
             Temples
             ,
             that
             of
             Samaria
             or
             that
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             was
             the
             right
             place
             of
             Worship
             ,
             he
             tels
             her
             plainly
             that
             such
             Topical
             or
             Figurative
             worshipping
             of
             God
             was
             shortly
             to
             cease
             ;
             
             
               That
               the
               hour
               was
               coming
               ,
               and
               then
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               shall
               worship
               the
               Father
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               .
               For
               the
               Father
               seeketh
               such
               to
               worship
               him
               .
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               him
               must
               worship
               him
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             
               inward
               Sanctity
            
             of
             their
             
             Souls
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             
               true
               service
               of
               Prayers
            
             and
             Praises
             and
             Alms-deeds
             ,
             of
             which
             Incense
             and
             Sacrifices
             were
             but
             the
             figures
             and
             shadows
             .
             
             
               Let
               my
               prayer
               be
               set
               forth
               before
               thee
               as
               Incense
               ,
               and
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               my
               hands
               as
               the
               Evening
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             
             
               To
               do
               good
               and
               to
               communicate
               ,
               forget
               not
               ;
               for
               with
               such
               Sacrifices
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             S.
             Iohn
             in
             his
             Apocalyps
             describing
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               her
               best
               state
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               saw
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               no
               Temple
               there
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               and
               the
               Lamb
               are
               the
               Temple
               of
               it
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             their
             worship
             is
             directed
             immediatly
             towards
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             ever
             worshipped
             toward
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             though
             the
             nature
             and
             name
             of
             a
             Temple
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             this
             House
             of
             Publick
             worship
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             (
             which
             made
             also
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             carefully
             abstain
             from
             that
             nomination
             )
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             see
             any
             ground
             at
             all
             why
             some
             of
             our
             phanciful
             Sects
             should
             take
             offence
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Church
             applied
             thereto
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             being
             an
             house
             wherein
             we
             meet
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whether
             God
             the
             Father
             or
             Christ
             his
             Son
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             house
             is
             naturally
             there
             from
             denominated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greek
             ,
             whence
             is
             our
             English
             word
             Church
             ,
             as
             every
             trivial
             Grammarian
             can
             tell
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             now
             it
             being
             thus
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               an
               house
               for
               Divine
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             has
             a
             special
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             dedicated
             in
             such
             a
             solemn
             manner
             as
             
             Solomon's
             Temple
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             necessarily
             contract
             a
             kinde
             of
             Holiness
             hereby
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Holiness
             some
             measure
             of
             respect
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             kept
             in
             handsome
             repair
             ,
             and
             be
             carefully
             defended
             from
             all
             foulness
             and
             nastiness
             both
             within
             and
             without
             .
             And
             because
             Custome
             has
             appropriated
             it
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             very
             great
             necessity
             urge
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             to
             any
             other
             purposes
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             otherwise
             affected
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             may
             justly
             seem
             guilty
             of
             a
             kinde
             of
             Incivility
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             and
             hazard
             the
             being
             accounted
             Clowns
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             Angels
             :
             As
             that
             also
             might
             be
             reputed
             a
             piece
             of
             unskilfulness
             and
             obsolete
             Courtship
             ,
             to
             complement
             any
             one
             part
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             there
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             For
             this
             would
             be
             to
             turn
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             into
             a
             Temple
             .
             Wherefore
             those
             that
             at
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Congregation
             either
             kneel
             down
             ,
             or
             standing
             do
             their
             private
             devotion
             ,
             and
             continue
             bare-headed
             before
             Divine
             Service
             begin
             ,
             they
             mean
             not
             this
             Devotion
             to
             the
             Edifice
             ,
             but
             testifie
             only
             with
             what
             fear
             and
             reverence
             they
             make
             their
             approaches
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             their
             Hearts
             being
             in
             preparation
             to
             a
             nearer
             approach
             ,
             shew
             their
             sense
             of
             his
             coming
             nearer
             to
             them
             by
             this
             reverential
             observance
             .
             For
             Veneration
             is
             done
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             great
             persons
             at
             great
             distances
             off
             ;
             nor
             doth
             cease
             till
             a
             due
             distance
             after
             the
             congress
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Concerning
             Preaching
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             most
             remarkable
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             whereas
             there
             are
             three
             chief
             kindes
             thereof
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Catechizing
               ,
               Expounding
               a
               Chapter
            
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             usually
             so
             called
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             the
             least
             considerable
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             this
             worst
             and
             last
             is
             the
             very
             Idol
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             rejected
             as
             things
             of
             little
             
             worth
             ,
             But
             assuredly
             they
             are
             of
             most
             virtue
             for
             the
             effectual
             implanting
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             two
             ▪
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Catechizing
             the
             better
             ;
             because
             it
             enforces
             the
             catechized
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             taught
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             thus
             taught
             him
             is
             not
             so
             voluminous
             but
             that
             he
             can
             carry
             it
             away
             and
             remember
             it
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             withall
             the
             
               most
               Useful
            
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             very
             Fundamentals
             comprized
             in
             the
             Christian
             Creed
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             and
             most
             natural
             results
             from
             them
             tending
             to
             indispensable
             duties
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             alone
             ,
             if
             sincerely
             believed
             and
             faithfully
             practised
             ,
             carry
             a
             man
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             next
             profitable
             way
             of
             Preaching
             is
             
               Expounding
               of
               a
               Chapter
            
             ,
             provided
             that
             he
             that
             does
             so
             ,
             makes
             it
             his
             only
             business
             (
             without
             any
             vain
             excursions
             to
             shew
             his
             reading
             )
             to
             render
             those
             places
             of
             the
             Chapter
             that
             are
             obscure
             ,
             easie
             and
             intelligible
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             Auditors
             ,
             with
             some
             brief
             ,
             but
             earnest
             ,
             urging
             of
             their
             duties
             from
             such
             passages
             as
             most
             necessarily
             tend
             thereto
             .
             This
             will
             make
             the
             private
             Reading
             of
             Scripture
             pleasant
             to
             his
             charge
             :
             And
             it
             will
             prove
             the
             more
             effectual
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             if
             he
             contain
             himself
             within
             
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             fetch
             only
             so
             much
             out
             of
             
               the
               Old
            
             as
             will
             be
             subservient
             for
             the
             full
             understanding
             of
             the
             New.
             There
             is
             nothing
             so
             likely
             to
             convince
             the
             Conscience
             as
             this
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             able
             to
             reade
             and
             understand
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             and
             are
             sensibly
             beat
             upon
             by
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Spirit
             that
             is
             found
             in
             those
             Writings
             ,
             far
             beyond
             all
             the
             fine
             Speeches
             and
             Phrases
             of
             humane
             Eloquence
             .
             Which
             yet
             is
             the
             greatest
             matter
             in
             this
             
               Third
               way
               of
               Preaching
            
             ,
             and
             the
             truest
             use
             that
             can
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             not
             to
             fill
             the
             peoples
             head
             with
             unprofitable
             or
             hurtful
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             artifice
             of
             a
             more
             florid
             and
             flowing
             style
             ,
             to
             raise
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             Auditors
             to
             the
             love
             and
             pursuit
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             commanded
             us
             by
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             therefore
             ,
             
               This
               exercise
            
             may
             be
             of
             laudable
             use
             in
             such
             a
             Congregation
             where
             all
             the
             people
             are
             throughly
             grounded
             in
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             are
             well
             skilled
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Bible
             :
             otherwise
             if
             the
             other
             Two
             necessary
             wayes
             of
             Preaching
             be
             silenced
             by
             this
             more
             overly
             and
             plausible
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             the
             unspeakable
             detriment
             of
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ.
             Which
             will
             happen
             even
             then
             when
             it
             is
             performed
             after
             the
             very
             best
             manner
             .
             How
             great
             then
             is
             the
             evil
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             when
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             popular
             Eloquence
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Stage
             of
             ostentation
             and
             vain-glory
             to
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             and
             begets
             nothing
             but
             an
             unsound
             blotedness
             and
             ventosity
             of
             Spirit
             in
             his
             hearers
             and
             admirers
             ,
             they
             being
             intoxicated
             with
             lushious
             and
             poisonous
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             nothing
             but
             the
             extinguishing
             of
             the
             love
             and
             endeavour
             after
             true
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             begetting
             in
             them
             a
             false
             security
             of
             minde
             and
             abhorred
             Libertinisme
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             far
             better
             that
             they
             had
             rested
             in
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             their
             Faith
             comprised
             in
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             ,
             with
             an
             obligation
             on
             their
             Conscience
             to
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             holy
             Precepts
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             led
             about
             and
             infatuated
             by
             the
             heat
             and
             noise
             of
             such
             false
             Guides
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Concerning
             Praying
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Epidemical
             mistake
             ,
             
               That
               men
               think
               extemporary
               Prayers
               are
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               the
               Spirit
               is
               not
               in
               a
               Set
               
               Form
               :
            
             Whenas
             in
             truth
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             may
             be
             absent
             in
             the
             highest
             extemporary
             heats
             ,
             and
             present
             in
             the
             use
             of
             set
             Forms
             ,
             where
             there
             may
             appear
             greater
             calmness
             and
             coolness
             .
             For
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Praier
               does
               not
               consist
               in
               the
               invention
               of
               words
               and
               phrases
            
             (
             which
             is
             rather
             a
             Gift
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             the
             Faculty
             of
             extemporary
             speaking
             in
             other
             cases
             is
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             heat
             and
             phansy
             and
             copiousness
             of
             the
             *
             Animal
             Spirits
             )
             
               but
               in
               a
               firm
               belief
               in
               God
               through
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               hearty
               liking
               and
               sincere
               desire
               of
               having
               those
               holy
               things
               communicated
               to
               us
               that
               we
               pray
               for
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             reads
             ,
             or
             hears
             a
             publick
             Liturgy
             read
             ,
             in
             
               such
               a
               frame
               of
               minde
            
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ,
             
               does
               as
               truly
               pray
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             as
             he
             that
             invents
             words
             and
             phrases
             of
             his
             own
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             Divine
             but
             this
             
               holy
               Faith
            
             and
             Desire
             ,
             the
             rest
             is
             mere
             Nature
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             demonstration
             how
             ignorant
             these
             men
             are
             that
             talk
             so
             loud
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             whenas
             they
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             discern
             what
             is
             truly
             Spiritual
             from
             what
             is
             but
             Animal
             and
             Natural
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             ,
             That
             if
             none
             
               pray
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             but
             those
             that
             invent
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             are
             very
             Spiritless
             Prayers
             ,
             they
             all
             hanging
             upon
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             who
             alone
             will
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             pray
             by
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             :
             Whose
             pretended
             assistance
             is
             not
             yet
             always
             so
             powerful
             as
             to
             protect
             him
             from
             the
             incurring
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Non-sense
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             insipid
             or
             else
             distasteful
             and
             loathsome
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             even
             as
             ill
             ,
             contemptible
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             far
             
               more
               safe
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             undoubtedly
             
               more
               solemn
            
             ,
             to
             use
             a
             
               publick
               Liturgy
            
             that
             bears
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             then
             to
             venture
             so
             holy
             and
             devotional
             a
             performance
             upon
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             any
             mans
             private
             spirit
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             but
             tempted
             to
             ostentate
             his
             own
             conceited
             Eloquence
             ,
             or
             forced
             to
             discover
             his
             own
             weakness
             and
             folly
             .
             Whenas
             
               a
               set
               Form
            
             will
             prevent
             all
             Pride
             and
             knackishness
             ,
             and
             preserve
             the
             publick
             worship
             in
             its
             due
             reverence
             and
             honour
             ,
             especially
             where
             it
             is
             contrived
             with
             that
             cautiousness
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             expressed
             therein
             that
             engages
             the
             Minde
             in
             controverted
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             speaks
             according
             to
             the
             known
             tenour
             of
             Scripture
             undepraved
             by
             humane
             glosses
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             if
             a
             Minister
             be
             cut
             so
             short
             in
             these
             performances
             of
             
               extemporary
               Praier
            
             and
             
               expatiating
               Preachments
            
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             be
             able
             to
             give
             any
             eximious
             Testimony
             of
             his
             abilities
             in
             his
             calling
             ?
             how
             shall
             he
             have
             the
             opportunity
             of
             shewing
             his
             Gifts
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             not
             the
             Ostentation
             of
             any
             mans
             particular
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             which
             are
             
               better
               edified
            
             by
             diligent
             catechizing
             and
             faithful
             and
             judicious
             
               expounding
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             then
             by
             loose
             and
             ranging
             Discourses
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             where
             he
             that
             speaks
             having
             taken
             leave
             of
             his
             short
             Text
             ,
             may
             fill
             the
             ears
             of
             his
             Auditors
             with
             nothing
             but
             the
             noise
             of
             his
             own
             conceits
             and
             inventions
             :
             whenas
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             (
             suppose
             )
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             the
             peoples
             mindes
             will
             be
             kept
             closer
             to
             those
             infallible
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             will
             more
             easily
             discern
             the
             prevarications
             of
             their
             Teacher
             .
             But
             for
             the
             greater
             assurance
             against
             any
             foul
             play
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             his
             misinterpretations
             of
             these
             Holy
             Writings
             to
             Loosnesse
             and
             Libertinism
             should
             be
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Function
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             Besides
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             so
             much
             to
             exclude
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             Catechizing
             and
             Expounding
             into
             more
             request
             ,
             which
             are
             abundantly
             more
             useful
             and
             edifying
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             some
             well-tuned
             strains
             of
             unaffected
             Eloquence
             at
             the
             
               chief
               Festivals
            
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             and
             in
             occasional
             Exhortations
             to
             the
             people
             upon
             observation
             of
             what
             is
             most
             amiss
             amongst
             them
             ,
             done
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             seriousness
             and
             gravity
             ,
             as
             also
             at
             
               publick
               Fasts
            
             and
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             were
             a
             thing
             of
             excellent
             use
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             more
             efficacy
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             more
             seldom
             .
             But
             for
             other
             days
             ,
             If
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Mount
            
             were
             read
             with
             much
             reverence
             and
             emphatick
             distinctness
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             advice
             of
             so
             sacred
             and
             infallible
             a
             person
             ,
             in
             whose
             mouth
             there
             was
             neither
             Errour
             nor
             Guile
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             clothed
             with
             the
             formalities
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             take
             the
             chair
             awhile
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             us
             sound
             and
             warrantable
             Lectures
             of
             Divinity
             ;
             in
             whose
             behalf
             God
             the
             Father
             condescended
             to
             do
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Praeco
             ,
             and
             commanded
             silence
             out
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               hear
               him
            
             ;
             who
             was
             so
             faithful
             and
             compassionate
             a
             Pastour
             to
             his
             Flock
             ,
             that
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             so
             beloved
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             miraculously
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             taken
             up
             into
             heaven
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             who
             shall
             visibly
             descend
             thence
             ,
             and
             judge
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ;
             If
             
               this
               Sermon
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             wholsome
             advice
             and
             holy
             Precepts
             ,
             were
             read
             distinctly
             and
             reverently
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             but
             be
             more
             edifying
             and
             work
             more
             upon
             their
             spirits
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             then
             the
             sophisticated
             and
             affected
             Rhetorick
             of
             a
             fallible
             Mortal
             ?
             Besides
             the
             keeping
             out
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             either
             choaked
             with
             the
             crooked
             and
             spinose
             Controversies
             of
             Polemical
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             poisoned
             or
             intoxicated
             with
             the
             unwholsome
             sugar-sops
             of
             Antinomianism
             and
             Libertinism
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             answer
             still
             more
             home
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             If
             thou
             hast
             a
             desire
             
               to
               magnifie
               thy
               Ministry
            
             in
             an
             eximious
             manner
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             ostentating
             thy
             Gifts
             ,
             exercise
             and
             improve
             thy
             Graces
             to
             the
             highest
             thou
             canst
             .
             Endeavour
             to
             the
             utmost
             to
             be
             an
             unblemished
             Example
             to
             thy
             flock
             of
             Humility
             ,
             of
             
               Brotherly
               kindeness
            
             ,
             of
             
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             of
             Temperance
             ,
             of
             
               exact
               Iustness
               in
               thy
               dealing
            
             ,
             of
             
               Compassion
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               .
            
             Use
             thy
             best
             
               Prudence
               to
               keep
               Peace
               and
               Love
            
             amongst
             thy
             charge
             ,
             as
             it
             becomes
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             
               invite
               the
               more
               able
               to
               a
               charitable
               relief
            
             and
             help
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             want
             and
             necessity
             ,
             that
             no
             unsupportable
             distresse
             may
             make
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             fellow-members
             comfortless
             :
             as
             also
             privately
             
               to
               reprove
            
             those
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             any
             scandalous
             miscarriages
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             wisest
             and
             discreetest
             applications
             that
             may
             be
             ;
             that
             thy
             Reprehensions
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             appear
             to
             proceed
             from
             nothing
             but
             from
             love
             ,
             and
             from
             care
             and
             conscience
             of
             thy
             duty
             .
             In
             which
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             lose
             thine
             authority
             and
             confidence
             ,
             thou
             must
             live
             exactly
             in
             the
             indispensable
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             thy self
             ,
             nor
             make
             these
             solemn
             Reproofs
             but
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             such
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             be
             really
             vitious
             thy self
             in
             these
             ,
             or
             ,
             to
             make
             thy self
             seem
             more
             holy
             ,
             rebuke
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             some
             petty
             mock-vertues
             of
             thine
             own
             chusing
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             fail
             to
             be
             either
             odious
             or
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
           
             But
             here
             the
             great
             Hypocrisie
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             to
             compensate
             their
             neglect
             in
             these
             indispensable
             and
             highly-concerning
             Duties
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             they
             abound
             in
             empty
             Lip-labour
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             conciliate
             authority
             to
             themselves
             by
             their
             pretended
             spiritual
             Gifts
             of
             
               extemporary
               Praying
               and
               Preaching
            
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             that
             
               unblemished
               Sanctity
               of
               life
            
             ,
             of
             
               useful
               Prudence
            
             in
             behalf
             of
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Christian
               Goodnesse
            
             and
             Charity
             .
             And
             that
             they
             may
             keep
             up
             their
             credit
             more
             certainly
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             lay
             their
             foundation
             wisely
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             to
             understand
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             living
             as
             we
             should
             do
             ,
             or
             any
             need
             thereof
             ;
             and
             so
             making
             their
             whole
             flock
             as
             rotten
             as
             themselves
             both
             in
             Principles
             and
             Practice
             ,
             there
             being
             none
             left
             to
             reprove
             the
             false
             Prophet
             by
             either
             example
             of
             life
             or
             contrariety
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             he
             thus
             secures
             to
             himself
             his
             authority
             entire
             by
             his
             admired
             clack
             of
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             which
             some
             call
             
               The
               knack
               of
               preaching
               and
               praying
               .
            
             Which
             yet
             ,
             where
             better
             intended
             ,
             is
             of
             as
             little
             efficacy
             as
             a
             Tar-bottle
             hung
             out
             on
             a
             Thorn-bush
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             personal
             application
             and
             private
             information
             and
             reproof
             .
             For
             that
             is
             like
             the
             Adfriction
             of
             the
             pastoral
             medicine
             to
             a
             diseased
             Sheep
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             formality
             of
             the
             Bottle
             on
             the
             Bush
             will
             do
             no
             cure
             ,
             let
             the
             flock
             be
             gathered
             about
             it
             never
             so
             solemnly
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Touching
             the
             Communion
             ;
             None
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             therefrom
             that
             professe
             their
             belief
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             &
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             in
             the
             plain
             literal
             and
             Historical
             sense
             thereof
             ;
             unless
             they
             stand
             guilty
             of
             some
             gross
             and
             scandalous
             sins
             (
             which
             are
             to
             be
             nominated
             in
             some
             known
             Law
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             any
             private
             Ministers
             Judgement
             )
             and
             do
             persist
             therein
             impenitent
             and
             unreclaimed
             .
             For
             it
             were
             the
             greatest
             treachery
             to
             the
             party
             that
             could
             be
             ,
             by
             admitting
             him
             to
             this
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             more
             secure
             in
             such
             sins
             as
             will
             be
             sure
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             unrepented
             of
             ,
             to
             exclude
             him
             from
             that
             
               Heavenly
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             for
             ever
             .
             Besides
             the
             Scandal
             and
             Offence
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             serious
             and
             sincere-hearted
             Communicants
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             sight
             will
             appear
             as
             ugly
             as
             if
             one
             having
             fallen
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             into
             the
             dirt
             ,
             should
             in
             that
             black
             miry
             hue
             ,
             droppingly
             dirty
             ,
             place
             himself
             at
             table
             amongst
             persons
             of
             quality
             ,
             whom
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Feast
             had
             invited
             upon
             some
             special
             entertainment
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             
               the
               Posture
               of
               the
               Communicant
            
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             none
             that
             are
             so
             curious
             as
             to
             reduce
             it
             to
             that
             in
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             celebrated
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             so
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             captious
             as
             to
             take
             offence
             if
             one
             receive
             the
             Communion
             kneeling
             ,
             in
             devotion
             to
             God
             and
             humble
             thankfulnesse
             for
             that
             great
             Benefit
             that
             is
             signified
             thereby
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Death
               of
               Christ
            
             with
             the
             Results
             thereof
             ,
             and
             
               the
               participation
               of
               his
               body
               and
               bloud
            
             in
             that
             sense
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             *
             elsewhere
             ;
             nor
             if
             another
             take
             it
             sitting
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             celebration
             of
             a
             Supper
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             may
             clear
             himself
             of
             the
             suspicion
             of
             Idolizing
             the
             outward
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             well
             unjust
             as
             uncharitable
             to
             be
             at
             all
             scandalized
             at
             actions
             that
             have
             such
             innocent
             and
             allowable
             grounds
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             unsufferable
             at
             the
             celebrating
             of
             such
             a
             Mystery
             as
             is
             wholly
             made
             up
             of
             
               love
               and
               affection
               to
               Christ
               and
               to
               one
               another
               .
            
             I
             confess
             an
             Uniformity
             would
             look
             better
             in
             outward
             shew
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             least
             stir
             or
             violence
             in
             
             diversities
             of
             actions
             or
             rather
             circumstances
             interpretable
             to
             so
             good
             a
             meaning
             .
             And
             the
             reall
             exercise
             of
             our
             Charity
             in
             leaving
             every
             one
             free
             ,
             is
             every
             whit
             as
             suitable
             to
             this
             solemn
             performance
             as
             the
             most
             exquisite
             Uniformity
             ,
             if
             devoid
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Meekness
             and
             mutual
             Forbearance
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Concerning
             Baptisme
             ;
             The
             more
             seriously
             a
             man
             looks
             into
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             certain
             he
             will
             find
             it
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             has
             defined
             nothing
             concerning
             
               the
               time
               of
               baptising
            
             those
             that
             are
             born
             of
             believing
             Parents
             .
             Some
             adventure
             further
             ,
             and
             affirm
             there
             is
             no
             Precept
             for
             baptizing
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             Members
             already
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             being
             born
             of
             them
             that
             are
             .
             To
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             be
             capable
             of
             Membership
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             be
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Sign
             thereof
             ?
             But
             to
             those
             that
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             must
             be
             baptized
             ,
             it
             being
             plain
             that
             no
             time
             is
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             naturally
             left
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             appoint
             that
             time
             which
             she
             thinks
             to
             be
             most
             convenient
             .
             For
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             more
             excusable
             to
             call
             the
             Churches
             authority
             into
             question
             ,
             of
             appointing
             new
             Ceremonies
             or
             such
             circumstances
             of
             the
             old
             as
             are
             not
             necessary
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             judged
             an
             unsufferable
             piece
             of
             temerity
             to
             question
             it
             here
             concerning
             such
             a
             circumstance
             as
             the
             substance
             cannot
             be
             performed
             without
             it
             .
             For
             if
             any
             one
             be
             baptized
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             baptized
             some
             time
             or
             other
             .
             And
             in
             my
             judgement
             ,
             though
             the
             Arguments
             of
             our
             adversaries
             make
             a
             bold
             shew
             ,
             she
             has
             pitched
             upon
             the
             safest
             .
             For
             I
             am
             very
             inclinable
             to
             believe
             ,
             though
             I
             think
             I
             am
             as
             little
             superstitious
             as
             another
             ,
             that
             there
             does
             some
             reall
             good
             accrew
             to
             an
             Infant
             from
             thus
             early
             being
             dedicated
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             sincere
             devotion
             of
             his
             Parents
             .
             Which
             dedication
             he
             himself
             is
             more
             fully
             to
             ratifie
             and
             complete
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             be
             able
             to
             make
             distinct
             Answers
             to
             such
             Questions
             as
             it
             is
             over-obvious
             to
             imagine
             were
             unseasonably
             asked
             him
             when
             he
             could
             not
             speak
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             seasonable
             at
             the
             first
             Institution
             thereof
             ,
             while
             professed
             Pagans
             were
             mingled
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             significant
             alwaies
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Church
             cannot
             make
             such
             an
             additional
             as
             this
             ,
             she
             cannot
             make
             any
             at
             all
             .
             But
             
               Unity
               of
               hearts
            
             being
             better
             then
             
               Uniformity
               in
               actions
               indifferent
            
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             breach
             nor
             quarrel
             about
             these
             things
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Parents
             conscientiously
             deferre
             the
             Childs
             Baptisme
             till
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             or
             desire
             it
             should
             be
             baptized
             in
             its
             infancy
             ,
             if
             they
             like
             the
             signing
             of
             it
             with
             
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             or
             the
             omission
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Minister
             will
             conciliate
             more
             authority
             to
             himself
             by
             professing
             his
             indifferency
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             his
             high
             value
             of
             the
             Indispensables
             of
             Christianity
             and
             of
             his
             tender
             regard
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             more
             sacred
             then
             any
             Ceremony
             that
             is
             not
             of
             Gods
             own
             institution
             ,
             )
             then
             if
             he
             drew
             too
             hard
             to
             an
             Uniforme
             compliance
             in
             things
             where
             Christ
             has
             left
             us
             free
             .
             For
             the
             visible
             exercise
             of
             professed
             Charity
             and
             
               kind
               forbearance
            
             is
             a
             more
             comely
             ornament
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             
               constrained
               Uniformity
            
             .
             Nay
             I
             will
             adde
             ,
             That
             a
             constant
             profession
             of
             an
             Indifferency
             may
             sooner
             
             make
             the
             Church
             Uniforme
             ,
             then
             the
             placing
             Religion
             in
             these
             things
             .
             For
             contestation
             ceaseth
             when
             the
             Object
             is
             judged
             of
             little
             value
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Touching
             Musick
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             
               Hymns
               and
               Songs
            
             were
             the
             timeliest
             piece
             of
             Publick
             worship
             that
             was
             offered
             to
             Christ.
             And
             truly
             I
             think
             the
             Church
             having
             Authority
             to
             frame
             a
             publick
             Liturgy
             
               in
               prose
            
             ,
             they
             should
             do
             well
             not
             to
             confine
             their
             singing
             to
             
               David's
               Psalms
            
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             compose
             Songs
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             in
             an
             easie
             and
             unaffected
             Style
             ,
             but
             in
             warrantable
             both
             language
             and
             meeter
             ;
             and
             get
             Tunes
             set
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             over-operose
             and
             artificial
             ,
             nor
             over-plain
             and
             languid
             ;
             which
             need
             not
             be
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             taught
             children
             betimes
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             need
             of
             the
             unsanctified
             throats
             of
             mere
             Mercenaries
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             Quire
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Musical
             devotions
             might
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             every
             Christian
             making
             it
             
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               Education
               of
               his
               children
               to
               learn
               the
               Tunes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             who
             therefore
             would
             be
             near-upon
             as
             soon
             fit
             to
             sing
             as
             to
             pray
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             These
             Hymns
             composed
             by
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             chiefly
             for
             the
             
               main
               Holy-days
            
             thereof
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             celebrating
             (
             suppose
             )
             of
             
               the
               Nativity
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Passion
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             and
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               Mission
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             For
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             thing
             almost
             beyond
             belief
             ,
             That
             a
             Nation
             should
             
               believe
               the
               History
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               God
               incarnate
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               same
               incarnate
               Deity
               suffered
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             so
             much
             transported
             with
             the
             consideration
             ,
             as
             to
             celebrate
             such
             
               stupendious
               passages
            
             by
             
               Anniversary
               Solemnities
            
             ;
             since
             that
             to
             adorn
             the
             year
             with
             Festivals
             and
             Holy-days
             is
             according
             to
             the
             very
             dictate
             of
             Nature
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
             Wherefore
             those
             that
             pretend
             to
             so
             much
             Spirituality
             as
             to
             cast
             out
             
               all
               observation
               of
               dayes
            
             ,
             I
             wish
             it
             be
             not
             a
             symptome
             of
             Infidelity
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             secret
             quarrell
             they
             have
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             it self
             .
             For
             those
             that
             are
             most
             perfect
             in
             Divine
             accomplishments
             ,
             cannot
             enjoy
             the
             actual
             enravishments
             that
             may
             arise
             from
             this
             perfection
             without
             vacancy
             from
             secular
             emploiments
             ,
             for
             which
             these
             Holy-dayes
             therefore
             are
             most
             fit
             :
             and
             those
             that
             are
             less
             perfect
             ,
             by
             their
             vacation
             from
             worldly
             drudgery
             have
             the
             opportunity
             of
             searching
             more
             closely
             into
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             of
             more
             serious
             Meditations
             and
             resolutions
             of
             composing
             their
             life
             to
             the
             most
             perfect
             patterns
             of
             Truth
             and
             Sanctity
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             
               The
               observation
            
             of
             every
             
               Seventh
               day
            
             should
             be
             inviolable
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             profaned
             by
             either
             secular
             imploiments
             or
             foolish
             pastimes
             ;
             but
             spent
             in
             Religious
             exercises
             either
             publick
             or
             private
             ;
             not
             as
             placing
             any
             Sanctity
             in
             dayes
             ,
             but
             in
             laying
             hold
             of
             so
             good
             an
             opportunity
             for
             the
             completing
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Godliness
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             meditating
             upon
             the
             infinite
             Goodness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Creation
             and
             Redemption
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             knowledge
             of
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             being
             so
             appropriate
             to
             us
             Christians
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             main
             strokes
             of
             the
             process
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             worthy
             and
             becoming
             us
             not
             to
             huddle
             up
             all
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             but
             distinctly
             to
             celebrate
             the
             main
             Particularities
             of
             so
             concerning
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             
               the
               Nativity
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             
               Passion
               ,
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             amongst
             which
             
               the
               celebration
               of
               his
               Passion
            
             being
             most
             useful
             and
             edifying
             ,
             the
             solemnity
             thereof
             ought
             to
             be
             at
             least
             as
             sacred
             and
             as
             frequented
             and
             as
             religiously
             celebrated
             with
             
               preaching
               ,
               praying
            
             and
             singing
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             way
             appropriate
             to
             that
             solemnity
             with
             Hymnes
             and
             Songs
             also
             proper
             for
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             mournful
             and
             
               melting
               Tunes
            
             proper
             to
             these
             Songs
             composed
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Which
             Passion-songs
             would
             be
             also
             usefull
             upon
             Communion-dayes
             ,
             they
             containing
             in
             them
             Devotional
             desires
             and
             resolutions
             of
             crucifying
             our
             affections
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             of
             faithful
             love
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             Great
             things
             that
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             points
             us
             to
             and
             would
             enforce
             upon
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Morning-singings
             on
             a
             Communion-day
             may
             very
             well
             be
             supplied
             by
             these
             Passion-songs
             .
             But
             
               at
               the
               Receiving
               of
               the
               Communion
               ,
            
             while
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Cup
             pass
             about
             ,
             some
             Psalmes
             of
             David
             that
             appear
             most
             proper
             ,
             and
             that
             declare
             the
             great
             Goodness
             and
             Mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             some
             Songs
             of
             the
             Churche's
             composing
             appropriate
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             full
             of
             thankfull
             acknowledgments
             and
             holy
             resolutions
             ,
             may
             be
             sung
             all
             the
             time
             in
             more
             chearful
             Tunes
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Ascension-songs
             and
             Resurrection-songs
             are
             sung
             in
             .
             All
             which
             Songs
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             to
             urge
             duty
             upon
             men
             and
             press
             on
             holiness
             ,
             upon
             considerations
             naturally
             flowing
             from
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             things
             we
             do
             solemnize
             .
          
           
             If
             to
             the
             singing
             of
             these
             skilfully-composed
             Songs
             and
             choice
             Psalmes
             ,
             there
             were
             added
             also
             the
             help
             of
             an
             Organ
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             certain
             regulating
             of
             this
             singing
             part
             of
             Devotion
             and
             the
             more
             affectionate
             performance
             thereof
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             be
             easie
             to
             imagine
             what
             is
             wanting
             to
             a
             due
             and
             unexceptionable
             filling
             up
             of
             all
             comely
             circumstances
             of
             that
             Publick
             worship
             that
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             practised
             by
             professed
             Christians
             ,
             unless
             you
             would
             bring
             in
             also
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             to
             speak
             my
             sense
             and
             judgment
             of
             things
             freely
             ;
             The
             mere
             placing
             of
             Images
             or
             Statues
             in
             a
             Church
             is
             a
             very
             bold
             and
             daring
             Spectacle
             :
             but
             the
             bowing
             towards
             them
             ,
             or
             praying
             with
             bended
             knees
             and
             eyes
             devoutly
             lift
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             intolerable
             ,
             if
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             be
             so
             ;
             nay
             in
             some
             regard
             worse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             irrationall
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             these
             Statues
             are
             not
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Receptacle
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             him
             they
             pray
             to
             :
             So
             that
             their
             way
             of
             Devotion
             is
             utterly
             groundless
             ,
             senseless
             and
             sottish
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             impious
             and
             Idolatrous
             .
          
           
             Pictures
             I
             must
             con●ess
             are
             
               a
               more
               modest
               Representation
            
             ;
             and
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             vile
             reproaches
             some
             foul
             mouths
             have
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             do
             sometimes
             still
             cast
             upon
             
               the
               crucified
               Iesus
            
             ,
             may
             tempt
             the
             devotional
             Lovers
             of
             his
             Person
             to
             a
             conceit
             that
             if
             there
             were
             a
             Representation
             of
             his
             Crucifixion
             in
             picture
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             bowed
             to
             it
             at
             their
             coming
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             were
             but
             an
             innocent
             satisfaction
             to
             themselves
             so
             publickly
             to
             do
             their
             homage
             to
             their
             Saviour
             in
             that
             Representation
             that
             he
             is
             most
             scorned
             and
             reproached
             in
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             just
             compensation
             to
             him
             for
             the
             reproaches
             that
             vile
             and
             wicked
             persons
             cast
             out
             against
             him
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             determining
             our
             Worship
             to
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             would
             look
             like
             the
             turning
             of
             our
             Christian
             Meeting-Houses
             into
             Temples
             ,
             
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             written
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               no
               Temple
               there
            
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             Though
             the
             fetches
             of
             mans
             Wit
             are
             very
             fine
             and
             subtile
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             that
             
               God
               is
               a
               jealous
               God
            
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             many
             scrupulous
             and
             jealous
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Christendome
             as
             out
             of
             Christendome
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             practice
             that
             is
             not
             right
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             exceeding
             scandalous
             to
             others
             ,
             ought
             by
             no
             means
             to
             obtain
             in
             the
             publick
             Worship
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             permission
             of
             Pictures
             therefore
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             for
             worship
             but
             for
             ornament
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             scarce
             be
             without
             considerable
             cost
             ;
             nor
             that
             cost
             again
             well
             placed
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             some
             Edification
             by
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             doe
             not
             conceive
             how
             they
             will
             be
             tolerable
             at
             all
             without
             some
             proper
             Inscriptions
             also
             adjoyned
             :
             As
             upon
             the
             Picture
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             some
             such
             Inscription
             as
             that
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               If
               you
               be
               risen
               with
               Christ
               ,
               seek
               those
               things
               that
               are
               above
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             Picture
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             some
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             
             
               When
               I
               am
               lifted
               up
               ,
               I
               shall
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               me
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               have
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lusts
               .
               Greater
               love
               hath
               no
               man
               then
               this
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               he
               lay
               down
               his
               life
               for
               his
               friends
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               commandement
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
               so
               you
               would
               likewise
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             every
             Piece
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             many
             ,
             should
             have
             their
             proper
             Inscriptions
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             should
             not
             be
             permitted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             amuze
             the
             sight
             .
             But
             now
             they
             are
             no
             sooner
             seen
             ,
             but
             they
             set
             a
             mans
             Mind
             awork
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             to
             think
             of
             the
             most
             important
             meaning
             of
             the
             chief
             passages
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ.
             Of
             which
             none
             are
             more
             effectuall
             then
             that
             of
             his
             Passion
             ;
             which
             together
             with
             the
             Passion-songs
             and
             Tunes
             and
             Organs
             may
             wound
             the
             Heart
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             let
             out
             more
             corrupt
             bloud
             at
             one
             touch
             ,
             then
             the
             faint
             hackings
             of
             a
             dry
             Discourse
             of
             an
             hour
             or
             two
             long
             .
             Which
             helps
             and
             ornaments
             of
             Publick
             worship
             will
             fill
             up
             all
             the
             numbers
             of
             all
             warrantable
             splendour
             and
             comeliness
             ,
             and
             keep
             out
             ,
             if
             precisely
             kept
             to
             ,
             all
             shadow
             and
             suspicion
             of
             either
             Superstition
             or
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             should
             be
             so
             weak
             or
             scrupulous
             as
             to
             take
             offence
             at
             so
             unexceptionable
             use
             of
             Pictures
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             if
             our
             Religion
             should
             be
             the
             less
             recommendable
             thereby
             to
             either
             Iews
             or
             Turks
             ,
             whose
             conversion
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             to
             desire
             ,
             but
             with
             seriousness
             and
             faithfulness
             to
             apply
             our selves
             to
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             remove
             all
             scandals
             and
             stumbling-blocks
             out
             of
             their
             way
             ;
             rather
             then
             any
             such
             dispensable
             Punctilios
             should
             hinder
             the
             enlargement
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             in
             the
             essential
             Soveraignty
             thereof
             comprehended
             in
             the
             express
             Precepts
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             a
             full
             Pencil
             of
             white
             directed
             by
             Charities
             own
             hand
             should
             wipe
             out
             all
             these
             well-meant
             delineations
             and
             Inscriptions
             ,
             and
             to
             compensate
             the
             loss
             ,
             
             that
             one
             of
             S.
             Paul
             should
             succeed
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               seem
               to
               be
               contentious
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               such
               custome
               ,
               neither
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             18.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Such
             is
             the
             Truth
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             think
             good
             to
             recommend
             any
             Additional
             circumstances
             of
             divine
             Worship
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             for
             ineffectual
             Pomp
             and
             Show
             ,
             but
             for
             real
             Use
             and
             Edification
             ;
             affecting
             such
             a
             beauty
             and
             comeliness
             as
             Nature
             does
             in
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             whose
             pulchritude
             is
             the
             result
             of
             such
             a
             Symmetry
             of
             Parts
             and
             tenour
             of
             Spirits
             as
             implies
             vigour
             and
             ability
             to
             all
             the
             functions
             of
             life
             .
             And
             truly
             there
             should
             be
             no
             more
             Ceremony
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             Use
             thereof
             may
             be
             obvious
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             and
             Power
             of
             Holiness
             may
             throughly
             actuate
             ;
             that
             our
             Minds
             may
             not
             be
             amused
             ,
             lost
             ,
             sunk
             in
             ,
             or
             fixed
             upon
             any
             Outward
             things
             here
             ,
             but
             be
             carried
             from
             all
             Visible
             pomps
             to
             the
             love
             and
             admiration
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Heavenly
             and
             Divine
             Life
             that
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             beget
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             true
             Believers
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             we
             have
             said
             of
             
               additional
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             
               deductional
               Opinions
            
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             have
             their
             recommendation
             from
             their
             Use
             and
             Efficacy
             in
             promoting
             Life
             and
             Godliness
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
             But
             their
             obtrusion
             is
             as
             unwarrantable
             as
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             .
             Forasmuch
             as
             Ceremonies
             are
             most-what
             indifferent
             ,
             Opinions
             never
             ,
             but
             determinately
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             held
             so
             by
             them
             that
             either
             doubt
             or
             think
             the
             contrary
             :
             Which
             therefore
             is
             a
             greater
             violence
             to
             ingenuous
             Natures
             .
             As
             also
             the
             Usurpation
             greater
             to
             intrude
             into
             either
             the
             Prophetick
             or
             Legislative
             office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             affect
             to
             be
             onely
             the
             master
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             the
             Superstition
             alike
             ,
             since
             Superstition
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             fear
             and
             scrupulosity
             about
             such
             things
             as
             bear
             no
             estimate
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             :
             as
             certainly
             neither
             of
             these
             do
             one
             way
             nor
             other
             ,
             neither
             Opinions
             that
             concern
             not
             Life
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             nor
             Ceremonies
             that
             are
             of
             an
             indifferent
             nature
             ,
             and
             may
             of
             themselves
             be
             either
             practised
             or
             omitted
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             men
             to
             be
             affected
             timorously
             and
             meticulously
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             royal
             Law
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             commit
             that
             which
             is
             the
             main
             vice
             included
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Superstition
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             phansy
             to
             themselves
             a
             pettish
             and
             captious
             Deity
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             over-careful
             using
             or
             scrupulously
             omitting
             of
             indifferent
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             also
             over-much
             solicitude
             in
             the
             rejecting
             or
             embracing
             of
             useless
             and
             uncertain
             Opinions
             ,
             is
             no
             commendable
             Worship
             or
             Service
             ,
             but
             rather
             an
             implicite
             Reproach
             of
             the
             Holy
             Godhead
             they
             profess
             to
             adore
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PREFACE
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Authors
             natural
             averseness
             from
             writing
             of
             Books
             .
          
           
             
               fol.
               v
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             there
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             necessity
             urged
             him
             to
             write
             what
             he
             has
             wrote
             hitherto
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             occasion
             of
             writing
             his
             Psychozoia
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             also
             of
             his
             Poem
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             vi
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             Satyricall
             Essays
             against
             Enthusiastick
             Philosophie
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             great
             usefulness
             of
             his
             
               Enthusiasmus
               Triumphatus
            
             and
             of
             this
             present
             Treatise
             for
             suppressing
             Enthusiasme
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             occasion
             and
             preparations
             to
             his
             writing
             his
             
               Antidote
               against
               Atheisme
            
             and
             his
             
               Threefold
               Cabbala
            
             .
          
           
             vii
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             urgent
             occasion
             of
             writing
             this
             present
             Treatise
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             his
             Discourse
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             His
             account
             of
             the
             Inscription
             of
             this
             present
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             viii
          
           
             10.
             
             His
             Apology
             for
             his
             so
             copiously
             describing
             the
             
               Animal
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             x
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             for
             his
             large
             Parallel
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             Apollonius
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             his
             bringing
             also
             Mahomet
             upon
             the
             Stage
             and
             
               H.
               N.
            
             and
             of
             his
             so
             large
             Excursions
             and
             frequent
             Expostulations
             with
             the
             Quakers
             and
             Familists
             .
          
           
             xi
          
           
             13.
             
             That
             the
             wonderful
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             of
             the
             Religious
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             better-meaning
             Fanaticks
             themselves
             ,
             are
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             by
             this
             happy
             restoring
             of
             the
             KING
             then
             by
             any
             other
             way
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             xii
          
           
             14.
             
             Wherein
             consists
             the
             very
             Essence
             and
             Substance
             of
             Antichristianisme
             .
          
           
             xiii
          
           
             15.
             
             That
             the
             Honour
             of
             beginning
             that
             pure
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             that
             is
             so
             much
             expected
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             reserved
             by
             Providence
             for
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
             our
             gracious
             Soveraign
             ,
             with
             pregnant
             arguments
             of
             so
             glorious
             an
             hope
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             reasons
             why
             he
             did
             not
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             Discourse
             what
             he
             had
             written
             concerning
             Quakerisme
             and
             Familisme
             ,
             notwithstand●ng
             the
             fear
             of
             these
             Sects
             may
             seem
             well
             blown
             over
             through
             the
             happy
             settlement
             of
             things
             by
             the
             seasonable
             return
             of
             our
             Gracious
             Soveraign
             to
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
             xiv
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             his
             opposing
             the
             Familists
             and
             Quakers
             above
             any
             other
             Sects
             .
          
           
             xv
          
           
             18.
             
             His
             excuse
             for
             being
             less
             accurate
             in
             the
             computation
             of
             Daniels
             weeks
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             As
             also
             for
             being
             less
             copious
             in
             the
             proving
             the
             expected
             restorement
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             her
             pristine
             purity
             ;
             together
             with
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             happy
             ages
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             xvi
          
           
             20.
             
             That
             this
             Discourse
             was
             mainly
             intended
             for
             the
             information
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             private
             capacities
             .
          
           
             xvii
          
           
             21.
             
             What
             points
             he
             had
             most
             probably
             touched
             upon
             if
             his
             design
             had
             urged
             him
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             Church-Government
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             such
             a
             Bishop
             as
             is
             impossible
             should
             be
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             xx
          
           
             23.
             
             Why
             he
             omitted
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             xxi
          
           
             24.
             
             That
             the
             pains
             he
             took
             in
             writing
             this
             Treatise
             were
             especially
             intented
             for
             the
             Rationall
             and
             Ingenuous
             .
          
           
             xxii
          
           
             25.
             
             His
             Apology
             for
             the
             sharpness
             of
             his
             style
             in
             some
             places
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             An
             Objection
             against
             Mr.
             Mede's
             Apocalyptick
             Interpretations
             from
             the
             supposed
             sad
             condition
             of
             all
             Adherers
             to
             the
             Apostate
             Church
             ;
             with
             the
             Answer
             thereto
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             The
             Adversaries
             Reply
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Answer
             ,
             with
             a
             brief
             Attempt
             of
             satisfying
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             xxv
          
           
             28.
             
             An
             Apology
             for
             his
             free
             dislike
             of
             that
             abused
             Notion
             of
             Imputative
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             xxvi
          
           
             29.
             
             His
             Defence
             for
             so
             expressly
             declaring
             himself
             for
             a
             duly-bounded
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             xxvii
          
        
         
           
           
             BOOK
             I.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THe
             Four
             main
             Properties
             of
             a
             
               Mystery
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             first
             Property
             ,
             
               Obscurity
               .
               3.
            
             
             The
             second
             ,
             
               Intelligibleness
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             third
             ,
             
               Truth
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             fourth
             ,
             
               Usefulness
               .
               6.
            
             
             A
             more
             full
             Description
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             
               Mystery
               .
               7.
            
             
             The
             distribution
             of
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             
               fol.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             That
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               Christianity
            
             should
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             Obscure
             ,
             to
             exclude
             the
             Sensuall
             and
             Worldly
             .
             2.
             
             As
             also
             to
             defeat
             disobedient
             Learning
             and
             Industry
             .
             3.
             
             And
             for
             the
             pleasure
             and
             improvement
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             obedient
             .
             4.
             
             The
             high
             Gratifications
             of
             the
             Speculative
             Soul
             from
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             3
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Obscurity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Mystery
             argued
             from
             the
             Effect
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Iews
             rejecting
             their
             Messias
             ;
             2.
             
             From
             the
             many
             Sects
             amongst
             Christians
             :
             3.
             
             Their
             difference
             in
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             Creation
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             the
             Nature
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             5
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             Trini●y
             was
             not
             brought
             out
             of
             Plato's
             School
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Fathers
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             
               Platonick
               Trinity
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             
               Hypostases
               .
               3.
            
             
             A
             Description
             of
             their
             Union
             :
             4.
             
             And
             why
             they
             hold
             All
             a
             due
             Object
             of
             Adoration
             .
             5.
             
             The
             irrefutable
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             
               Platonick
               Trinity
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             declined
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             a
             Demonstration
             that
             the
             Trinity
             was
             not
             brought
             out
             of
             
             Plato's
             School
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             6.
             
             Which
             is
             further
             evidenced
             from
             the
             compliableness
             of
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             
               Platonick
               Trinity
            
             with
             the
             Phrase
             and
             Expressions
             of
             Scripture
             .
             7.
             
             That
             if
             the
             
               Christian
               Trinity
            
             were
             from
             Plato
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             Mystery
             is
             Pagan
             .
             
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
            
             
             The
             Trinity
             proved
             from
             Testimony
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             .
          
           
             7
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             natural
             sense
             of
             the
             First
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             does
             evidently
             witness
             
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
               2.
            
             
             A
             more
             particular
             urging
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
             3.
             
             That
             S.
             Iohn
             used
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Iewish
             or
             Cabbalistical
             notion
             .
             
               4.
               
               The
               Trinity
               and
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             argued
             from
             Divine
             worship
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             being
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             .
             5.
             
             That
             to
             deny
             
               the
               Trinity
            
             and
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             the
             Union
             of
             our selves
             with
             the
             Godhead
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             that
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             subverts
             Christianity
             .
             6.
             
             The
             uselesness
             and
             sauciness
             of
             the
             pretended
             Deification
             of
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             and
             how
             destructive
             it
             is
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Providence
             of
             God
             in
             preparing
             of
             the
             Nations
             by
             Platonisme
             for
             the
             easier
             reception
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             11
          
           
             
               CAAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             The
             danger
             and
             disconsolateness
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               Psychopannychites
               .
               2.
            
             
             What
             they
             alledge
             out
             of
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             set
             down
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Preparation
             to
             an
             Answer
             advertising
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Prophetick
             Schemes
             of
             speech
             .
             4.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             various
             vibration
             of
             an
             inspired
             Phansie
             .
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             of
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             words
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             6.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             being
             sunk
             into
             an
             Unbelief
             of
             any
             Reward
             after
             this
             life
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Answer
             out
             of
             the
             last
             and
             foregoing
             Premisse
             .
             8.
             
             A
             further
             Answer
             out
             of
             the
             first
             .
             9.
             
             As
             also
             out
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             ,
             where
             their
             Objection
             from
             verse
             32.
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             .
             10.
             
             Their
             Argument
             answered
             which
             they
             urge
             from
             our
             Saviours
             citation
             to
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             15
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
            
             
             A
             General
             Answer
             to
             the
             last
             sort
             of
             places
             they
             alledge
             that
             imply
             no
             enjoyment
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Particular
             Answer
             to
             that
             of
             2
             Cor
             5.
             out
             of
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
               .
               3.
            
             
             A
             preparation
             to
             an
             Answer
             of
             the
             Author
             's
             own
             ,
             by
             explaining
             what
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             signifie
             .
             4.
             
             His
             Paraphrase
             of
             the
             six
             first
             Verses
             of
             the
             forecited
             Chapter
             .
             5.
             
             A
             further
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Paraphrase
             .
             6.
             
             The
             weakness
             of
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Psychopannychites
             noted
             .
          
           
             19
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Soul
             's
             living
             and
             acting
             immediately
             after
             Death
             ,
             was
             not
             fetched
             out
             of
             Plato
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             they
             left
             out
             Preexistence
             ,
             an
             Opinion
             very
             rational
             in
             it self
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             such
             as
             seems
             plausible
             from
             sundry
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             those
             alledged
             by
             
               Menasseh
               Ben
               Israel
            
             out
             of
             
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               Jeremy
            
             ,
             and
             
               Job
               .
               3.
            
             
             As
             also
             God's
             resting
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             .
             4.
             
             That
             their
             proclivity
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Angel
             that
             appeared
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             so
             often
             was
             Christ
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             a
             further
             inducement
             .
             
             5.
             
             Other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             which
             seem
             to
             imply
             the
             Preexistence
             of
             Christ's
             Soul.
             6.
             
             More
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             out
             of
             S.
             
               John.
               7.
            
             
             Force
             added
             to
             the
             last
             proofs
             from
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Socinians
             .
             8.
             
             That
             our
             Saviour
             did
             admit
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             disapprove
             ,
             the
             opinion
             of
             Preexistence
             .
             9.
             
             The
             main
             scope
             intended
             from
             the
             preceding
             allegations
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             's
             living
             and
             acting
             after
             death
             is
             no
             Pagan
             opinion
             out
             of
             Plato
             ,
             but
             a
             Christian
             Truth
             evidenced
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             21
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
            
             
             Proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             That
             the
             Soul
             does
             not
             sleep
             after
             death
             :
             as
             1
             Peter
             3.
             with
             the
             explication
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Authors
             Paraphrase
             compared
             with
             Calvin's
             Interpretation
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Calvin
             needed
             not
             to
             suppose
             the
             Apostle
             to
             have
             writ
             false
             Greek
             .
             4.
             
             Two
             waies
             of
             interpreting
             the
             Apostle
             so
             as
             both
             Grammatical
             Soloecisme
             and
             Purgatory
             may
             be
             declined
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Second
             way
             of
             Interpretation
             .
             6.
             
             A
             second
             proof
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             7.
             
             A
             third
             of
             like
             nature
             with
             the
             former
             .
             8.
             
             A
             further
             enforcement
             and
             explication
             thereof
             .
             9.
             
             A
             fourth
             place
             .
             10.
             
             A
             fifth
             from
             Hebr.
             12.
             where
             God
             is
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             
               &c.
               11.
            
             
             A
             sixth
             testimony
             from
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             25
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
            
             
             A
             pregnant
             Argument
             from
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Thief
             after
             death
             .
             
               2.
               
               Grotius
            
             his
             explication
             of
             Christ's
             promise
             to
             the
             Thief
             .
             3.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             4.
             
             How
             Christ
             with
             the
             Thief
             could
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             in
             Paradise
             at
             once
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Parables
             of
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
             and
             of
             the
             unjust
             Steward
             imply
             That
             the
             Soul
             hath
             life
             and
             sense
             immediately
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             28
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             II.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             HE
             passes
             to
             the
             more
             Intelligible
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             certain
             preparative
             Propositions
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             down
             .
             2.
             
             As
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God.
               3.
               
            
             A
             brief
             account
             of
             the
             Assertion
             from
             his
             Idea
             .
             4.
             
             A
             further
             Confirmation
             from
             its
             ordinary
             concatenation
             with
             the
             Rational
             account
             of
             all
             other
             Beings
             ,
             as
             first
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             the
             disjoynt
             and
             independent
             particles
             of
             Matter
             .
          
           
             31
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             wise
             contrivances
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Nature
             prove
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             have
             extorted
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             a
             General
             Providence
             ,
             even
             from
             irreligious
             Naturalists
             .
             
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Particular
               Providence
            
             or
             
               Inspection
               of
               God
               upon
               every
               individual
               person
               :
            
             Which
             is
             his
             Second
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             32
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
            
             
             His
             Third
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               Particular
               Spirits
               or
               Immaterial
               Substances
               ,
            
             and
             of
             their
             Kinds
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Proof
             of
             their
             Existence
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             theirs
             which
             in
             a
             more
             large
             sense
             be
             called
             Souls
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             Souls
             or
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             and
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Witches
             prove
             the
             Existence
             of
             Devils
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Existence
             of
             Devils
             proves
             the
             Existence
             of
             Good
             Angels
             .
          
           
             34
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             His
             Fourth
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Fall
               of
               the
               Angels
               was
               their
               giving
               up
               themselves
               to
               the
               Animal
               Life
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               the
               Divine
               .
               2.
               
            
             The
             Fifth
             ,
             
               That
               this
               fall
               of
               theirs
               changed
               their
               purest
               Vehicles
               into
               more
               gross
               and
               feculent
               .
               3.
               
            
             The
             Sixth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               change
               of
               their
               Vehicles
               was
               no
               extinction
               of
               life
               .
               4.
               
            
             The
             Seventh
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               are
               immortal
               ,
               and
               act
               and
               live
               after
               death
               .
            
             The
             inducements
             to
             which
             belief
             are
             the
             Activity
             of
             fallen
             Angels
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Homogeneity
             of
             the
             inmost
             Organ
             of
             Perception
             .
             6.
             
             The
             scope
             and
             meaning
             of
             External
             Organs
             of
             Sense
             in
             this
             Earthly
             Body
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Soul's
             power
             of
             Organizing
             her
             Vehicle
             .
             8.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             The
             accuracy
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             .
          
           
             35
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Eighth
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Polity
               amongst
               the
               Angels
               and
               Souls
               separate
               ,
               both
               Good
               and
               Bad
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Two
             distinct
             Kingdomes
             ,
             one
             of
             Light
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Darkness
             :
             2.
             
             And
             a
             perpetual
             fewd
             and
             conflict
             betwixt
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Ninth
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               infinite
               swarms
               of
               Atheistical
               Spirits
               ,
               as
               well
               Aereal
               as
               Terrestrial
               ,
               in
               an
               utter
               ignorance
               or
               hatred
               of
               all
               true
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             37
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             His
             Tenth
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               there
               will
               be
               a
               final
               Overthrow
               of
               the
               Dark
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             and
             that
             in
             a
             supernatural
             manner
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             external
             persons
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Eleventh
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Generations
               of
               men
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               and
               will
               also
               have
               an
               end
               .
               3.
               
            
             To
             
             which
             also
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             world
             gives
             witness
             .
          
           
             39
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
            
             
             His
             Twelfth
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               there
               will
               be
               a
               Visible
               and
               Supernatural
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
               at
               the
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               World.
               2.
               
            
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             Assertion
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Thirteenth
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               last
               vengeance
               and
               deliverance
               shall
               be
               so
               contrived
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               best
               fit
               for
               the
               Triumph
               of
               the
               Divine
               life
               over
               the
               Animal
               life
               .
               4.
               
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             most
             reasonable
             the
             Chieftain
             of
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
            
             should
             be
             rather
             an
             Humane
             Soul
             then
             an
             Angel.
             5.
             
             His
             last
             Assertion
             an
             Inference
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             a
             brief
             Description
             of
             the
             General
             nature
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             41
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             not
             to
             be
             at
             least
             
               a
               Speculative
               Christian
            
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             want
             of
             common
             Wit
             and
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Divine
             and
             Animal
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             before
             and
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             coming
             ,
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             before
             we
             proceed
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             God
             does
             not
             forthwith
             advance
             the
             Divine
             life
             and
             that
             Glory
             that
             seems
             due
             to
             her
             .
             4.
             
             The
             First
             Answer
             .
             5.
             
             A
             Second
             Answer
             .
             6.
             
             A
             Third
             Answer
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Fourth
             and
             last
             Answer
             .
          
           
             43
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
            
             
             What
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             is
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Good
             in
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             Self-love
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Animal
             Passions
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             both
             requisite
             and
             harmeless
             in
             Creatures
             .
             3.
             
             As
             also
             the
             Branches
             .
             4.
             
             The
             more
             refined
             Animal
             properties
             in
             Brutes
             ,
             as
             the
             Sense
             of
             Praise
             ,
             natural
             Affection
             ,
             Craft
             :
             5.
             
             Political
             Government
             in
             Bees
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             Cranes
             and
             Stags
             ,
             7.
             
             As
             also
             in
             Elephants
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Inference
             ,
             That
             Political
             Wisdome
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Branches
             thereof
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Animal
             life
             .
          
           
             46
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
            
             
             That
             there
             is
             according
             to
             Pliny
             a
             kind
             of
             Religion
             also
             in
             Brutes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               Cercopithecus
               ;
               2.
            
             
             In
             the
             Elephant
             .
             3.
             
             A
             confutation
             of
             
             Pliny's
             conceit
             .
             4
             That
             there
             may
             be
             a
             certain
             Passion
             in
             Apes
             and
             Elephants
             upon
             their
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             something
             a
             kin
             to
             that
             of
             Veneration
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             how
             Idolatry
             may
             be
             the
             proper
             fruit
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
               .
               5.
            
             
             A
             discovery
             thereof
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Indians
               ,
               6.
            
             whose
             Idolatry
             to
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             sprung
             from
             that
             Animal
             passion
             .
             7.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             hurt
             in
             the
             Passion
             it self
             ,
             if
             it
             sink
             us
             not
             into
             an
             insensibleness
             of
             the
             First
             invisible
             cause
             .
          
           
             49
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               1.
            
             
             Of
             a
             
               Middle
               life
            
             whose
             Root
             is
             Reason
             ,
             and
             what
             Reason
             it self
             is
             .
             2.
             
             The
             main
             branches
             of
             this
             
               Middle
               life
               .
               3.
            
             
             That
             the
             
               Middle
               life
            
             acts
             according
             to
             the
             life
             she
             is
             immersed
             into
             ,
             whether
             Animal
             or
             
               Divine
               .
               4.
            
             
             Her
             activity
             ,
             when
             immersed
             in
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             in
             things
             against
             and
             on
             this
             side
             Religion
             .
             5.
             
             How
             far
             she
             may
             go
             in
             Religious
             performances
             .
          
           
             51
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             wide
             conjecture
             and
             dead
             relish
             of
             the
             
               mere
               Animal
               man
            
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Root
             of
             this
             life
             is
             
               Obediential
               Faith
               in
               God.
               2.
            
             
             The
             three
             Branches
             from
             this
             Root
             ,
             
               Humility
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             Purity
             ;
             and
             why
             they
             are
             are
             called
             
               Divine
               .
               3.
            
             
             A
             description
             of
             
               Humility
               4.
            
             
             A
             Description
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             how
             Civil
             Justice
             or
             Moral
             Honesty
             is
             eminently
             contained
             therein
             .
             5.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             Purity
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             eminently
             contains
             in
             it
             whatever
             
               Moral
               Temperance
            
             or
             Fortitude
             pretend
             to
             .
             6.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             truest
             Fortitude
             :
             7.
             
             And
             how
             transcendent
             an
             Example
             thereof
             our
             Saviour
             was
             .
             8.
             
             A
             further
             representation
             of
             the
             stupendious
             Fortitude
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             9.
             
             That
             Moral
             Prudence
             also
             is
             necessarily
             comprized
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               life
               .
               10.
            
             
             That
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             is
             the
             truest
             Key
             to
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             but
             the
             excellency
             thereof
             unconceivable
             to
             those
             that
             do
             not
             partake
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             52
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             III.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THat
             the
             Lapse
             of
             the
             Soul
             from
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             immersing
             her
             into
             Matter
             ,
             brings
             on
             the
             Birth
             of
             Cain
             in
             the
             Mystical
             Eve
             driven
             out
             of
             Paradise
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             most
             Fundamental
             mistake
             of
             the
             Soul
             lapsed
             is
             that
             Birth
             of
             Cain
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             hence
             also
             sprung
             Abel
             in
             the
             mystery
             ,
             the
             vanity
             of
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             .
             3.
             
             Solomon's
             universal
             charge
             against
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             of
             Polytheisme
             and
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             how
             fit
             it
             is
             their
             Apology
             should
             be
             heard
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             the
             State
             of
             the
             World
             out
             of
             Christ.
             4.
             
             Their
             plea
             of
             worshipping
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             namely
             the
             Sun
             ,
             handsomely
             managed
             by
             
               Macrobius
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             
               Indian
               Brachmans
            
             worshippers
             
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             Apollonius
             his
             entertainment
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             false
             and
             vain
             affectation
             of
             
               Pythagorisme
               .
               6.
            
             
             The
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Indian
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Demons
             that
             instructed
             them
             .
             7.
             
             A
             Concession
             that
             they
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Pagans
             terminated
             their
             worship
             upon
             one
             Supreme
             Numen
             ,
             which
             they
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             56
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             above-said
             concession
             advantages
             the
             Pagans
             nothing
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             there
             are
             more
             Suns
             then
             one
             .
             2.
             
             That
             not
             only
             Unity
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Divine
             Attributes
             are
             incompetible
             to
             the
             Sun.
             3.
             
             Of
             
             Cardan's
             attributing
             Understanding
             to
             the
             Sun
             's
             light
             ,
             with
             a
             confutation
             of
             his
             fond
             opinion
             .
             4.
             
             Another
             sort
             of
             Apologizers
             for
             Paganism
             ,
             who
             pretend
             the
             Heathens
             worshipped
             One
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             gave
             no
             name
             .
             5.
             
             A
             discovery
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             that
             this
             innominated
             Deity
             was
             not
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Material
             world
             .
          
           
             60
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
            
             
             The
             last
             Apologizers
             for
             Paganisme
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             be
             an
             Eternal
             Mind
             distinct
             from
             Matter
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             are
             manifestations
             of
             his
             Attributes
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Manifestations
             in
             the
             External
             World.
             3.
             
             His
             Manifestations
             within
             us
             by
             way
             of
             Passion
             .
             4.
             
             His
             more
             noble
             emanations
             and
             communications
             to
             the
             inward
             Mind
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             ancient
             Heathen
             affixed
             personal
             Names
             to
             these
             several
             Powers
             or
             manifestations
             .
             5.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             their
             making
             these
             several
             Powers
             so
             many
             Gods
             or
             Goddesses
             .
             6.
             
             Their
             Reason
             for
             worshipping
             the
             Genii
             and
             Heroes
             .
          
           
             62
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Heathens
             Festivals
             ,
             Temples
             and
             Images
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             Apology
             for
             Images
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Significancy
             of
             the
             Images
             of
             Jupiter
             and
             
               Aeolus
               .
               4.
            
             
             Of
             
               Ceres
               .
               5.
            
             
             Of
             
               Apollo
               .
               6.
            
             
             Their
             Plea
             from
             the
             significancy
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             that
             their
             use
             in
             Divine
             worship
             is
             no
             more
             Idolatrous
             then
             that
             of
             Books
             in
             all
             Religions
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
             7.
             
             Their
             Answer
             to
             those
             that
             object
             the
             impossibleness
             of
             representing
             God
             by
             any
             outward
             Image
             .
             8.
             
             That
             we
             are
             not
             to
             envy
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             if
             they
             hit
             upon
             any
             thing
             more
             weighty
             in
             their
             Apologies
             for
             their
             Religion
             ;
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             65
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             last
             Apology
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             That
             it
             concerns
             but
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             2.
             and
             that
             those
             few
             were
             rather
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             pure
             Pagans
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             is
             expresly
             forbid
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               .
               4.
            
             
             That
             they
             rather
             obscure
             then
             help
             our
             conceptions
             of
             the
             Divine
             Powers
             .
             5.
             
             That
             there
             is
             great
             danger
             of
             these
             Images
             intercepting
             the
             worship
             directed
             to
             God.
             6.
             
             He
             referrs
             the
             curious
             and
             unsatisfied
             to
             the
             fuller
             Discussions
             in
             Polemical
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             68
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             A
             new
             and
             unanswerable
             charge
             against
             Paganisme
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             they
             adored
             the
             Divine
             Powers
             no
             further
             then
             they
             reached
             the
             Animal
             life
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             their
             Dijoves
             and
             
               Vejoves
               ,
               2.
               
               Jupiter
               altitonans
               ,
               Averruncus
               ,
               Robigus
            
             and
             
               Tempestas
               .
               3.
            
             
             From
             the
             pleasant
             spectacle
             of
             their
             God
             Pan
             :
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             his
             Pipe
             ,
             and
             Nymphs
             dancing
             about
             him
             .
             4
             What
             by
             his
             being
             deemed
             the
             Son
             of
             Hermes
             and
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             his
             beloved
             Nymph
             Syrinx
             ,
             his
             wife
             Echo
             and
             daughter
             
               Iambe
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             interpretation
             of
             his
             horns
             ,
             hairiness
             ,
             red
             face
             ,
             long
             beard
             ,
             goats
             feet
             ,
             and
             laughing
             countenance
             .
          
           
             69
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             as
             the
             World
             or
             Universe
             was
             deified
             in
             Pan
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             parts
             thereof
             in
             
               Coelius
               ,
               Juno
               ,
               Neptune
               ,
               Vulcan
               ,
               Pluto
               ,
               Ops
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Ceres
               ,
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Night
             was
             also
             a
             Deity
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             sacrificed
             a
             Cock
             to
             her
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             reason
             of
             other
             Sacrifices
             .
             3.
             
             Interiour
             Manifestations
             that
             concern
             the
             Animal
             life
             ,
             namely
             that
             of
             Wrath
             and
             Love
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Pagans
             Mars
             and
             
               Venus
               .
               4.
               
               Minerva
               ,
               Mercurius
               ,
               Eunomia
               ,
            
             &c.
             Manifestations
             referred
             to
             the
             Middle
             life
             .
             5.
             
             The
             agreement
             of
             the
             Greeks
             Religion
             with
             the
             Romans
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             the
             
               Aegyptians
               .
               6.
            
             
             Their
             worship
             of
             the
             River
             Nilus
             ,
             &c.
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             was
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             that
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Greece
            
             ,
             and
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             reached
             no
             further
             then
             the
             
               Animal
               life
               .
               8.
            
             
             And
             that
             their
             worshipping
             of
             men
             deceased
             stood
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             .
          
           
             71
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             Judaisme
             also
             respected
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Gratifications
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             all
             their
             Festivals
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             the
             People
             were
             held
             in
             that
             low
             dispensation
             ,
             yet
             Moses
             knew
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             own
             Types
             ,
             and
             that
             Immortality
             that
             was
             to
             be
             revealed
             by
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             
             their
             Sabbaths
             reached
             no
             further
             then
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             4.
             
             Nor
             their
             Sabbatical
             years
             and
             Iubilees
             ;
             5.
             
             Nor
             their
             Feasts
             of
             Trumpets
             ;
             6.
             
             Nor
             their
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ;
             7.
             
             Nor
             their
             Pentecost
             ;
             8.
             
             Nor
             lastly
             their
             Feast
             of
             Expiation
             .
          
           
             74
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             Preeminency
             of
             Judaism
             above
             
               Paganism
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             Authors
             of
             the
             Religions
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             3.
             
             How
             naturally
             lapsed
             Mankind
             fals
             under
             the
             superstitious
             Tyranny
             of
             Devils
             .
             4.
             
             The
             palpable
             effects
             of
             this
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             Nations
             of
             
               America
               .
               5.
            
             
             That
             that
             false
             and
             wilde
             Resignation
             in
             the
             Quakers
             does
             naturally
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Satan
             .
             6.
             
             That
             their
             affectation
             of
             blinde
             impulses
             is
             but
             a
             preparation
             to
             Demonical
             possession
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             to
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             vilest
             Superstitions
             of
             Paganism
             .
          
           
             76
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Devil
             's
             usurped
             dominion
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             how
             Christ
             came
             to
             dispossess
             him
             .
             2.
             
             The
             largeness
             of
             the
             Devil's
             dominion
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Ch●ist
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             what
             influence
             they
             might
             have
             on
             other
             Nations
             in
             the
             m●dst
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             Paganisme
             .
             4.
             
             That
             if
             our
             Hemisphere
             was
             any
             thing
             more
             tolerable
             then
             the
             American
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             
               Prophets
               .
               5.
            
             
             That
             this
             Influence
             was
             so
             little
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Nations
             besides
             were
             Idolaters
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             exercising
             of
             obscene
             and
             cruel
             Superstitions
             .
          
           
             78
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             villanous
             Rites
             of
             Cybele
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Gods.
             2.
             
             Their
             Feasts
             of
             
               Bacchus
               :
               3.
            
             
             Of
             Priapus
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             sacrificing
             an
             Ass
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             Lupercalia
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             were
             celebrated
             by
             naked
             men
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Feasts
             of
             
               Flora.
               6.
            
             
             Of
             Venus
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Obscene
             Venu●
             they
             worshipped
             .
             7.
             
             That
             their
             
               Venus
               Urania
            
             ,
             or
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             also
             but
             Earthly
             lust
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             her
             Ceremonies
             .
             8.
             
             That
             this
             Venus
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             Moon
             .
             Her
             lascivious
             and
             obscene
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             79
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               1.
            
             
             Of
             their
             famous
             Eleusinia
             ,
             how
             foul
             and
             obscene
             they
             were
             .
             2.
             
             The
             magnificency
             of
             those
             Rites
             ,
             and
             how
             hugely
             frequented
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             bottome
             thereof
             was
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             Baudery
             ,
             held
             up
             by
             the
             Obscene
             and
             ridiculous
             story
             of
             Ceres
             and
             
               Baubo
               .
               4.
            
             
             Of
             their
             foul
             superstitions
             in
             
               Tartary
               ,
               Malabar
               ,
               Narsinga
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Continent
             of
             America
             .
          
           
             82
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             bloudy
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Devil
             in
             his
             cruel
             Superstitions
             .
             The
             whipping
             of
             the
             prime
             youth
             of
             Lacedaemon
             at
             the
             Altar
             of
             
               Diana
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             sacrificing
             to
             Bellona
             and
             
               Dea
               Syria
            
             with
             the
             Priests
             own
             bloud
             .
             The
             bloud
             of
             the
             sick
             vow'd
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             Cathaia
             and
             Mangi
             ,
             with
             other
             vile
             and
             contemptuous
             abuses
             of
             Satan
             .
             3.
             
             Other
             scornful
             and
             harsh
             misusages
             in
             Siam
             and
             Pegu.
             Men
             squeezed
             to
             death
             under
             the
             wheels
             of
             an
             Idols
             Chariot
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Naisinga
             and
             
               Bisnagar
               .
               4.
            
             
             Foul
             tedious
             Pilgrimages
             in
             Zeilan
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             cuttings
             and
             slashings
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Pilgrim
             .
             5.
             
             Whipping
             ,
             eating
             the
             earth
             ,
             plucking
             out
             eyes
             before
             the
             Idol
             in
             New-Spain
             ,
             with
             their
             antick
             and
             slovenly
             Ceremonies
             in
             
               Hispaniola
               .
               6.
            
             
             The
             intolerable
             harshness
             of
             their
             Superstitious
             Castigations
             in
             Mexico
             and
             
               Peru.
               7.
            
             
             That
             these
             base
             usages
             are
             an
             infallible
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Devil's
             Hatred
             and
             Scorn
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             84
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               1.
            
             
             Men
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             Devil
             in
             
               Virginia
               ,
               Peru
               ,
               Brasilia
            
             .
             They
             of
             Guiana
             and
             Pa●ia
             also
             eat
             them
             being
             sacrificed
             .
             The
             Ceremony
             of
             these-Sacrifices
             in
             
               Nicaragua
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             hungry
             and
             bloud-thirsty
             Devils
             of
             Florida
             and
             
               Mexico
               .
               3.
            
             
             Their
             sacrificing
             of
             Children
             in
             Peru
             ,
             with
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             drowning
             a
             Boy
             and
             a
             Girle
             in
             
               Mexico
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Mexicans
             sacrificing
             their
             Captives
             .
             5.
             
             The
             huge
             numbers
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             in
             Mexico
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             dancing
             about
             the
             City
             in
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             man
             new
             flay'd
             .
             6.
             
             And
             in
             New-Spain
             in
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             86
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               1.
            
             
             The
             sacrificing
             of
             Children
             to
             Moloch
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             
               Hinnom
               .
               2.
            
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Februation
             ,
             but
             real
             Burning
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             custome
             spred
             from
             Syria
             to
             
               Carthage
               .
               4.
            
             
             Further
             Arguments
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             mistake
             of
             Saturn
             being
             called
             Israel
             rectified
             by
             Grotius
             .
             And
             that
             
             Abraham's
             offering
             up
             Isaac
             was
             no
             occasion
             at
             all
             to
             these
             execrable
             sacrifices
             .
             5.
             
             Sacrificing
             of
             men
             in
             
               Britain
               ,
               Lusitania
               ,
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Thrace
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Man.
               6.
            
             
             In
             sundry
             places
             also
             of
             Greece
             ,
             as
             
               Messene
               ,
               Arcadia
               ,
               Chios
               ,
               Aulis
               ,
               Locri
               ,
               Lacedaemon
               .
               7.
               
            
             That
             the
             Romans
             were
             not
             free
             neither
             
             from
             these
             salvage
             sacrifices
             .
             8.
             
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             the
             
               Cimbrians
               ,
               Lituanians
               ,
               Aegyptians
            
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               Rhodes
               ,
               Salamis
               ,
               Tenedos
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Persians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             87
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               1.
            
             
             Four
             things
             still
             behind
             to
             be
             briefly
             touch'd
             upon
             for
             the
             fuller
             Preparation
             to
             the
             understanding
             the
             Christian
             Mystery
             ;
             as
             First
             the
             Pagan
             Catharmata
             .
             The
             use
             of
             them
             prov'd
             out
             of
             
               Caesar
               ;
               2.
            
             
             As
             also
             out
             of
             Statius
             and
             the
             Scholiast
             upon
             
               Aristophanes
               .
               3.
            
             
             That
             all
             their
             expiatory
             Men-sacrifices
             whatsoever
             were
             truly
             
               Catharmata
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             Second
             ,
             their
             Apotheoses
             or
             Deifications
             of
             men
             .
             The
             names
             of
             several
             recited
             out
             of
             
               Diodorus
               .
               5.
            
             
             Of
             Baal-Peor
             ,
             and
             how
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Pagans
             were
             Sepulchres
             .
             Their
             pedigree
             noted
             by
             Lactantius
             out
             of
             
               Ennius
               .
               6.
            
             
             Certain
             examples
             of
             the
             Deification
             of
             their
             Law-givers
             .
          
           
             90
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             Third
             Observable
             ,
             The
             Mediation
             of
             Demons
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Superstition
             glanced
             at
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             that
             Daemons
             are
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             departed
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Hesiod
               .
               3.
            
             
             As
             also
             according
             to
             Plutarch
             and
             
               Maximus
               Tyrius
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             Author's
             inference
             from
             this
             position
             .
          
           
             92
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             Fourth
             and
             last
             thing
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             namely
             their
             Heroes
             ,
             who
             were
             thought
             to
             be
             either
             begot
             of
             some
             God
             ,
             or
             born
             of
             some
             Goddess
             :
             the
             latter
             whereof
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             former
             not
             at
             all
             incredible
             .
             
               3.
               
               Franciscus
               Picus
            
             his
             opinion
             of
             the
             Heroes
             (
             feigned
             so
             by
             the
             Poets
             )
             as
             begot
             of
             the
             Gods
             :
             that
             they
             were
             really
             begotten
             of
             some
             impure
             Daemons
             ,
             with
             Josephus
             his
             suffrage
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Possibility
             of
             the
             thing
             further
             illustrated
             from
             the
             impregnation
             of
             Mares
             merely
             by
             the
             Wind
             ,
             asserted
             by
             several
             Authors
             .
             5.
             
             The
             application
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             and
             a
             further
             confirmation
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             Conception
             out
             of
             Dr.
             
               Harvey
               .
               6.
            
             
             Examples
             of
             men
             famed
             for
             this
             kind
             of
             miraculous
             Birth
             of
             the
             Heroes
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             the
             tempus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             94
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             out
             of
             the
             Principles
             we
             have
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Religions
             of
             the
             Nations
             we
             have
             produced
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             give
             a
             Reasonable
             account
             of
             all
             matters
             concerning
             our
             Saviour
             from
             his
             Birth
             to
             his
             Visible
             return
             to
             Iudgement
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christianity
             is
             the
             Summe
             and
             Perfection
             of
             whatever
             things
             were
             laudable
             or
             passable
             in
             any
             Religion
             that
             has
             been
             in
             the
             world
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Assertion
             made
             good
             by
             the
             enumeration
             of
             certain
             Particulars
             .
             4.
             
             That
             our
             Religion
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             chiefly
             directed
             to
             the
             Nations
             then
             the
             Iews
             themselves
             .
             5.
             
             An
             Enumeration
             of
             the
             main
             Heads
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             give
             account
             of
             .
          
           
             97
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THat
             
               Christ's
               being
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
            
             is
             no
             Impossible
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             Reasonable
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Heroes
             of
             the
             Pagans
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             this
             outward
             birth
             might
             be
             an
             emblem
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Sonship
             .
             4.
             
             Thirdly
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             recommendation
             of
             Continence
             and
             Chastity
             to
             the
             world
             .
             5.
             
             And
             lastly
             for
             the
             completion
             of
             certain
             prophecies
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             pointed
             at
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             99
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             That
             as
             the
             Virginity
             of
             Christ's
             Mother
             recommended
             Purity
             ,
             so
             her
             Meanness
             recommends
             Humility
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             also
             other
             Circumstances
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Salutation
             of
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Magi.
               3.
            
             
             That
             the
             History
             of
             their
             Visit
             helps
             on
             also
             belief
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Reason
             but
             Sottishness
             that
             excepts
             against
             the
             ministery
             of
             Angels
             .
             4.
             
             His
             design
             of
             continuing
             a
             Parallel
             betwixt
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             Pedigree
             and
             Birth
             of
             Apollonius
             ,
             how
             ranck
             they
             smell
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
               .
               6.
            
             
             The
             Song
             of
             the
             Angels
             and
             the
             dance
             of
             the
             musical
             Swans
             at
             
             Apollonius's
             birth
             compared
             .
          
           
             101
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
            
             
             That
             whatever
             miraculously
             either
             happened
             to
             or
             was
             done
             by
             our
             Saviour
             till
             his
             Passion
             cannot
             seem
             impossible
             to
             him
             that
             holds
             there
             is
             a
             God
             and
             ministration
             of
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             descending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             at
             his
             Baptisme
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             Christ
             exposed
             himself
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             hardship
             and
             Temptations
             .
             4.
             
             And
             particularly
             why
             he
             was
             tempted
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             with
             an
             answer
             to
             an
             Objection
             touching
             the
             Devil's
             boldness
             in
             daring
             to
             tempt
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             How
             he
             could
             be
             said
             to
             shew
             him
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             6.
             
             The
             reason
             
             of
             his
             fourty
             daies
             fast
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             of
             his
             Transfiguration
             upon
             the
             Mount.
             The
             three
             first
             reasons
             .
             8.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             his
             receding
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             being
             left
             alone
             .
             9.
             
             The
             last
             reason
             of
             his
             Transfiguration
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             10.
             
             Testimonies
             from
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Eminency
             of
             Christs
             person
             .
          
           
             103
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             What
             miraculous
             accidents
             in
             Apollonius
             his
             life
             may
             seem
             parallel
             to
             these
             of
             Christs
             .
             His
             superstitious
             fasting
             from
             flesh
             and
             abstinence
             from
             wine
             out
             of
             a
             thirst
             after
             the
             glory
             of
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             .
             
               2.
               
               Apollonius
            
             a
             Master
             of
             Iudiciary
             Astrology
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             seven
             Rings
             with
             the
             names
             of
             the
             seven
             Planets
             .
             3.
             
             Miraculous
             Testimonies
             given
             to
             the
             eminency
             of
             Apollonius
             his
             Person
             by
             Aesculapius
             and
             Trophonius
             how
             weak
             and
             obscure
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Brachmans
             high
             Encomium
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             an
             acknowledgment
             done
             to
             him
             by
             a
             fawning
             Lion.
             The
             ridiculous
             Folly
             of
             all
             these
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             107
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             Three
             general
             Observables
             in
             Christs
             Miracles
             .
             2.
             
             Why
             he
             several
             times
             charged
             silence
             upon
             those
             he
             wrought
             his
             Miracles
             upon
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             Christ
             was
             never
             frustrated
             in
             attempting
             any
             Miracle
             .
             4.
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             the
             Atheists
             that
             impute
             his
             Miracles
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Imagination
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             delusive
             and
             evanid
             viands
             of
             Witches
             and
             Magicians
             .
          
           
             108
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             Of
             Christs
             dispossessing
             of
             Devils
             .
             2.
             
             An
             account
             of
             there
             being
             more
             Daemoniacks
             then
             ordinary
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             .
             As
             first
             from
             a
             possible
             want
             of
             care
             or
             skill
             how
             to
             order
             their
             Mad-men
             or
             Lunaticks
             .
             3.
             
             The
             second
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             being
             greater
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             then
             after
             .
             4.
             
             That
             not
             only
             Excommunication
             but
             Apostasy
             from
             Christ
             may
             subject
             a
             man
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             fallen
             out
             in
             several
             of
             the
             more
             desperate
             Sects
             of
             this
             Age.
             5.
             
             An
             enumeration
             of
             sundry
             Daemoniacal
             symptoms
             amongst
             them
             .
             6.
             
             More
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             7.
             
             Their
             profane
             and
             antick
             imitations
             of
             the
             most
             solemn
             passages
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Christ.
             8.
             
             A
             further
             solution
             of
             the
             present
             difficulties
             from
             the
             premised
             considerations
             .
             9.
             
             A
             third
             and
             fourth
             Answer
             from
             the
             fame
             of
             their
             cure
             and
             the
             conflex
             of
             these
             Daemoniacks
             into
             one
             Country
             .
             10.
             
             A
             fifth
             from
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             11.
             
             The
             sixth
             and
             last
             Answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             absurd
             to
             admit
             there
             was
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             real
             Daemoniacks
             in
             Christs
             time
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             from
             the
             useful
             end
             of
             their
             then
             abounding
             .
          
           
             110
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Daemoniack
             whose
             name
             was
             Legion
             has
             no
             incongruity
             in
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             were
             a
             Regiment
             of
             the
             
               Dark
               Kingdome
            
             that
             haunted
             most
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Gadarens
             ;
             and
             that
             whether
             we
             conceive
             their
             Chieftain
             alone
             ,
             or
             many
             of
             his
             army
             to
             possess
             the
             man
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             absurdity
             therein
             .
             3.
             
             How
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             so
             many
             Devils
             should
             clatter
             about
             one
             forty
             person
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             Christs
             demanding
             of
             the
             Daemoniacks
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             use
             of
             recording
             this
             History
             .
             5.
             
             The
             numerosity
             of
             the
             Devils
             discovered
             by
             their
             possession
             of
             the
             Swine
             .
             6.
             
             Several
             other
             Reasons
             why
             Christ
             permitted
             them
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Gadarens
             heards
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Christ
             offended
             against
             the
             laws
             of
             neither
             Compassion
             nor
             Iustice
             in
             this
             permission
             .
          
           
             114
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             Of
             Christ's
             turning
             water
             into
             wine
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Miraculous
             draught
             of
             Fish.
             3.
             
             His
             whipping
             the
             Money-changers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             4.
             
             His
             walking
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             rebuking
             the
             Winde
             .
             5.
             
             His
             cursing
             the
             Fig-tree
             .
             6.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             that
             Miracle
             .
             7.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             he
             expressed
             his
             meaning
             so
             aenigmatically
             .
             8.
             
             That
             both
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Christ
             himself
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Ceremonies
             he
             used
             in
             curing
             the
             man
             that
             was
             born
             blind
             )
             spoke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Typical
             Actions
             .
             9.
             
             The
             things
             that
             were
             typified
             in
             those
             ceremonies
             Christ
             used
             in
             healing
             the
             blinde
             ;
             as
             in
             his
             tempering
             Clay
             and
             Spittle
             .
             10.
             
             A
             further
             and
             more
             full
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             whole
             Transaction
             .
             11.
             
             Some
             brief
             touches
             upon
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             117
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             Miracles
             of
             Apollonius
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             His
             entertainment
             at
             a
             Magical
             banquet
             by
             Iarchas
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Brachmans
               .
               3.
            
             
             His
             cure
             of
             a
             Dropsy
             and
             of
             one
             bitten
             by
             a
             mad
             dog
             .
             4.
             
             His
             freeing
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Ephesus
             from
             the
             plague
             .
             5.
             
             His
             casting
             a
             Devil
             out
             of
             a
             laughing
             Daemoniack
             ,
             and
             chasing
             away
             a
             whining
             Spectre
             on
             Mount
             Caucasus
             in
             a
             Moon-shine
             night
             .
             6.
             
             His
             freeing
             Menippus
             from
             his
             espoused
             Lamia
             .
          
           
             120
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
               
               Apollonius
            
             his
             raising
             from
             death
             a
             young
             married
             Bride
             at
             
               Rome
               .
               2.
            
             
             His
             Divinations
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             Dreams
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Divinations
             from
             some
             external
             accidents
             in
             Nature
             .
             4.
             
             His
             Prediction
             of
             Stephanus
             killing
             Domitian
             from
             an
             Halo
             that
             encircled
             the
             Sun.
             Astrology
             and
             Meteorology
             covers
             to
             Pagan
             Superstition
             and
             converse
             with
             Devils
             .
             5.
             
             A
             discovery
             thereof
             from
             this
             prediction
             of
             his
             from
             the
             Halo
             compared
             with
             his
             phrantick
             Ecstasies
             at
             
               Ephesus
               .
               6.
            
             
             A
             general
             Conclusion
             from
             the
             whole
             parallel
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             Christ
             and
             Apollonius
             .
          
           
             122
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               1.
            
             
             A
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Temper
             or
             Spirit
             in
             Apollonius
             with
             that
             in
             
               Christ.
               2.
            
             
             That
             Apollonius
             his
             Spirit
             was
             at
             the
             height
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               life
            
             ,
             but
             no
             higher
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Pride
             was
             the
             strongest
             chain
             of
             darkness
             that
             Apollonius
             was
             held
             in
             ,
             with
             a
             rehersal
             of
             certain
             Specimens
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             That
             his
             whole
             Life
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             exercise
             of
             Pride
             and
             Vain-glory
             ,
             boldly
             swaggering
             himself
             into
             respect
             with
             the
             greatest
             whereever
             he
             went.
             5.
             
             His
             reception
             with
             Phraotes
             King
             of
             India
             ,
             and
             Iarchas
             head
             of
             the
             
               Brachmans
               .
               6.
            
             
             His
             intermedling
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             his
             converse
             with
             the
             
               Babylonian
               Magi
            
             and
             
               Aegyptian
               Gymnosophists
            
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             plausible
             Language
             and
             Eloquence
             .
             7.
             
             That
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             Honour
             and
             Respect
             he
             was
             hook'd
             in
             to
             be
             so
             active
             an
             Instrument
             for
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Darkness
               .
               8.
            
             
             That
             though
             the
             Brachmans
             pronounced
             Apollonius
             a
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             no
             higher
             then
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             124
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             Contrariety
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             to
             that
             of
             
               Apollonius
               .
               2.
            
             
             That
             the
             History
             of
             Apollonius
             ,
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             argues
             the
             exquisite
             Perfection
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Transcendency
             of
             that
             
               Divine
               Spirit
            
             in
             him
             that
             no
             Pagan
             could
             reach
             by
             either
             Imagination
             or
             Action
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             how
             contemptible
             to
             the
             mere
             Natural
             man
             ,
             and
             how
             deare
             and
             precious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             How
             the
             several
             Humiliations
             of
             Christ
             were
             compensated
             by
             God
             with
             both
             sutable
             and
             miraculous
             Priviledges
             and
             Exaltations
             .
             5.
             
             His
             deepest
             Humiliation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             his
             Suffering
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             compensated
             with
             the
             highest
             Exaltation
             .
          
           
             127
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             ineffable
             power
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             other
             indearing
             applications
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             winning
             the
             World
             off
             from
             the
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             preceding
             Sufferings
             and
             of
             his
             Crucifixion
             .
             3.
             
             How
             necessary
             it
             was
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             so
             passive
             and
             sensible
             of
             pain
             in
             his
             suffering
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             against
             the
             blasphemy
             ●f
             certain
             bold
             Enthasiasts
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             ignorance
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             alone
             was
             to
             triumph
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             unassisted
             by
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             Animal
             or
             
               Natural
               .
               5.
            
             
             That
             if
             Christ
             had
             died
             boldly
             and
             with
             little
             sense
             of
             p●in
             ,
             both
             the
             Solemnity
             and
             Usefulness
             of
             his
             Passion
             had
             been
             lost
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             strange
             Accidents
             that
             attended
             his
             Crucifixion
             were
             Prefigurations
             of
             the
             future
             Effects
             of
             his
             Passion
             upon
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             in
             the
             World.
             7.
             
             Which
             yet
             hinders
             not
             but
             that
             they
             may
             have
             other
             significations
             .
             8.
             
             The
             third
             and
             last
             reason
             of
             the
             Tragical
             unsupportableness
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             bore
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             9.
             
             The
             Leg●●leious
             cavils
             of
             some
             conceited
             Sophists
             that
             pretend
             That
             it
             is
             unjust
             with
             God
             to
             punish
             the
             Innocent
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Guilty
             .
             10.
             
             The
             false
             Ground
             of
             all
             their
             frivolous
             subtilties
             .
          
           
             129
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             Sacrifices
             in
             all
             Religions
             were
             held
             Appeasements
             of
             the
             Wrath
             of
             their
             Gods.
             2.
             
             And
             that
             therefore
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             interpreted
             to
             such
             a
             Religious
             sense
             then
             by
             that
             of
             Secular
             laws
             .
             3.
             
             The
             disservice
             some
             corrosive
             Wits
             do
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             what
             defacements
             their
             Subtilties
             bring
             upon
             the
             winning
             comeliness
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             The
             great
             advantage
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             has
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             bloudy
             Tyranny
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             132
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               1.
            
             
             An
             Objection
             concerning
             the
             miraculous
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             ,
             from
             it
             s
             not
             being
             recorded
             in
             other
             H●storians
             .
             2.
             
             Answer
             ,
             That
             this
             wonderfull
             Accident
             might
             as
             well
             be
             omitted
             by
             several
             Historians
             as
             those
             of
             like
             wonderfulness
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             Sun
             about
             Julius
             Caesar's
             death
             .
             3.
             
             Farther
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             far
             greater
             Reasons
             that
             Historians
             should
             omit
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             Christ's
             Passion
             then
             that
             at
             the
             death
             of
             
               Julius
               Caesar.
               4.
            
             
             That
             Grotius
             ventures
             to
             affirme
             this
             Eclipse
             recorded
             in
             
             Pagan
             writers
             ;
             and
             that
             Tertullian
             appeal'd
             to
             their
             Records
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Text
             does
             not
             imply
             that
             it
             was
             an
             universal
             Eclipse
             ,
             whereby
             the
             History
             becomes
             free
             from
             all
             their
             Cavils
             .
             
               6.
               
               Apollonius
            
             his
             Arraignment
             before
             Domitian
             ,
             with
             the
             ridiculousness
             of
             his
             grave
             Exhortations
             to
             Damis
             and
             Demetrius
             to
             suffer
             for
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             134
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             V.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             OF
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             his
             eye
             was
             fixed
             upon
             that
             Event
             .
             2.
             
             The
             chief
             Importance
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             .
             3.
             
             The
             World
             excited
             by
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             the
             more
             narrowly
             to
             consider
             the
             Divine
             quality
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             whom
             the
             more
             they
             looked
             upon
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             disliked
             .
             4.
             
             Whence
             they
             misinterpreted
             and
             eluded
             all
             the
             force
             and
             conviction
             of
             all
             his
             Miracles
             .
             5.
             
             God's
             upbraiding
             of
             the
             World
             with
             their
             gross
             Ignorance
             by
             the
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             whom
             they
             thus
             vilified
             and
             contemned
             .
             6.
             
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             an
             assurance
             of
             man's
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             137
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             The
             last
             End
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             whole
             Ministry
             .
             2.
             
             How
             it
             could
             be
             that
             those
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             that
             hired
             the
             Souldiers
             to
             give
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             stole
             his
             body
             away
             ,
             were
             not
             rather
             converted
             to
             believe
             he
             was
             the
             
               Messias
               .
               3.
            
             
             How
             it
             can
             be
             evinced
             that
             Christ
             did
             really
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             delusion
             of
             some
             deceitfull
             Daemons
             .
             4.
             
             The
             first
             and
             second
             Answer
             .
             5.
             
             The
             third
             Answer
             .
             6.
             
             The
             fourth
             Answer
             .
             7.
             
             The
             fifth
             Answer
             .
             8.
             
             The
             sixth
             and
             last
             Answer
             .
             9.
             
             That
             his
             appearing
             and
             disappearing
             at
             pleasure
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             is
             no
             argument
             but
             that
             he
             was
             risen
             with
             the
             same
             Body
             that
             was
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             139
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             sure
             pledge
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Soul's
             activity
             in
             a
             thinner
             Vehicle
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Soul's
             activity
             in
             this
             Earthly
             Body
             is
             no
             just
             measure
             of
             what
             she
             can
             do
             out
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Soul
             here
             is
             as
             a
             Dream
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             life
             she
             is
             awakened
             unto
             in
             her
             Celestial
             Vehicle
             .
             4.
             
             The
             activity
             of
             the
             separate
             Soul
             upon
             the
             Vehicle
             argued
             from
             her
             moving
             of
             the
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             advantage
             accrews
             therefrom
             to
             the
             wicked
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             141
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             Christ's
             Session
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             God
             interpreted
             either
             figuratively
             or
             properly
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             proper
             sense
             implies
             no
             humane
             shape
             in
             the
             Deity
             .
             3.
             
             That
             though
             God
             be
             Infinite
             and
             every
             where
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Special
             presence
             of
             him
             in
             Heaven
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             that
             Presence
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Shechina
             .
          
           
             143
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Apotheosis
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Receiving
             of
             Divine
             Honour
             ,
             freed
             from
             all
             suspicion
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             Christ
             is
             God
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             by
             his
             Real
             and
             Physicall
             union
             with
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             Real
             and
             Physical
             union
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             with
             God
             being
             possible
             ;
             sundry
             Reasons
             alledged
             to
             prove
             that
             God
             did
             actually
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             .
             3.
             
             The
             vain
             Evasions
             of
             superficial
             Allegorists
             noted
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             ignorance
             evinced
             ,
             and
             the
             Apotheosis
             of
             Christ
             confirmed
             from
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             the
             political
             Government
             of
             the
             other
             World.
             5.
             
             That
             he
             that
             equalizes
             himself
             to
             Christ
             is
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             discovered
             an
             Impostour
             and
             Lier
             .
          
           
             144
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             An
             Objection
             against
             Christ's
             Soveraignty
             over
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             from
             the
             meanness
             of
             the
             rank
             of
             Humane
             Spirits
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Angelical
             Orders
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             so
             far
             as
             it
             concerns
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             .
             3.
             
             A
             further
             inforcement
             of
             the
             Objection
             concerning
             the
             unfallen
             Angels
             ,
             with
             an
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             4.
             
             A
             further
             Answer
             from
             the
             incapacitie
             of
             an
             Angels
             being
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             World.
             5.
             
             And
             of
             being
             a
             fit
             Example
             of
             life
             to
             men
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             capacities
             of
             Christ
             were
             so
             universal
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             fittest
             to
             be
             made
             the
             Head
             or
             Soveraign
             over
             all
             the
             Intellectuall
             Orders
             .
             7.
             
             Christ's
             Intercession
             :
             his
             fitness
             for
             that
             Office.
             8.
             
             What
             things
             in
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             are
             rectified
             and
             compleated
             in
             the
             Birth
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Ascension
             and
             Inercession
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             146
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Apollonius
             that
             can
             properly
             answer
             
             to
             Christs
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             his
             passage
             out
             of
             this
             life
             must
             go
             for
             his
             Ascension
             ;
             concerning
             which
             reports
             are
             various
             ,
             but
             in
             general
             that
             it
             was
             likely
             he
             died
             not
             in
             his
             bed
             .
             3.
             
             His
             reception
             at
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Diana
               Dictynna
            
             in
             Crete
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             being
             called
             up
             into
             Heaven
             by
             a
             Quire
             of
             Virgins
             singing
             in
             the
             Aire
             .
             4.
             
             The
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             Apollonius
             his
             leaving
             the
             World
             ,
             argued
             out
             of
             Philostratus
             his
             own
             Confession
             .
             5.
             
             That
             if
             that
             at
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Diana
               Dictynna
            
             was
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             demonstration
             of
             any
             great
             worth
             in
             his
             Person
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Secrecy
             of
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             might
             beget
             a
             suspicion
             in
             his
             admirers
             that
             he
             went
             Body
             and
             Soul
             into
             Heaven
             .
             7.
             
             Of
             a
             Statue
             of
             Apollonius
             that
             spake
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             dictating
             verses
             to
             a
             young
             Philosopher
             at
             Tyana
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             8.
             
             Of
             his
             Ghost
             appearing
             to
             Aurelian
             the
             Emperour
             .
             9.
             
             Of
             Christ's
             appearing
             to
             Stephen
             at
             his
             martyrdome
             ,
             and
             to
             Saul
             when
             he
             was
             going
             to
             Damascus
             .
          
           
             149
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             use
             of
             this
             parallel
             hitherto
             of
             Christ
             and
             
               Apollonius
               .
               2.
               
               Mahomet
               ,
               David
               George
               ,
               H.
               Nicolas
               ,
            
             high-pretending
             Prophets
             ,
             brought
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             and
             the
             Author's
             Apology
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             3.
             
             That
             a
             misbelief
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             dexterity
             in
             a
             moral
             Mythology
             thereof
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             excellencies
             in
             
               David
               George
            
             and
             
               H.
               Nicolas
               .
               4.
            
             
             That
             if
             they
             believed
             there
             were
             any
             Miracles
             ever
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             given
             their
             reasons
             why
             they
             believe
             not
             those
             that
             are
             recorded
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             undeceiv'd
             the
             world
             by
             doing
             Miracles
             themselves
             to
             ratifie
             their
             doctrine
             .
             5.
             
             If
             they
             believed
             there
             never
             were
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             any
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             do
             plainly
             betray
             themselves
             to
             be
             mere
             Atheists
             or
             
               Epicures
               .
               6.
            
             
             The
             wicked
             plot
             of
             Satan
             in
             this
             Sect
             in
             clothing
             their
             style
             with
             Scripture-language
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             worse
             Infidels
             then
             the
             very
             Heathen
             .
             7.
             
             That
             the
             gross
             Infidelity
             of
             these
             two
             Impostours
             would
             make
             a
             man
             suspect
             them
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             crafty
             prophane
             Cheats
             then
             honest
             through-crackt
             Enthusiasts
             .
             8.
             
             That
             where
             Faith
             is
             extinct
             ,
             all
             the
             rapturous
             Exhortations
             to
             Vertue
             are
             justly
             suspected
             to
             proceed
             rather
             from
             Complexion
             then
             any
             Divine
             principle
             .
          
           
             152
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
               
               Mahomet
            
             far
             more
             orthodox
             in
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Religion
             then
             the
             above
             named
             Impostours
             .
             2.
             
             The
             high
             pitch
             this
             pretended
             Prophet
             sets
             himself
             at
             .
             His
             journey
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             being
             waited
             upon
             by
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             .
             His
             Beast
             Alborach
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             being
             called
             to
             by
             two
             Women
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             with
             the
             Angels
             interpretation
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             His
             arrival
             at
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             reverence
             done
             to
             him
             there
             by
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             holy
             Messengers
             of
             God
             that
             ever
             had
             been
             in
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             
             The
             crafty
             political
             meaning
             of
             the
             Vision
             hitherto
             .
             5.
             
             Mahomet
             bearing
             himself
             upon
             the
             Angel
             
             Gabriel's
             hand
             ,
             climbes
             up
             to
             Heaven
             on
             a
             Ladder
             of
             Divine
             light
             .
             His
             passing
             through
             seven
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             his
             comm●nding
             of
             himself
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Seventh
             .
             6.
             
             His
             salutation
             of
             his
             Creatour
             ,
             with
             the
             stupendious
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             7.
             
             Five
             special
             favours
             he
             received
             from
             God
             at
             that
             congress
             .
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             natural
             wilyness
             in
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             subtile
             pride
             where
             they
             would
             seem
             most
             humble
             .
             The
             strange
             advantage
             of
             Enthusiasme
             with
             the
             rude
             Multitude
             ;
             9.
             
             And
             the
             wonderfull
             success
             thereof
             in
             Mahomet
             .
             Other
             Enthusiasts
             as
             proud
             as
             Mohamet
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             successful
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             155
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
            
             
             That
             Mahomet
             was
             no
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             discovered
             from
             his
             cruel
             and
             bloudy
             Precepts
             .
             2.
             
             From
             his
             insatiable
             Lust.
             3.
             
             From
             his
             wildeness
             of
             Phansy
             ,
             and
             Ignorance
             in
             things
             .
             What
             may
             possibly
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               the
               black
               speck
            
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             Heart
             by
             the
             Angel
             
               Gabriel
               .
               4.
            
             
             His
             pretence
             to
             Miracles
             ;
             as
             his
             being
             overshadowed
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             when
             he
             drove
             his
             Masters
             Mules
             .
             5.
             
             A
             stock
             of
             a
             Tree
             cleaving
             it self
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             stumbling
             Prophet
             .
             The
             cluttering
             of
             Trees
             together
             to
             keep
             off
             the
             Sun
             from
             him
             ;
             as
             also
             his
             dividing
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             6.
             
             The
             matters
             hitherto
             recited
             concerning
             Mahomet
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Johannes
               Andreas
            
             the
             Son
             of
             Abdalla
             a
             Mahometane
             Priest
             ,
             a
             grave
             person
             and
             serious
             Christian.
             
          
           
             158
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               1.
            
             
             Three
             main
             Consequences
             of
             Christ's
             
               Apotheosis
               .
               2.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Mission
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             power
             of
             doing
             Miracles
             .
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             them
             at
             the
             day
             of
             
               Pentecost
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             substantial
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             this
             Miracle
             .
             
             5.
             
             The
             Symbolical
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             6.
             
             What
             was
             meant
             by
             the
             rushing
             winde
             that
             filled
             the
             whole
             house
             .
             7.
             
             What
             by
             the
             fiery
             cloven
             tongues
             .
             8.
             
             A
             recital
             of
             several
             other
             Miracles
             done
             by
             or
             happening
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             9.
             
             The
             Congruity
             and
             Coherence
             of
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             argued
             from
             the
             Success
             .
          
           
             161
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               1.
            
             
             Three
             main
             Effects
             of
             Christ
             his
             sending
             the
             Paraclete
             ,
             foretold
             by
             himself
             ,
             Iohn
             
               16.
               
               When
               the
               Paraclete
               shall
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               2.
               
               Grotius
            
             his
             Exposition
             upon
             the
             Text.
             3.
             
             The
             Ground
             of
             his
             Exposition
             .
             4.
             
             A
             brief
             indication
             of
             the
             natural
             sense
             of
             the
             Text
             by
             the
             Author
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Prophesie
             of
             Christ
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             not
             only
             by
             Christians
             but
             also
             
               Mahometans
               .
               6.
            
             
             That
             the
             Substance
             of
             Mahometism
             is
             Moses
             and
             Christ.
             Their
             zealous
             profession
             of
             one
             God.
             7.
             
             Their
             acknowledgment
             of
             Miracles
             done
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             high
             priviledge
             conferred
             upon
             Christ.
             8.
             
             What
             Advantage
             that
             portion
             of
             Christian
             Truth
             which
             they
             have
             embraced
             has
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             hopes
             there
             are
             of
             their
             full
             conversion
             .
          
           
             164
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             Triumph
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             not
             so
             large
             hitherto
             as
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             external
             Empire
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             2.
             
             Her
             conspicuous
             Eminency
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             3.
             
             The
             real
             and
             cruel
             Martyrdomes
             of
             Christians
             under
             the
             Ten
             Persecutions
             ,
             a
             demonstration
             that
             their
             Resurrection
             is
             not
             an
             Allegorie
             .
             4.
             
             That
             to
             allegorize
             away
             that
             blessed
             Immortality
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             greatest
             blasphemy
             against
             Christ
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
          
           
             167
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             becoming
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             did
             not
             cease
             then
             to
             be
             a
             true
             and
             living
             Church
             ,
             though
             hid
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             3.
             
             That
             though
             the
             
               Divine
               life
            
             was
             much
             under
             ,
             yet
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             Virgin
             
               Mary
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             very
             richly
             honoured
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             highly
             complemented
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             guize
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Ceremonies
             .
             5.
             
             The
             condition
             of
             Christianity
             since
             the
             general
             apostasie
             compared
             to
             that
             of
             Una
             in
             the
             Desart
             amongst
             the
             Satyrs
             .
             6.
             
             That
             though
             this
             has
             been
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             very
             long
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             while
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             yet
             the
             real
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             do
             lick
             the
             dust
             of
             his
             feet
             .
             7.
             
             The
             mad
             work
             those
             Apes
             and
             Satyrs
             make
             with
             the
             Christian
             Truth
             .
             8.
             
             The
             great
             degeneracy
             of
             Christendome
             from
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Example
             of
             Christ
             in
             their
             warrs
             and
             bloudshed
             .
             9.
             
             That
             though
             Providence
             has
             connived
             at
             this
             
               Pagan
               Christianism
            
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             restore
             his
             Church
             to
             its
             pristine
             purity
             at
             the
             Last
             .
             10.
             
             The
             full
             proof
             of
             which
             Conclusion
             is
             too
             voluminous
             for
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             168
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               1.
               
               Grotius
            
             his
             reasons
             against
             Days
             signifying
             Years
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             propounded
             and
             answered
             .
             2.
             
             Demonstrations
             that
             Days
             do
             sometimes
             signifie
             so
             many
             
               Years
               .
               3.
            
             
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             opinion
             ,
             That
             a
             new
             Systeme
             of
             Prophecies
             from
             the
             first
             Epocha
             begins
             Chap.
             10.
             v.
             8.
             cleared
             and
             confirmed
             .
             4.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Three
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             lye
             slain
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             Beast
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             First
             Resurrection
             .
             7.
             
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             from
             the
             evident
             truth
             of
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Synchronisms
             .
          
           
             173
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               1.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Four
             Beasts
             about
             the
             throne
             of
             Majesty
             described
             before
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Seals
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Six
             first
             seals
             according
             to
             
               Grotius
               .
               3.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Six
             first
             seals
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
               Mede
               .
               4.
            
             
             Of
             the
             inward
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             fight
             of
             Michael
             with
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             according
             to
             Grotius
             and
             Mr.
             
               Mede
               .
               5.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             seven
             Trumpets
             .
             6.
             
             The
             near
             cognation
             and
             colligation
             of
             those
             seven
             Synchronals
             that
             are
             contemporary
             to
             the
             Six
             first
             Trumpets
             .
             7.
             
             The
             mistakes
             and
             defects
             in
             Grotius
             his
             interpretations
             of
             those
             Synchronals
             .
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             Synchronals
             contemporary
             to
             the
             last
             Trumpet
             .
             10.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             the
             guidance
             of
             such
             Synchronisms
             as
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             Visions
             themselves
             ,
             inferred
             from
             Grotius
             his
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             who
             had
             the
             want
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Author's
             apology
             for
             preferring
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             way
             before
             
             Grotius's
             ,
             with
             an
             intimation
             of
             his
             own
             design
             in
             intermedling
             with
             these
             matters
             .
          
           
             182
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             implie
             ,
             That
             most
             of
             the
             matters
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             appertain
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             and
             to
             Rome
             Heathen
             .
             2.
             
             The
             important
             Usefulness
             of
             this
             Book
             for
             the
             
             evincing
             of
             a
             Particular
             Providence
             ,
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             ratification
             of
             the
             highest
             points
             in
             Christianity
             .
             3.
             
             How
             excellent
             an
             Engine
             it
             is
             against
             the
             extravagancy
             and
             fury
             of
             Fanatick
             Enthusiasts
             .
             4.
             
             How
             the
             Mouths
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             Atheists
             are
             stopped
             thereby
             .
             5.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Mirrour
             to
             behold
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             .
             6.
             
             And
             also
             for
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             to
             examine
             themselves
             by
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             quite
             emerged
             out
             of
             this
             Apostasie
             ;
             with
             the
             Author's
             scruple
             that
             makes
             him
             suspect
             they
             are
             not
             .
             7.
             
             What
             of
             Will-worship
             and
             Idolatry
             seems
             still
             to
             cleave
             to
             us
             .
             8.
             
             Further
             Information
             offered
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             slain
             Witnesses
             .
             9.
             
             The
             dangerous
             mistakes
             and
             purposes
             of
             some
             heated
             Meditatours
             upon
             the
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
               .
               10.
            
             
             The
             most
             Usefull
             consideration
             of
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Time
             may
             be
             retarded
             ,
             if
             not
             forfeited
             ,
             by
             their
             faithlesness
             and
             hypocrisie
             who
             are
             most
             concerned
             to
             hasten
             on
             those
             good
             daies
             .
          
           
             200
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THree
             chief
             things
             considerable
             in
             Christ's
             Return
             to
             Iudgment
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Visibility
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             
               World.
               2.
            
             
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Visibility
               of
               his
               Person
               .
               3.
               
            
             That
             there
             will
             be
             then
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             not
             in
             a
             Moral
             but
             a
             Natural
             sense
             ,
             demonstrated
             from
             undeniable
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             4.
             
             Proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             Peter
             ,
             the
             3
             Chap.
             of
             his
             second
             Epistle
             .
             5.
             
             An
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             12
             and
             13
             verses
             .
             6.
             
             A
             Demonstration
             that
             the
             Apostle
             there
             describes
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World.
             7.
             
             A
             Confutation
             of
             their
             opinion
             that
             would
             interpret
             the
             Apostle's
             description
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               8.
            
             
             That
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             these
             two
             Epistles
             of
             Peter
             is
             to
             be
             understeod
             of
             his
             Last
             coming
             to
             Iudgment
             .
             
               9
               ,
               10.
            
             
             Further
             confirmation
             of
             the
             said
             Assertion
             .
             11.
             
             Other
             places
             pointed
             at
             for
             the
             proving
             of
             the
             Conflagration
             .
          
           
             212
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Fitness
             and
             Necessity
             of
             Christ's
             visible
             Return
             to
             Iudgment
             .
             2.
             
             Further
             arguments
             of
             his
             Return
             to
             Iudgment
             ,
             for
             the
             convincing
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             the
             Miraculousness
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             his
             Transfiguration
             ,
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             Arguments
             directed
             to
             those
             that
             are
             more
             proue
             to
             Infidelity
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             History
             ,
             where
             such
             things
             are
             found
             to
             have
             hapned
             already
             in
             some
             measure
             as
             are
             expected
             at
             Christ's
             visible
             Appearance
             .
             4.
             
             That
             before
             extraordinary
             Iudgments
             there
             have
             usually
             strange
             Prodigies
             appeared
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             as
             before
             great
             Plagues
             or
             Pestilences
             .
             5.
             
             As
             also
             before
             the
             ruine
             of
             Countries
             by
             War.
             6.
             
             Before
             the
             swallowing
             down
             Antioch
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             .
             7.
             
             At
             the
             firing
             of
             Sodome
             and
             
               Gomorrha
               .
               8.
            
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             217
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
               
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             by
             how
             much
             more
             rigidly
             defined
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             circumstance
             and
             punctilio
             delivered
             by
             Theologers
             ,
             by
             so
             much●
             the
             more
             pleasant
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Atheists
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             the
             Scholastick
             Notion
             thereof
             was
             in
             all
             likelihood
             the
             great
             Stone
             of
             offence
             to
             those
             two
             Enthusiasts
             of
             Delph
             and
             Amsterdam
             ,
             and
             emboldened
             them
             to
             turn
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             into
             an
             Allegorie
             .
             3.
             
             The
             incurable
             condition
             of
             
               Enthusiasts
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             Atheists
             first
             Objection
             against
             the
             Scholastick
             Resurrection
             proposed
             .
             5.
             
             His
             second
             Objection
             .
             6.
             
             His
             third
             and
             last
             Objection
             .
             7.
             
             That
             his
             Objections
             do
             not
             demonstrate
             an
             absolute
             impossibility
             of
             the
             Scholastick
             Resurrection
             ,
             with
             the
             Author's
             purpose
             of
             answering
             them
             upon
             other
             Grounds
             .
          
           
             221
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             first
             and
             last
             Cavil
             ,
             from
             those
             Principles
             of
             
             Plato's
             School
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Soul
               is
               the
               Man
               ,
            
             and
             
               That
               the
               Body
               perceives
               nothing
               .
               2.
               
            
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             second
             ,
             by
             rightly
             interpreting
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Rising
               out
               of
               the
               grave
            
             in
             the
             general
             notion
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             warrant
             out
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             same
             
               numerical
               body
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Atheists
             Objection
             from
             the
             word
             Resurrectio
             answered
             ,
             whose
             sense
             is
             explained
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             .
             5.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             is
             in
             that
             general
             sense
             which
             is
             applicable
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             unjust
             as
             of
             the
             just
             .
          
           
             223
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             An
             Objection
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             from
             the
             Activity
             of
             the
             Soul
             out
             of
             her
             Body
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
             second
             Answer
             .
             3.
             
             The
             special
             significations
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             first
             belonging
             to
             the
             unjust
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             the
             just
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             life
             that
             is
             led
             on
             the
             Earth
             or
             in
             this
             lower
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             is
             more
             truly
             a
             Death
             then
             a
             Life
             .
             5.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             our
             recovering
             our
             Celestial
             Body
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             .
             6.
             
             And
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             therein
             .
          
           
             226
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             That
             he
             has
             freed
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             all
             Exceptions
             of
             either
             Atheists
             or
             
               Enthusiasts
               .
               2.
            
             
             That
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             an
             Heavenly
             Body
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             sutable
             Reward
             that
             can
             be
             conferr'd
             upon
             her
             .
             4.
             
             That
             this
             Reward
             is
             not
             above
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             to
             confer
             ,
             proved
             by
             what
             he
             did
             upon
             Earth
             .
             5.
             
             That
             all
             Iudgment
             is
             given
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Father
             .
             6.
             
             Further
             arguings
             to
             〈◊〉
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             228
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
               
               Caecilius
            
             his
             scoffs
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World
             :
             That
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             answered
             already
             .
             2.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             soberer
             Christians
             understood
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World.
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Conflagration
             in
             their
             sense
             is
             possible
             ,
             argued
             from
             the
             Combustibleness
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             4.
             
             As
             also
             from
             actual
             Fire
             found
             in
             several
             Mountains
             ,
             as
             
               Aetna
               ,
               Helga
            
             ,
             and
             
               Hecla
               .
               5.
            
             
             Several
             instances
             of
             that
             sort
             out
             of
             
               Plinie
               .
               6.
            
             
             Instances
             of
             Vulcanoes
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Acosta
               .
               7.
            
             
             The
             Vulcanoes
             of
             
               Guatimalla
               .
               8.
               
               Vulcanoes
            
             without
             smoak
             having
             a
             quick
             fire
             as
             the
             bottome
             .
             
               9.
               
               Vulcanoes
            
             that
             have
             cast
             fire
             and
             smoak
             some
             thousand
             of
             years
             together
             .
             10.
             
             Hot
             Fountains
             ,
             Springs
             running
             with
             Pitch
             and
             Rosin
             ,
             certain
             Thermae
             catching
             fire
             at
             a
             distance
             .
          
           
             230
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             A
             fiery
             Comet
             as
             big
             as
             the
             Sun
             that
             appeared
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Demetrius
             .
             Comets
             presages
             of
             Droughts
             .
             Woods
             set
             on
             fire
             after
             their
             appearing
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             falling
             Starres
             .
             Of
             the
             tail
             of
             a
             Comet
             that
             dried
             up
             a
             River
             .
             3.
             
             Hogsheads
             of
             Wine
             drunk
             up
             and
             men
             dissipated
             into
             Atoms
             by
             Thunder
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             fire
             of
             Thunder
             is
             sometimes
             unquenchable
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             Macrinus
             the
             Emperours
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             procured
             by
             the
             Praiers
             of
             the
             
               Thundering
               Legion
               .
               5.
            
             
             Of
             conglaciating
             Thunders
             ,
             and
             the
             transmutation
             of
             
             Lot's
             wife
             into
             a
             pillar
             of
             Salt.
             6.
             
             The
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             with
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             .
             That
             universal
             Deluges
             and
             Earthquakes
             do
             argue
             the
             probability
             of
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Fire
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Plinie
             counts
             it
             the
             greatest
             wonder
             ,
             that
             this
             Deluge
             of
             fire
             has
             not
             ha●●ed
             already
             .
          
           
             233
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             Conflagration
             argued
             from
             the
             Proneness
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             transcendent
             power
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             His
             driving
             down
             the
             Powers
             of
             Satan
             from
             their
             upper
             Magazine
             .
             3.
             
             The
             surpassing
             power
             and
             skill
             of
             his
             Angelical
             Hosts
             .
             4.
             
             The
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Fiat
             upon
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
               .
               5.
            
             
             The
             unspeakable
             corroboration
             of
             his
             Soul
             by
             its
             Union
             with
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             operation
             upon
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             World.
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Eye
             of
             God
             is
             ever
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             be
             an
             Actour
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Speculatour
             ,
             if
             duly
             called
             upon
             .
             
               7
               ,
               8.
            
             
             A
             short
             Description
             of
             the
             firing
             of
             the
             Earth
             by
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             dreadful
             effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             236
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
            
             
             The
             main
             Fallacies
             that
             cause
             in
             men
             the
             Misbelief
             of
             the
             Possibility
             of
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Conflagration
             is
             not
             only
             possible
             but
             reasonable
             .
             The
             first
             Reason
             leading
             to
             the
             belief
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             The
             second
             Reason
             ,
             the
             natural
             decay
             of
             all
             particular
             structures
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             grows
             dry
             and
             looses
             of
             its
             solidity
             ,
             whence
             its
             approach
             to
             the
             Sun
             grows
             nearer
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Earth
             therefore
             will
             be
             burnt
             ,
             either
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             special
             appointment
             of
             Providence
             .
             5.
             
             That
             it
             is
             most
             reasonable
             that
             Second
             way
             should
             take
             place
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             obdurateness
             of
             the
             Atheistical
             crew
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Vengeance
             will
             be
             still
             more
             significant
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             inflicted
             after
             the
             miraculous
             Deliverance
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             .
          
           
             239
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               1.
            
             
             A
             Recapitulation
             or
             Synopsis
             of
             the
             more
             Intelligible
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Mystery
             ,
             with
             an
             Indication
             of
             the
             Usefulness
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             The
             undeniable
             Grounds
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             The
             existence
             of
             God
             ,
             A
             particular
             Providence
             ,
             The
             Lapsableness
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             The
             natural
             subjection
             of
             men
             to
             Devils
             in
             this
             fallen
             Condition
             .
             3.
             
             God's
             Wisdome
             and
             Iustice
             in
             the
             Permission
             thereof
             for
             a
             time
             .
             
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             
             Further
             Reasons
             of
             that
             Permission
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Lapse
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             proved
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Good
             emerging
             out
             of
             this
             Lapse
             .
             8.
             
             The
             exceeding
             great
             Preciousness
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
               .
               9.
            
             
             The
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             
             Earth
             .
             10.
             
             The
             Good
             arising
             from
             the
             Opposition
             betwixt
             the
             Light
             and
             
               Dark
               Kingdome
               .
               11.
            
             
             That
             God
             in
             due
             time
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             assist
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             way
             most
             accommodate
             to
             the
             humane
             Faculties
             .
             12.
             
             That
             therefore
             he
             was
             to
             send
             into
             the
             World
             some
             Venerable
             Example
             of
             the
             
               D●vine
               Life
            
             ,
             with
             miraculous
             attestations
             of
             his
             M●ssion
             of
             so
             sacred
             a
             Person
             .
             13.
             
             That
             this
             Person
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             Agonies
             that
             befall
             them
             that
             return
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             bring
             with
             him
             a
             palpable
             pledge
             of
             a
             proportionable
             Reward
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             of
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             ,
             manifested
             to
             the
             meanest
             Capacity
             by
             his
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             visibly
             ascending
             into
             Heaven
             .
             14.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Revolt
             of
             Mankind
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             some
             Head
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             that
             Head
             ought
             to
             be
             opposi●e
             to
             those
             of
             the
             old
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             have
             a
             power
             of
             restoring
             us
             to
             all
             that
             we
             have
             lost
             by
             being
             under
             the
             Usurper
             .
             15.
             
             That
             also
             in
             this
             Head
             all
             the
             notable
             Objects
             of
             the
             Religious
             propensions
             of
             the
             Nations
             should
             be
             comprized
             in
             a
             more
             lawfull
             and
             warrantable
             manner
             .
             16.
             
             That
             this
             Idea
             of
             Christianity
             is
             so
             worthy
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             sutable
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             no
             wise
             and
             vertuous
             Person
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             is
             or
             will
             be
             set
             on
             foot
             at
             some
             time
             by
             Divine
             Providence
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             M●ssias
             be
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             be
             true
             in
             the
             literal
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             on
             foot
             already
             .
          
           
             242
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             chief
             Authour
             of
             this
             Mystical
             Madness
             that
             nulls
             the
             true
             and
             literal
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             is
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             ,
             whose
             Doctrine
             therefore
             and
             Person
             is
             more
             exactly
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
             2.
             
             His
             bitter
             Reviling
             and
             high
             Scorn
             and
             Contempt
             of
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             that
             teach
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             with
             the
             ill
             Consequences
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             his
             Vilification
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Injunction
             to
             his
             Followers
             not
             to
             consult
             with
             any
             Teachers
             but
             the
             
               Elders
               of
               his
               Family
            
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             the
             Dictates
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             but
             wholy
             to
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             leading
             of
             those
             Elders
             .
             The
             irrecoverable
             Apostasie
             of
             simple
             Souls
             from
             their
             Saviour
             by
             this
             wicked
             Stratagem
             .
             4.
             
             His
             high
             Magnifications
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             or
             Christ
             himself
             .
             5.
             
             That
             his
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             is
             a
             Third
             Dispensation
             ,
             namely
             
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             surpasses
             that
             of
             Christ
             ;
             with
             other
             Encomiums
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             That
             in
             it
             is
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             last
             Trump
             ,
             the
             Descent
             of
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             glorious
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             everlasting
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             Hell-Fire
             .
             6.
             
             That
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             for
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             Eldest
             of
             
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Love
            
             in
             succession
             ,
             are
             Christ
             himself
             descended
             from
             Heaven
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             true
             High
             Priest
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             most
             Holy.
             
          
           
             247
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             An
             Examination
             of
             all
             possible
             Grounds
             of
             this
             fan●tick
             Boaster's
             magnifying
             himself
             thus
             highly
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             Grounds
             thereof
             from
             either
             the
             Matter
             he
             delivers
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             
               Scriptural
               Eloquence
            
             ,
             Raptures
             and
             Allegories
             .
             3.
             
             The
             unspeakable
             Power
             and
             Profit
             of
             the
             Letter
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Allegorie
             ,
             instanced
             in
             the
             Crucifixion
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             coming
             again
             to
             Iudgment
             .
             4
             That
             Allegorizing
             the
             Scripture
             is
             no
             special
             
               Divine
               gift
            
             ,
             but
             the
             fruit
             of
             either
             our
             Naturall
             Phansie
             or
             Education
             .
             5.
             
             That
             he
             had
             no
             grounds
             of
             magnifying
             himself
             from
             any
             Miracles
             he
             did
             ;
             6.
             
             Nor
             from
             being
             any
             
               Special
               Preacher
            
             of
             Perfection
             or
             Practiser
             thereof
             .
             7.
             
             Of
             that
             Imperfection
             that
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             impurity
             of
             the
             
               Astral
               Spirit
            
             and
             ungovernable
             tumult
             of
             Phansie
             in
             Fanatick
             Persons
             .
          
           
             251
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             neither
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             nor
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             prophesied
             of
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             That
             of
             the
             Angel
             preaching
             the
             Everlasting
             Gospel
             groundlesly
             applied
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             As
             also
             that
             place
             Iohn
             1.21
             .
             of
             being
             
               That
               Prophet
               .
               3.
            
             
             His
             own
             mad
             Application
             of
             Acts
             17.
             v.
             31.
             to
             himself
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             Misapplication
             of
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             v.
             
               9
               ,
               10.
            
             and
             Hebr.
             6.
             v.
             
               1
               ,
               2.
            
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             new
             Prophet
             .
             5.
             
             Their
             arguing
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             from
             the
             Series
             of
             Times
             and
             Dispensations
             ,
             with
             the
             Answer
             thereunto
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Oeconomie
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Reign
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               7.
               
            
             That
             the
             Author
             is
             not
             against
             the
             
               Regnum
               Spiritûs
            
             the
             Cabbalists
             also
             speak
             of
             ,
             but
             only
             affirms
             that
             this
             Dispensation
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             Personal
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             nor
             the
             External
             comeliness
             of
             Divine
             
             Worship
             .
             8.
             
             That
             if
             this
             
               Regnum
               Spiritûs
            
             is
             to
             be
             promoted
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             some
             one
             Person
             more
             especially
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             it
             is
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             mere
             mistaken
             Enthusiast
             ,
             or
             worse
             .
          
           
             255
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             Personal
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             :
             That
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             euer
             ,
             demonstrated
             out
             of
             sundry
             places
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Office
             of
             b●ing
             a
             Iudge
             is
             also
             affixed
             to
             his
             Humane
             Person
             ,
             proved
             from
             several
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             .
             3.
             
             Places
             alledged
             for
             the
             excluding
             Christ's
             Humanity
             ,
             with
             Answers
             therein
             .
             4.
             
             The
             last
             and
             most
             plausible
             place
             they
             do
             alledge
             ,
             with
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             258
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             
               Hen.
               Nicolas
            
             does
             plainly
             in
             his
             Writings
             lay
             aside
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             where
             he
             affirms
             That
             whatever
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Scripture
             learned
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             That
             all
             the
             Matters
             of
             the
             Bible
             are
             but
             Presigurations
             of
             what
             concerns
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             
               his
               blessed
               Family
               .
               2.
            
             
             Other
             Citations
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             his
             accursed
             Allegory
             of
             Christ's
             celebrating
             his
             Passeover
             with
             his
             disciples
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             antiqu●te
             and
             abolish
             the
             true
             Historical
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Several
             places
             where
             he
             evidently
             t●kes
             away
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             of
             Christ.
             4.
             
             Others
             that
             plainly
             take
             away
             his
             glorious
             Return
             to
             Iudgment
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             in
             the
             true
             and
             Apostolical
             sense
             .
          
           
             262
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               1.
            
             
             His
             perverse
             Interpretation
             of
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             concerning
             
               Life
               everlasting
               .
               2.
            
             
             His
             misbelief
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             proved
             from
             his
             forcible
             wresting
             of
             the
             most
             pregnant
             Testimonies
             thereof
             to
             his
             Dispensation
             and
             Ministry
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             interpreting
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Body
             mentioned
             
               2
               Cor.
               4.
            
             and
             the
             unmarried
             state
             of
             Angels
             ,
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             a
             state
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             .
             4.
             
             That
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               David
               George
            
             held
             there
             were
             no
             Angels
             ,
             neither
             good
             nor
             bad
             .
             5.
             
             Further
             Demonstrative
             Arguments
             that
             he
             held
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             mor●al
             .
             6.
             
             How
             sutable
             his
             laying
             aside
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             these
             other
             Tenets
             .
             7.
             
             That
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             ,
             as
             highly
             as
             he
             magnifies
             himself
             ,
             is
             much
             below
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Pagans
             .
             His
             irreverent
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             if
             he
             held
             that
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             more
             Divine
             then
             himself
             .
          
           
             268
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             great
             mischief
             and
             danger
             that
             accrues
             to
             the
             World
             from
             this
             false
             Prophet
             .
             2.
             
             The
             probable
             Ferocity
             of
             this
             Sect
             when
             time
             shall
             serve
             ,
             and
             eagerness
             of
             executing
             his
             
               Bloudy
               Vision
               .
               3.
            
             
             That
             Familisme
             is
             a
             plot
             laid
             by
             Satan
             to
             overthrow
             Christianity
             .
             4.
             
             What
             the
             face
             of
             things
             in
             likelihood
             would
             be
             supposing
             it
             had
             overrun
             all
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Motives
             that
             inforced
             the
             Authour
             to
             make
             so
             accurate
             a
             Discovery
             of
             this
             Imposture
             .
          
           
             271
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             Familism
             is
             a
             Monster
             bred
             out
             of
             the
             corruptions
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             ill
             management
             of
             affairs
             by
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             The
             first
             Particular
             of
             ill
             Management
             intimated
             .
             3.
             
             The
             second
             Particular
             .
             4.
             
             The
             third
             Particular
             .
             5.
             
             The
             fourth
             .
             6.
             
             The
             fifth
             Particular
             .
             7.
             
             That
             this
             false
             Prophet
             
               H.
               Nicolas
            
             was
             raised
             by
             God
             to
             exprobrate
             to
             Christendome
             their
             universal
             Degeneracy
             ,
             Prophaneness
             and
             Infidelity
             .
             8.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Evil
             be
             discovered
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             remedied
             but
             by
             returning
             to
             the
             ancient
             Apostolick
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             274
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THat
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Third
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             is
             
               The
               Reality
               of
               the
               Christian
               Mystery
               .
               2.
               
            
             That
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             and
             the
             constant
             Belief
             thereof
             by
             knowing
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             begun
             till
             now
             ,
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             of
             the
             Truth
             thereof
             to
             them
             that
             are
             not
             over-Sceptical
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Averseness
             of
             slight
             and
             inconsiderate
             Witts
             from
             all
             Arguments
             out
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             with
             their
             chiefest
             Objections
             against
             the
             same
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Messias
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             neither
             forged
             nor
             corrupted
             by
             the
             
               Jews
               .
               5.
            
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             Objections
             concerning
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             Prophecies
             .
             6.
             
             As
             also
             to
             that
             from
             Free
             Will.
             7.
             
             That
             all
             Prophecies
             are
             not
             from
             the
             fortuitous
             heat
             of
             mens
             Phansies
             but
             by
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             proved
             by
             undeniable
             Instances
             .
             8.
             
             A
             particular
             reason
             of
             true
             Prophets
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             with
             some
             examples
             of
             true
             Prophecies
             
             in
             other
             places
             .
             9.
             
             A
             notable
             Prophecie
             acknowledged
             by
             Vaninus
             concerning
             Julius
             Caesar's
             being
             kill'd
             in
             the
             Senate
             .
          
           
             279
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             The
             genuine
             sense
             of
             
             Jacob's
             
               Prophecie
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             Inference
             therefrom
             ,
             That
             the
             Messias
             is
             come
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             had
             been
             a
             considerable
             force
             in
             this
             Prophecie
             ,
             though
             the
             words
             had
             been
             capable
             of
             other
             tolerable
             meanings
             :
             but
             they
             admitting
             no
             other
             interpretations
             tolerable
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             the
             Messias
             is
             come
             .
             4.
             
             The
             chief
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Jews
             propounded
             .
             5.
             
             That
             neither
             Moses
             nor
             Saul
             can
             be
             meant
             by
             
               Shiloh
               ,
               6.
            
             
             Nor
             
               David
               ,
               7.
            
             
             Nor
             Jeroboam
             ,
             nor
             
               Nebuchadonosor
               .
               8.
            
             
             That
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             Captivity
             the
             Sceptre
             was
             rather
             sequestred
             then
             quite
             taken
             away
             ;
             with
             a
             further
             urging
             of
             the
             ineptness
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             if
             applied
             to
             
               Nebuchadonosor
               .
               9.
            
             
             Their
             subterfuge
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             noted
             and
             refuted
             .
             10.
             
             The
             various
             significations
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             their
             expositions
             therefrom
             .
             11.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             them
             in
             general
             .
             
               12
               ,
               13.
            
             
             An
             answer
             to
             their
             evasion
             by
             interpreting
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               Tribe
               .
               14.
            
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             interpreting
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               staffe
               of
               maintenance
               .
               15.
               
            
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             interpreting
             it
             
               a
               rod
               of
               correction
               .
               16.
               
            
             An
             Answer
             jointly
             to
             both
             these
             last
             Interpretations
             .
             17.
             
             That
             their
             Variety
             of
             Expositions
             is
             a
             demonstration
             of
             their
             own
             dissatisfaction
             in
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             283
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Prophecie
             of
             
               Haggai
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             natural
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Second
             Temple
             could
             not
             be
             more
             glorious
             then
             the
             First
             but
             by
             receiving
             the
             Messias
             into
             it
             .
             4.
             
             That
             
             Herod's
             Temple
             could
             not
             be
             understood
             hereby
             .
             5.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             sub●erfuge
             concerning
             
             Ezekiel's
             Temple
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             Malachi
             adds
             further
             force
             to
             that
             of
             
               Haggai
               .
               7.
            
             
             That
             the
             Prophet
             could
             understand
             no
             other
             Temple
             then
             that
             which
             was
             then
             standing
             .
          
           
             288
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Prophecie
             of
             
               Daniel
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             said
             Exposition
             is
             as
             easie
             and
             natural
             as
             the
             meaning
             of
             any
             writing
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             what
             an
             excellent
             performance
             it
             would
             be
             to
             demonstrate
             out
             of
             Chronologie
             ,
             That
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             fell
             two
             or
             three
             daies
             after
             th●
             beginning
             or
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Last
             week
             .
             4.
             
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Prophecie
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Circumscription
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             Weeks
             is
             not
             made
             by
             the
             vastation
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             those
             grand
             Prophecies
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             that
             no
             Epocha
             can
             be
             true
             that
             does
             not
             terminate
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             290
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Application
             of
             the
             First
             verse
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             to
             prove
             That
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Iews
             evasions
             propounded
             and
             answered
             .
             3.
             
             An
             Application
             of
             the
             Second
             verse
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             with
             a
             Confutation
             of
             those
             Rabbins
             opinions
             that
             make
             
               Cyrus
               ,
               Jehoshua
            
             and
             Zerobabel
             ,
             or
             Nehemiah
             their
             
               Messiah
               .
               4.
            
             
             An
             Application
             of
             the
             Third
             verse
             ,
             with
             a
             Confutation
             of
             the
             Jews
             fiction
             of
             
             Agrippa's
             being
             the
             Messiah
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             297
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             How
             convincing
             Evidences
             those
             three
             Prophecies
             of
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Haggai
            
             and
             Daniel
             are
             ,
             That
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             the
             General
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             That
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             about
             that
             time
             we
             say
             he
             did
             .
             
               3.
               
               Josephus
            
             his
             misapplication
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             Daniel
             to
             
               Vespasian
               .
               4.
            
             
             A
             further
             confirmation
             out
             of
             Tacitus
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             about
             those
             times
             expected
             their
             
               Messiah
               .
               5.
            
             
             Another
             Testimony
             out
             of
             Suetonius
             .
          
           
             301
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             it
             being
             evident
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             ,
             it
             will
             also
             follow
             that
             Jesus
             is
             he
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Prophets
             when
             they
             prophesied
             of
             any
             eminent
             King
             ,
             Priest
             or
             Prophet
             ,
             were
             sometimes
             carried
             in
             their
             Prophetick
             Raptures
             to
             such
             expressions
             as
             did
             more
             properly
             concern
             the
             Messiah
             then
             the
             Person
             they
             began
             to
             describe
             .
             3.
             
             That
             these
             References
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             either
             
               purely
               Allegorical
            
             ,
             or
             Mixt
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             use
             of
             pure
             Allegories
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             
               mixt
               Allegories
            
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             validity
             for
             Argument
             .
             5.
             
             That
             eminent
             Prophecie
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             that
             so
             fully
             characterizes
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             6.
             
             That
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             understood
             this
             of
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             modern
             are
             forced
             hence
             to
             fancy
             two
             Messiahs
             .
             The
             Soul
             of
             the
             Messiah
             appointed
             to
             this
             office
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             their
             
               Pelikta
               .
               7.
            
             
             The
             nine
             Characters
             of
             the
             
             Messiah's
             Person
             included
             in
             the
             above-n●med
             Prophecie
             .
             8
             A
             brief
             intimation
             in
             what
             verses
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             they
             are
             couched
             .
             9.
             
             That
             this
             Prophecie
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             nor
             adequately
             to
             
             Jeremie's
             person
             .
             10.
             
             Special
             Passages
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             utterly
             unapplicalbe
             to
             Jeremie
             .
          
           
             303
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             Further
             Proofs
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             That
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             was
             to
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             God.
             5.
             
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             an
             eminent
             Light
             to
             the
             Nations
             ;
             6.
             
             And
             welcomely
             received
             by
             them
             .
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               His
               Rest
               shall
               be
               glorious
               .
               7.
               
            
             That
             he
             was
             to
             abolish
             the
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             8.
             
             And
             that
             his
             Kingdome
             shall
             have
             no
             end
             .
             9.
             
             That
             all
             these
             Characters
             are
             comp●tible
             to
             Jesus
             whom
             we
             worship
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             only
             .
          
           
             308
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             peculiar
             Use
             of
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             for
             the
             convincing
             the
             Atheist
             and
             
               Melancholist
               .
               2.
            
             
             An
             Application
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             to
             the
             known
             Events
             for
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             likelihood
             at
             all
             but
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             will
             last
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Generations
             of
             men
             upon
             Earth
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             what
             has
             been
             urged
             hitherto
             .
             5.
             
             That
             Christ
             was
             no
             fictitious
             Person
             ,
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Heathen
             Writers
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             
               Plinie
               ,
               6.
            
             
             And
             
               Tacitus
               :
               7.
            
             
             As
             also
             
               Lucian
               ,
               8.
            
             
             And
             
               Suetonius
               .
               9.
            
             
             That
             the
             Testimony
             out
             of
             Josephus
             is
             supposititious
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             why
             he
             was
             silent
             concerning
             Christ.
             10.
             
             Julian's
             purpose
             of
             rebuilding
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             with
             the
             strange
             success
             thereof
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             .
          
           
             314
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
            
             
             Further
             Proofs
             that
             both
             Iews
             and
             Pagans
             acknowledge
             the
             Reality
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             doing
             of
             Miracles
             .
             2.
             
             The
             force
             of
             these
             allegations
             added
             to
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Time
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             and
             the
             Characters
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Characters
             of
             his
             Person
             are
             still
             more
             exact
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             till
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             
             That
             the
             transcendent
             Eminency
             of
             Christ's
             Person
             is
             demonstrable
             from
             what
             has
             already
             been
             alledged
             and
             from
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             without
             recourse
             to
             the
             Gospels
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             That
             his
             Life
             was
             writ
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             was
             writ
             timely
             ,
             while
             Eye-witnesses
             were
             alive
             ,
             proved
             by
             a
             very
             forcible
             Demonstration
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Eternal
             Happiness
             through
             Christ
             was
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             First
             Christians
             ,
             proved
             out
             of
             Lucian
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             peculiar
             Self-Evidence
             of
             Truth
             in
             his
             Epistles
             .
             8.
             
             That
             the
             first
             and
             most
             early
             meaning
             of
             Christianity
             is
             comprised
             in
             those
             Writings
             .
             9.
             
             That
             Eternal
             Salvation
             depending
             upon
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             should
             take
             care
             betimes
             that
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             recorded
             .
             10.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             fail
             to
             have
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             written
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             erroneous
             attempts
             of
             the
             Pragmatical
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Importunity
             of
             Believers
             ,
             or
             in
             obedience
             to
             divine
             Instigation
             .
             11.
             
             That
             it
             is
             as
             incredible
             that
             the
             Apostles
             neglected
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             wise
             man
             in
             the
             ●ffairs
             of
             the
             World
             should
             neglect
             the
             writing
             of
             his
             Will
             when
             he
             had
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             12.
             
             That
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             incredible
             but
             that
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             writ
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             found
             writings
             that
             comprize
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             naturally
             follows
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             they
             .
          
           
             320
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               1.
            
             
             Other
             Proofs
             ,
             That
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             was
             writ
             by
             his
             Apostles
             or
             his
             Followers
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Grotius
               .
               2.
            
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             a
             foolish
             surmise
             that
             those
             Records
             writ
             by
             the
             Apostles
             might
             be
             all
             burnt
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Copies
             have
             not
             been
             corrupted
             by
             either
             carelesness
             or
             fraud
             .
          
           
             325
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               1.
            
             
             More
             particular
             Characters
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             in
             the
             Prophecies
             .
             2.
             
             His
             being
             born
             at
             
               Bethlehem
               ;
               3.
            
             
             And
             that
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             4
             His
             curing
             the
             lame
             and
             the
             blinde
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             piercing
             of
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             .
          
           
             327
          
           
             
               CAAP.
               XIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             if
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             had
             been
             false
             and
             fabulous
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             had
             that
             success
             at
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             The
             severity
             also
             of
             the
             Precepts
             and
             other
             hardships
             to
             be
             undergone
             would
             have
             kept
             them
             off
             from
             being
             Christians
             .
             3.
             
             As
             also
             the
             incredibleness
             of
             the
             Resurection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             being
             rewarded
             at
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             the
             World.
             
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             
             The
             meanness
             also
             and
             contemptibleness
             of
             the
             first
             Authors
             would
             have
             turned
             men
             off
             ,
             nor
             would
             they
             have
             been
             listned
             to
             by
             any
             one
             ,
             if
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             had
             not
             been
             fully
             ascertain'd
             by
             them
             .
             6.
             
             Which
             the
             Apostles
             might
             be
             sure
             of
             ,
             being
             only
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             imaginable
             they
             would
             declare
             it
             without
             being
             certain
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             hazards
             they
             underwent
             thereby
             .
          
           
             331
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               1.
            
             
             Objections
             of
             the
             Jews
             against
             their
             
             Messiah's
             being
             come
             ,
             answered
             .
             2.
             
             A
             pompous
             Evasion
             of
             the
             
               Aristotelean
               Atheists
            
             supposing
             all
             Miracles
             and
             Apparitions
             to
             be
             the
             Effects
             of
             the
             Intelligences
             and
             Heavenly
             bodies
             .
             
               3.
               
               Vaninus
            
             his
             restraint
             of
             the
             Hypothesis
             to
             one
             
               Anima
               Coeli
               .
               4.
            
             
             His
             intolerable
             pride
             and
             conceitedness
             .
             5.
             
             A
             Confutation
             of
             him
             and
             the
             
               Aristotelean
               Atheisme
            
             from
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             6.
             
             That
             Vaninus
             his
             subterfuge
             is
             but
             a
             Self-contradiction
             .
             7.
             
             That
             
             Christianitie's
             succeeding
             Judaisme
             is
             by
             the
             special
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Starres
             .
             
               8.
               
               Cardanus
            
             his
             high
             folly
             in
             calculating
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             with
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             groundlesness
             of
             Vaninus
             his
             exaltation
             in
             his
             impious
             boldness
             of
             making
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               Moses
            
             and
             Christ
             sidereal
             Law-givers
             of
             like
             Authority
             .
             9.
             
             That
             the
             impudence
             and
             impiety
             of
             these
             two
             vainglorious
             Pretenders
             constrains
             the
             Authour
             more
             fully
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             frivolousness
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Astrology
             .
          
           
             334
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               1.
            
             
             The
             general
             Plausibilities
             for
             the
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             propounded
             .
             2.
             
             The
             first
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             said
             Art.
             The
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             and
             their
             Penetrancy
             through
             the
             Earth
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Earth
             is
             as
             pervious
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Aire
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             division
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             into
             Trigons
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             The
             essentiall
             Dignities
             of
             the
             Planets
             .
             5.
             
             Their
             accidentall
             Dignities
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             twelve
             Celestial
             Houses
             ,
             and
             the
             five
             wayes
             of
             erecting
             a
             Scheme
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Requisiteness
             of
             the
             exact
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             moment
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Longitude
             and
             Latitude
             of
             the
             place
             .
             
               8.
               
               Direction
            
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             chiefest
             Directours
             or
             
               Significatours
               .
               9.
            
             
             Of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Apheta
             and
             Anaereta
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Anaereta
             gives
             the
             fatall
             stroke
             .
          
           
             339
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             Starrs
             and
             Planets
             are
             not
             useless
             though
             there
             be
             no
             truth
             in
             Astrology
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Starrs
             are
             not
             the
             Causes
             of
             the
             Variety
             of
             Productions
             here
             below
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             sensible
             moistening
             power
             of
             the
             Moon
             is
             no
             argument
             for
             the
             Influence
             of
             other
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             yet
             the
             Flux
             and
             Reflux
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             Needle
             to
             the
             North
             Pole.
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Station
             and
             Repedation
             of
             the
             Planets
             is
             an
             argument
             against
             the
             Astrologers
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             influence
             attributed
             to
             the
             Dog-star
             ,
             the
             Hyades
             and
             Orion
             ,
             is
             not
             theirs
             but
             the
             Sun
             's
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sun's
             Influence
             is
             only
             Heat
             .
             7.
             
             The
             slight
             occasions
             of
             their
             inventing
             of
             those
             Dignities
             of
             the
             Planets
             they
             call
             Exaltations
             and
             Houses
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             of
             
               Aspects
               .
               8.
            
             
             Their
             folly
             in
             preferring
             the
             Planets
             before
             the
             fixt
             Starrs
             of
             the
             same
             appearing
             magnitude
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             fiction
             of
             the
             first
             qualities
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             rise
             therefrom
             .
             9.
             
             Their
             rashness
             in
             allowing
             to
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             so
             free
             passage
             through
             the
             Earth
             .
             10.
             
             Their
             groundless
             Division
             of
             the
             Signs
             into
             Moveable
             and
             Fixt
             ,
             and
             the
             ridiculous
             Effects
             they
             attribute
             to
             the
             Trigons
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Falseness
             of
             the
             Figment
             .
             11.
             
             A
             Confutation
             of
             their
             Essential
             Dignities
             .
             12.
             
             As
             also
             of
             their
             Accidental
             .
             13.
             
             A
             subversion
             of
             their
             Erection
             of
             Themes
             and
             distributing
             of
             the
             Heavens
             into
             twelve
             Celestial
             Houses
             .
             14.
             
             Their
             fond
             Pretenses
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             exact
             moment
             of
             the
             Infants
             birth
             .
             15.
             
             A
             Confutation
             of
             their
             Animodar
             and
             
               Tru●ina
               Hermetis
               .
               16.
            
             
             As
             also
             of
             their
             Method
             of
             rectifying
             a
             Nativity
             
               per
               Accidentia
               Nati
               .
               17.
            
             
             His
             appeal
             to
             the
             skilful
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             not
             fundamentally
             confuted
             the
             whole
             pretended
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             .
          
           
             344
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               1.
            
             
             Their
             fallacious
             Allegation
             of
             Events
             answering
             to
             Predictions
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             that
             Evasion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             That
             the
             Errour
             is
             in
             the
             Artist
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Art.
             3.
             
             Further
             Confutations
             of
             their
             bold
             presumption
             ,
             that
             their
             Art
             alwaies
             predicts
             true
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             punctual
             Correspondence
             of
             the
             Event
             to
             the
             Prediction
             of
             the
             Astrologer
             does
             not
             prove
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             Astrology
             .
             5.
             
             The
             great
             Affinity
             of
             Astrology
             with
             Daemonolatry
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             secret
             Agency
             of
             Daemons
             in
             bringing
             about
             Predictions
             .
             6.
             
             That
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             secret
             or
             familiar
             Converse
             of
             Daemons
             with
             pretended
             Astrologers
             ,
             no
             argument
             can
             be
             raised
             from
             Events
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Art.
             7.
             
             A
             Recapitulation
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             argued
             .
             8.
             
             The
             just
             occasions
             of
             this
             Astrological
             excursion
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             shewing
             the
             ridiculous
             condition
             of
             those
             three
             high-flown
             Sticklers
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             
               Apollonius
               ,
               Cardan
            
             and
             Vaninus
             .
          
           
             356
          
        
         
           
           
             BOOK
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THE
             End
             and
             Usefulness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             general
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             destroy
             Sin
             out
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             His
             earnest
             recommendation
             of
             
               Humility
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             same
             urged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul.
             
          
           
             361
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             Christs
             enforcement
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             upon
             his
             Church
             by
             Precept
             and
             his
             own
             Example
             .
             2.
             
             The
             wretched
             imposture
             and
             false
             pretensions
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             to
             this
             divine
             Grace
             .
             3.
             
             The
             unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Familists
             in
             laying
             aside
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             adhere
             to
             such
             a
             carnal
             and
             inconsiderable
             Guide
             as
             
               Hen.
               Nicolas
               .
               4.
            
             
             That
             this
             Whifler
             never
             gave
             any
             true
             Specimens
             of
             real
             love
             to
             Mankinde
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             5.
             
             His
             unjust
             usurpation
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Love.
               6.
            
             
             The
             unparallel'd
             endearment●
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             Manki●d
             .
          
           
             364
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
            
             
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             Familists
             us●rpation
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Love.
               2.
            
             
             Earnest
             precepts
             o●t
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             follow
             Love
             ,
             and
             what
             kind
             of
             Love
             that
             is
             .
             3.
             
             That
             we
             c●nnot
             love
             God
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             love
             our
             neighbour
             also
             .
             4.
             
             An
             Exposition
             of
             the
             5
             and
             6
             verses
             of
             the
             1
             chapter
             of
             the
             2
             Epist.
             of
             S.
             
               Peter
               .
               5.
            
             
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             rapturous
             commendation
             of
             
               Charity
               .
               6
            
             His
             accurate
             description
             thereof
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Love
             is
             the
             highest
             participation
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             that
             whereby
             we
             become
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             A●d
             how
             injurious
             these
             Fanaticks
             are
             that
             rob
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             of
             this
             title
             to
             appropriate
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             368
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             Our
             Saviour's
             strict
             injuction
             of
             Purity
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             also
             plain
             that
             the
             Love
             he
             commends
             is
             not
             in
             any
             sort
             fleshly
             ,
             but
             Divine
             .
             2.
             
             Several
             places
             out
             of
             the
             Apostles
             urging
             the
             same
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             Two
             more
             places
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             4.
             
             The
             groundless
             presumption
             of
             those
             that
             abuse
             Christianity
             to
             a
             liberty
             of
             sinning
             .
             5.
             
             That
             this
             Errour
             attempted
             the
             Church
             betimes
             ,
             and
             is
             too
             taking
             at
             this
             very
             day
             .
             6.
             
             Whence
             appears
             the
             nec●ssi●y
             of
             opposing
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             promises
             to
             do
             ,
             taking
             the
             rise
             of
             his
             Discourse
             from
             1
             Iohn
             3.7
             .
          
           
             373
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Apostle's
             care
             for
             young
             Christians
             against
             that
             Errour
             of
             thinking
             they
             may
             be
             righteous
             without
             doing
             righteously
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             obnoxiousness
             to
             this
             contagion
             ,
             with
             the
             Causes
             thereof
             to
             be
             searched
             into
             .
             3.
             
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             Scriptures
             perverted
             to
             this
             ill
             end
             .
             4.
             
             The
             second
             sort
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             very
             state
             of
             Christian
             Childhood
             makes
             them
             prone
             to
             this
             Errour
             .
             6.
             
             What
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Faith
             Abraham
             is
             so
             much
             commended
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             7.
             
             A
             search
             after
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             term
             
               Justification
               .
               8.
               
               Justification
               by
               faith
               without
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
            
             what
             may
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             9.
             
             Scriptures
             answered
             that
             seem
             to
             disjoin
             Reall
             Righteousness
             from
             Faith
             ;
             10.
             
             And
             to
             make
             us
             only
             righteous
             by
             imputation
             .
             11.
             
             Undeniable
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             that
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             real
             Righteousness
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             376
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             Their
             alledgement
             of
             
               Gal.
               2.16
            
             .
             as
             also
             of
             the
             whole
             drift
             of
             that
             Epistle
             .
             2.
             
             What
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               faith
            
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             .
             3.
             
             In
             what
             s●●se
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             are
             said
             not
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Law.
             4.
             
             That
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               faith
            
             is
             no
             figment
             but
             a
             reality
             in
             us
             .
             5.
             
             That
             this
             Righteousness
             is
             the
             New
             Creature
             ,
             and
             what
             this
             new
             Creature
             is
             according
             to
             Scripture
             6.
             
             That
             the
             new
             Creature
             consists
             in
             Wisdome
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             new
             Creature
             .
             8.
             
             His
             W●sdome
             and
             Holiness
             .
             9.
             
             That
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               faith
            
             excludes
             not
             good
             Works
             .
             The
             wicked
             treachery
             of
             those
             that
             teach
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             384
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             no
             small
             measure
             of
             Sanctity
             serves
             the
             turn
             in
             Christianity
             :
             2.
             
             As
             appears
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             already
             alledged
             .
             3.
             
             Further
             proofs
             thereof
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             4.
             
             As
             also
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             6.
             
             The
             strong
             Armature
             of
             a
             Christian
             Souldier
             .
             7.
             
             His
             earnest
             endeavour
             after
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             388
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             Christians
             assistance
             is
             at
             least
             equal
             to
             this
             task
             .
             2.
             
             The
             two
             Gospel-powers
             that
             comprehend
             his
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Gospel-aid
             ,
             
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             with
             Prophecies
             thereof
             out
             of
             Ezekiel
             and
             
               Esay
               .
               4.
            
             
             Some
             hints
             of
             the
             mystical
             meaning
             of
             the
             last
             .
             5.
             
             Another
             excellent
             prediction
             thereof
             .
          
           
             391
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             great
             use
             of
             the
             belief
             of
             
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               2.
               
            
             The
             
               eating
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               and
               drinking
               his
               bloud
               ,
            
             what
             it
             is
             .
             3.
             
             Further
             proof
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             4.
             
             That
             we
             cannot
             oblige
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Merit
             .
             5.
             
             Other
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             tending
             to
             the
             former
             purpose
             .
          
           
             395
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
            
             
             A
             Recapitulation
             of
             what
             has
             been
             set
             down
             hitherto
             concerning
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessity
             of
             undeceiving
             the
             world
             in
             those
             points
             that
             so
             nearly
             concern
             Christian
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             The
             ill
             condition
             of
             those
             that
             content
             themselves
             with
             
               Imaginary
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             figured
             out
             in
             the
             Fighters
             against
             Ariel
             and
             Mount
             
               Sion
               .
               3.
            
             
             A
             further
             demonstration
             of
             their
             fond
             conceit
             .
             4.
             
             That
             a
             true
             Christian
             cannot
             sin
             without
             pain
             and
             torture
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             398
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             want
             of
             real
             Righteousness
             deprives
             us
             of
             the
             Divine
             Wisdome
             ,
             proved
             out
             of
             Scripture
             :
             2.
             
             As
             also
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             3.
             
             That
             is
             disadvantages
             the
             Soul
             also
             in
             Natural
             speculations
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             stifles
             all
             Noble
             and
             laudable
             Actions
             ;
             5.
             
             And
             exposes
             the
             imaginary
             Religionist
             to
             open
             reproach
             .
             6.
             
             That
             mere
             imaginary
             Righteousness
             robs
             the
             Soul
             of
             her
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             of
             all
             divine
             Ioy
             ;
             8.
             
             Of
             Health
             and
             Safety
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             10.
             
             That
             God
             also
             hereby
             is
             deprived
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             frustrated
             of
             publick
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             400
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               1.
            
             
             Of
             the
             attending
             to
             the
             
               Light
               within
               us
            
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             Spiritualists
             so
             much
             boast
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             must
             mean
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             thereby
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             
               Fanaticks
               ,
               Mad-men
            
             or
             Cheats
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Conscience
             necessarily
             takes
             information
             from
             without
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             particularly
             from
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             4.
             
             That
             these
             Spiritualists
             acknowledge
             the
             fondness
             of
             their
             opinion
             by
             their
             contrary
             practice
             .
             5.
             
             An
             appeal
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             literal
             sense
             be
             not
             true
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Spirit
            
             is
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             restrained
             to
             certain
             laws
             and
             conditions
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Nature
               .
               7.
            
             
             The
             fourth
             Gospel-Power
             ,
             The
             
               Example
               of
               Christ.
               8.
            
             
             His
             purpose
             of
             vindicating
             the
             Example
             of
             Christ
             from
             aspersions
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             .
          
           
             408
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             Christ
             was
             no
             Blasphemer
             in
             declaring
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             2.
             
             Nor
             Conjurer
             in
             casting
             out
             Devils
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             was
             unjustly
             accused
             of
             Prophaneness
             .
             4.
             
             That
             there
             was
             nothing
             detestable
             in
             his
             Neutrality
             toward
             Political
             Factions
             :
             5.
             
             Nor
             any
             Injustice
             nor
             Partiality
             found
             in
             him
             .
             6.
             
             Nor
             could
             his
             sharp
             Rebukes
             of
             the
             Pharis●es
             be
             rightly
             termed
             Railing
             ;
             7.
             
             Nor
             his
             whipping
             the
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             tumult●ary
             Zeal
             ;
             8.
             
             Nor
             his
             crying
             out
             so
             dreadfully
             in
             his
             Passion
             be
             imputed
             to
             Impatience
             or
             Despair
             .
             9.
             
             The
             suspicion
             of
             Distractedness
             and
             Madness
             cleared
             .
             10.
             
             His
             vindication
             from
             their
             aspersions
             of
             Looseness
             and
             Prodigality
             .
             11.
             
             The
             c●o●ked
             and
             perverse
             nature
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             noted
             ;
             with
             our
             Saviours
             own
             Apology
             for
             his
             frequenting
             all
             companies
             .
             12.
             
             That
             Christ
             was
             no
             Self-seeker
             in
             undergoing
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             for
             that
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             412
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             reason
             of
             his
             having
             insisted
             so
             long
             on
             the
             vindicating
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             aspersions
             of
             the
             Malevolent
             .
             2.
             
             The
             true
             Character
             of
             a
             real
             Christian.
             3.
             
             The
             true
             Character
             of
             a
             false
             or
             Pharisaical
             Christian.
             4.
             
             How
             easily
             the
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             are
             accused
             of
             Blasphemy
             by
             the
             Pharisaical
             Christians
             .
             5.
             
             And
             the
             working
             of
             their
             Graces
             imputed
             to
             some
             vicious
             Principle
             .
             6.
             
             Their
             censuring
             them
             prophane
             that
             are
             not
             superstitious
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Parisees
             great
             dislike
             of
             coldness
             in
             fruitless
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             .
             8.
             
             Their
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             law
             of
             Equity
             and
             Love.
             9.
             
             How
             prone
             it
             is
             for
             the
             sincere
             Christian
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             Railer
             ,
             for
             speaking
             the
             truth
             .
             10.
             
             That
             the
             least
             Opposition
             against
             Pharisaical
             Rottenness
             will
             easily
             be
             interpreted
             bitter
             and
             tumultuous
             Zeal
             .
             11.
             
             How
             the
             solid
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             perfectest
             Christians
             may
             be
             accounted
             Madness
             by
             the
             formal
             
               Pharisee
               .
               12.
            
             his
             Proneness
             to
             judge
             the
             true
             Christian
             according
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             his
             own
             untamed
             corruptions
             .
             13.
             
             His
             prudent
             choice
             of
             the
             vice
             of
             Covetousness
             .
             14.
             
             The
             Unreasonableness
             of
             his
             censure
             of
             those
             that
             endeavour
             after
             Perfection
             .
             15.
             
             His
             ignorant
             surmise
             that
             no
             man
             liveth
             vertuously
             for
             the
             love
             of
             Vertue
             it self
             .
             16.
             
             The
             Usefulness
             of
             this
             Parallelisme
             betwixt
             the
             Reproach
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             true
             Members
             .
          
           
             422
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             the
             fifth
             Gospel-Power
             ,
             the
             Virtue
             whereof
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             noted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             was
             a
             prophetick
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cured
             not
             by
             Art
             but
             by
             Divine
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             That
             
               Telesmatical
               Preparations
            
             are
             superstitious
             ,
             manifest
             out
             of
             their
             Collections
             that
             write
             of
             them
             ;
             4.
             
             Particularly
             out
             of
             Gaffarel
             and
             
               Gregory
               .
               5.
            
             
             That
             the
             Effects
             of
             Telesmes
             are
             beyond
             the
             laws
             of
             Nature
             .
             6.
             
             That
             if
             there
             be
             any
             natural
             power
             in
             Telesmes
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             Similitude
             ;
             with
             a
             confutation
             of
             this
             ground
             also
             .
             7.
             
             A
             further
             confutation
             of
             that
             ground
             .
             8.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             Braz●n
             Serpent
             was
             a
             Telesme
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Typical
             Prophecie
             of
             Christ.
             9.
             
             The
             accurate
             and
             punctual
             Prefiguration
             therein
             .
             10.
             
             The
             wicked
             Pride
             and
             Conceitedness
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             touched
             with
             this
             admirable
             contrivance
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             .
             11.
             
             The
             insufferable
             balsphemy
             of
             them
             that
             reproach
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             for
             crying
             out
             in
             his
             dreadful
             Agony
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             wherein
             is
             discovered
             the
             
               Unloveliness
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Love.
               
            
          
           
             429
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             End
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
             not
             onely
             to
             pacifie
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             to
             root
             out
             Sin
             ;
             witnessed
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             Further
             Testimonies
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Faintness
             and
             Uselesness
             of
             the
             Allegory
             of
             
               Chr●sts
               Passion
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             History
             thereof
             .
             4
             The
             Application
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
             against
             Pride
             and
             Covetousness
             .
             5.
             
             As
             also
             against
             Envy
             ,
             H●●red
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             vain
             Mirth
             ,
             the
             Pangs
             of
             Dea●h
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             Love.
             6.
             
             A
             General
             Application
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             mortifying
             of
             all
             Sin
             whatsoever
             .
             7.
             
             The
             celebrating
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             the
             use
             and
             meaning
             thereof
             .
          
           
             436
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             sixth
             Gospel-Power
             is
             the
             
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             priviledge
             of
             this
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             above
             that
             from
             the
             Subtilty
             of
             Reason
             and
             Philosophy
             .
             2.
             
             The
             great
             power
             this
             consideration
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             has
             to
             urge
             men
             to
             a
             Godly
             life
             :
             3.
             
             To
             ●ean
             themselves
             from
             worldly
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             delight
             in
             those
             that
             are
             everlasting
             :
             4.
             
             To
             have
             our
             Conversation
             in
             Heaven
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Everlasting
             Inheritance
             .
             6.
             
             Further
             enforcements
             of
             duty
             from
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             440
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
            
             the
             seventh
             and
             last
             Gospel-power
             ,
             fit
             as
             well
             for
             the
             regenerate
             as
             the
             unregenerate
             to
             think
             upon
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Uncertainty
             of
             that
             Day
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             surprize
             the
             wicked
             unawares
             .
             3.
             
             That
             those
             that
             wilfully
             reject
             the
             offers
             of
             Grace
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             no
             better
             condition
             after
             Death
             then
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             are
             .
             4.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             sad
             Evening-close
             of
             that
             terrible
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             5.
             
             The
             Affrightment
             of
             the
             Morning-appearance
             thereof
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             6.
             
             A
             further
             Description
             thereof
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Translation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             their
             Aethereal
             Mansions
             ,
             with
             a
             brief
             Description
             of
             their
             Heavenly
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             443
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Religion
             more
             powerful
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             then
             Christianity
             is
             .
             2.
             
             The
             external
             Triumph
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             how
             throughly
             warranted
             and
             how
             fully
             performed
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Religious
             Splendour
             of
             Christendome
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Religion
             stifled
             with
             the
             load
             of
             Formalities
             .
             5.
             
             The
             satisfaction
             that
             the
             faithfully-devoted
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             have
             from
             that
             Divine
             homage
             done
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             447
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Usefulness
             of
             Christianity
             for
             the
             good
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             witnessed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             S.
             
               Paul.
               2.
            
             
             The
             proof
             thereof
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             3.
             
             Objections
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             an
             unfit
             Religion
             for
             States
             Politick
             .
             4.
             
             A
             Concession
             that
             the
             primary
             intention
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             not
             Government
             Political
             ,
             with
             the
             advantage
             of
             that
             Concession
             .
             5.
             
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             Christianity
             but
             what
             is
             highly
             advantageous
             to
             a
             State-Politick
             .
             6.
             
             That
             those
             very
             things
             they
             object
             against
             it
             are
             such
             as
             do
             most
             effectually
             reach
             the
             chief
             end
             of
             Political
             Government
             ,
             as
             doth
             Charity
             for
             example
             ,
             
               7.
               
               Humility
               ,
               Patience
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mortification
               of
               inordinate
               desires
               .
               8.
               
            
             The
             invincible
             Valour
             that
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             and
             their
             fellow-members
             inspires
             the
             Christian
             Souldiery
             withall
             .
          
           
             449
          
        
         
           
           
             BOOK
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THe
             four
             
               Derivative
               Properties
            
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             .
             2.
             
             That
             a
             measure
             of
             Obscurity
             begets
             Veneration
             ,
             suggested
             from
             our
             very
             senses
             .
             3.
             
             Confirmed
             also
             by
             the
             common
             suffrage
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             Reservedness
             amongst
             men
             .
             4.
             
             The
             rudeness
             and
             ignorance
             of
             those
             that
             expect
             that
             every
             Divine
             Truth
             of
             Scripture
             should
             be
             a
             comprehensible
             Object
             of
             their
             understanding
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             very
             modes
             and
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             5.
             
             That
             Contradictions
             notwithstanding
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             out
             of
             Religion
             .
             6.
             
             And
             that
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             
               the
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             have
             nothing
             contradictious
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             453
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             latitude
             of
             Sense
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Athanasiu●
             his
             Creed
             ,
             and
             that
             One
             and
             Unity
             has
             not
             the
             same
             signification
             every
             where
             .
             2.
             
             The
             like
             in
             the
             terms
             God
             and
             
               Omnipotent
               .
               3.
            
             
             Of
             the
             word
             Equal
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             so
             distinct
             a
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Deity
             was
             co●municated
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             God.
             That
             Divine
             adoration
             is
             their
             unquestionable
             right
             .
             And
             that
             there
             is
             an
             intelligible
             sense
             of
             Athanasius
             his
             Creed
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             supposes
             neither
             Polythe●sme
             ,
             Idolatry
             nor
             Impossibility
             .
             5.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             intricacy
             in
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             but
             what
             the
             Schools
             have
             brought
             in
             by
             their
             false
             notions
             of
             Suppositum
             and
             
               Union
               Hypostatical
               .
               6.
            
             
             That
             the
             Union
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             implies
             no
             Contradiction
             ,
             and
             how
             warrantable
             an
             Object
             he
             is
             of
             Divine
             worship
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Application
             thereof
             to
             the
             Iewes
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Union
             of
             Christ
             with
             God
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Angels
             that
             bore
             the
             Name
             Jehovah
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             9.
             
             The
             reasonableness
             of
             our
             Saviours
             being
             united
             with
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             how
             with
             that
             Hypostasis
             distinct
             from
             the
             others
             .
          
           
             455
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             Communicableness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             implies
             its
             Reasonableness
             .
             2.
             
             The
             right
             Method
             of
             communicating
             the
             Christian
             Mystery
             .
             
               3
               ,
               4.
            
             
             A
             brief
             example
             of
             that
             Method
             .
             5.
             
             A
             further
             continuation
             thereof
             .
             6.
             
             How
             the
             Mystagogus
             is
             to
             behave
             himself
             towards
             the
             more
             dull
             or
             illiterate
             .
             7.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             debasing
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             dulness
             of
             shall●●ness
             of
             every
             weak
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             459
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             The
             due
             demeanour
             of
             a
             Christian
             Mystagogus
             in
             communicating
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             chiefest
             care
             of
             all
             is
             that
             he
             speak
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             profitable
             for
             life
             and
             godliness
             .
             3.
             
             A
             just
             reprehension
             of
             the
             scopeless
             zeal
             of
             certain
             vain
             Boanerges
             of
             these
             times
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Ministery
             to
             the
             undermining
             the
             main
             Ends
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             hazard
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             .
             5.
             
             That
             any
             heat
             and
             zeal
             does
             not
             constitute
             a
             living
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             461
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             The
             nature
             of
             
               Historical
               Faith.
               2.
            
             
             That
             
               true
               Saving
               Faith
            
             is
             properly
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             various
             significations
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             3.
             
             In
             what
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             agree
             .
             4.
             
             In
             what
             Law
             and
             
               Testament
               .
               5.
            
             
             In
             what
             Covenant
             and
             Testament
             agree
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             might
             have
             called
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             either
             the
             
               New
               Law
            
             or
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
               .
               7.
            
             
             Why
             they
             have
             styled
             it
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             first
             Reason
             .
             8.
             
             Other
             Reasons
             thereof
             .
             9.
             
             The
             occasion
             of
             translating
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             463
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             That
             there
             were
             more
             Old
             Covenants
             then
             one
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Old
             Covenant
             that
             was
             to
             which
             this
             New
             one
             is
             especially
             counterdistinguished
             :
             with
             a
             brief
             intimation
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             them
             .
             
               3
               ,
               4.
            
             
             An
             Objection
             against
             the
             difference
             delivered
             ;
             with
             the
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Reason
             why
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             is
             not
             easily
             broken
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             engages
             him
             to
             make
             a
             larger
             deduction
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             out
             of
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             466
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             different
             states
             of
             the
             Two
             Covenants
             set
             out
             Galat.
             4.
             by
             a
             double
             similitude
             .
             2.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             adumbrated
             in
             
               Agar
               :
               3.
            
             
             As
             also
             further
             in
             her
             Son
             
               Ismael
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             New
             Covenaent
             adumbrated
             in
             
               Sarah
               :
               5.
            
             
             As
             also
             in
             Isaac
             her
             Son
             and
             in
             Israel
             his
             offspring
             .
             6.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             imitating
             
             Abraham's
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Spiritual
             Isaac
             or
             Christ
             may
             be
             born
             in
             us
             .
             7.
             
             The
             grand
             difference
             hetwixt
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Covenant
             ,
             where
             in
             it
             doth
             consist
             .
             With
             a
             direction
             ,
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             eminent
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith.
             8.
             
             The
             Second
             main
             point
             wherein
             this
             difference
             consists
             ,
             namely
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             First
             ,
             from
             Ceremonies
             and
             Opinions
             ;
             9.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             from
             all
             kind
             of
             Sins
             and
             disallowable
             Passions
             ;
             10.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             468.
             
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             adequate
             Object
             of
             saving
             Faith
             or
             Christian
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             an
             Obligation
             on
             our
             parts
             ,
             plain
             from
             the
             very
             Inscription
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             3.
             
             What
             the
             meaning
             of
             Bloud
             in
             Covenants
             is
             .
             4.
             
             And
             answerably
             what
             of
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             .
             5.
             
             The
             dangerous
             Errour
             and
             damnable
             Hypocrisie
             of
             those
             that
             would
             perswade
             themselves
             and
             others
             that
             no
             performance
             is
             required
             on
             their
             side
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Heavenly
             Inheritance
             is
             promised
             to
             us
             only
             upon
             Condition
             ,
             evinced
             out
             of
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             476
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
            
             
             What
             it
             is
             really
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             New
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             entring
             into
             this
             Covenant
             supposes
             actual
             Repentance
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             New-Covenanter
             is
             born
             of
             water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
             4.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             the
             skilfull
             usage
             of
             these
             new-born
             Babes
             in
             Christ.
             5.
             
             That
             some
             Teache●s
             are
             mere
             Witches
             and
             Childe
             Suckers
             .
          
           
             479
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
            
             
             The
             First
             Principle
             the
             New-Covenanter
             is
             closely
             to
             keep
             to
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Second
             Principle
             to
             be
             k●pt
             to
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Third
             and
             last
             Principle
             .
          
           
             482
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             diligent
             search
             this
             new-Covenanter
             ought
             to
             make
             to
             find
             out
             whatsoever
             is
             corrupt
             and
             sinful
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             truly
             regenerate
             cannot
             be
             quiet
             till
             all
             corruption
             be
             wrought
             out
             .
             3.
             
             The
             most
             importunate
             devotions
             of
             a
             living
             Christian.
             4.
             
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             and
             a
             Slave
             under
             the
             First
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Mystical
             completion
             of
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             Esay
             touching
             this
             state
             .
          
           
             483
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             destroying
             of
             Sin
             is
             not
             without
             some
             time
             of
             conflict
             .
             The
             most
             infallible
             method
             for
             that
             dispatch
             .
             2.
             
             The
             constant
             ordering
             of
             our
             external
             actions
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Hypocritical
             complaint
             of
             those
             for
             want
             of
             power
             that
             will
             not
             do
             those
             good
             things
             that
             are
             already
             in
             their
             power
             .
             4.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             making
             this
             new
             Covenant
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             our
             Love
             to
             Christ
             a
             mercenary
             friendship
             .
             5.
             
             Earnest
             praiers
             to
             God
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             in
             us
             .
             6.
             
             Continual
             circumspection
             and
             watchfulness
             .
             7.
             
             That
             the
             vilifying
             of
             outward
             Ordinances
             is
             no
             sign
             of
             a
             new-Covenanter
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             proud
             and
             carnal
             mind
             .
             8.
             
             Caution
             to
             the
             new-Covenanter
             concerning
             his
             converse
             with
             men
             .
             9.
             
             That
             the
             branches
             of
             the
             Divine
             life
             without
             Faith
             in
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             degenerate
             into
             mere
             Morality
             .
             The
             examining
             all
             the
             motions
             and
             excursions
             of
             our
             Spirit
             how
             agreeable
             they
             are
             with
             
               Humility
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             
               Purity
               .
               10.
            
             
             Cautions
             concerning
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             
               Humility
               ;
               11.
            
             
             As
             also
             of
             our
             
               Purity
               ,
               12.
            
             
             And
             of
             our
             Love
             or
             Charity
             .
             The
             safe
             conduct
             of
             the
             faithfull
             by
             their
             inward
             Guide
             .
          
           
             485
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             X.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THat
             the
             Affection
             and
             esteem
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             for
             our
             Religion
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             damning
             all
             to
             the
             pit
             of
             Hell
             that
             are
             not
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             unseasonable
             inculcation
             of
             this
             Principle
             to
             Christians
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             better
             becoming
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             allow
             what
             is
             good
             and
             commendable
             in
             other
             Religions
             ,
             then
             so
             foully
             to
             reproach
             them
             .
             4.
             
             What
             are
             the
             due
             demonstrations
             of
             our
             Affection
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             5.
             
             How
             small
             a
             part
             of
             the
             World
             is
             styled
             Christians
             ,
             and
             how
             few
             
               real
               Christians
            
             in
             that
             part
             that
             is
             so
             styled
             .
             6.
             
             That
             there
             has
             been
             some
             unskilfull
             or
             treacherous
             tampering
             with
             the
             powerfull
             Engine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             done
             so
             little
             execution
             hitherto
             against
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Author's
             purpose
             of
             bringing
             into
             view
             the
             main
             Impediments
             of
             the
             due
             Effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             490
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               1.
            
             
             The
             most
             fundamental
             Mistake
             and
             Root
             of
             all
             the
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             That
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Superstition
             also
             in
             opposing
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             in
             long
             Prayers
             and
             Preachments
             .
             3.
             
             That
             self-chosen
             Religion
             extinguishes
             true
             Godliness
             every
             where
             .
             4.
             
             The
             unwholsome
             and
             windy
             food
             of
             affected
             Orthodoxality
             ;
             with
             the
             mischievous
             consequences
             thereof
             .
             5.
             
             That
             Hypocrisy
             of
             Professours
             fills
             the
             World
             with
             Atheists
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Authoritative
             Obtrusion
             of
             gross
             falsities
             upon
             men
             begets
             a
             misbelief
             of
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             Piety
             .
             7.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             stand
             guilty
             of
             this
             mischievous
             miscarriage
             .
             8.
             
             The
             infinitie
             inconvenience
             of
             the
             Superlapsarian
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             492
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               1.
            
             
             The
             true
             measure
             of
             Opinions
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             in
             general
             is
             ,
             
               The
               setting
               out
               the
               exceeding
               great
               Mercy
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God
               towards
               mankind
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             then
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Triumph
               of
               the
               Divine
               Life
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               warrantableness
               of
               doing
               Divine
               Honour
               to
               him
               .
               3.
               
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               advancement
               of
               the
               Divine
               Life
               in
               his
               members
               upon
               Earth
               .
               4.
               
            
             The
             Fourth
             and
             last
             Rule
             to
             try
             Opinions
             by
             ,
             
               The
               Recommendableness
               of
               our
               Religion
               to
               Strangers
               or
               those
               that
               are
               without
               .
            
          
           
             497
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               1.
            
             
             The
             general
             use
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Rules
             .
             2.
             
             A
             special
             use
             of
             them
             in
             favour
             of
             one
             anothers
             persons
             in
             matters
             of
             opinion
             .
             3.
             
             The
             examination
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             according
             to
             these
             Rules
             .
             And
             how
             well
             they
             agree
             with
             that
             Branch
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Life
            
             which
             we
             call
             
               Humility
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             disagreement
             of
             
               absolute
               Reprobation
            
             with
             the
             first
             Rule
             ;
             5.
             
             As
             also
             with
             the
             third
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             with
             the
             second
             and
             fourth
             .
          
           
             499
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               1.
            
             
             That
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             conferrs
             something
             to
             
               Humility
               .
               2.
            
             
             That
             some
             men
             are
             saved
             irresistibly
             by
             virtue
             of
             
               Discriminative
               Grace
               .
               3.
            
             
             That
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             have
             Grace
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             that
             several
             of
             them
             are
             saved
             .
             4.
             
             The
             excellent
             use
             of
             this
             middle
             way
             betwixt
             Calvinisme
             and
             
               Arminianisme
               .
               5
               ,
               6.
            
             
             The
             exceeding
             great
             danger
             and
             mischief
             of
             the
             former
             Extremes
             .
          
           
             502
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Scholastick
             Opinions
             concerning
             the
             
               D●vinity
               of
               Christ
            
             applied
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Rules
             .
             2.
             
             As
             also
             concerning
             the
             
               Trinity
               .
               3.
            
             
             The
             Application
             of
             the
             Antitrinitarian
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             said
             Rules
             .
             It
             s
             disagreement
             with
             the
             third
             ,
             4.
             
             As
             also
             with
             the
             second
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Antitrinitarians
             plea.
             6.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             their
             plea.
             7.
             
             How
             grosly
             the
             denying
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             disagrees
             with
             the
             third
             Rule
             .
          
           
             504
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               1.
               
               Imputative
               Righteousness
               ,
               Invincible
               Infirmity
            
             and
             Solifidianism
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             seem
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             second
             and
             last
             Rule
             ,
             and
             how
             disagreeing
             with
             the
             third
             .
             2.
             
             The
             groundlesness
             of
             mens
             Zeal
             for
             
               Imputative
               Righteousness
               ,
               3.
            
             
             And
             for
             
               Solifidianism
               .
               4.
            
             
             The
             conspiracy
             of
             
               Imputative
               Righteousness
               ,
               Solifidianism
            
             and
             
               Invincible
               Infirmity
            
             to
             exclude
             all
             Holiness
             out
             of
             the
             Conversation
             of
             Christians
             .
             5.
             
             That
             large
             confessions
             of
             Sins
             and
             Infirmities
             without
             any
             purpose
             of
             amending
             our
             lives
             is
             a
             mere
             mocking
             of
             God
             to
             his
             very
             face
             .
             With
             the
             great
             danger
             of
             that
             Affront
             .
          
           
             507
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             flaunting
             Hypocrisie
             of
             the
             Perfectionists
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             it
             comes
             .
             2.
             
             The
             easie
             Laws
             whereby
             they
             measure
             their
             Perfection
             .
             And
             the
             sad
             result
             of
             their
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             far
             more
             Perfection
             in
             many
             thousands
             of
             those
             that
             abhor
             the
             name
             of
             Perfection
             then
             in
             these
             great
             Boasters
             of
             it
             .
             4.
             
             In
             what
             consists
             that
             sound
             and
             comely
             frame
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             510
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               1.
               
               Sincerity
            
             the
             middle
             way
             betwixt
             pretended
             Infirmity
             and
             the
             boast
             of
             Perfection
             :
             with
             the
             description
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             A
             more
             full
             character
             of
             the
             Sincere
             Christian.
             3.
             
             That
             they
             that
             endeavour
             not
             after
             that
             state
             are
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             above
             it
             ,
             Conspiratours
             against
             the
             
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ.
               4.
            
             
             The
             Personal
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Millennium
             in
             the
             more
             sober
             meaning
             thereof
             applied
             to
             the
             above-nam'd
             Rules
             .
          
           
             512
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               1.
            
             
             That
             in
             those
             that
             believe
             
               There
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             antecedent
             Right
             of
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             not
             to
             be
             invaded
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             2.
             
             Object
             .
             That
             no
             false
             Religion
             is
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ;
             with
             the
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             incongruity
             to
             admit
             That
             God
             may
             command
             contrary
             Religions
             in
             the
             World.
             
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             
             The
             utmost
             Difficulty
             in
             that
             Position
             ,
             with
             the
             Answer
             thereto
             .
             6.
             
             That
             God
             may
             introduce
             a
             false
             perswasion
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             as
             well
             for
             probation
             as
             punishment
             .
             7.
             
             That
             simple
             falsities
             in
             Religion
             are
             no
             forfeiture
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
             8.
             
             That
             though
             no
             falsities
             in
             Religion
             were
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             upon
             other
             considerations
             it
             is
             demonstrated
             that
             the
             Religionist
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             .
             9.
             
             A
             further
             demonstration
             of
             this
             Truth
             from
             the
             gross
             absurdities
             that
             follow
             the
             contrary
             Position
             .
          
           
             515
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Right
             in
             every
             Nation
             and
             Person
             to
             examine
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Religion
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             their
             own
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             convinced
             .
             2.
             
             That
             those
             Nations
             that
             acknowledge
             this
             Right
             and
             act
             accordingly
             ,
             have
             naturally
             a
             Right
             to
             send
             out
             Agents
             into
             other
             Nations
             .
             Their
             demeanour
             
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             revenging
             their
             injuries
             .
             And
             how
             this
             Method
             had
             justified
             the
             Spaniards
             Invasion
             of
             the
             
               Indians
               .
               3.
            
             
             The
             unpracticableness
             of
             the
             present
             Theory
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             general
             perversness
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             advantageousness
             of
             it
             to
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             suitableness
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Religion
             corruptive
             of
             manners
             is
             co●rcible
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             5.
             
             And
             that
             which
             would
             plainly
             destroy
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
             6.
             
             As
             also
             whatsoever
             Religion
             is
             inseparably
             interwoven
             with
             Principles
             of
             Persecution
             .
             7.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             that
             Objection
             ,
             That
             all
             Sects
             are
             persecutive
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             given
             .
          
           
             521
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               1.
            
             
             To
             what
             Persons
             and
             with
             what
             Circumstances
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             give
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
             And
             the
             great
             advantage
             thereof
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             .
             2.
             
             That
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             places
             of
             trust
             by
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             supply
             himself
             with
             those
             that
             are
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             fallible
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             promote
             every
             one
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             merit
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             his
             ability
             of
             promoting
             of
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Nation
             he
             serves
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             is
             to
             continue
             or
             provide
             an
             honourable
             and
             competent
             allowance
             for
             them
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             vigilancy
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             keep
             under
             such
             Sects
             as
             pretend
             to
             Immediate
             Inspiration
             unaccountable
             and
             unintelligible
             to
             sober
             Reason
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             6.
             
             That
             the
             endeavour
             of
             impoverishing
             the
             Clergy
             smels
             ranck
             of
             Prophaneness
             ,
             Atheisme
             and
             Infidelity
             .
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             either
             to
             erect
             or
             keep
             up
             Schools
             of
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             with
             the
             weighty
             grounds
             thereof
             .
             8.
             
             A
             further
             enforcement
             of
             those
             grounds
             upon
             the
             fanatick
             Perfectionists
             .
             9.
             
             The
             hideous
             danger
             of
             casting
             away
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             pretence
             of
             keeping
             to
             the
             
               Light
               within
               us
            
             .
          
           
             525
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               1.
            
             
             The
             Authors
             application
             to
             the
             better-minded
             
               Quakers
               .
               2.
            
             
             He
             desires
             them
             of
             that
             Sect
             to
             search
             the
             grounds
             and
             compute
             the
             gains
             of
             their
             Revolt
             from
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             peculiar
             Effects
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             
               Pythonism
               .
               4.
            
             
             That
             their
             Inspirations
             are
             not
             divine
             ,
             but
             diabolical
             .
             5.
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             their
             boasting
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             mysterious
             Allegories
             .
             6.
             
             The
             grounds
             of
             their
             insufferable
             bitterness
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             7.
             
             That
             he
             was
             urged
             by
             the
             
               light
               within
               him
            
             to
             give
             witness
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             admonish
             the
             Quakers
             .
             His
             caution
             to
             the
             simple-minded
             among
             them
             how
             they
             turn
             in
             to
             Familism
             .
             8.
             
             His
             ease
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             mind
             from
             disburdening
             himself
             of
             this
             duty
             .
             9.
             
             The
             compassionableness
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             hope
             of
             ●heir
             return
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             530
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               1.
            
             
             That
             Publick
             Worsh●p
             is
             essential
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             when
             free
             from
             Persecution
             .
             The
             right
             measure
             of
             the
             Circumstances
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Fabrick
             and
             Beauty
             of
             Churches
             according
             to
             that
             measure
             .
             3.
             
             The
             main
             things
             he
             intends
             to
             touch
             upon
             concerning
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             are
             not
             Temples
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             Religion
             being
             incompliable
             with
             that
             Notion
             .
             5.
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             the
             Sectarians
             exception
             against
             the
             word
             Church
             applied
             to
             the
             appointed
             places
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             6.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Church
             be
             no
             Temple
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             some
             sense
             holy
             ,
             and
             what
             respect
             there
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             reverence
             to
             be
             used
             there
             .
             7.
             
             Of
             
               Catechizing
               ,
               Expounding
            
             and
             
               Preaching
               .
               8.
            
             
             Of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             
               the
               true
               praying
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
               9.
               
            
             The
             Excellency
             of
             
               publick
               Liturgies
               .
               10.
            
             
             What
             is
             the
             right
             End
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             11.
             
             Certain
             special
             uses
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount.
             12.
             
             The
             best
             way
             for
             one
             to
             magnifie
             his
             Ministry
             .
             13.
             
             Of
             
               the
               Holy
               Communion
            
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             posture
             of
             receiving
             it
             .
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             time
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross.
               15.
               
            
             Of
             Songs
             and
             Hymns
             to
             be
             composed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Holy-daies
               .
               16.
            
             
             Of
             the
             celebrating
             the
             Passion-day
             and
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             .
             17.
             
             Of
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             in
             places
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             18.
             
             A
             summary
             advertisement
             concerning
             Ceremonies
             and
             Op●nions
             .
          
           
             535
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           INDEX
           of
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           that
           are
           interpreted
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 
              
               
                 Verse
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Genesis
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 328.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 56
                 ,
                 57.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 283
                 ,
                 to
                 288.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Exodus
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 32
                 ,
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 457.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 457.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Deuteronomy
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iob.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 224.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 19
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 329
                 ,
                 330.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 310.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 68.
                 
              
               
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 309.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 110.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 310.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Proverbs
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 401.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Isaiah
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 305
                 ,
                 328
                 ,
                 329.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 310.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 ●1
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 312.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 399.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 41.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 393.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 to
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 394.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 311.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 53.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 169.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 57.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 397.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 12
                 ,
                 158.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ieremiah
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 to
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 306
                 ,
                 to
                 308.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ezekiel
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 43.
                 
              
               
                 10
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 289.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Daniel
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 24
                 ,
                 to
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 291
                 ,
                 to
                 300.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Micah
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 12
                 ,
                 327.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Haggai
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 to
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 288.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Malachi
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 290.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Title
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 464.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Matthew
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 327
                 ,
                 328.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 363.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 362.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 415.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 24.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 363.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 117.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 118.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 30
                 ,
                 ad
                 finem
                 .
              
               
                 212.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 212
              
            
             
               
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 134
                 ,
                 135
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Mark.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 418.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 409.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 143.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Luke
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 415.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 106.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 42
                 ,
                 43.
                 
              
               
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 to
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 99.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 430
                 ,
                 431.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 536.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 505
                 ,
                 507
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 24.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 63.
                 
              
               
                 396.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 119.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 413
                 ,
                 414.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 78.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 364.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 ,
                 to
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 164
                 ,
                 165.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Acts.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 410.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 380.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 380.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 380.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 382.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 379.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 380.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 381.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 383.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 381.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 382.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 439.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 224.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 II
                 Corinthi
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 to
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 27.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Galatians
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 16
                 ,
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 384.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 380
                 ,
                 384.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 385.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 468
                 ,
                 to
                 476.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ephesians
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 410.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Philippians
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 21
                 ,
                 to
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 27.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 21.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Colossians
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 93.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 I
                 Thessalon
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 410.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 II
                 Timothy
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Hebrews
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 420.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 27.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 459.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 II
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 370
                 ,
                 371.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 13
                 ,
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 27.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 ,
                 to
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 213
                 ,
                 214.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 384.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 375
                 ,
                 376
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Revelation
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 200.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 180.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 182.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 to
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 183
                 ,
                 184
                 ,
                 185.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 ,
                 to
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 186.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 to
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 187
                 ,
                 to
                 190.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 176.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 185
                 ,
                 191.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 3
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 207
                 ,
                 208.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 177
                 ,
                 178
                 ,
                 192.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 14
                 ,
                 to
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 190.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 173
                 ,
                 174
                 ,
                 195.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 7
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 185
                 ,
                 186.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 178
                 ,
                 193.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 194.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 194
                 to
                 197.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 255.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 192.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 193.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 198.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 198.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 179
                 ,
                 180.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 198.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 15
                 ,
                 to
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 195
                 ,
                 198.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 537.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 200
                 ,
                 201.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Mistakes
           in
           the
           COPY
           .
        
         
           
             PRaef
             .
             pag.
             ix
             .
             lin
             .
             44.
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             BOOK
             ,
             pag.
             20.
             l.
             19.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag.
             25.
             l.
             22.
             r.
          
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           .
           
             pag.
             26.
             l.
             8.
             r.
          
           Damoniacal
           .
           
             pag.
             77.
             l.
             24.
             r.
          
           mankind
           ;
           and
           the
           Devil
           and.
           
             pag.
             95.
             l.
             35.
             r.
          
           mettled
           .
           
             l.
             41.
             r.
          
           Th'
           all
           .
           
             pag.
             99.
             l.
             41.
             r.
          
           eternity
           ;
           when
           .
           
             l.
             42.
             r.
          
           in
           time
           ,
           who
           .
           
             pag.
             242.
             l.
             4.
             r.
          
           true
           in
           .
           
             l.
             7.
             r.
          
           needfull
           .
           Before
           .
           
             l.
             8.
             r.
          
           Idea
           ,
           we
           .
           
             pag.
             349.
             l.
             46.
             r.
          
           is
           built
           but.
           
             pag.
             376.
             l.
             37.
             r.
          
           dangerously
           as
           in
           Christianity
           .
           
             pag.
             379.
             l.
             27.
             r.
          
           righteous
           ;
           As.
           
             pag.
             426.
             l.
             14.
             r.
          
           sindge
           .
           
             pag.
             491.
             l.
             37.
             r.
          
           near
           two
           thirds
           .
           
             pag.
             525.
             l.
             10.
             r.
          
           any
           other
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             In
             Printing
             .
          
           
             
               PAg.
               25.
               l.
               23.
               for
            
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             read
             Souls
             or
             Spirits
             .
             
               p.
               42.
               l.
               10.
            
             
             Embraces
             ,
             r.
             Embracers
             .
             
               p.
               80.
               l.
               38.
            
             
             Pan
             ,
             Lycaeus
             ,
             r.
             Pan
             Lycaeus
             .
             
               p.
               87.
               l.
               30.
            
             
             That
             ,
             
               r.
               3.
            
             
             That
             .
             
               p.
               188.
               l.
               22.
            
             but
             not
             better
             ,
             dele
             not
             .
             
               p.
               190.
               l.
               12.
            
             clap
             '
             r.
             clap'd
             .
             
               p.
               224.
               l.
               7.
            
             wery
             .
             r.
             were
             .
             
               p.
               372.
               l.
               2.
            
             glisning
             ,
             r.
             glinsening
             .
             
               p.
               309.
               l.
               39.
            
             or
             men
             ,
             r.
             for
             men
             .
             
               p.
               339.
               l.
               42.
            
             hat
             ,
             r.
             tha●
             ,
             
               p.
               342.
               l.
               37.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               379.
               l.
               34.
            
             whatsoever
             :
             So
             ,
             r.
             whatsoever
             .
             So.
             
               p.
               412.
               l.
               33.
               7.
               r.
               8.
               p.
               470.
               l.
               5.
            
             conveies
             ,
             read
             conveighs
             .
          
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A51302-e210
           
             
               The
               Authors
               naturall
               averseness
               from
               writing
               of
               Books
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               there
               was
               a
               kinde
               of
               necessity
               urged
               him
               to
               write
               what
               he
               has
               wrote
               hitherto
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               writing
               his
            
             Psychozoia
             .
          
           
             
               As
               also
               of
               his
               Poem
            
             Of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             
               His
               Satyrical
               Essays
               against
               Enthusiastick
               Philosophie
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               great
               usefulness
               of
               his
            
             Enthusiasmus
             Triumphatus
             
               and
               of
               this
               present
               Treatise
               for
               suppressing
               Enthusiasme
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               occasion
               and
               preparations
               to
               his
               writing
               his
            
             Antidore
             against
             Atheisme
             
               and
               his
            
             Threefold
             Cabbala
             .
          
           
             
               The
               urgent
               occasion
               of
               writing
               this
               present
               Treatise
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               his
               Discourse
            
             Of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             
               His
               account
               of
               the
               Inscription
               of
               this
               present
               Treatise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Revelat.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               His
               Apology
               for
               his
               so
               copiously
               describing
               the
            
             Animal
             Life
             .
          
           
             
               And
               for
               his
               large
               Parallel
               betwixt
            
             Christ
             and
             Apollonius
             .
          
           
             
               The
               reason
               of
               his
               bringing
               also
            
             Mah●●et
             
               upon
               the
               Stage
               and
            
             H.
             N.
             
               and
               of
               his
               so
               large
               ●xcursions
               and
               frequent
               Expostulations
               with
               the
            
             Q●akers
             and
             Familists
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               wonderful
               hopes
               and
               expectations
               of
               the
               Religious
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               yea
               of
               the
               better-meaning
               Fanaticks
               themselves
               ,
               are
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               fulfi●led
               by
               this
               happy
               restoring
               of
               the
               KING
               then
               by
               any
               other
               way
               imaginable
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               consists
               the
               very
               Essence
               and
               Substance
               of
               Antichristianisme
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Honour
               of
               beginning
               that
               pure
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
               that
               is
               so
               much
               expected
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               reserved
               by
               Providence
               for
               CHARLES
               the
               Second
               our
               gracious
               Soveraign
               ,
               with
               pregnant
               arguments
               of
               so
               gl●rious
               ●n
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               reasons
               why
               he
               did
               not
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               Discourse
               what
               he
               had
               written
               concerning
            
             Quakerisme
             and
             Familisme
             ,
             
               notwithstanding
               the
               fear
               of
               these
               Sects
               may
               seem
               well
               blown
               over
               through
               the
               happy
               settlement
               of
               things
               by
               the
               seasonable
               return
               of
               our
               Gracious
               Soveraign
               to
               his
               Throne
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               reason
               of
               his
               opposing
               the
               Familists
               and
               Quakers
               above
               any
               other
               Sects
               .
            
          
           
             
               His
               excuse
               for
               being
               less
               accurate
               in
               the
               computation
               of
               Daniels
               weeks
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               also
               for
               being
               less
               copious
               in
               the
               proving
               the
               expected
               restorement
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               her
               pristine
               purity
               ;
               together
               with
               a
               Description
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               those
               happy
               ages
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               this
               Discourse
               was
               mainly
               intended
               for
               the
               information
               of
               a
               Christian
               in
               his
               private
               capacities
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               points
               he
               had
               most
               probably
               touched
               upon
               if
               his
               design
               had
               urged
               him
               to
               speak
               any
               thing
               of
               Church-Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               Revelat.
               13.11
            
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Description
               of
               such
               a
               Bishop
               as
               is
               impossible
               should
               be
               Antichristian
               .
            
          
           
             
               Why
               he
               omitted
               to
               treat
               of
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               pains
               he
               took
               in
               writing
               this
               Treatise
               were
               especially
               intended
               for
               the
               Rationall
               and
               Ingenuous
               .
            
          
           
             
               His
               Apology
               for
               the
               sharpness
               of
               his
               style
               in
               some
               places
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               Objection
               against
               Mr.
            
             Mede
             
               's
               Apocalyptick
               Interpretations
               from
               the
               supposed
               sad
               condition
               of
               all
               Adherers
               to
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               ;
               with
               the
               Answer
               thereto
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Adversaries
               Reply
               to
               the
               foregoing
               Answer
               ,
               with
               a
               brief
               Attempt
               of
               satisfying
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               Apology
               for
               his
               free
               dislike
               of
               that
               abused
               Notion
               of
               Imputative
               Righteousness
               .
            
          
           
             
               His
               Defence
               for
               so
               expresly
               declaring
               himself
               for
               a
               duly-bounded
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e5330
           
             a
             The
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Divine
             Word
             .
          
           
             c
             God.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             First-born
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             John
             8.58
             .
          
           
             See
             further
             of
             this
             Subject
             book
             9.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             6.
             and
             chap.
             2.
             throughout
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             12.
             
             Chap.
             4.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Job
             38.19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               He
               descended
               into
               Hell.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Hades
             ,
             ordinarily
             translated
             Hell.
             
          
           
             *
             
               He
               descended
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               To
               descend
               into
               Hell.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               For
               I
               will
               go
               down
               into
               the
               grave
               to
               my
               Son
               ,
               mourning
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               To
               H●ll
            
             ,
             or
             Ha●●●
             .
          
           
             *
             Into
             an
             obscure
             and
             invisible
             ,
             whether
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             some
             subterraneous
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             invisibility
             and
             uncolouredness
             of
             the
             Air
             is
             called
             Hades
             or
             Hell.
             
          
           
             *
             Hades
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e17870
           
             *
             See
             my
             Treatise
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             my
             Treatise
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             7.
             sect
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             and
             chap.
             8.
             throughout
             .
          
           
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               The
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Psalm
             147.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Job
             31.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             a
             divine
             Man.
             
          
           
             *
             a
             divine
             Daemon
             .
          
           
             *
             a
             divine
             Angel
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             further
             of
             this
             ,
             Book
             8.
             chap.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e27600
           
             *
             See
             
               Cabbala
               Philosophica
            
             on
             Gen.
             chap.
             2
             ,
             and
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Natural
               Iupiter
            
             .
          
           
             *
             i.
             e.
             
               The
               Natural
               Philosophers
               called
               the
               Sun
               the
               Minde
               or
               Soul
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               the
               world
               is
               called
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               they
               name
               Iupiter
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             5.
             chap.
             16.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             further
             of
             this
             ,
             Book
             8.
             chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.30
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               inward
               Word
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               outward
               Word
               or
               Speech
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             John
             12.31
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Adversus
               Valent
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Therap
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Protrepi
            
             :
          
           
             See
             Purcha●
             his
             ●ilgrim
             .
             Part
             1.
             
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             i.
             e.
             
               That
               he
               burnt
               his
               own
               son
               ,
               offering
               him
               as
               an
               Holocaust
               ,
               according
               to
            
             the
             customes
             or
             supersti●ious
             
               rites
               of
               the
            
             Canaanites
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               dead
            
             .
          
           
             
               Many
               Angels
               of
               God
               having
               to
               doe
               with
               women
               ,
               begot
               insolent
               and
               injurious
               children
               ,
               &
               despisers
               of
               all
               goodness
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               confidence
               in
               their
               own
               strength
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               fabulos
               time
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Heroical
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.10
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e46230
           
             John
             1.
             v.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Need
               ,
               Security
               or
               Confidence
               in
               Predestination
               or
               the
               Decrees
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Hope
               of
               worldly
               honour
               and
               preferment
               .
            
          
           
             Luk.
             9.34
             .
          
           
             Mark
             6.5
             ,
             6
             ,
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             4.39
             .
          
           
             *
             
               in
               types
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               in
               words
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               It
               is
               for
               the
               same
               Author
               to
               restore
               what
               had
               perished
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               what
               before
               had
               no
               being
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             John
             7
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             7.
             chap.
             17.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               15.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e57870
           
             John
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             chap.
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             7.
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             my
             Discourse
             
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Mark
             16.19
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             3.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             20.22
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             See
             Book
             3.
             ch
             .
             17.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             4.
             
             Chap.
             15.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.56
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             *
             the
             moral
             meaning
             of
             a
             Fable
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Enthusiasmus
               Triumphatus
            
             ,
             sect
             .
             34.
             art
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Iohan.
               Andr.
               Confus
               .
               Secta
               Mahometanae
               ,
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.28
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             8.15
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             5.15
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             3.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             9.40
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             5.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             5.15
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             4.31
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             8.39
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             5.19
             .
             and
             ch
             .
             12.
             v.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             6.15
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             7.55
             ,
             56.
             and
             ch
             .
             9.
             ver
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             7.
             chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Hebr.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             *
             John
             16.11
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             in
             the
             fifth-Trumpet
             Vision
             ,
             where
             the
             Hypocrisie
             of
             their
             zeal
             in
             this
             point
             is
             discovered
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Iohan.
               Andr.
               Confus
               .
               Sectae
               Mahometanae
               ,
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Chap.
             16.
             sect
             .
             5.
             in
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             fifth
             Trumpet
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             53.12
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Fairy
             Queen
             ,
             Book
             1.
             
             Cant.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             20.
             v.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Grot.
             in
             Apocal.
             cap.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             7.25
             .
             &
             chap.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             6.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Mede
             De
             Numeris
             Danielis
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             11.9.11
             
          
           
             *
             Grotius
             in
             Dan.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             10.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             verse
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             verse
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             chap.
             8.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               another
               Angel
            
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             11.9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             11.7
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             11.7
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             13.1
             .
          
           
             *
             
               the
               thousand
               years
            
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             *
             
               thousands
               of
               years
            
             never
             to
             be
             ended
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             11.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.32
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             6.6
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             12.7
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             11.1
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             12.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             11.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             7.
             ch
             .
             9.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             12.11
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             8.7
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               the
               third
               part
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Antiq.
             lib.
             20.
             cap.
             6.
             
             Bell.
             Jud.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Acts
             21.38
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             9.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             12.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             See
             Book
             3.
             ch
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Macrob.
             Saturnal
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             12.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Ver.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             11.15
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               world
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             10.3
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             7.3
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             14.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             12.6
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             11.2
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             9.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             17.3
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             17.8
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Mr.
             
             Mede's
             Comment
             .
             Apocalypt
             .
             upon
             this
             17.
             
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             13.11
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             13.17
             .
             where
             it
             is
             
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             namely
             the
             Two-horned
             Beast
             ,
             not
             
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Number
             belongs
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             18.
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               the
               number
               of
               a
               man.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             21.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             14.1
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             19.7
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             21.2
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Verse
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             1.1
             .
             &
             ch
             .
             22.6
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Ch.
             22.7
             .
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             8.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             11.1
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             15.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             11.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             13.11
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e89490
           
             Matth.
             25.31
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             1.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             4.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             1.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             Chap.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             5.
             sect
             .
             3.
             and
             ch
             .
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             1.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             See
             Book
             2.
             ch
             .
             6.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Cardan
             de
             Rerum
             varietate
             lib.
             14.
             cap.
             69.
             
          
           
             Idem
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             81.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Henningus
               Grosius
            
             his
             Magica
             de
             Spectris
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             124.
             
          
           
             See
             Machiavel
             de
             Republica
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             56.
             
          
           
             Cardan
             de
             Rerum
             varietate
             ,
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             78.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Ioan.
               Garibus
            
             ,
             de
             Phaenomenis
             System
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Joseph
             .
             de
             bello
             Judaico
             ,
             lib
             :
             7.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               river
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             2.
             ch
             .
             2.
             of
             that
             Treatise
             ,
             as
             also
             chap.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             1.
             ch
             .
             6.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             my
             Treatise
             of
             The
             Immorality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Book
             3.
             ch
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             See
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Book
             3.
             ch
             .
             18.
             sect
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             Natural
             .
             Histor.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             106.
             
          
           
             Joseph
             .
             Acost
             .
             Histor.
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Jos.
             Acosta
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Cardan
             .
             de
             Rerum
             Varietate
             ,
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             Histor.
             Natur.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             also
             chap.
             12.
             and
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3
             5.
             
          
           
             Wisdome
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             18.
             
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             John
             12.28
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             2.
             ch
             .
             6.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Book
             3.
             ch
             .
             18
             sect
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             25.34
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             2.
             ch
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             my
             Antidote
             against
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             See
             Book
             2.
             ch
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             8.
             sect
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Enthusiasm
             .
             Triumphat
             .
             sect
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             Introduct
             .
             ch
             .
             8.56
             .
             and
             chap.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ch
             .
             10.7
             .
          
           
             *
             His
             Exhort
             .
             ch
             .
             7.4
             .
          
           
             *
             ch
             .
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             12.37
             .
          
           
             *
             ch
             .
             13.9
             .
             also
             14.1
             .
          
           
             *
             ch
             .
             20.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             See
             his
             Evangelie
             ,
             ch
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             chap.
             3●
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             See
             Revel
             .
             D●i
             cap.
             29.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Evangel
             .
             ch
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Exhortat
             .
             chap.
             20.13
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             8.
             ch
             .
             2.
             ad
             13.
             
          
           
             See
             Enthusias
             .
             Triumphat
             .
             sect
             .
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             56
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             8.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             8.
             
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             8.
             
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             10.
             chap.
             13.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             8.
             ch
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             
               Glasse
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             Book
             3.
             
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.12
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             chap.
             14.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             See
             Grotius
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             8.
             ch
             .
             8.
             and
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             5.
             
             Chap.
             17.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             3●
             .
             v.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             2.
             v.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             chap.
             10.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             ●
             .
             v.
             ●4
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             2●
             28
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             Acts
             3.13
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             See
             Book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             sect
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Introduct
             .
             ch
             .
             13.27
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             8.
             ch
             .
             15
             ,
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             Evang.
             Regni
             ,
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Evang.
             Regni
             ,
             cap.
             34.
             
             &
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Enthusiasm
             .
             Triumphat
             .
             sect
             .
             34.
             
             Artic.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             H.
             N
             upon
             the
             seven
             deadly
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist
             6.
             
             Chap.
             1●
             .
          
           
             See
             Revelat.
             Dei
             ,
             Cap.
             27.
             sect
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             Dei
             ,
             cap.
             18.
             sect
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Grotius
             de
             Religione
             Christiana
             ,
             lib.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e107530
           
             *
             See
             Book
             5.
             ch
             .
             17.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             ch
             .
             13.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             
               De
               admirandis
               Naturae
               Arcanis
            
             ,
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Dialog
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Chap.
             14.
             sect
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             &c.
             And
             chap.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             ch
             .
             49.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             4.
             chap.
             8.
             sect
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Haggai
             2.
             v.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Ezekiel
             47.
             v.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Malach.
             ch
             .
             3.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Septuagint
             render
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ad
               consummandam
               praevaricationem
            
             .
          
           
             See
             Revel
             .
             21.
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             Coloss.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             9.
             chap.
             5.
             sect
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             See
             Sarrav
             .
             Epist.
             pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Histor.
             ab
             Exc●●●●
             N●ronis
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             13.
             
             See
             Book
             6.
             chap.
             2.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Hulsius
               De
               Messia
            
             pag.
             309.
             and
             Hornbeck
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             1.
             ch
             .
             9.
             sect
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             if
             they
             meant
             it
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Genes
             .
             chap.
             12.
             v.
             3.
             and
             chap.
             18.
             v.
             18.
             also
             chap.
             22.18
             .
          
           
             See
             chap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Antiquitat
             .
             Judaic
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             c.
             9.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             further
             ch
             .
             13.
             sec.
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             ch
             .
             8.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Lucian
             his
             Philopatr
             .
          
           
             Micah
             5.2
             .
          
           
             See
             Grotius
             on
             Psal.
             22.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             1.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             13.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             7.
             
             〈…〉
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             book
             2.
             chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             5.
             chap.
             17.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             7.
             ch
             .
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Motibus
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Motibus
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Alcochodon
             
               est
               stella
               virtutis
               ,
               ex
               qua
               de
               annis
               quibus
               natus
               secundum
               Naturae
               cursum
               victurus
               est
               judicium
               sumitur
               ,
               nisi
               ratione
               directionis
               vel
               alterius
               violenti
               &
               subiti
               casûs
               vita
               nati
               citiùs
               abrumpatur
               .
            
             See
             Origan
             .
             de
             effect
             .
             part
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             3.
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
             Also
             Immortal
             .
             Book
             3.
             ch
             .
             19.
             sect
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Heydon
            
             his
             Defence
             of
             Judicial
             Astrology
             ,
             c.
             7.
             p.
             186.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             15.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Sect.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             15.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             sect
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Origin
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             113.
             
          
           
             See
             his
             Defence
             of
             Judiciall
             Astrology
             ,
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sueton
               ,
               in
               vita
               Domitiani
            
             sect
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             10.18
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             4.
             ch
             .
             4.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e136410
           
             Matth.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             6
             ,
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             James
             4.6
             .
          
           
             ***
             Infallible
             Doctour
             ,
             impetious
             Father
             or
             Master
             ,
             obtruding
             upon
             his
             own
             authority
             other
             doctrines
             then
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             .
          
           
             ***
             Infallible
             Doctour
             ,
             impetious
             Father
             or
             Master
             ,
             obtruding
             upon
             his
             own
             authority
             other
             doctrines
             then
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             .
          
           
             ***
             Infallible
             Doctour
             ,
             impetious
             Father
             or
             Master
             ,
             obtruding
             upon
             his
             own
             authority
             other
             doctrines
             then
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quò
               quis
               inter
               vos
               majorem
               in
               Ecclesia
               dignitatem
               obtinebit
               ,
               còsciat
               sibi
               non
               plus
               imperit
               concessum
               ,
               sed
               plus
               oneris
               injunction
               .
            
             Grot.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             28.16
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.6
             .
             Rom.
             9.32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             51.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             power
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             16.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             also
             Apocal
             .
             22.11
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             7.19
             .
             Gal.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             **
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo
             in
             his
             Allegories
             .
             And
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             also
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             And
             in
             his
             
               De
               Nominum
               mutatione
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             **
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo
             in
             his
             Allegories
             .
             And
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             also
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             And
             in
             his
             
               De
               Nominum
               mutatione
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             ●
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3
             16.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.11
             .
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Hebrews
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.62
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.37
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             13.24
             .
          
           
             *
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             rectus
             ▪
             
          
           
             Isai.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Obtenebratus
               ,
               atratus
               fuit
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Infernus
               ,
               à
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               petiit
            
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             35
             ,
             51
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             62.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Chap.
             8.
             sect
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Esay
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ignis
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Deus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Siccitas
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             25.14
             .
          
           
             Proverb
             .
             4.18
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.51
             .
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             4.30
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Thes.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             John
             14.15
             .
          
           
             John
             13.34
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             37.6
             .
          
           
             Wisd.
             7.27
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             10.34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             4.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             
               ad
               Autolycum
            
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             Book
             4.
             c.
             8.
             sect
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             4.
             c.
             8.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Mark
             12.33
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             John
             17.3
             .
          
           
             Num.
             23.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             16.6
             .
          
           
             *
             Book
             7.
             chap.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             53.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.14
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             2.5
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.34
             .
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             21.27
             .
          
           
             Mark
             8.36
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.51
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.10
             ,
             14
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Wisd.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.3
             ▪
             
          
           
             ●sa
             .
             37.16
             .
             ●●ov
             .
             16.8
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.35
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             26.8
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             52.12
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e160690
           
             Book
             1.
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             c.
             5.
             sect
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             34.8
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             c.
             18
             ,
             &
             19.
             
             Exod.
             c.
             3
             ,
             14
             ,
             32
             ,
             &
             34.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             1
             .
             7●
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             21.22
             .
          
           
             John
             1.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Grotius
             upon
             the
             Inscription
             of
             
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             See
             Exod.
             24.8
             .
          
           
             John
             7.38
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Book
             .
             8.
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Philo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             **
             Philo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             **
             Philo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             8.
             chap.
             5.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Philo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             if
             Israel
             were
             also
             to
             be
             deduced
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             videre
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Deus
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             53.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             Iliad
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
             Ephes.
             6.12
             .
             Hebr.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             4.15
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Book
             8.
             ch
             .
             11.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Book
             8.
             ch
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Book
             8.
             ch
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Book
             8.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             8.
             ch
             .
             5.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             13.31
             .
          
           
             Book
             8.
             c.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             41.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             5.27
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51302-e173010
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             John
             3.16
             ,
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             15.12
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             Book
             1.
             c.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             John
             5.26
             .
          
           
             *
             John
             5.26
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.4
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             qualification
             is
             all
             along
             supposed
             in
             this
             question
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             falsities
             of
             a
             Religion
             cannot
             so
             rightly
             be
             conceived
             any
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             blindness
             and
             darkness
             the
             Religionist
             has
             brought
             upon
             or
             continues
             to
             himself
             through
             his
             own
             Hypocrisie
             and
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             it
             is
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sincere
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             that
             are
             not
             it
             is
             like
             the
             stopping
             of
             the
             ears
             against
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             a
             Known
             Language
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Chap.
             12.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.48
             .
             Act.
             17.24
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             4.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             141.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.6
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             21.22
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             2.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             8.
             c.
             9.
             sect
             .
             2.
             also
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             21
             22.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             John
             12.32
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             John
             15.13
             .
          
           
             John
             13.34
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.16
             .